Seuen treatises containing such direction as is gathered out of the Holie Scriptures, leading and guiding to true happines, both in this life, and in the life to come: and may be called the practise of Christianitie. Profitable for all such as heartily desire the same: in the which, more particularly true Christians may learne how to leade a godly and comfortable life euery day. Penned by Richard Rogers, preacher of the word of God at Wethersfield in Essex.
         Rogers, Richard, 1550?-1618.
      
       
         
           1603
        
      
       Approx. 2525 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 322 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A10945
         STC 21215
         ESTC S116354
         99851571
         99851571
         16851
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A10945)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 16851)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1333:2)
      
       
         
           
             Seuen treatises containing such direction as is gathered out of the Holie Scriptures, leading and guiding to true happines, both in this life, and in the life to come: and may be called the practise of Christianitie. Profitable for all such as heartily desire the same: in the which, more particularly true Christians may learne how to leade a godly and comfortable life euery day. Penned by Richard Rogers, preacher of the word of God at Wethersfield in Essex.
             Rogers, Richard, 1550?-1618.
          
           [24], 18 p., 19-20 leaves, 21-480 p., 484-490 leaves, 489 [i.e. 491]-599, [33] p.
           
             Imprinted by Felix Kyngston, for Thomas Man, and Robert Dexter, and are to be sold at the brasen Serpent in Pauls Churchyard,
             At London :
             1603.
          
           
             D4 is cancelled by a bifolium.
             P. 491 misnumbered 489.
             With fifteen final contents leaves and a final errata leaf.
             Reproduction of the original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-02 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-02 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           SEVEN
           TREATISES
           ,
           CONTAINING
           SVCH
           DIRECTION
           AS
           IS
           GATHERED
           OVT
           OF
           THE
           HOLIE
           SCRIPTVRES
           ,
           leading
           and
           guiding
           to
           true
           happines
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           :
           and
           may
           be
           called
           the
           practise
           of
           Christianitie
           .
        
         
           PROFITABLE
           FOR
           ALL
           SVCH
           AS
           HEARTILY
           DESIRE
           THE
           SAME
           :
           IN
           THE
           WHICH
           ,
           more
           particularly
           true
           Christians
           may
           learne
           how
           to
           leade
           a
           godly
           and
           comfortable
           life
           euery
           day
           .
        
         
           PENNED
           BY
           RICHARD
           ROGERS
           ,
           PREACHER
           OF
           the
           word
           of
           God
           at
           Wethersfield
           in
           Essex
           .
        
         
           
             DEVT.
             33.
             vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             beloued
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             dwell
             in
             safetie
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             protecteth
             him
             all
             the
             day
             long
             .
          
           
             PSAL.
             84.
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             One
             day
             in
             thy
             Courts
             is
             better
             then
             a
             thousand
             other
             where
             .
          
        
         
           
             DEVS
             IMPERAT
             ASTRIS
          
           
             RD
          
           printer's or publisher's device
        
         
           AT
           LONDON
           Imprinted
           by
           FELIX
           KYNGSTON
           ,
           for
           THOMAS
           MAN
           ,
           and
           ROBERT
           DEXTER
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           brasen
           Serpent
           in
           Pauls
           Churchyard
           .
           1603.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           VERTVOVS
           ,
           HIGH
           ,
           AND
           MIGHTIE
           PRINCE
           ,
           King
           IAMES
           ,
           our
           dread
           Soueraigne
           ,
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           King
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             France
          
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           defender
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           &c.
           long
           life
           ,
           happie
           daies
           ,
           and
           most
           prosperous
           raigne
           .
        
         
           MOst
           gracious
           and
           dread
           Soueraigne
           Lord
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           presumed
           vpon
           this
           dedication
           ,
           as
           being
           ouertaken
           with
           the
           forgetfulnes
           either
           of
           your
           Maiesties
           greatnes
           ,
           or
           mine
           owne
           pouertie
           :
           For
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           if
           comparison
           were
           made
           that
           way
           ,
           I
           might
           worthily
           be
           blamed
           of
           presumption
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           laid
           in
           balance
           your
           mind
           rather
           then
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           and
           the
           argument
           rather
           then
           my
           penning
           of
           it
           .
           In
           this
           I
           confesse
           I
           presumed
           and
           I
           trust
           without
           desert
           of
           blame
           ,
           that
           as
           you
           haue
           preferred
           godlines
           before
           glorie
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           this
           glorie
           which
           God
           hath
           brought
           you
           vnto
           :
           so
           you
           will
           preferre
           a
           treatise
           of
           godlines
           ,
           thus
           simply
           furnished
           ,
           before
           a
           glorious
           stile
           .
           Which
           is
           not
           seldome
           repugnant
           to
           the
           simplicitie
           of
           holie
           things
           .
           And
           yet
           my
           meaning
           is
           to
           confesse
           to
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           that
           this
           argument
           deserued
           both
           a
           more
           learned
           and
           more
           gracious
           penne
           then
           mine
           .
           To
           which
           I
           would
           with
           al
           my
           heart
           haue
           giuen
           place
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           either
           seene
           before
           me
           ,
           or
           heard
           behinde
           me
           the
           footsteps
           of
           any
           tending
           that
           way
           that
           I
           goe
           ,
           though
           I
           confesse
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           to
           bee
           seene
           trauailing
           in
           waies
           neere
           adioyning
           to
           this
           .
        
         
         
           Concerning
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           you
           repose
           your
           greatest
           greatnes
           in
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           your
           seuered
           calling
           which
           is
           transitorie
           :
           and
           therefore
           will
           account
           your selfe
           honoured
           by
           the
           augmentation
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           furtherance
           of
           true
           holines
           .
           Your
           Maiesties
           owne
           affaires
           must
           be
           permitted
           to
           inioy
           their
           opportunities
           ,
           and
           your
           godly
           wisedome
           to
           inioy
           your
           choice
           in
           this
           varietie
           of
           reading
           .
           But
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           your
           godly
           heart
           will
           perswade
           you
           to
           receiue
           a
           booke
           of
           this
           kinde
           with
           a
           gracious
           hand
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           begin
           to
           Gods
           people
           in
           the
           entertaining
           of
           any
           true
           hearted
           motiue
           vnto
           holines
           .
           And
           this
           to
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           is
           that
           wherein
           I
           haue
           made
           bold
           to
           vse
           your
           gracious
           and
           renowmed
           name
           ,
           to
           aduantage
           my
           intent
           of
           furthering
           the
           people
           committed
           to
           your
           charge
           in
           their
           passage
           to
           saluation
           .
           Let
           it
           therefore
           (
           I
           most
           humblie
           supplicate
           )
           please
           your
           Maiestie
           to
           giue
           allowance
           to
           my
           endeuour
           and
           drift
           ,
           and
           to
           pardon
           my
           slips
           :
           for
           my
           meaning
           hath
           been
           to
           seeke
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           and
           to
           borrow
           helpe
           in
           this
           Dedication
           ,
           of
           the
           grace
           he
           hath
           giuen
           you
           for
           such
           purposes
           .
        
         
           Thus
           reioycing
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           for
           the
           comfort
           wherewith
           the
           Churches
           heart
           is
           comforted
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           desiring
           the
           lineall
           descent
           of
           these
           kingdomes
           to
           your
           Maiesties
           royall
           posteritie
           ,
           till
           Iesus
           Christ
           with
           his
           glorious
           comming
           obscure
           all
           the
           glorie
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           beseech
           the
           holie
           Ghost
           to
           be
           with
           your
           spirit
           ,
           and
           keepe
           your
           Maiestie
           in
           Christ
           vnto
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           
             
               Your
               Maiesties
               most
               humble
               subiect
            
             RICHARD
             ROGERS
             ,
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             children
             of
             this
             world
             are
             in
             their
             generation
             wiser
             then
             the
             children
             of
             light
             .
          
           
           The
           truth
           hereof
           may
           appeare
           in
           the
           Papists
           ;
           who
           discerning
           that
           their
           bookes
           of
           Controuersies
           ,
           stuffed
           with
           manifold
           vntruths
           ,
           fallacians
           ,
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           were
           not
           able
           to
           gaine
           sufficiently
           (
           though
           small
           gaine
           be
           too
           great
           for
           such
           merchants
           )
           to
           their
           Babylonish
           kingdome
           ,
           
           
           haue
           set
           themselues
           and
           others
           on
           worke
           (
           being
           all
           set
           on
           worke
           of
           Hell
           )
           to
           penne
           certaine
           treatises
           ,
           tending
           to
           insnare
           and
           intangle
           the
           minds
           of
           ignorant
           and
           simple
           Christians
           ,
           in
           the
           corrupt
           and
           filthie
           puddle
           of
           Popish
           deuotion
           .
           In
           this
           respect
           I
           perswade
           my selfe
           ,
           it
           is
           come
           to
           passe
           (
           not
           without
           the
           gracious
           prouidence
           of
           God
           )
           that
           the
           author
           hereof
           hath
           been
           incouraged
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           by
           others
           ,
           to
           write
           these
           Christian
           directions
           ,
           as
           a
           counterpoyson
           to
           all
           such
           inchauntments
           of
           Papists
           ,
           who
           would
           by
           these
           meanes
           beare
           men
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           al
           true
           deuotion
           dwelt
           amongst
           them
           ▪
           and
           were
           inclosed
           and
           tyed
           to
           their
           Cels
           and
           Cloysters
           :
           In
           which
           vncleane
           cages
           it
           is
           vnpossible
           for
           any
           true
           spirituall
           and
           holy
           meditations
           to
           haue
           their
           abiding
           :
           for
           as
           much
           as
           euen
           the
           very
           mindes
           and
           consciences
           of
           such
           vncleane
           birds
           ,
           
           are
           defiled
           with
           damnable
           errors
           ,
           and
           Idolatries
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           would
           earnestly
           aduise
           ,
           and
           heartely
           intreate
           thee
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           to
           imbrace
           this
           booke
           ,
           wherein
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           good
           precepts
           ,
           and
           holy
           directions
           ,
           not
           deliuered
           by
           rote
           (
           as
           from
           a
           Parrat
           )
           out
           of
           the
           bookes
           and
           writings
           of
           other
           men
           :
           but
           confirmed
           by
           the
           singular
           experience
           of
           one
           ,
           who
           hath
           long
           laboured
           the
           conuersion
           ,
           and
           confirmation
           of
           many
           other
           ;
           but
           especially
           the
           mortification
           and
           quickning
           of
           his
           owne
           soule
           and
           conscience
           :
           one
           ,
           whom
           indeed
           I
           haue
           euer
           esteemed
           another
           Greenham
           :
           and
           herein
           more
           happie
           then
           he
           ;
           because
           he
           hath
           liued
           to
           penne
           ,
           and
           peruse
           his
           owne
           labours
           ,
           and
           may
           yet
           liue
           (
           by
           the
           mercie
           of
           God
           )
           to
           correct
           and
           amend
           whatsoeuer
           slip
           of
           his
           penne
           (
           for
           in
           a
           long
           worke
           one
           may
           happily
           take
           a
           nap
           ,
           two
           ,
           or
           three
           )
           shall
           be
           shewed
           vnto
           him
           .
           Reade
           it
           therefore
           (
           beloued
           Christian
           )
           and
           that
           with
           diligence
           :
           and
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           (
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           more
           true
           light
           and
           direction
           to
           a
           true
           deuout
           and
           holy
           life
           ,
           then
           in
           all
           the
           Resolutions
           of
           the
           Iesuiticall
           Father
           Parsons
           (
           though
           neuer
           so
           refined
           ,
           as
           a
           brick
           newly
           washed
           )
           or
           meditations
           of
           Frier
           Granatensis
           ,
           or
           any
           Popish
           Directories
           whatsoeuer
           .
           And
           so
           I
           commend
           thee
           and
           all
           thy
           holy
           labours
           in
           this
           and
           all
           other
           good
           bookes
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           bookes
           (
           I
           meane
           the
           holy
           Bible
           )
           to
           the
           rich
           and
           mercifull
           blessing
           of
           God
           our
           Father
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             
               Blackfriers
               London
            
             
               this
               26.
               of
               May
               1603.
               
            
          
           
             Thine
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               STEPH
               .
               EGERTON
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           .
        
         
           WHat
           be
           the
           priuiledges
           and
           high
           fauours
           of
           God
           Almightie
           ,
           wherwith
           he
           hath
           preferred
           this
           age
           ,
           and
           in
           speciall
           our
           nation
           aboue
           all
           before
           vs
           ,
           since
           the
           daies
           of
           the
           holie
           Apostles
           ,
           needeth
           more
           meditation
           to
           moue
           our selues
           to
           thankfulnes
           ,
           thē
           proof
           to
           cōuince
           our
           aduersaries
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           should
           gainsay
           it
           ,
           shall
           gnash
           their
           teeth
           and
           pine
           away
           in
           griefe
           to
           behold
           it
           .
           Among
           all
           (
           I
           may
           say
           with
           the
           Prophet
           and
           the
           Apostle
           )
           this
           is
           chiefe
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           so
           cleerely
           
             shewed
             his
             word
             to
             Iacob
             ,
             his
             statutes
             and
             his
             iudgements
             to
             Israel
             ;
             and
             hath
             committed
             to
             vs
             his
             holy
             oracles
             :
          
           Wherein
           I
           meane
           not
           only
           that
           we
           haue
           the
           Gospell
           so
           publikly
           and
           plentifully
           preached
           ,
           which
           (
           though
           great
           )
           is
           common
           to
           vs
           with
           many
           :
           but
           withall
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           admirable
           manner
           ,
           God
           hath
           reuealed
           his
           secrets
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           such
           as
           wee
           know
           no
           Church
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           sound
           doctrine
           thereof
           ,
           are
           more
           sincerely
           embraced
           and
           professed
           .
           Yea
           with
           what
           store
           of
           rare
           and
           excellent
           lights
           the
           Lord
           hath
           furnished
           this
           our
           Church
           ,
           he
           is
           blind
           that
           seeth
           not
           ,
           and
           malitious
           that
           wil
           not
           acknowledge
           it
           :
           wherein
           though
           generally
           it
           falleth
           out
           by
           humane
           frailtie
           and
           Sathans
           subtiltie
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           more
           light
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           then
           integritie
           of
           conscience
           ;
           yet
           herein
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           himselfe
           without
           witnes
           of
           many
           worthie
           Christians
           both
           Preachers
           and
           professors
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           who
           liuely
           expresse
           the
           forme
           of
           holie
           doctrine
           into
           which
           they
           are
           cast
           ,
           such
           as
           vpon
           my
           vttermost
           perill
           I
           dare
           professe
           ,
           the
           deuoutest
           Papist
           neither
           hath
           nor
           possiblie
           (
           in
           that
           profession
           )
           can
           attaine
           vnto
           ,
           lacking
           true
           faith
           the
           right
           mother
           and
           nurse
           of
           a
           godly
           life
           .
           And
           herein
           to
           giue
           one
           instance
           in
           steed
           of
           many
           ,
           take
           and
           examine
           streightly
           this
           one
           work
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           breathe
           not
           out
           more
           sound
           godlines
           in
           one
           leafe
           ,
           then
           all
           their
           artificiall
           composed
           treatises
           of
           Resolution
           (
           which
           in
           their
           estimation
           are
           chiefe
           in
           this
           argument
           of
           a
           godly
           life
           )
           let
           me
           beare
           my
           deserued
           blame
           .
           I
           leaue
           the
           life
           of
           the
           writer
           of
           that
           Popish
           booke
           to
           such
           as
           seeme
           vpon
           better
           knowledge
           to
           haue
           set
           out
           the
           same
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           in
           modestie
           say
           what
           I
           know
           ,
           but
           could
           and
           doe
           desire
           that
           his
           life
           were
           so
           knowne
           to
           all
           ,
           to
           whom
           his
           writing
           shall
           come
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           such
           ,
           who
           haue
           heard
           the
           doctrine
           and
           seene
           the
           practise
           hereof
           in
           himself
           these
           well
           neere
           thirtie
           yeeres
           .
           But
           to
           spare
           the
           person
           for
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           foretell
           what
           you
           shall
           finde
           in
           his
           labours
           .
           In
           my
           simple
           opinion
           it
           might
           in
           one
           principal
           respect
           be
           called
           the
           Anatomie
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           wherein
           not
           onely
           the
           great
           and
           principall
           parts
           are
           laid
           open
           ,
           but
           euery
           veine
           and
           little
           nerue
           are
           so
           discouered
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           the
           eye
           behold
           ,
           as
           the
           right
           constitution
           of
           the
           whole
           and
           euery
           part
           of
           a
           true
           Christian
           ;
           
           so
           the
           manifold
           defects
           and
           imperfections
           thereof
           .
           Whereto
           be
           added
           most
           approoued
           remedies
           for
           the
           curing
           of
           all
           spirituall
           diseases
           ,
           with
           like
           preseruatiues
           to
           maintaine
           our
           health
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           may
           be
           enioyed
           in
           this
           contagious
           ayre
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           a
           second
           respect
           may
           be
           called
           the
           physicke
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           In
           both
           which
           how
           welcome
           it
           shall
           be
           to
           all
           that
           loue
           their
           soules
           health
           ,
           I
           neede
           not
           doubt
           :
           onely
           I
           would
           desire
           the
           Christian
           patient
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           offended
           with
           the
           largenes
           of
           the
           work
           (
           as
           too
           deare
           for
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           to
           be
           read
           ouer
           in
           long
           time
           )
           but
           consider
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           arte
           of
           bodily
           physicke
           be
           so
           long
           ,
           as
           the
           father
           of
           that
           arte
           testifieth
           ;
           then
           is
           it
           no
           marueile
           ,
           that
           this
           spirituall
           physicke
           doth
           as
           much
           exceed
           the
           other
           in
           length
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           in
           dignitie
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           the
           reliefe
           of
           such
           as
           desire
           to
           profit
           by
           his
           labour
           ,
           great
           care
           hath
           been
           taken
           so
           to
           set
           out
           apart
           euery
           seuerall
           matter
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Table
           they
           may
           be
           directed
           to
           the
           particulars
           ,
           which
           I
           perswade
           my selfe
           will
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           glutting
           any
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           weake
           stomacke
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           rather
           procure
           him
           a
           better
           appetite
           .
           For
           simply
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           I
           feele
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           read
           in
           any
           mans
           writing
           a
           more
           sauourie
           stile
           and
           better
           relished
           .
           All
           which
           I
           leaue
           to
           euery
           one
           to
           speake
           as
           they
           finde
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           my
           strongest
           desires
           doe
           commend
           the
           fruite
           of
           these
           labours
           to
           the
           blessing
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             Ezechiel
             Culuerwel
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           CHristian
           Reader
           ,
           I
           am
           constrained
           in
           commending
           this
           spirituall
           blessing
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           excuse
           of
           a
           good
           deed
           .
           For
           although
           it
           be
           a
           good
           deede
           to
           commend
           this
           commendable
           worke
           ,
           yet
           must
           I
           plead
           the
           pardon
           of
           my
           defectiuenes
           in
           doing
           it
           ,
           by
           alleaging
           my
           calling
           thereto
           ;
           and
           impleade
           the
           fulsomnes
           of
           the
           maligners
           of
           such
           holy
           enterprises
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           distast
           all
           things
           but
           vanitie
           .
           
           
             The
             eare
          
           (
           saith
           
             Elihu
             )
             trieth
             words
             ,
             as
             the
             mouth
             tasteth
             meate
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           if
           the
           eare
           be
           truly
           spirituall
           ;
           otherwise
           there
           is
           an
           vncircumcised
           eare
           ,
           
           where
           there
           is
           an
           vncircumcised
           heart
           :
           and
           he
           that
           hath
           an
           vnmortified
           eare
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           affection
           to
           carnall
           eloquence
           ,
           cannot
           escape
           a
           reprobate
           sense
           in
           iudging
           of
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God.
           An
           itching
           eare
           requireth
           a
           clawing
           stile
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           readers
           seeke
           after
           that
           which
           this
           treatise
           purposely
           eschueth
           .
           
             But
             wisedome
             will
             be
             iustified
             of
             her
             children
             ,
          
           and
           the
           godly
           hearted
           will
           lay
           that
           vnlooked
           for
           imputation
           vpon
           affectation
           of
           braue
           words
           ,
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           laieth
           vpon
           womens
           brauerie
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           3.
           of
           Esay
           ,
           which
           soone
           after
           in
           the
           4.
           chap.
           vers
           .
           4.
           by
           passage
           of
           speech
           he
           calleth
           
             the
             filthines
             of
             the
             daughters
             of
             Sion
             .
          
           Something
           I
           graunt
           may
           be
           yeelded
           by
           way
           of
           indulgence
           to
           the
           weake
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           seriously
           seeketh
           the
           Lord
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           offended
           nor
           cloyed
           with
           that
           simplicitie
           ,
           which
           offendeth
           not
           God
           by
           turning
           away
           the
           mind
           by
           trifles
           from
           a
           bent
           purpose
           of
           sound
           edification
           .
        
         
           The
           matter
           of
           this
           booke
           is
           right
           worthy
           to
           occupie
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           receiued
           of
           the
           gracious
           perusers
           of
           it
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           professors
           ,
           which
           like
           wanton
           and
           full
           fed
           children
           begin
           to
           play
           with
           their
           meate
           ,
           &
           brooke
           nothing
           but
           conceited
           writing
           and
           speaking
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           bewailed
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           dogs
           they
           are
           to
           be
           detested
           and
           denied
           holy
           things
           .
           The
           blessing
           and
           comfort
           of
           grace
           brought
           S.
           
             Paul
             to
             account
             all
             things
             as
             dung
             ,
          
           
           in
           comparison
           ;
           and
           their
           illumination
           (
           how
           great
           soeuer
           )
           is
           vnsanctified
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           so
           minded
           :
           and
           if
           any
           man
           loue
           godlines
           indeed
           and
           be
           good
           mettall
           ,
           
           he
           will
           blesse
           the
           fire
           which
           is
           ordained
           to
           melt
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           mould
           which
           is
           made
           to
           cast
           him
           in
           :
           but
           they
           which
           make
           the
           founder
           to
           melt
           in
           vaine
           ,
           
           shall
           be
           called
           reprobate
           siluer
           .
           It
           is
           part
           of
           the
           blessing
           of
           a
           worke
           to
           bee
           wrought
           by
           a
           blessed
           instrument
           :
           and
           although
           it
           be
           sacrilege
           to
           interuert
           the
           praise
           of
           God
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           of
           religion
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           Gods
           chosen
           vessels
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           are
           more
           affected
           by
           such
           .
           This
           is
           the
           aduantage
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           long
           approued
           godlines
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           ;
           and
           his
           zealous
           painfulnes
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Minister
           .
           And
           if
           it
           please
           God
           that
           his
           pen
           may
           be
           as
           his
           tongue
           hath
           been
           ,
           a
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           very
           leaues
           thereof
           will
           cure
           him
           of
           the
           sting
           of
           Serpents
           tongues
           .
           That
           which
           
             S.
             Luke
          
           testifieth
           of
           Barnabas
           ,
           may
           (
           after
           Gods
           admeasurement
           )
           be
           spoken
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           hoped
           of
           his
           labours
           ,
           
           
             that
             he
             was
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             and
             faith
             ,
             and
             much
             people
             ioyned
             themselues
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           Receiue
           therefore
           (
           good
           Reader
           )
           this
           prouision
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           for
           thee
           of
           holesome
           meate
           ,
           not
           caring
           for
           conceited
           cookerie
           ,
           but
           remember
           that
           godly
           hunger
           is
           the
           best
           sauce
           for
           heauenly
           foode
           .
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               FRANCIS
               MERBVRY
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           ENTRANCE
           INTO
           THE
           BOOKE
           ,
           OR
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           ,
           which
           containes
           these
           foure
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           generall
           summe
           of
           the
           whole
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           reasons
           why
           it
           was
           set
           foorth
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           matter
           and
           argument
           of
           euery
           particular
           treatise
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           a
           directing
           of
           the
           Christian
           reader
           ,
           how
           to
           reade
           it
           with
           most
           profit
           .
        
         
           IN
           so
           great
           varietie
           of
           all
           learning
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           furnished
           this
           age
           withall
           ,
           it
           were
           not
           onely
           needlesse
           ,
           but
           arrogancie
           and
           follie
           ,
           for
           me
           to
           put
           any
           in
           hope
           ,
           that
           I
           goe
           about
           to
           teach
           that
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           been
           taught
           ,
           and
           set
           foorth
           alreadie
           by
           godly
           and
           learned
           brethren
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           least
           any
           should
           thinke
           my
           labour
           vaine
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           I
           enterprise
           ,
           I
           would
           all
           such
           might
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           I
           shall
           bring
           no
           other
           thing
           ,
           then
           some
           haue
           ,
           in
           generall
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           part
           heretofore
           published
           ;
           yet
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           glutted
           with
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           particular
           ,
           whether
           they
           respect
           the
           treatise
           and
           argument
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           the
           manner
           of
           following
           and
           prosecuting
           the
           same
           .
           At
           leastwise
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           hath
           not
           come
           to
           my
           hand
           any
           booke
           directly
           tending
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           which
           I
           propound
           here
           in
           the
           seauen
           Treatises
           following
           ,
           to
           helpe
           the
           frailtie
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           and
           namely
           ,
           by
           setting
           before
           their
           eies
           as
           in
           a
           glasse
           ,
           the
           infinite
           ,
           secret
           ,
           and
           deceitfull
           corruptions
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           from
           whence
           (
           without
           a
           gracious
           regarding
           of
           the
           same
           )
           sore
           and
           dangerous
           euils
           doe
           arise
           and
           breake
           out
           in
           their
           life
           .
           Neither
           haue
           I
           seene
           any
           treatise
           ,
           and
           direction
           particularly
           drawne
           and
           gathered
           for
           mens
           liues
           to
           gouerne
           and
           order
           them
           ,
           which
           tieth
           them
           to
           daily
           vse
           of
           the
           same
           throughout
           their
           whole
           course
           :
           of
           both
           which
           my
           purpose
           is
           most
           chiefly
           ,
           
           as
           well
           faithfully
           as
           louingly
           ,
           to
           intreate
           ,
           and
           to
           aide
           my
           poore
           neighbours
           and
           brethren
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           gathered
           by
           reading
           ,
           and
           noted
           by
           experience
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           meanes
           I
           may
           be
           able
           hereby
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Christian
           way
           any
           thing
           more
           easie
           and
           pleasant
           vnto
           them
           ,
           then
           many
           finde
           it
           :
           and
           to
           bring
           it
           into
           more
           price
           ,
           then
           the
           most
           doe
           value
           it
           at
           .
        
         
           In
           few
           words
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           which
           I
           aime
           at
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           
             haue
             tasted
             how
             good
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             and
             haue
             felt
             the
             power
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
          
           by
           any
           worke
           of
           faith
           and
           Christian
           life
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           obtained
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           may
           after
           that
           ,
           see
           their
           wants
           ,
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           their
           corruptions
           ,
           rebellions
           ,
           hindrances
           ,
           &
           other
           discouragements
           ,
           from
           that
           blessed
           estate
           wherinto
           
           they
           are
           entred
           :
           and
           how
           they
           may
           euery
           day
           in
           the
           best
           manner
           ,
           remedie
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           wise
           weaken
           and
           diminish
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           also
           behold
           their
           liberties
           and
           prerogatiues
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           by
           Christ
           :
           as
           the
           certaintie
           of
           Gods
           loue
           ,
           deliuerance
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           great
           and
           euill
           day
           ,
           peace
           and
           comfort
           through
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           blessednes
           of
           such
           an
           estate
           ,
           and
           daily
           inioy
           the
           same
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           as
           men
           that
           haue
           no
           such
           priuiledges
           ,
           either
           cast
           downe
           with
           needeles
           feare
           ,
           or
           possessed
           with
           an
           earthly
           or
           vaine
           reioycing
           ,
           or
           destitute
           of
           incouragement
           to
           walke
           forward
           in
           an
           heauenly
           course
           :
           
           But
           that
           they
           may
           be
           mery
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           yet
           without
           lightnes
           ;
           sad
           and
           heauie
           in
           heart
           for
           their
           owne
           sins
           ,
           and
           the
           abominations
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           yet
           without
           discouragment
           ,
           or
           dumpishnes
           :
           resting
           and
           beleeuing
           in
           God
           ,
           without
           bold
           presumption
           ,
           and
           fearing
           their
           owne
           weaknes
           ,
           but
           yet
           without
           dreadfull
           and
           deadly
           despayring
           .
           And
           that
           thus
           the
           Christian
           man
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           is
           faithful
           indeede
           ,
           may
           so
           carrie
           himselfe
           in
           his
           course
           ,
           as
           he
           may
           haue
           no
           thought
           or
           purpose
           to
           reuolt
           and
           turne
           from
           this
           hope
           which
           is
           set
           before
           him
           ,
           but
           be
           perswaded
           that
           he
           is
           infinitly
           incouraged
           ,
           to
           hold
           out
           constantly
           therein
           ,
           against
           all
           that
           might
           come
           in
           his
           way
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
           And
           that
           the
           vngodly
           may
           see
           how
           such
           are
           blessed
           in
           comparison
           of
           other
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           themselues
           goe
           voyde
           of
           which
           they
           might
           inioy
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           may
           seeke
           how
           to
           become
           not
           almost
           ,
           but
           altogether
           Christians
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           
           To
           these
           (
           I
           say
           )
           who
           haue
           set
           themselues
           in
           a
           full
           ,
           and
           resolute
           purpose
           to
           passe
           their
           daies
           godly
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           many
           encombrances
           ,
           and
           
             to
             walke
             with
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           of
           fraile
           flesh
           may
           be
           obtained
           (
           how
           weake
           so
           euer
           in
           their
           owne
           perswasions
           )
           to
           these
           (
           I
           say
           )
           I
           desire
           in
           this
           treatise
           of
           mine
           to
           be
           some
           helpe
           and
           assistance
           ,
           and
           to
           speake
           plainely
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           would
           faine
           doe
           well
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           cannot
           tell
           how
           ,
           may
           hereby
           be
           eased
           and
           relieued
           .
           And
           if
           any
           (
           who
           yet
           are
           in
           superstition
           ,
           
           hypocrisie
           ,
           prophanenes
           ,
           or
           as
           yet
           in
           darknes
           )
           desire
           to
           be
           partakers
           thereof
           also
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           like
           of
           that
           aduice
           and
           instruction
           ,
           which
           is
           written
           for
           the
           beleeuers
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           willing
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           wicked
           ,
           crooked
           ,
           and
           cursed
           way
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           walked
           in
           :
           I
           should
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           enuying
           them
           this
           blessing
           ,
           that
           (
           although
           this
           was
           not
           set
           out
           directly
           for
           them
           )
           yet
           they
           may
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           with
           such
           a
           willing
           mind
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           vndertaken
           this
           worke
           for
           their
           good
           who
           
             are
             in
             Christ
          
           alreadie
           ;
           with
           the
           like
           ,
           I
           am
           readie
           to
           further
           and
           helpe
           forward
           them
           ,
           who
           thinke
           and
           know
           themselues
           as
           yet
           to
           be
           
             strangers
             from
             Christ
          
           altogether
           ;
           and
           to
           reioyce
           ,
           if
           I
           might
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           been
           moued
           hereby
           with
           their
           brethren
           ,
           to
           become
           the
           true
           disciples
           of
           Christ
           .
           
           Indeede
           I
           haue
           not
           laboured
           so
           much
           ,
           to
           perswade
           these
           to
           returne
           from
           their
           miserie
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           penitent
           ,
           because
           many
           both
           examples
           of
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           reasons
           to
           moue
           them
           ,
           are
           plentifully
           ,
           plainely
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           extant
           among
           them
           alreadie
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           they
           profit
           not
           by
           our
           writing
           ,
           who
           doe
           not
           before
           regarde
           and
           take
           good
           by
           our
           preaching
           :
           and
           yet
           they
           shall
           haue
           my
           best
           aduice
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           such
           as
           haue
           alreadie
           been
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           hearts
           conuerted
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           vnfainedly
           been
           called
           backe
           
             from
             the
             former
             lusts
             of
             their
             ignorance
             ,
          
           and
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           after
           the
           which
           sometime
           
           they
           framed
           themselues
           :
           for
           such
           (
           I
           say
           )
           I
           know
           it
           is
           the
           earnest
           desire
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           as
           well
           haue
           a
           path-way
           to
           godlines
           ,
           and
           a
           direction
           to
           the
           same
           lie
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           they
           may
           alwayes
           at
           neede
           resorte
           ,
           when
           publike
           helpes
           by
           sermons
           cannot
           euermore
           be
           enioyed
           :
           as
           also
           to
           be
           made
           more
           fit
           thereby
           ,
           to
           profit
           by
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           doe
           repaire
           vnto
           the
           same
           .
           And
           although
           I
           looke
           not
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           such
           account
           should
           be
           made
           of
           this
           booke
           among
           the
           greatest
           number
           ,
           who
           haue
           resolued
           with
           themselues
           either
           not
           to
           learne
           or
           imbrace
           any
           thing
           more
           ,
           thē
           alreadie
           they
           haue
           ,
           especially
           proceeding
           from
           a
           meaner
           person
           then
           themselues
           :
           or
           to
           scorne
           whatsoeuer
           agreeth
           not
           with
           their
           humor
           ,
           and
           to
           cauill
           and
           quarrell
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           naturall
           reason
           doth
           not
           allow
           ;
           yet
           (
           wishing
           better
           things
           vnto
           such
           )
           I
           am
           not
           discouraged
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           sake
           who
           would
           desire
           the
           same
           in
           practise
           which
           here
           they
           shall
           finde
           by
           reading
           ,
           I
           will
           goe
           forward
           in
           this
           enterprise
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           it
           can
           doe
           the
           best
           no
           harme
           .
           
           I
           am
           sure
           (
           trusting
           and
           looking
           for
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           )
           that
           it
           shall
           do
           many
           good
           ,
           such
           I
           meane
           as
           would
           doe
           well
           ,
           if
           they
           knew
           how
           ;
           and
           would
           grow
           wiser
           ,
           sounder
           and
           more
           constant
           in
           faith
           and
           a
           godly
           life
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           helpe
           and
           direction
           thereto
           plainely
           set
           before
           them
           .
           And
           I
           am
           not
           ashamed
           to
           say
           ,
           
           that
           for
           mine
           owne
           furtherance
           as
           well
           as
           other
           mens
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           carriage
           of
           my selfe
           through
           this
           my
           pilgrimage
           ;
           I
           haue
           been
           willing
           to
           gather
           some
           such
           things
           together
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           small
           volume
           I
           haue
           contriued
           .
           
           Neither
           had
           it
           come
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           others
           ,
           vnlesse
           such
           as
           are
           of
           account
           aboue
           my selfe
           for
           their
           gifts
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           my
           neighbours
           ,
           
           among
           whom
           I
           haue
           preached
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           had
           perswaded
           me
           to
           set
           it
           forth
           .
           Besides
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           I
           haue
           chiefly
           in
           this
           enterprise
           (
           as
           God
           doth
           know
           )
           sought
           this
           ,
           that
           this
           vnperfect
           &
           weake
           labour
           of
           mine
           may
           stir
           vp
           and
           moue
           some
           of
           my
           godly
           brethren
           (
           who
           for
           the
           habilitie
           and
           grace
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           them
           ,
           if
           their
           leasure
           had
           been
           as
           much
           as
           mine
           ,
           might
           tenne-fold
           more
           profitably
           and
           substantially
           haue
           vndertaken
           it
           )
           to
           enlarge
           and
           perfect
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           argument
           being
           so
           needfull
           and
           profitable
           ,
           to
           the
           further
           benefit
           of
           Gods
           Church
           and
           people
           .
           
           Another
           reason
           of
           setting
           out
           this
           treatise
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           desire
           it
           ,
           may
           see
           ,
           by
           the
           diligent
           marking
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           beauties
           of
           the
           Christian
           life
           more
           clearely
           ,
           then
           by
           many
           Christians
           liues
           it
           can
           bee
           seene
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           brought
           into
           greater
           account
           with
           many
           ,
           who
           thinke
           it
           (
           through
           errour
           )
           ouerburdensome
           .
        
         
           And
           partly
           also
           I
           was
           moued
           hereunto
           by
           this
           reason
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Papists
           cast
           in
           our
           teeth
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           nothing
           set
           out
           for
           the
           certaine
           and
           daily
           direction
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           when
           yet
           they
           haue
           published
           (
           they
           say
           )
           many
           treatises
           of
           that
           argument
           .
           For
           answere
           to
           the
           first
           poynt
           of
           this
           obiection
           ,
           they
           cannot
           deny
           (
           but
           that
           they
           care
           not
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           people
           out
           of
           loue
           with
           our
           religion
           )
           they
           cannot
           (
           I
           say
           )
           deny
           ,
           that
           both
           in
           catechismes
           ,
           sermons
           ,
           and
           other
           treatises
           ,
           there
           is
           set
           forth
           by
           vs
           that
           which
           may
           cleerely
           direct
           Christians
           ,
           and
           stir
           vp
           godly
           deuotion
           in
           them
           ,
           though
           all
           be
           not
           gathered
           together
           into
           one
           volume
           :
           for
           the
           second
           part
           concerning
           their
           treatises
           ,
           I
           graunt
           there
           are
           two
           which
           I
           haue
           seene
           ,
           
           set
           forth
           by
           them
           in
           our
           English
           tongue
           ,
           the
           one
           called
           a
           Christian
           Directorie
           ,
           the
           other
           the
           Exercise
           of
           a
           Christian
           life
           ,
           wherein
           the
           author
           doth
           ,
           though
           both
           superstitiously
           and
           nothing
           properly
           ,
           goe
           about
           to
           teach
           and
           giue
           direction
           for
           euery
           day
           in
           the
           weeke
           ;
           (
           the
           one
           bearing
           the
           name
           of
           
             Robert
             Parsons
          
           the
           King
           of
           Spaines
           confessor
           :
           the
           other
           by
           an
           
             Italian
             a
             Iesuite
             Doctor
             in
             Diuinitie
             ,
          
           
           and
           translated
           into
           English
           by
           some
           fauourite
           of
           Poperie
           )
           the
           first
           is
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           a
           direction
           for
           a
           Christian
           though
           it
           be
           called
           a
           Directorie
           ,
           tending
           rather
           to
           perswade
           men
           to
           resolue
           with
           themselues
           to
           leaue
           some
           grosse
           euils
           ,
           then
           to
           shew
           them
           soundly
           how
           to
           attaine
           pardon
           ,
           or
           teaching
           how
           to
           liue
           christianly
           :
           the
           other
           is
           a
           ridiculous
           tying
           men
           to
           a
           daily
           taske
           of
           reading
           some
           part
           of
           the
           storie
           of
           Christs
           passion
           ,
           and
           saying
           certaine
           prayers
           throughout
           the
           weeke
           euery
           day
           a
           taske
           ;
           but
           indeede
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           directing
           ,
           after
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           him
           who
           desires
           to
           leade
           a
           Christian
           life
           .
           Both
           of
           them
           I
           dare
           boldly
           affirme
           ,
           being
           deceiued
           themselues
           ,
           doe
           deceiue
           others
           ,
           especially
           the
           simple
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           able
           to
           discerne
           and
           trie
           the
           lying
           spirit
           in
           them
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Parsons
           ,
           hath
           vnder
           a
           pretence
           of
           a
           holines
           and
           deuotion
           ,
           set
           downe
           sundrie
           impediments
           to
           resolution
           :
           But
           yet
           they
           are
           put
           in
           among
           other
           things
           to
           take
           away
           the
           harshnes
           and
           tartnes
           of
           manifold
           errours
           of
           merit
           ,
           and
           other
           superstition
           mixed
           with
           them
           and
           vpholden
           in
           that
           religion
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           sugar
           to
           season
           them
           ,
           which
           else
           no
           taste
           could
           abide
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           a
           subtill
           heart
           ,
           put
           in
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           world
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Popish
             religion
          
           is
           the
           onely
           holy
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           professors
           thereof
           the
           godliest
           liuers
           ;
           when
           yet
           Antichrist
           is
           their
           captaine
           ,
           and
           head
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           they
           will
           not
           deny
           )
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           yet
           doth
           ,
           and
           for
           these
           many
           yeares
           hath
           vpholden
           and
           maintained
           open
           ,
           and
           almost
           infinit
           heresies
           and
           abominations
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           their
           religion
           and
           worship
           is
           composed
           and
           framed
           of
           heresies
           and
           lies
           ,
           and
           a
           confused
           heape
           of
           superstitions
           ,
           and
           outward
           dead
           workes
           ,
           euen
           Iewish
           and
           Heathenish
           ceremonies
           ;
           so
           the
           persons
           themselues
           who
           professe
           they
           know
           most
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           able
           to
           giue
           rules
           vnto
           others
           ,
           vpholding
           and
           building
           vpon
           so
           rotten
           foundations
           ,
           are
           furthest
           off
           from
           well
           guiding
           others
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           man
           may
           euer
           looke
           by
           any
           Popish
           direction
           to
           liue
           christianly
           .
           Although
           I
           will
           not
           dissemble
           what
           I
           thinke
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           some
           doe
           meane
           more
           simply
           and
           truely
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           thinke
           that
           they
           serue
           God
           aright
           hauing
           deuout
           minds
           ,
           but
           being
           ignorant
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           must
           needes
           be
           deceiued
           .
        
         
           But
           of
           Maister
           Parsons
           booke
           of
           Resolution
           ,
           seeing
           he
           and
           some
           other
           haue
           set
           it
           out
           in
           a
           glosing
           stile
           to
           insinuate
           with
           the
           ignorant
           and
           vnlearned
           reader
           ,
           that
           he
           seekes
           no
           other
           thing
           but
           to
           draw
           him
           to
           pietie
           and
           godlines
           ,
           I
           cannot
           forbeare
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           say
           a
           little
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           I
           would
           not
           haue
           done
           .
           And
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           he
           hath
           snared
           many
           simple
           peoples
           consciences
           thereby
           ,
           who
           being
           themselues
           willing
           to
           be
           led
           in
           a
           right
           way
           ,
           beleeue
           that
           he
           meanes
           as
           he
           speaketh
           ;
           and
           therefore
           are
           left
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           deceiued
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           bottomles
           gulfe
           ;
           out
           of
           the
           which
           ,
           if
           God
           helpe
           them
           not
           some
           other
           way
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           get
           .
           And
           this
           I
           say
           first
           ,
           for
           the
           deliuering
           of
           such
           out
           of
           the
           snare
           and
           maze
           in
           which
           
           they
           haue
           lost
           themselues
           by
           reading
           of
           that
           booke
           ,
           that
           although
           there
           be
           a
           pretended
           shew
           of
           godlines
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           much
           superstition
           ;
           yet
           the
           best
           of
           it
           is
           farre
           from
           true
           pietie
           and
           godlines
           ,
           seeing
           that
           ,
           and
           euery
           part
           of
           it
           proceedeth
           from
           faith
           ioyned
           with
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           
           which
           is
           that
           alone
           that
           purifieth
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           maketh
           it
           able
           to
           bring
           fourth
           fruits
           of
           amendment
           of
           life
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           mens
           best
           actions
           are
           wrought
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           and
           are
           fruites
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           workes
           of
           darkenes
           ,
           and
           so
           abominable
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           faith
           doe
           Papists
           make
           no
           reckoning
           of
           ,
           neither
           therefore
           can
           the
           booke
           of
           Resolution
           teach
           or
           hold
           it
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           the
           law
           onely
           is
           vrged
           in
           that
           booke
           ,
           without
           teaching
           the
           poore
           soule
           that
           may
           be
           terrified
           thereby
           ,
           how
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           the
           promise
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           Gospell
           :
           
           the
           truth
           and
           glad
           ridings
           whereof
           ,
           is
           onely
           able
           to
           set
           at
           libertie
           the
           consciences
           of
           such
           as
           are
           strangled
           by
           the
           threats
           and
           terrible
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           :
           for
           if
           that
           truth
           make
           free
           (
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           )
           then
           are
           men
           free
           in
           deede
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           may
           be
           obiected
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           doe
           the
           author
           of
           the
           booke
           open
           wrong
           in
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           ioyneth
           not
           the
           Gospell
           with
           the
           law
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           readeth
           it
           ,
           may
           finde
           ,
           that
           he
           speaketh
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           giuen
           by
           his
           father
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           many
           might
           be
           saued
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           promise
           :
           and
           how
           say
           I
           then
           that
           he
           teacheth
           the
           law
           without
           the
           Gospell
           ?
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           indeede
           mention
           both
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           also
           Christ
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           doth
           in
           that
           chapter
           which
           is
           intituled
           [
           diffidence
           in
           Gods
           mercie
           ]
           but
           yet
           is
           that
           true
           that
           I
           say
           :
           
           For
           the
           Gospell
           is
           the
           power
           of
           saluation
           to
           him
           that
           beleeueth
           :
           and
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Gospell
           if
           it
           be
           not
           beleeued
           :
           for
           that
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           description
           of
           it
           :
           Now
           beleeuing
           or
           faith
           hath
           assurance
           going
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           shewed
           out
           of
           the
           epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrues
           :
           Which
           the
           author
           of
           that
           booke
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           religion
           ,
           doth
           flatly
           deny
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           cleere
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           teach
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           neither
           in
           that
           booke
           doth
           plainely
           and
           soundly
           guide
           the
           wandring
           soule
           which
           seeth
           it selfe
           lost
           ,
           to
           finde
           remission
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           euerlasting
           life
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           direct
           his
           reader
           to
           liue
           godly
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           but
           holdeth
           him
           in
           darknes
           and
           in
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           ,
           and
           deceiueth
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           reckoning
           he
           maketh
           of
           faith
           (
           which
           the
           word
           of
           God
           preferreth
           before
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           it
           ouercommeth
           all
           difficulties
           in
           the
           world
           )
           we
           may
           see
           by
           his
           owne
           words
           ,
           in
           his
           preface
           fol.
           6.
           
           I
           exhort
           the
           discreet
           reader
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           of
           whatsoeuer
           religion
           and
           faith
           he
           be
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           carefull
           studie
           and
           exercise
           of
           good
           deedes
           ,
           assuring
           him
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           to
           obtaine
           at
           Gods
           hands
           the
           light
           of
           true
           beliefe
           .
           And
           a
           little
           after
           he
           saith
           ,
           It
           is
           more
           easie
           to
           beleeue
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           then
           to
           liue
           ,
           as
           we
           should
           .
           Here
           we
           see
           ,
           he
           preferres
           good
           deedes
           before
           faith
           :
           as
           if
           the
           fruite
           should
           be
           said
           to
           be
           more
           precious
           ,
           then
           the
           tree
           that
           beares
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           as
           not
           marking
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           vttereth
           these
           words
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           which
           cannot
           stand
           with
           the
           other
           :
           Our
           father
           's
           receiued
           one
           vniforme
           faith
           from
           their
           mother
           the
           holy
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           and
           did
           attend
           only
           to
           builde
           vpon
           that
           foundation
           good
           workes
           and
           vertuous
           life
           ,
           as
           holy
           Scripture
           commaundeth
           vs
           to
           doe
           .
           Here
           he
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           good
           
           life
           commeth
           from
           faith
           .
           Thus
           while
           he
           speaketh
           such
           contraries
           ,
           sometime
           ,
           that
           good
           workes
           must
           be
           built
           on
           the
           foundation
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           with
           an
           other
           breath
           ,
           that
           good
           life
           is
           the
           right
           way
           to
           bring
           faith
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           all
           may
           see
           he
           speaketh
           of
           one
           and
           the
           selfe
           same
           faith
           in
           both
           places
           )
           must
           he
           not
           needes
           by
           so
           teaching
           ,
           deceiue
           the
           simple
           reader
           while
           he
           not
           being
           able
           to
           vnderstand
           what
           is
           taught
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           practise
           that
           which
           he
           ought
           ?
        
         
           And
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           (
           to
           speake
           euen
           in
           charitie
           as
           in
           conscience
           we
           ought
           )
           that
           the
           said
           author
           promising
           in
           that
           his
           booke
           of
           Resolution
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           adde
           two
           other
           parts
           to
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           thereby
           confessing
           ,
           that
           it
           alone
           was
           an
           insufficient
           worke
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           be
           set
           forth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           dangerous
           to
           intangle
           and
           snare
           the
           ignorant
           )
           and
           yet
           cannot
           in
           eighteene
           yeares
           finde
           a
           time
           to
           fulfill
           his
           promise
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           (
           I
           say
           )
           but
           that
           he
           was
           well
           content
           to
           deceiue
           and
           trouble
           many
           that
           should
           reade
           it
           :
           As
           if
           one
           should
           but
           preach
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           for
           sinne
           to
           a
           hundreth
           persons
           ,
           (
           whereas
           his
           booke
           hath
           been
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           thousands
           )
           and
           should
           come
           no
           more
           in
           eighteene
           yeares
           ,
           to
           helpe
           them
           out
           of
           feare
           and
           doubt
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           liue
           afterwards
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           condemned
           and
           that
           iustly
           ,
           and
           cryed
           out
           of
           by
           all
           aduised
           people
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           without
           any
           doubt
           ,
           knowing
           his
           religion
           what
           it
           is
           (
           if
           euer
           he
           had
           any
           such
           meaning
           ,
           to
           set
           out
           two
           other
           parts
           )
           that
           they
           should
           haue
           been
           as
           sound
           as
           this
           one
           is
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           vnwholesome
           ,
           full
           of
           damnable
           errors
           ,
           and
           vncomfortable
           :
           For
           can
           men
           gather
           grapes
           of
           thornes
           ,
           or
           figges
           of
           thistles
           ?
           No
           more
           can
           any
           sound
           fruite
           be
           reaped
           or
           comfort
           gotten
           by
           false
           and
           vnsauorie
           doctrine
           .
           But
           for
           Parsons
           deuotion
           (
           whereof
           his
           booke
           beares
           so
           great
           a
           shew
           )
           or
           how
           little
           of
           the
           labour
           was
           his
           ,
           or
           how
           little
           honestie
           is
           in
           the
           man
           ,
           yea
           rather
           how
           great
           iniquitie
           :
           let
           them
           of
           his
           owne
           religion
           testifie
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           secular
           priests
           in
           their
           bookes
           against
           the
           Iesuites
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           say
           no
           more
           of
           Parsons
           :
           The
           other
           hath
           little
           in
           him
           worthie
           any
           account
           or
           reckoning
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           very
           nothing
           .
           To
           goe
           forward
           therefore
           ,
           seeing
           this
           was
           one
           cause
           why
           I
           tooke
           this
           worke
           in
           hand
           ,
           because
           the
           Iesuites
           cast
           in
           our
           teeth
           the
           want
           of
           such
           bookes
           ,
           as
           may
           direct
           a
           Christian
           aright
           through
           his
           whole
           course
           towards
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           which
           they
           teach
           tending
           thereto
           ,
           is
           but
           as
           poyson
           in
           a
           golden
           cuppe
           ;
           although
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           of
           my
           brethren
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           fitter
           for
           this
           seruice
           then
           my selfe
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           imployed
           some
           other
           way
           :
           yet
           I
           nothing
           doubt
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           frame
           out
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           by
           that
           little
           helpe
           of
           my
           knowledge
           and
           experience
           ,
           such
           a
           direction
           for
           Christians
           (
           all
           ostentation
           ,
           and
           comparison
           of
           learning
           set
           aside
           )
           as
           shall
           giue
           them
           small
           aduantage
           of
           boasting
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           both
           more
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           more
           for
           the
           comforting
           the
           heart
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           listeth
           to
           be
           directed
           by
           it
           ,
           then
           poperie
           can
           affoord
           :
           and
           withall
           ,
           a
           direction
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           only
           been
           shaped
           out
           after
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           also
           such
           as
           hath
           been
           and
           is
           practized
           and
           followed
           so
           farre
           forth
           ,
           as
           of
           sinfull
           flesh
           may
           be
           looked
           for
           ,
           both
           of
           minister
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           approoued
           of
           those
           who
           haue
           excelled
           ,
           &
           gone
           before
           many
           ,
           in
           both
           .
        
         
         
           And
           although
           I
           denie
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           things
           might
           haue
           been
           farre
           better
           set
           downe
           ,
           and
           expressed
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           able
           to
           doe
           ;
           yet
           that
           none
           thinke
           me
           to
           haue
           taken
           in
           hand
           a
           matter
           aboue
           my
           reach
           ,
           and
           wherein
           I
           haue
           no
           skill
           ,
           thus
           much
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           for
           these
           twentie
           yeares
           and
           more
           I
           haue
           aymed
           at
           this
           ,
           in
           my
           reading
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           and
           liuing
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           obseruing
           of
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           example
           of
           others
           ,
           what
           communion
           and
           neere
           acquaintance
           there
           may
           be
           betwixt
           God
           and
           a
           Christian
           ,
           what
           hold
           may
           be
           laid
           on
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           strength
           may
           be
           gotten
           against
           sinne
           ,
           what
           freedome
           and
           libertie
           we
           may
           haue
           by
           faith
           ,
           what
           setlednes
           and
           constancie
           in
           a
           godlie
           life
           ,
           what
           comfort
           ,
           and
           reioycing
           the
           children
           of
           God
           by
           his
           free
           graunt
           ,
           may
           haue
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           sound
           and
           constant
           ,
           which
           shall
           not
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           :
           also
           how
           farre
           the
           spirit
           may
           ouercome
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           diuell
           may
           be
           resisted
           .
           And
           more
           especially
           for
           these
           seauen
           yeares
           and
           more
           ,
           I
           haue
           more
           particularly
           set
           my selfe
           about
           the
           matter
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           booke
           is
           contained
           (
           which
           how
           weakely
           soeuer
           it
           be
           performed
           ,
           I
           haue
           therein
           a
           good
           conscience
           :
           )
           First
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           both
           how
           a
           man
           may
           become
           a
           true
           beleeuer
           ,
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           how
           he
           may
           be
           directed
           to
           leade
           his
           life
           daily
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           haue
           not
           suddenly
           nor
           vnaduisedly
           set
           vpō
           this
           .
           And
           what
           helpe
           I
           haue
           been
           able
           to
           get
           from
           others
           ,
           as
           my
           conuenient
           opportunitie
           hath
           giuen
           leaue
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           neglected
           .
           The
           which
           I
           set
           downe
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           that
           none
           may
           thinke
           me
           fantastically
           to
           haue
           gone
           about
           to
           broch
           some
           noueltie
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           offer
           that
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           hath
           with
           good
           aduise
           been
           gathered
           for
           their
           edifying
           .
           
           But
           now
           to
           returne
           ,
           the
           last
           reason
           mouing
           me
           to
           take
           this
           worke
           in
           hand
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           haue
           inioyed
           my
           ministerie
           aboue
           these
           twentie
           yeares
           ,
           might
           haue
           me
           (
           as
           many
           of
           them
           haue
           oft
           desired
           )
           after
           a
           sort
           putting
           them
           in
           remembrance
           of
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           taught
           them
           in
           my
           life
           time
           ,
           many
           yeares
           after
           I
           shall
           be
           taken
           from
           among
           them
           .
           This
           shall
           suffice
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           my
           intent
           and
           purpose
           in
           this
           treatise
           ,
           with
           the
           reasons
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           remaineth
           further
           to
           acquaint
           the
           reader
           with
           the
           order
           ,
           
           which
           I
           vse
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           some
           instructions
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           reade
           it
           with
           the
           more
           profit
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           may
           be
           more
           plaine
           and
           easie
           to
           vnderstand
           (
           which
           I
           doe
           especially
           intend
           )
           then
           otherwise
           it
           should
           be
           .
           First
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           because
           I
           haue
           written
           it
           for
           their
           sakes
           chiefly
           ,
           which
           are
           truely
           called
           to
           be
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           and
           haue
           an
           interest
           in
           his
           promises
           ,
           as
           being
           conuerted
           to
           him
           from
           the
           subiection
           of
           the
           diuell
           :
           first
           I
           say
           ,
           
           my
           purpose
           is
           in
           the
           formost
           treatise
           to
           shew
           ,
           who
           are
           his
           ,
           and
           who
           they
           are
           which
           in
           an
           holy
           ,
           and
           humble
           manner
           may
           rest
           satisfied
           in
           his
           promises
           ,
           against
           all
           dreadfull
           feare
           and
           doubt
           which
           might
           disquiet
           them
           :
           that
           so
           neither
           the
           loose
           liuers
           may
           deceiue
           themselues
           with
           an
           opinion
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           belongeth
           not
           to
           them
           :
           nor
           Gods
           children
           be
           depriued
           of
           that
           ,
           
           which
           is
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           the
           ignorant
           of
           both
           sorts
           that
           list
           ,
           may
           learne
           to
           know
           better
           and
           amend
           their
           estate
           .
           In
           the
           second
           ,
           I
           meane
           to
           shew
           ,
           
           what
           course
           of
           life
           such
           persons
           must
           walke
           in
           ,
           throughout
           their
           dayes
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           are
           to
           carie
           themselues
           both
           towards
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           which
           I
           thinke
           expedient
           to
           lay
           forth
           as
           cleerely
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           ample
           manner
           for
           
           the
           more
           full
           satisfying
           of
           the
           ignorant
           sort
           .
           From
           these
           two
           ,
           all
           the
           other
           points
           handled
           in
           this
           booke
           doe
           arise
           .
           
           Therefore
           in
           the
           third
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           what
           are
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           this
           life
           may
           be
           maintained
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           beleeuer
           shall
           vse
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           this
           whole
           and
           great
           worke
           of
           worshipping
           &
           seruing
           God
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           bare
           matter
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           doe
           make
           it
           :
           or
           (
           which
           is
           little
           better
           )
           for
           a
           seruing
           of
           God
           by
           halues
           ,
           as
           too
           many
           professors
           of
           the
           Gospell
           doe
           vse
           it
           :
           but
           for
           a
           faithfull
           regarding
           of
           our
           wayes
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           shaped
           out
           after
           Gods
           will.
           
        
         
           
           Now
           this
           practising
           of
           the
           godly
           life
           is
           performed
           by
           following
           a
           daily
           direction
           to
           guide
           vs
           ,
           and
           whiles
           we
           doe
           euery
           day
           with
           conscience
           set
           our selues
           to
           honour
           and
           obey
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           our
           callings
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           occasions
           offered
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           ,
           and
           not
           wanderingly
           and
           vncertainly
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           been
           wont
           to
           doe
           .
           And
           so
           this
           shall
           bee
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           fourth
           treatise
           .
           And
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           points
           in
           this
           booke
           which
           requireth
           to
           be
           read
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           as
           being
           neither
           commonly
           intreated
           of
           ,
           and
           of
           singular
           vse
           to
           such
           as
           desire
           to
           take
           good
           by
           it
           ,
           especially
           not
           being
           able
           otherwise
           to
           guide
           themselues
           .
           
           In
           the
           fift
           ,
           I
           make
           the
           reader
           acquainted
           with
           the
           lets
           ,
           which
           will
           hinder
           him
           (
           though
           he
           be
           willing
           to
           be
           directed
           daily
           )
           from
           this
           course
           ,
           except
           he
           will
           be
           perswaded
           to
           arme
           himselfe
           with
           such
           helps
           ,
           as
           wherby
           he
           may
           withstand
           them
           :
           and
           remedies
           against
           these
           lets
           shall
           in
           this
           fift
           treatise
           be
           set
           downe
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           shall
           be
           thought
           expedient
           .
           
           The
           sixt
           shall
           set
           before
           thee
           sundrie
           priuiledges
           and
           blessings
           ,
           which
           God
           doth
           peculiarly
           bequeath
           vnto
           ,
           and
           bestow
           vpon
           his
           beloued
           ones
           ,
           besides
           such
           benefits
           as
           they
           haue
           in
           common
           with
           the
           men
           of
           the
           world
           .
           By
           the
           which
           ,
           as
           by
           other
           reasons
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           may
           see
           themselues
           perswaded
           ,
           
           with
           much
           more
           chearefulnes
           ,
           and
           greater
           willingnes
           to
           leade
           a
           christian
           life
           daily
           ,
           and
           to
           shine
           as
           lights
           in
           example
           to
           others
           .
           In
           the
           seuenth
           and
           last
           ,
           such
           obiections
           as
           may
           be
           brought
           and
           alledged
           by
           any
           ,
           either
           weake
           christians
           ,
           or
           carnall
           cauillers
           ,
           against
           the
           practising
           of
           the
           daily
           direction
           ,
           shall
           be
           sufficiently
           answered
           ;
           that
           thereby
           the
           truth
           appearing
           more
           clearely
           ,
           many
           such
           as
           desire
           vnfainedly
           to
           doe
           well
           ,
           and
           yet
           haue
           not
           learned
           to
           guide
           themselues
           by
           any
           plaine
           direction
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           may
           haue
           this
           as
           an
           helpe
           vnto
           them
           to
           see
           that
           which
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           reuealed
           hereof
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           though
           I
           direct
           not
           this
           worke
           to
           the
           vnreformed
           ,
           may
           be
           in
           stead
           of
           an
           exhortation
           vnto
           all
           loose
           and
           careles
           persons
           ,
           (
           though
           more
           briefly
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           enough
           written
           of
           that
           argument
           )
           to
           moue
           them
           to
           rouse
           vp
           themselues
           ,
           and
           to
           awake
           out
           of
           their
           deadly
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           cast
           away
           their
           soules
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           may
           be
           sure
           that
           God
           will
           finde
           out
           howsoeuer
           they
           hide
           them
           )
           but
           to
           seeke
           betimes
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           vnburthened
           of
           them
           ,
           cast
           them
           vp
           as
           a
           most
           filthie
           gorge
           ,
           and
           auoide
           the
           vengeance
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           which
           wil
           otherwise
           most
           surely
           come
           vpon
           them
           for
           it
           :
           For
           though
           sinne
           be
           sweete
           in
           the
           committing
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           be
           bitter
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           be
           repented
           of
           :
           and
           most
           bitter
           ,
           when
           without
           repentance
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           accounted
           for
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           it
           remaineth
           to
           direct
           the
           reader
           how
           to
           bestow
           his
           time
           profitably
           
           herein
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           may
           reade
           it
           to
           his
           benefit
           .
           For
           I
           doubt
           nothing
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           shall
           be
           conuersant
           in
           it
           ,
           desiring
           to
           be
           directed
           in
           his
           course
           ,
           shall
           thinke
           his
           time
           well
           spent
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           be
           helped
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           same
           .
           First
           therfore
           let
           him
           reade
           the
           contents
           of
           it
           briefly
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           table
           before
           the
           booke
           ,
           to
           helpe
           his
           memorie
           ;
           then
           the
           marginall
           notes
           of
           the
           chapters
           .
           And
           if
           he
           conceiue
           and
           vnderstand
           the
           short
           summe
           of
           it
           so
           set
           downe
           ;
           then
           let
           him
           reade
           the
           booke
           it selfe
           ,
           till
           he
           be
           acquainted
           with
           and
           vnderstand
           it
           :
           wherein
           if
           his
           capacitie
           be
           the
           weaker
           and
           shallower
           ,
           he
           must
           desire
           the
           helpe
           of
           some
           which
           are
           more
           skilfull
           (
           and
           better
           able
           to
           see
           the
           drift
           ,
           scope
           and
           meaning
           of
           it
           )
           then
           himselfe
           ,
           especially
           in
           such
           points
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           are
           more
           hard
           and
           difficult
           ,
           either
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           or
           to
           practise
           .
           For
           although
           many
           shall
           haue
           no
           neede
           of
           this
           directing
           of
           them
           to
           reade
           it
           with
           profit
           ,
           because
           they
           can
           easily
           direct
           themselues
           when
           they
           once
           know
           the
           generall
           parts
           ,
           and
           argument
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           mentioned
           :
           yet
           because
           my
           desire
           herein
           is
           as
           well
           to
           helpe
           and
           benefit
           the
           plaine
           ,
           and
           simple
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           many
           of
           them
           are
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           I
           haue
           preached
           the
           same
           )
           as
           well
           as
           to
           bring
           the
           wiser
           and
           more
           learned
           sort
           acquainted
           with
           the
           practise
           of
           it
           ,
           therefore
           I
           know
           they
           shall
           haue
           neede
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Now
           when
           they
           shall
           vnderstand
           it
           in
           some
           good
           sort
           ,
           let
           them
           weigh
           and
           consider
           ,
           how
           far
           forth
           they
           haue
           had
           vse
           of
           it
           heretofore
           ,
           as
           whether
           they
           haue
           according
           to
           the
           first
           part
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           by
           the
           ministerie
           of
           any
           sound
           preacher
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           attained
           to
           the
           assurance
           of
           their
           saluation
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           forgiuenes
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           wherein
           if
           any
           will
           take
           it
           as
           granted
           ,
           though
           falsely
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           are
           most
           readie
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           who
           haue
           least
           felt
           the
           burthen
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           indeed
           furthest
           off
           from
           it
           )
           herein
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           any
           will
           needs
           deceiue
           themselues
           ,
           I
           cannot
           helpe
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           like
           to
           reade
           the
           rest
           with
           lesse
           fruit
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           without
           the
           vse
           of
           it
           in
           their
           liues
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           hope
           for
           .
           And
           therefore
           such
           I
           aduise
           to
           take
           most
           paine
           in
           the
           first
           part
           :
           I
           meane
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           reading
           other
           treatises
           concerning
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           Master
           Mores
           and
           other
           catechismes
           ;
           and
           Maister
           Perkins
           workes
           ,
           namely
           ,
           his
           booke
           intituled
           the
           graine
           of
           mustard
           seede
           :
           And
           to
           raise
           all
           the
           doubts
           they
           can
           to
           any
           experienced
           teacher
           or
           brother
           ,
           and
           to
           looke
           for
           ,
           and
           see
           those
           things
           worke
           vpon
           them
           which
           are
           taught
           there
           ,
           both
           the
           doctrine
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           iustification
           and
           deliuerance
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           attained
           ,
           let
           them
           consider
           for
           the
           better
           assuring
           themselues
           hereof
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           but
           affect
           ,
           loue
           ,
           imbrace
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           
             repentance
             from
             dead
             workes
          
           ,
           I
           meane
           they
           shall
           desire
           to
           practise
           the
           godly
           and
           christian
           life
           when
           they
           see
           that
           it
           is
           the
           commaundement
           of
           him
           who
           loueth
           them
           most
           dearely
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           wherein
           it
           consisteth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           second
           treatise
           of
           this
           booke
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           let
           them
           reade
           ,
           and
           by
           marking
           seeke
           ,
           (
           as
           such
           who
           would
           finde
           )
           that
           they
           may
           see
           what
           sinne
           there
           is
           in
           them
           which
           they
           are
           not
           willing
           nor
           desirous
           to
           forsake
           (
           if
           there
           be
           any
           )
           or
           among
           duties
           generally
           appertaining
           to
           all
           ,
           or
           particularly
           touching
           themselues
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           submit
           themselues
           vnto
           .
           If
           there
           be
           either
           of
           these
           found
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           cannot
           leaue
           nor
           be
           brought
           to
           renounce
           some
           particular
           
           sins
           ,
           nor
           obtaine
           of
           themselues
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           some
           speciall
           duties
           ,
           as
           thinking
           it
           too
           strict
           (
           as
           thus
           it
           may
           be
           with
           many
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           is
           )
           such
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           commaundements
           of
           God
           be
           had
           in
           account
           of
           vs
           ,
           
           and
           conscience
           made
           of
           one
           as
           well
           as
           of
           another
           :
           which
           if
           they
           see
           and
           acknowledge
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           submit
           themselues
           thereunto
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           rightly
           imbraced
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           former
           treatise
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           iudgement
           and
           knowledg
           they
           yeeld
           ;
           so
           their
           heart
           and
           affections
           may
           goe
           with
           the
           same
           .
           And
           so
           doing
           ,
           God
           will
           worke
           in
           them
           by
           little
           and
           little
           (
           seeking
           it
           by
           prayer
           of
           faith
           )
           euen
           as
           he
           wrought
           the
           like
           in
           them
           before
           ,
           and
           weakned
           such
           rebelliousnes
           in
           their
           hearts
           alreadie
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           the
           teachable
           and
           christian
           reader
           be
           thus
           farre
           wrought
           vpon
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           thus
           fauour
           ,
           approoue
           ,
           and
           giue
           ouer
           himselfe
           to
           be
           made
           truely
           repentant
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           that
           is
           required
           in
           the
           second
           treatise
           of
           this
           booke
           ;
           then
           is
           he
           fit
           to
           occupie
           himselfe
           about
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           conuersant
           in
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           doctrine
           which
           requireth
           a
           daily
           walking
           in
           a
           Christian
           course
           ,
           by
           the
           vse
           of
           such
           helps
           as
           are
           appointed
           of
           God
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           also
           daily
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           proper
           place
           shall
           appeare
           .
           For
           euery
           true
           Christian
           is
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           religion
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           must
           be
           in
           vse
           and
           practise
           among
           the
           imbracers
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           one
           day
           as
           another
           .
           But
           how
           shall
           any
           be
           able
           to
           keepe
           his
           heart
           in
           frame
           ,
           and
           reforme
           his
           life
           daily
           by
           the
           meanes
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           part
           of
           this
           booke
           is
           required
           :
           except
           he
           be
           first
           a
           liker
           ,
           and
           an
           allower
           of
           all
           knowne
           points
           of
           dutie
           ,
           and
           doe
           hartily
           renounce
           all
           euill
           ,
           as
           is
           required
           in
           the
           second
           part
           ?
           Which
           being
           done
           ,
           let
           him
           looke
           to
           grow
           daily
           more
           strong
           in
           faith
           ,
           whereby
           he
           may
           hold
           ,
           and
           keepe
           fast
           the
           certaintie
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           daily
           ,
           and
           constantly
           .
           And
           not
           as
           too
           many
           (
           and
           yet
           the
           people
           of
           God
           )
           doe
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           acquainted
           with
           this
           :
           that
           their
           confidence
           should
           be
           maintained
           daily
           ,
           or
           a
           good
           conscience
           in
           their
           particular
           actions
           regarded
           ,
           and
           that
           on
           one
           day
           as
           another
           ,
           but
           thinke
           it
           enough
           at
           sometimes
           to
           haue
           this
           care
           .
           Neither
           let
           any
           looke
           to
           repell
           this
           as
           too
           strict
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           weightie
           affaires
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           infirmitie
           .
           For
           this
           is
           but
           the
           delusion
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           shewed
           ,
           who
           will
           easily
           perswade
           it
           to
           be
           more
           then
           needeth
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           must
           be
           learned
           out
           of
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           part
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           this
           is
           vnderstood
           ,
           approued
           ,
           consented
           vnto
           ,
           and
           aymed
           at
           ,
           the
           fift
           part
           of
           the
           booke
           shall
           be
           cleare
           and
           easie
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           and
           what
           vse
           he
           should
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           the
           lets
           and
           hinderances
           which
           the
           diuell
           raiseth
           vp
           to
           hold
           him
           backe
           from
           this
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           same
           :
           of
           the
           which
           some
           I
           will
           set
           downe
           ,
           and
           helpe
           him
           the
           better
           to
           know
           many
           others
           thereby
           .
           And
           he
           that
           shall
           indeuour
           to
           direct
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           take
           heede
           to
           his
           wayes
           ,
           as
           he
           shall
           by
           Gods
           word
           be
           taught
           ,
           shall
           breake
           through
           many
           of
           the
           lettes
           ,
           which
           yet
           shall
           strongly
           hold
           backe
           and
           hinder
           other
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           fift
           part
           will
           shew
           :
           and
           if
           he
           be
           for
           a
           season
           withdrawne
           from
           a
           godly
           course
           ,
           yet
           he
           shall
           there
           finde
           helpes
           and
           remedies
           to
           recouer
           againe
           ;
           and
           little
           ease
           ,
           otherwise
           .
        
         
         
           And
           if
           there
           be
           any
           difficultie
           in
           conforming
           a
           mans
           selfe
           after
           this
           forementioned
           doctrine
           (
           as
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           the
           flesh
           will
           finde
           many
           )
           yet
           against
           them
           all
           ,
           let
           him
           proceede
           and
           reade
           with
           good
           regard
           the
           sixt
           Treatise
           ,
           wherein
           are
           set
           downe
           the
           manifold
           and
           goodly
           prerogatiues
           and
           priuiledges
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           bequeathed
           to
           his
           people
           to
           hearten
           them
           on
           ,
           and
           incourage
           them
           to
           godlines
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           christian
           life
           easie
           ;
           and
           he
           shall
           see
           great
           light
           ,
           and
           finde
           exceeding
           force
           therein
           ,
           to
           stirre
           him
           vp
           to
           goe
           forward
           mightily
           against
           all
           fainting
           .
           And
           then
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           moued
           for
           all
           the
           obiections
           ,
           cauils
           and
           fleshly
           reasons
           which
           he
           shall
           reade
           in
           the
           seuenth
           part
           .
           For
           the
           comfort
           and
           experience
           ,
           which
           he
           shall
           partly
           enioy
           alreadie
           ,
           and
           partly
           hope
           for
           and
           expect
           afterwards
           ,
           shall
           make
           thē
           vanish
           away
           as
           smoke
           ,
           although
           otherwise
           they
           are
           able
           to
           hurt
           and
           sting
           ,
           as
           fier
           .
           And
           then
           when
           in
           the
           due
           consideration
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           he
           shall
           see
           what
           the
           blessednes
           and
           manifold
           good
           things
           are
           ,
           which
           he
           in
           part
           hath
           alreadie
           ,
           and
           shall
           afterwards
           inioy
           both
           here
           and
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           he
           shall
           see
           what
           infinit
           cause
           he
           hath
           to
           praise
           God
           for
           his
           portion
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           rather
           beautified
           and
           blessed
           him
           with
           his
           fauour
           and
           graces
           then
           many
           other
           ,
           whereby
           he
           may
           walke
           so
           comfortably
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           this
           vale
           of
           miseries
           ,
           to
           Gods
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           aduise
           thee
           (
           good
           reader
           ,
           as
           I
           know
           it
           shall
           be
           best
           for
           thee
           )
           to
           bestow
           thy
           trauel
           about
           this
           booke
           :
           wherein
           I
           appoint
           thee
           no
           certaine
           time
           ,
           nor
           houres
           ,
           seeing
           all
           which
           would
           profit
           by
           it
           ,
           cannot
           spend
           their
           time
           alike
           about
           this
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           such
           exercise
           .
           But
           this
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           booke
           tendeth
           to
           teach
           thee
           the
           practise
           of
           thy
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           know
           onely
           :
           and
           that
           I
           haue
           gathered
           together
           into
           this
           one
           ,
           the
           things
           which
           are
           dispersedly
           contained
           in
           many
           other
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           ouer
           and
           besides
           the
           ordinarie
           reading
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           thou
           maiest
           bestow
           the
           more
           time
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           thy
           leasure
           will
           permit
           ,
           considering
           that
           once
           or
           twice
           reading
           a
           booke
           for
           practise
           ,
           is
           not
           enough
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           seeing
           the
           whole
           matter
           herein
           contained
           ,
           is
           to
           serue
           thee
           and
           stand
           thee
           in
           steed
           ,
           as
           setting
           before
           thee
           a
           direction
           to
           gouerne
           thy
           whole
           life
           ,
           thou
           must
           not
           thinke
           thy
           labour
           and
           time
           much
           ,
           though
           thou
           beest
           occupied
           in
           it
           for
           many
           yeares
           together
           :
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           fruite
           shall
           be
           greater
           ,
           the
           longer
           that
           thou
           hast
           been
           exercised
           in
           it
           :
           and
           yet
           thy
           labour
           lesse
           ,
           yea
           easie
           and
           pleasant
           :
           for
           so
           shalt
           thou
           grow
           better
           acquainted
           with
           the
           vse
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           in
           one
           word
           is
           to
           make
           thy
           life
           more
           sweet
           and
           sauorie
           ,
           then
           thou
           couldest
           looke
           for
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           happie
           here
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           ,
           for
           euer
           .
           Reade
           therefore
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           able
           to
           report
           what
           thou
           hast
           found
           here
           ,
           but
           especially
           to
           finde
           it
           thine
           owne
           which
           I
           doe
           teach
           :
           and
           to
           be
           setled
           daily
           in
           the
           gouernment
           which
           this
           doctrine
           drawne
           out
           of
           his
           word
           offereth
           thee
           ,
           so
           as
           thou
           maiest
           see
           that
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           setting
           forth
           of
           it
           ,
           hath
           directed
           me
           .
        
         
           Reade
           with
           a
           quiet
           ,
           teachable
           and
           a
           meeke
           spirit
           ,
           desirous
           of
           that
           which
           I
           labour
           to
           bring
           thee
           to
           ,
           rather
           then
           with
           a
           curious
           head
           to
           carpe
           and
           cauill
           ;
           or
           censure
           that
           which
           thou
           dost
           not
           practise
           nor
           follow
           .
           A
           dramme
           of
           grace
           is
           better
           then
           a
           pound
           of
           censorious
           wittines
           :
           remember
           that
           all
           our
           naturall
           gifts
           ,
           and
           faculties
           of
           our
           soules
           should
           be
           sanctified
           :
           I
           goe
           about
           
           to
           make
           thee
           see
           thy selfe
           inwardly
           and
           outwardly
           to
           be
           trained
           vp
           in
           Gods
           family
           :
           where
           the
           heart
           must
           be
           well
           seasoned
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           thy
           whole
           life
           well
           ordered
           ,
           till
           thou
           findest
           that
           which
           many
           a
           thriftie
           person
           doth
           in
           his
           outward
           estate
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           diet
           to
           be
           ordinarie
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           sometime
           had
           been
           feasting
           cheere
           :
           for
           ,
           when
           a
           poore
           man
           by
           his
           trauell
           and
           paine
           hath
           brought
           this
           to
           passe
           ,
           hee
           thinkes
           his
           estate
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           pleaseth
           him
           exceedingly
           well
           :
           So
           ,
           labour
           thou
           in
           thy
           spirituall
           worke
           and
           seruing
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           finde
           that
           gaine
           ,
           and
           thriuing
           therein
           ,
           that
           thou
           maiest
           make
           thy
           soule
           as
           ioyfull
           euery
           day
           ,
           and
           at
           as
           great
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           sometime
           thou
           scarcely
           haddest
           obtained
           once
           in
           the
           weeke
           or
           month
           .
           Which
           grace
           and
           prerogatiue
           that
           thou
           mayest
           make
           much
           of
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           it
           ,
           looke
           backe
           and
           remember
           with
           thankes
           vnfained
           how
           farre
           thou
           hast
           been
           off
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           hope
           thou
           once
           haddest
           of
           obtaining
           it
           ,
           when
           thou
           wert
           easily
           mastered
           of
           thy
           sinnes
           and
           passions
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           it
           must
           cost
           him
           many
           a
           prayer
           ,
           and
           grone
           for
           it
           ,
           who
           is
           yet
           without
           it
           ,
           before
           he
           shall
           be
           partaker
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             RICHARD
             ROGERS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SVMME
           OF
           ALL
           THE
           SEAVEN
           TREATISES
           ,
           AND
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           euery
           Chapter
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               first
               Treatise
               sheweth
               ,
               who
               be
               the
               true
               children
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
              
               
               OF
               the
               summe
               and
               order
               of
               this
               first
               Treatise
               .
               pag.
               1
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
              
               
               Of
               mans
               miserie
               .
               pag.
               3
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
              
               
               Of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               redemption
               and
               deliuerance
               .
               pag.
               7
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
              
               
               How
               this
               knowledge
               worketh
               ,
               and
               namely
               ,
               
                 
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   maketh
                   them
                   beleeue
                   their
                   miserie
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   troubled
                   in
                   minde
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   pag.
                   9
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   they
                   consult
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   what
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                   pag.
                   13
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   broken
                   hearted
                   and
                   humbled
                   .
                   pag.
                   15
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   a
                   secret
                   desire
                   of
                   forgiuenes
                   .
                   pag.
                   15
                
                 
                   Fiftly
                   ,
                   they
                   confesse
                   and
                   aske
                   pardon
                   .
                   pag.
                   18
                
                 
                   Sixtly
                   ,
                   they
                   forsake
                   all
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   highly
                   prize
                   it
                   .
                   pag.
                   19
                
                 
                   Seuenthly
                   ,
                   they
                   applie
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   promise
                   .
                   pag.
                   20
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
              
               
               Of
               the
               lets
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               namely
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               Minister
               .
               pag.
               24
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
              
               
               Of
               the
               lets
               that
               hinder
               faith
               on
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               people
               .
               pag.
               28
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
              
               
               What
               desire
               breeds
               faith
               .
               pag.
               34
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
              
               
               How
               the
               weake
               in
               faith
               should
               be
               established
               .
               pag.
               37
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
              
               
               The
               difference
               of
               beleeuers
               from
               them
               that
               are
               none
               .
               pag.
               44
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
              
               
               Of
               the
               eight
               cōpanions
               of
               faith
               .
               pag.
               54
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
              
               
               How
               weake
               faith
               is
               confirmed
               .
               pag.
               64
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
              
               
               The
               sweete
               fruit
               and
               benefit
               of
               the
               preseruing
               and
               confirming
               of
               our
               faith
               .
               pag.
               68
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               second
               Treatise
               declareth
               at
               large
               ,
               what
               the
               life
               of
               the
               true
               beleeuer
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               conuersation
               of
               such
               as
               haue
               assured
               hope
               of
               saluation
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
              
               
               THe
               summe
               and
               order
               of
               this
               second
               Treatise
               .
               pag.
               72
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
              
               
               That
               a
               godlie
               life
               cannot
               be
               without
               vnfained
               faith
               ,
               nor
               this
               faith
               without
               it
               :
               which
               is
               the
               first
               point
               in
               the
               first
               generall
               head
               to
               bee
               handled
               .
               pag.
               74
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
              
               
               That
               for
               the
               leading
               of
               a
               godlie
               life
               ,
               is
               required
               faith
               in
               the
               temporall
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hartie
               assent
               and
               credit
               to
               the
               commandements
               also
               ,
               and
               threatnings
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               faith
               to
               be
               saued
               .
               pag.
               79
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
              
               
               Of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               should
               be
               clensed
               and
               chaunged
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               sanctification
               ,
               tending
               to
               repentance
               and
               a
               godly
               life
               .
               pag.
               86
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
              
               
               Of
               the
               renouncing
               of
               all
               sin
               :
               which
               is
               the
               first
               effect
               of
               a
               renued
               heart
               in
               the
               true
               beleeuer
               .
               pag.
               96
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
              
               
               Of
               the
               diuers
               kindes
               of
               euill
               to
               be
               renounced
               ,
               and
               namely
               of
               inward
               against
               God
               and
               men
               .
               pag.
               102
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
              
               
               Of
               other
               euils
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               most
               properly
               concerning
               our selues
               .
               pag.
               108
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
              
               
               How
               the
               minds
               and
               hearts
               of
               the
               beleeuers
               are
               taken
               vp
               vsuallie
               ,
               seeing
               they
               renounce
               inward
               lusts
               .
               pag.
               114
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
              
               
               Of
               the
               second
               kinde
               of
               euils
               or
               sins
               to
               be
               renounced
               ,
               namely
               outward
               .
               pag.
               124
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
              
               
               Of
               foure
               sorts
               of
               such
               as
               hope
               for
               saluation
               ;
               and
               yet
               renounce
               not
               open
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               outward
               offences
               .
               pag.
               126
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
              
               
               Of
               certain
               obiections
               raised
               from
               the
               former
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               answers
               thereto
               :
               as
               why
               we
               should
               put
               difference
               betwixt
               men
               :
               whether
               the
               godly
               may
               fall
               reprochfully
               ,
               and
               what
               infirmities
               they
               may
               haue
               .
               pag.
               134
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
              
               
               Of
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               heart
               once
               purged
               ,
               in
               that
               good
               plight
               afterward
               .
               pag.
               140
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
              
               
               Of
               the
               summe
               and
               manner
               of
               handling
               this
               second
               part
               of
               a
               godly
               life
               :
               and
               particularly
               of
               the
               
               rules
               to
               bee
               obserued
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               it
               :
               namely
               ,
               knowledge
               and
               practise
               .
               pag.
               147
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
              
               
               Of
               the
               answering
               of
               some
               obiections
               about
               the
               former
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               other
               two
               vertues
               which
               helpe
               to
               a
               godly
               life
               .
               pag.
               154
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
              
               
               Of
               some
               particular
               duties
               pertaining
               to
               God
               directly
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               second
               ,
               third
               ,
               and
               fourth
               commandements
               .
               pag.
               160
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
              
               
               Of
               certaine
               duties
               to
               men
               ,
               in
               the
               fift
               ,
               sixt
               ,
               and
               seuenth
               commandement
               ,
               the
               obeying
               wherof
               is
               a
               part
               of
               a
               godly
               life
               .
               pag.
               167
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
              
               
               Of
               some
               duties
               to
               men
               in
               the
               
                 8
                 ,
                 9
              
               ,
               and
               10.
               commandements
               .
               pag.
               175
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
              
               
               Of
               certaine
               reasons
               perswading
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               a
               godly
               life
               :
               which
               is
               the
               fourth
               generall
               part
               of
               this
               treatise
               .
               pag.
               191
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
              
               
               Of
               answers
               to
               obiections
               brought
               against
               the
               necessitie
               of
               practising
               this
               godly
               life
               .
               pag.
               200
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
              
               
               The
               last
               obiection
               against
               the
               godly
               life
               answered
               .
               pag.
               208
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               third
               Treatise
               laieth
               foorth
               the
               meanes
               ,
               whereby
               a
               godly
               life
               is
               holpen
               and
               continued
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
              
               
               WHat
               the
               meanes
               are
               ,
               and
               the
               kinds
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               summe
               and
               order
               of
               this
               Treatise
               .
               pag.
               211
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
              
               
               Of
               the
               publike
               helpes
               to
               increase
               godlines
               :
               and
               namely
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               .
               pag.
               213
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
              
               
               Of
               the
               second
               publike
               helpe
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               pag.
               217
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
              
               
               Of
               publike
               prayers
               :
               also
               of
               the
               priuate
               helpes
               in
               generall
               .
               pag.
               222
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
              
               
               Of
               the
               first
               priuate
               helpe
               ,
               which
               is
               watchfulnes
               .
               pag.
               226
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
              
               
               Of
               meditation
               ,
               the
               second
               priuate
               helpe
               .
               pag.
               235
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
              
               
               Of
               the
               third
               priuate
               helpe
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               armour
               of
               a
               Christian
               :
               and
               of
               the
               three
               first
               points
               of
               it
               .
               pag.
               259
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
              
               
               Of
               the
               last
               point
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               benefit
               of
               this
               armour
               .
               pag.
               272
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
              
               
               Of
               our
               owne
               experience
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               speciall
               helpe
               it
               is
               to
               the
               leading
               of
               a
               godly
               life
               :
               also
               of
               the
               vse
               of
               cōpanie
               and
               familie
               exercises
               .
               pag.
               278
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
              
               
               Of
               prayer
               and
               the
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               thankesgiuing
               and
               request
               ,
               whereunto
               is
               added
               confession
               of
               sins
               .
               pag.
               282
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
              
               
               Of
               reading
               .
               pag.
               288
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
              
               
               Of
               the
               extraordinary
               helps
               .
               pag.
               291
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Treatise
               directeth
               the
               beleeuer
               vnto
               a
               daily
               practise
               of
               a
               Christian
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
              
               
               OF
               the
               summe
               ,
               order
               ,
               and
               parts
               of
               this
               treatise
               .
               pag.
               294
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
              
               
               Of
               the
               first
               reason
               ,
               why
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               daily
               direction
               to
               guide
               the
               beleeuer
               .
               pag.
               297
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
              
               
               Of
               the
               second
               reason
               of
               a
               daily
               direction
               ,
               consisting
               of
               two
               branches
               .
               pag.
               299
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
              
               
               Of
               the
               third
               reason
               of
               the
               daily
               direction
               .
               pag.
               303
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
              
               
               Of
               the
               fourth
               reason
               .
               pag.
               307
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
              
               
               Of
               the
               5.6.7
               .
               and
               8.
               reasons
               .
               pag.
               310
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
              
               
               Of
               the
               description
               of
               the
               daily
               direction
               .
               pag.
               313
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
              
               
               Of
               the
               necessarie
               parts
               of
               the
               daily
               direction
               ,
               being
               the
               2.
               branch
               of
               the
               2.
               part
               of
               this
               Treatise
               .
               pag.
               316
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
              
               
               Of
               the
               illustration
               or
               more
               full
               declaration
               of
               the
               former
               parts
               of
               the
               direction
               .
               pag.
               320
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
              
               
               Of
               outward
               duties
               of
               life
               ,
               most
               commonly
               to
               be
               done
               daily
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               necessitie
               .
               pag.
               333
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
              
               
               Of
               the
               benefit
               and
               commendation
               of
               the
               direction
               .
               pag.
               337
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
              
               
               Of
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               first
               dutie
               of
               awaking
               with
               God.
               pag.
               346
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
              
               
               Of
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               second
               dutie
               ,
               of
               beginning
               the
               day
               with
               prayer
               .
               pag.
               349
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
              
               
               Of
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               third
               dutie
               ,
               about
               our
               callings
               .
               pag.
               353
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
              
               
               Of
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               fourth
               rule
               or
               dutie
               ,
               directing
               vs
               in
               companie
               .
               pag.
               364
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
              
               
               Of
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               fift
               dutie
               ,
               how
               wee
               should
               behaue
               our selues
               in
               solitarines
               .
               pag.
               376
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
              
               
               Of
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               sixt
               dutie
               ,
               of
               vsing
               prosperitie
               well
               .
               pag.
               385
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
              
               
               Of
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               seuenth
               dutie
               ,
               of
               bearing
               afflictions
               rightly
               euery
               day
               they
               come
               .
               pag.
               393
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
              
               
               Of
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               eight
               
               dutie
               ,
               namely
               ,
               of
               vsing
               religious
               exercises
               in
               our
               families
               .
               pag.
               396
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
              
               
               Of
               the
               declaration
               of
               the
               ninth
               and
               last
               dutie
               ,
               of
               viewing
               the
               day
               .
               pag.
               399
            
             
               And
               here
               followeth
               a
               prayer
               ,
               containing
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               daily
               led
               of
               a
               true
               Christian
               .
               pag.
               404
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               fift
               Treatise
               sheweth
               the
               lets
               ,
               which
               hinder
               the
               sincere
               course
               of
               the
               Christian
               life
               before
               described
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
              
               
               OF
               the
               summe
               and
               order
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               agreeth
               well
               with
               the
               former
               .
               pag.
               411
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
              
               
               Of
               Satans
               properties
               and
               attempts
               against
               vs
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               our
               help
               against
               them
               .
               pag.
               414
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
              
               
               Of
               the
               diuels
               troubling
               the
               weake
               beleeuer
               about
               his
               faith
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               doe
               not
               preuaile
               against
               him
               one
               way
               ,
               he
               seeketh
               by
               another
               .
               pag.
               417
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
              
               
               Of
               Satans
               hindring
               the
               continuance
               of
               faith
               .
               pag.
               422
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
              
               
               Of
               Satans
               hindring
               the
               beleeuer
               from
               liuing
               godly
               :
               and
               how
               many
               waies
               :
               and
               namely
               ,
               by
               keeping
               him
               in
               a
               wandring
               &
               vnsetled
               course
               ;
               and
               also
               of
               the
               remedie
               against
               it
               :
               and
               first
               by
               occasion
               of
               that
               ,
               how
               he
               holdeth
               backe
               the
               wicked
               .
               pag.
               425
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
              
               
               Of
               another
               let
               :
               the
               leauing
               of
               our
               first
               loue
               .
               pag.
               432
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
              
               
               Of
               a
               third
               let
               in
               this
               first
               kinde
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               the
               ordinarie
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               pag.
               437
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
              
               
               Of
               the
               second
               kind
               of
               generall
               lets
               :
               namely
               ,
               the
               vnmortified
               affections
               wherewith
               he
               oppresseth
               the
               beleeuer
               .
               And
               first
               of
               feare
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               perseuere
               :
               and
               of
               pride
               in
               their
               gifts
               .
               pag.
               441
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
              
               
               Of
               other
               vnruly
               affections
               ,
               touchines
               ,
               peeuishnes
               ,
               &c.
               pag.
               447
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
              
               
               Of
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               and
               namely
               the
               loue
               of
               carnal
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               the
               inordinate
               desire
               of
               riches
               .
               pag.
               451
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
              
               
               Of
               the
               remedies
               of
               this
               worldlie
               lust
               :
               namely
               ,
               couetousnes
               ,
               and
               excessiue
               loue
               of
               riches
               .
               pag.
               458
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
              
               
               Of
               the
               third
               kind
               of
               lets
               generall
               ,
               whereby
               the
               beleeuer
               is
               hindred
               from
               going
               forward
               in
               a
               godlie
               course
               .
               pag.
               467
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
              
               
               An
               example
               of
               a
               couenant
               made
               by
               certaine
               godly
               brethren
               ,
               declaring
               what
               manifold
               lets
               the
               faithfull
               haue
               in
               this
               world
               (
               fit
               to
               illustrate
               the
               former
               doctrine
               )
               contained
               in
               the
               two
               next
               chapters
               following
               .
               In
               this
               chapter
               of
               the
               first
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               namely
               a
               complaint
               .
               pag.
               477
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
              
               
               Of
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               couenant
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               remedies
               against
               the
               complaint
               mentioned
               in
               the
               former
               chapter
               .
               pag.
               487
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               sixt
               Treatise
               setteth
               downe
               what
               priuiledges
               belong
               to
               euery
               true
               Christian
               :
               and
               how
               he
               may
               haue
               his
               part
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
              
               
               OF
               the
               summe
               of
               this
               Treatise
               :
               the
               reasons
               why
               it
               is
               set
               out
               :
               the
               order
               of
               it
               :
               and
               of
               the
               diuers
               kinds
               of
               priuiledges
               .
               pag.
               493
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
              
               
               Of
               the
               first
               priuiledge
               .
               That
               the
               beleeuers
               may
               knowe
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               eternall
               life
               .
               pag.
               495
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
              
               
               Of
               the
               second
               priuiledge
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               with
               his
               alwaies
               ,
               after
               hee
               hath
               assured
               them
               of
               his
               fauour
               .
               pag.
               498
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
              
               
               Of
               the
               third
               priuiledge
               ,
               how
               God
               giueth
               grace
               to
               his
               children
               to
               liue
               godly
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               first
               branch
               .
               pag.
               502
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
              
               
               Of
               a
               second
               branch
               of
               the
               third
               priuiledge
               .
               pag.
               505
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
              
               
               Of
               the
               fourth
               priuiledge
               ,
               how
               the
               godly
               may
               rise
               againe
               when
               they
               are
               fallen
               .
               pag.
               514
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
              
               
               Of
               the
               fift
               priuiledge
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               gracious
               helpes
               by
               which
               he
               hath
               granted
               them
               to
               grow
               in
               faith
               and
               godlines
               .
               pag.
               519
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
              
               
               Of
               the
               sixt
               priuiledge
               ,
               namely
               ,
               of
               the
               right
               vsing
               of
               prosperitie
               .
               pag.
               524
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
              
               
               Of
               the
               seuenth
               priuiledge
               :
               concerning
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               godlie
               :
               and
               namely
               of
               the
               first
               branch
               of
               the
               same
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               how
               they
               may
               be
               free
               from
               many
               of
               those
               troubles
               ,
               which
               doe
               light
               on
               and
               meete
               with
               the
               vnreformed
               .
               pag.
               529
            
             
               
               10.
               
               Of
               the
               second
               branch
               of
               this
               priuiledge
               ,
               concerning
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               faithfull
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               God
               deliuereth
               them
               out
               of
               many
               ,
               when
               the
               wicked
               still
               remaine
               in
               theirs
               .
               pag.
               535
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
              
               
               The
               third
               branch
               of
               this
               priuiledge
               :
               that
               wee
               may
               haue
               much
               good
               by
               our
               afflictions
               .
               pag.
               539
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
              
               
               Of
               the
               eight
               priuiledge
               :
               of
               growing
               in
               grace
               .
               pag.
               543
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
              
               
               Of
               the
               ninth
               priuiledge
               :
               that
               the
               beleeuers
               shall
               perseuere
               vnto
               the
               end
               .
               pag.
               549
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
              
               
               Of
               the
               tenth
               and
               last
               priuiledge
               ,
               inioyed
               perfitly
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               begun
               here
               .
               pag.
               560
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               seuenth
               Treatise
               containeth
               the
               obiections
               and
               cauils
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               brought
               against
               the
               doctrine
               before
               set
               downe
               ,
               and
               an
               answere
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
              
               
               OF
               the
               summe
               and
               order
               of
               this
               Treatise
               .
               pag.
               569
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
              
               
               The
               first
               obiection
               (
               that
               there
               needes
               no
               direction
               daily
               ,
               besides
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               
                 therefore
                 this
                 is
                 needles
              
               )
               answered
               .
               pag.
               570
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
              
               
               Of
               answering
               this
               obiection
               ,
               that
               no
               such
               direction
               can
               be
               obserued
               daily
               .
               pag.
               575
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
              
               
               Of
               answere
               to
               this
               reason
               against
               the
               practise
               of
               daily
               direction
               :
               that
               it
               is
               toylsome
               and
               inconuenient
               ,
               taking
               away
               al
               pleasure
               from
               men
               ,
               and
               hinders
               their
               labours
               .
               pag.
               577
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
              
               
               Of
               answere
               to
               another
               reason
               against
               daily
               directing
               of
               vs
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               breake
               off
               all
               societie
               and
               fellowship
               among
               men
               .
               pag.
               581
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
              
               
               Of
               the
               doubts
               and
               obiections
               ,
               which
               weake
               Christians
               ought
               to
               propound
               vntill
               they
               bee
               satisfied
               :
               namely
               ,
               how
               they
               may
               attaine
               to
               such
               direction
               daily
               ,
               and
               answere
               thereto
               ;
               and
               other
               like
               ,
               namely
               that
               they
               count
               it
               hard
               ,
               and
               what
               such
               ought
               to
               doe
               .
               pag.
               583
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
              
               
               Of
               other
               obiections
               of
               the
               weak
               ;
               as
               that
               they
               cānot
               see
               how
               they
               should
               walke
               thus
               ,
               while
               they
               liue
               in
               such
               an
               euill
               world
               :
               and
               other
               like
               obiections
               ,
               with
               answers
               thereto
               .
               pag.
               587
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
              
               
               Of
               the
               obiection
               of
               weake
               Christians
               who
               cannot
               reade
               ;
               and
               another
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               are
               troubled
               through
               some
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               answers
               to
               both
               .
               pag.
               590
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
              
               
               Of
               the
               obiection
               ,
               that
               Ministers
               may
               follow
               daily
               direction
               ,
               but
               yet
               not
               therefore
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               as
               obiect
               ,
               that
               better
               counsell
               is
               giuen
               by
               the
               author
               then
               hee
               himselfe
               will
               follow
               :
               with
               answere
               to
               both
               ;
               and
               a
               larger
               answere
               to
               the
               first
               obiection
               in
               the
               second
               chapter
               .
               pag.
               593
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
              
               
               The
               conclusion
               of
               the
               whole
               booke
               ,
               containing
               an
               exhortation
               to
               good
               and
               bad
               .
               pag.
               599
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           FIRST
           TREATISE
           ,
           SHEWING
           WHO
           BE
           THE
           TRVE
           CHILDREN
           OF
           GOD.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             The
             summe
             and
             order
             of
             this
             first
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             ALthough
             my
             chiefe
             purpose
             be
             to
             direct
             the
             true
             Christian
             ,
             who
             is
             already
             a
             beleeuer
             ,
             
             how
             to
             walke
             daily
             through
             the
             course
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             in
             such
             wise
             as
             he
             may
             finde
             a
             very
             sweete
             and
             effectuall
             taste
             of
             eternall
             happines
             ,
             euen
             here
             (
             which
             few
             doe
             thinke
             can
             be
             obtained
             )
             yet
             I
             haue
             thought
             it
             meete
             :
             first
             ,
             to
             shew
             who
             are
             true
             beleeuers
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             how
             men
             are
             brought
             vnto
             this
             estate
             ,
             and
             thereby
             may
             know
             that
             they
             are
             so
             .
             Partly
             for
             them
             who
             desire
             to
             be
             directed
             in
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             that
             
             they
             may
             haue
             this
             ready
             at
             hand
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Lords
             ,
             notwithstanding
             many
             doubts
             be
             oft
             raised
             by
             Sathan
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             may
             learne
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             who
             are
             yet
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             without
             the
             which
             ,
             in
             vaine
             should
             they
             goe
             about
             a
             godly
             life
             .
             Which
             as
             it
             is
             the
             weightiest
             and
             chiefest
             poynt
             of
             all
             others
             in
             diuinitie
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             rest
             which
             I
             haue
             taken
             in
             hand
             to
             intreate
             of
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             greatest
             regarde
             to
             be
             dealt
             in
             ,
             whether
             we
             respect
             those
             ,
             which
             vnfolde
             and
             lay
             open
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             those
             ,
             which
             desire
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             in
             the
             truth
             thereof
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             by
             our
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             and
             slownes
             of
             heart
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             
             and
             Sathans
             subtiltie
             many
             waies
             beguiling
             vs
             ,
             
             that
             we
             in
             nothing
             more
             deceiue
             our selues
             ,
             then
             in
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             assurance
             of
             saluation
             :
             for
             proofe
             hereof
             ,
             we
             may
             vnderstand
             that
             some
             ,
             yea
             ,
             many
             thousands
             thinke
             that
             no
             man
             can
             know
             whiles
             he
             liueth
             here
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             
             neither
             can
             haue
             any
             assurance
             of
             his
             fauour
             till
             his
             death
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             by
             speciall
             reuelation
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             error
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             
             many
             thinke
             that
             this
             is
             not
             so
             hard
             a
             question
             ,
             as
             that
             any
             that
             professe
             the
             gospell
             should
             
             doubt
             of
             their
             saluation
             (
             notwithstanding
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             saith
             that
             
               his
               
               flocke
               is
               but
               small
               ,
            
             
             and
             that
             in
             comparison
             
               but
               few
               shall
               be
               saued
            
             .
             )
             And
             this
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             our
             common
             Protestants
             ,
             which
             say
             
               Lord
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             prepared
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             therefore
             farre
             from
             entring
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           
             
             Besides
             both
             these
             ,
             many
             poore
             ignorant
             soules
             thinke
             whiles
             they
             doe
             well
             and
             serue
             God
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             their
             redemption
             by
             Christ
             :
             but
             if
             they
             be
             by
             any
             meanes
             hindred
             from
             pleasing
             God
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             by
             meere
             frailtie
             ,
             and
             corruption
             of
             nature
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             haue
             no
             hold
             thereof
             ;
             which
             vncertaintie
             ,
             though
             it
             cleaue
             vnto
             many
             who
             are
             deare
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             counted
             their
             error
             and
             sinne
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             be
             brought
             
             to
             a
             more
             staied
             iudgement
             ,
             then
             thus
             to
             thinke
             :
             that
             either
             there
             is
             changeablenes
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             so
             much
             their
             owne
             enemies
             ,
             as
             by
             meanes
             of
             this
             error
             to
             fill
             their
             liues
             with
             such
             vncomfortablenes
             ,
             and
             depriue
             themselues
             hereby
             of
             this
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             loue
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             strongest
             perswasion
             to
             true
             godlines
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             some
             few
             of
             a
             great
             many
             doubts
             and
             erronious
             opinions
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             after
             shall
             appeare
             .
             For
             resolution
             whereof
             ,
             though
             many
             things
             must
             be
             said
             ,
             yet
             the
             matter
             it selfe
             may
             cleerely
             and
             soundly
             be
             set
             downe
             in
             few
             words
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             end
             therefore
             that
             these
             and
             such
             like
             many
             see
             how
             farre
             differing
             
             Gods
             thoughts
             are
             from
             mans
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             )
             that
             al
             which
             haue
             receiued
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             may
             haue
             it
             before
             their
             eyes
             daily
             in
             some
             easie
             and
             familiar
             manner
             to
             confirme
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             made
             me
             able
             ,
             set
             downe
             that
             which
             is
             expedient
             for
             this
             point
             :
             and
             this
             I
             haue
             thought
             good
             to
             referre
             to
             these
             three
             heads
             .
             
             First
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             a
             man
             may
             attaine
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             know
             that
             he
             is
             the
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             worketh
             it
             by
             his
             spirit
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             which
             are
             his
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             the
             weake
             beleeuers
             may
             vphold
             themselues
             in
             temptation
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             staied
             ,
             as
             seeing
             that
             they
             differ
             apparantly
             from
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             the
             Lords
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             afterwards
             more
             easily
             prooue
             that
             they
             haue
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             be
             able
             to
             
             confirme
             and
             preserue
             the
             same
             :
             and
             finde
             how
             much
             such
             an
             estate
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             .
          
           
             
             And
             for
             the
             plaine
             declaration
             of
             the
             first
             point
             hereof
             ,
             these
             three
             things
             must
             be
             handled
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             the
             cleere
             knowledge
             of
             mans
             miserie
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             of
             his
             redemption
             and
             deliuerance
             out
             of
             the
             same
             .
             And
             the
             third
             ,
             how
             both
             these
             ought
             to
             worke
             vpon
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             what
             fruite
             they
             will
             bring
             foorth
             by
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             saued
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             which
             is
             the
             knowledge
             of
             miserie
             ,
             will
             wound
             and
             humble
             their
             hearts
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             thereby
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             but
             dead
             and
             damned
             people
             .
             The
             other
             will
             heale
             the
             sores
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             lift
             
             them
             vp
             againe
             ,
             to
             the
             beholding
             of
             all
             their
             sinnes
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             their
             woe
             remoued
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             neuer
             been
             pressed
             downe
             with
             the
             same
             .
             And
             to
             this
             shall
             be
             adioyned
             a
             discourse
             of
             the
             lets
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             what
             desire
             it
             is
             from
             which
             it
             commeth
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
             Of
             mans
             miserie
             .
          
           
             TO
             begin
             therefore
             with
             their
             miserie
             ,
             
             and
             briefly
             to
             speake
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             branch
             (
             seeing
             they
             are
             of
             others
             largely
             handled
             )
             no
             man
             must
             think
             that
             it
             is
             the
             estate
             wherein
             God
             at
             the
             first
             created
             them
             ,
             
             either
             Adam
             the
             father
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             his
             posterity
             which
             was
             then
             in
             his
             loines
             .
          
           
             
             Sure
             it
             is
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             it
             was
             not
             thus
             with
             mankind
             in
             the
             beginning
             :
             for
             God
             then
             made
             all
             things
             good
             ,
             and
             man
             amongst
             other
             creatures
             hee
             made
             holie
             ,
             and
             happie
             ,
             
             the
             lord
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             which
             were
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             little
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             indued
             with
             infinite
             blessings
             ,
             full
             of
             beautie
             and
             glorie
             .
             So
             that
             when
             it
             might
             be
             seene
             that
             nothing
             was
             wanting
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             altogether
             free
             from
             losing
             this
             blessed
             estate
             ,
             yet
             euen
             there
             the
             diuell
             tooke
             an
             occasion
             against
             him
             ,
             
             and
             deceiued
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             posteritie
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             from
             that
             happie
             condition
             which
             before
             they
             enioyed
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             if
             this
             had
             been
             all
             the
             harme
             that
             mankind
             by
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             
             diuell
             sustained
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             little
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             which
             fell
             vpon
             him
             .
             For
             behold
             ,
             besides
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             felicitie
             ,
             he
             was
             plunged
             into
             extreame
             miserie
             and
             desolation
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             of
             these
             two
             branches
             ,
             
             that
             hee
             doth
             alwaies
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             offend
             God
             ,
             being
             able
             to
             doe
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             displeaseth
             him
             ,
             as
             hauing
             his
             heart
             alwaies
             and
             onely
             euill
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             in
             all
             this
             is
             odious
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             most
             iustly
             accursed
             of
             him
             .
             
             Mans
             sinne
             is
             not
             onely
             that
             transgression
             of
             Adam
             in
             most
             vnnaturall
             and
             treacherous
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             whereof
             hee
             is
             most
             iustly
             guiltie
             with
             Adam
             ,
             and
             hath
             his
             part
             (
             as
             being
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             with
             him
             )
             but
             another
             which
             riseth
             out
             of
             this
             ,
             euen
             that
             infection
             of
             all
             the
             powers
             and
             members
             
             both
             of
             the
             soule
             and
             bodie
             .
             Which
             as
             poyson
             put
             into
             a
             cup
             of
             wine
             doth
             make
             it
             deadly
             ,
             dispersing
             it selfe
             into
             the
             same
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             this
             corruption
             or
             concupiscence
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             first
             sinne
             of
             Adam
             is
             spread
             ouer
             his
             posteritie
             ,
             doth
             poyson
             his
             whole
             nature
             :
             
             so
             that
             no
             sound
             part
             is
             found
             in
             him
             from
             the
             crowne
             of
             the
             head
             to
             the
             sole
             of
             the
             foot
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             euen
             the
             excellentest
             power
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             
             is
             filled
             with
             blindnes
             and
             darknes
             ,
             and
             sauoureth
             not
             the
             things
             which
             are
             of
             God.
             The
             conscience
             is
             wounded
             ,
             seared
             ,
             or
             defiled
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             
             and
             neuer
             soundly
             peaceable
             .
             The
             memorie
             forgetting
             good
             things
             wholy
             ,
             or
             remembring
             neither
             good
             or
             euill
             aright
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             as
             experience
             forceth
             the
             
             best
             to
             complaine
             .
             The
             will
             is
             captiue
             and
             of
             no
             strength
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             
             neither
             wanteth
             habilitie
             to
             that
             which
             is
             euill
             .
             And
             thereafter
             is
             he
             caried
             of
             his
             affections
             ,
             as
             a
             chariot
             on
             her
             wheeles
             ,
             onely
             to
             that
             which
             displeaseth
             God.
             What
             should
             I
             say
             more
             ?
             For
             who
             can
             chuse
             but
             bewaile
             and
             lament
             such
             a
             distressed
             and
             wofull
             estate
             of
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             somtimes
             hauing
             been
             framed
             after
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             true
             holines
             and
             righteousnes
             ,
             is
             now
             both
             emptie
             of
             that
             grace
             ,
             and
             filled
             with
             all
             filthines
             of
             sinne
             and
             
             vncleannes
             ?
             But
             alas
             ,
             who
             beleeueth
             this
             or
             consenteth
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             
             that
             man
             (
             who
             hath
             so
             good
             an
             opinion
             and
             high
             conceit
             of
             himself
             )
             should
             yet
             be
             indeed
             so
             farre
             off
             from
             that
             which
             he
             dreameth
             of
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             bondage
             and
             slauerie
             ,
             as
             hee
             would
             seeme
             to
             be
             farthest
             off
             from
             the
             least
             part
             thereof
             ?
             
             But
             (
             to
             goe
             forward
             )
             if
             his
             conuersation
             and
             course
             of
             liuing
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             vntimely
             fruite
             of
             this
             bitter
             roote
             ,
             were
             laid
             out
             in
             her
             colours
             (
             which
             I
             must
             onely
             very
             briefly
             touch
             )
             it
             were
             able
             to
             make
             him
             who
             thinketh
             himselfe
             most
             innocent
             ,
             to
             appeare
             most
             vile
             and
             loathsome
             in
             his
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             ashamed
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             hide
             himselfe
             in
             a
             dungeon
             that
             no
             other
             might
             behold
             him
             .
             For
             (
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             minde
             )
             what
             are
             his
             cogitations
             about
             heauenly
             matters
             ,
             
             but
             errors
             ,
             falsehood
             and
             Iyes
             ?
             What
             are
             the
             
             wishes
             and
             desires
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             
             but
             earthly
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             ,
             in
             degree
             one
             aboue
             another
             ,
             till
             he
             being
             led
             away
             of
             his
             concupiscence
             ,
             is
             inticed
             ,
             and
             so
             consenteth
             thereto
             ,
             
             defendeth
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             hardened
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             outward
             behauiour
             ,
             but
             an
             yeelding
             vp
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             as
             instruments
             and
             weapons
             of
             sinne
             ,
             euen
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             and
             sinne
             of
             the
             life
             ?
             in
             so
             much
             that
             he
             is
             all
             waies
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             therfore
             out
             of
             measure
             ,
             sinful
             .
             As
             Paul
             though
             he
             liued
             after
             the
             most
             strict
             order
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             shew
             farre
             aboue
             many
             ;
             yet
             when
             he
             was
             conuerted
             could
             say
             ,
             
               I
               was
               a
               blasphemer
            
             ,
             
             
               an
               oppressor
               ,
               a
               persecutor
            
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             most
             truly
             verified
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             
               that
               he
               neither
               is
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               obedient
               to
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             can
             do
             
             nothing
             but
             sinne
             .
          
           
             The
             sinnes
             of
             man
             are
             as
             the
             haires
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             sand
             of
             the
             seashore
             ,
             innumerable
             ,
             and
             his
             best
             actions
             (
             as
             his
             prayers
             )
             are
             no
             better
             then
             abominable
             before
             God
             ,
             
             as
             Salomon
             speaketh
             :
             
               He
               that
               turneth
               his
               eare
               from
               hearing
               the
               law
               ,
               euen
               his
               prayer
               shall
               be
               abominable
               .
            
             Oh
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             imagined
             of
             thousands
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             euidence
             to
             be
             brought
             against
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             
             euen
             the
             vnworthie
             sonnes
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             yet
             were
             sometime
             by
             creation
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
             For
             the
             most
             vngodly
             which
             can
             be
             heard
             of
             ,
             will
             haue
             some
             goodnesse
             to
             be
             found
             in
             them
             :
             so
             farre
             off
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             yeeld
             to
             this
             censure
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             life
             is
             sinfull
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             marueile
             
             though
             men
             account
             of
             themselues
             as
             they
             doe
             ,
             euery
             one
             flying
             to
             this
             shelter
             ,
             that
             he
             hopeth
             he
             is
             not
             the
             worst
             of
             others
             .
             For
             the
             cleerer
             laying
             open
             of
             these
             sinnes
             particularly
             ,
             some
             view
             of
             Gods
             law
             thorough
             euery
             commaundement
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             :
             which
             I
             would
             here
             my selfe
             haue
             set
             downe
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             occasioned
             in
             another
             place
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             this
             sinne
             which
             thus
             ruleth
             and
             raigneth
             in
             man
             ,
             making
             him
             not
             much
             vnlike
             the
             diuels
             themselues
             ,
             is
             but
             one
             part
             of
             the
             miserie
             which
             he
             is
             in
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             least
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             in
             their
             eyes
             and
             iudgement
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             greatest
             number
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
             The
             other
             part
             thereof
             is
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             sinne
             he
             is
             subiect
             to
             all
             those
             fearefull
             
             and
             horrible
             plagues
             which
             God
             hath
             threatned
             ,
             and
             executeth
             in
             the
             world
             vpon
             the
             committers
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             endlesse
             punishment
             of
             condemnation
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principall
             and
             most
             iust
             desert
             of
             euery
             sinne
             .
             The
             particular
             vexations
             and
             calamities
             which
             belong
             to
             sinners
             in
             this
             life
             are
             innumerable
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             expressed
             :
             but
             some
             for
             the
             rest
             it
             shall
             be
             fit
             to
             mention
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             for
             that
             many
             thousands
             neuer
             
             
             dreame
             of
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             are
             troubled
             with
             any
             such
             matter
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             as
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             is
             vpon
             all
             creatures
             for
             mans
             cause
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             lesse
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             cast
             vpon
             man
             himselfe
             .
             So
             that
             whatsoeuer
             he
             doth
             ,
             or
             wheresoeuer
             he
             becommeth
             ,
             the
             wrath
             and
             anger
             of
             God
             followeth
             and
             accompanieth
             him
             :
             
               Cursed
               he
               is
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               cursed
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               cursed
               in
               his
               basket
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               in
               his
               store
            
             :
             and
             as
             Moses
             speaketh
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             wherein
             he
             should
             take
             his
             repast
             and
             delight
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Cursed
               is
               the
               earth
               for
               thy
               sake
               ,
            
             
             
               thornes
               and
               briers
               it
               shall
               bring
               foorth
               vnto
               thee
               .
            
             From
             hence
             come
             all
             the
             dearths
             ,
             famines
             ,
             penurie
             ,
             and
             pouertie
             ,
             which
             euery
             where
             are
             cried
             out
             of
             .
             In
             his
             bodie
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             diseases
             of
             many
             kinds
             ,
             aches
             ,
             gripings
             ,
             swellings
             ,
             burstings
             ,
             and
             other
             
             paines
             intolerable
             .
             In
             the
             senses
             ,
             deafnes
             ,
             blindnes
             ,
             numnes
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             should
             make
             any
             heart
             to
             quake
             and
             tremble
             to
             heare
             them
             but
             named
             .
             As
             for
             friends
             and
             kindred
             ,
             wife
             and
             children
             ,
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             may
             be
             thought
             of
             ,
             which
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             take
             greatest
             pleasure
             in
             :
             how
             can
             they
             delight
             mans
             heart
             soundly
             ,
             or
             be
             pleasant
             vnto
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             mixed
             with
             this
             sauce
             ?
             The
             Lord
             accurseth
             them
             ,
             hee
             will
             bring
             him
             to
             iudgement
             for
             them
             ,
             euen
             for
             enioying
             them
             whereto
             they
             haue
             no
             right
             nor
             lawfull
             libertie
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             intitled
             to
             them
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             heire
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             .
             
             If
             there
             were
             but
             a
             sword
             hanging
             with
             the
             point
             downward
             ouer
             a
             mans
             head
             ,
             which
             were
             sitting
             at
             a
             royall
             banquet
             ,
             
             what
             pleasure
             could
             hee
             take
             in
             the
             varietie
             of
             his
             dainties
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             another
             manner
             of
             slaying
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             oft
             in
             one
             houre
             hee
             must
             be
             constrained
             with
             feare
             to
             remember
             and
             thinke
             on
             it
             ,
             this
             moment
             will
             they
             take
             thy
             soule
             from
             thee
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             goeth
             not
             so
             neere
             mens
             hearts
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             
             whiles
             they
             haue
             one
             obiection
             or
             other
             (
             as
             it
             were
             water
             )
             to
             quench
             the
             force
             and
             heate
             of
             it
             .
             For
             all
             men
             (
             they
             say
             )
             are
             not
             in
             this
             miserable
             estate
             ,
             except
             some
             one
             or
             few
             ,
             who
             be
             wearie
             of
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             their
             other
             delights
             vnpleasant
             to
             them
             for
             the
             same
             .
             This
             (
             as
             vnwise
             )
             they
             obiect
             ,
             
             because
             they
             are
             moued
             with
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             they
             see
             with
             their
             outward
             eyes
             ,
             the
             voyce
             of
             
             God
             pierceth
             not
             their
             hearts
             ,
             although
             it
             pronounceth
             as
             well
             to
             him
             that
             escapeth
             al
             these
             (
             if
             any
             such
             could
             be
             found
             )
             as
             to
             him
             who
             hath
             bin
             plagued
             with
             them
             all
             ,
             euen
             to
             one
             as
             to
             another
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             :
             
               Woe
               be
               to
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               sinned
               !
            
             So
             long
             as
             this
             word
             shall
             be
             true
             ,
             no
             mans
             estate
             is
             better
             then
             another
             ,
             all
             are
             vnder
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             let
             no
             man
             deceiue
             himselfe
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             mocked
             .
             How
             this
             ought
             to
             affect
             the
             heart
             of
             him
             that
             heareth
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             :
             but
             hee
             that
             hardneth
             his
             heart
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             this
             ,
             because
             he
             feeleth
             not
             ,
             neither
             seeeth
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             shall
             surely
             come
             to
             euill
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             not
             yet
             spoken
             of
             the
             plagues
             and
             punishments
             which
             take
             hold
             
             vpon
             the
             soule
             ,
             which
             are
             yet
             more
             fearefull
             then
             those
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             
             if
             so
             be
             they
             could
             as
             easily
             be
             discerned
             .
             A
             man
             to
             be
             giuen
             vp
             to
             his
             owne
             vilde
             lusts
             ,
             like
             a
             brute
             beast
             to
             wallow
             in
             filthines
             ,
             who
             might
             haue
             shined
             as
             an
             Angell
             in
             goodnes
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             which
             counteth
             it
             not
             amongst
             the
             most
             fearefull
             iudgements
             ?
             To
             be
             vtterly
             darkned
             and
             destitute
             of
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             (
             the
             knowledge
             wherof
             is
             the
             beautie
             of
             the
             world
             )
             and
             to
             be
             hastning
             to
             endles
             woe
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             
             to
             vnderstand
             it
             :
             what
             part
             of
             miserie
             can
             be
             greater
             in
             this
             world
             ?
             To
             be
             so
             
             hardned
             in
             heart
             as
             to
             be
             past
             all
             feeling
             &
             remorse
             ,
             to
             fall
             into
             vtter
             desperation
             without
             recouery
             by
             any
             thing
             he
             can
             do
             :
             such
             madnes
             ,
             frensie
             ,
             &
             heaps
             of
             the
             like
             ,
             can
             any
             thing
             be
             thought
             more
             full
             of
             horror
             ?
             and
             all
             these
             is
             wofull
             man
             vnder
             .
             There
             is
             none
             which
             hath
             not
             brought
             himselfe
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             them
             all
             :
             which
             is
             all
             (
             I
             may
             say
             truly
             )
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             glorie
             of
             .
             So
             that
             I
             thinke
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             he
             is
             miserable
             :
             vnto
             the
             which
             to
             adde
             (
             as
             the
             shutting
             vp
             of
             all
             )
             the
             remedilesse
             feares
             ,
             and
             deepe
             doubts
             ,
             which
             oft
             bring
             anguish
             here
             ,
             the
             paines
             and
             torture
             of
             both
             soule
             and
             bodie
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             when
             both
             must
             take
             vp
             their
             dwelling
             in
             he●
             ;
             who
             so
             shall
             heare
             it
             ,
             must
             needes
             confesse
             ,
             that
             there
             wanteth
             herein
             no
             
             piece
             of
             miserie
             .
             But
             seeing
             the
             Scripture
             it selfe
             calleth
             it
             paine
             vnspeakable
             ,
             I
             wil
             not
             go
             about
             to
             describe
             it
             ,
             least
             I
             should
             any
             way
             seeme
             to
             make
             it
             lesse
             then
             it
             is
             .
             It
             is
             sufficient
             for
             this
             purpose
             that
             it
             is
             most
             extreame
             ,
             easelesse
             ,
             and
             endlesse
             .
             This
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             the
             miserie
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             both
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             purpose
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             as
             few
             sentences
             as
             well
             I
             might
             ,
             and
             fewer
             in
             deede
             ,
             then
             such
             a
             weightie
             matter
             would
             haue
             required
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             elsewhere
             handled
             by
             others
             .
             And
             I
             haue
             determined
             to
             say
             no
             more
             then
             I
             must
             needes
             ,
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             set
             foorth
             at
             large
             both
             plainly
             by
             many
             learned
             brethren
             ,
             and
             in
             very
             good
             sort
             and
             order
             alreadie
             .
          
           
             
             These
             two
             points
             of
             mans
             miserie
             are
             to
             be
             knowne
             as
             an
             especiall
             part
             of
             
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             of
             him
             whom
             the
             Lord
             will
             saue
             .
             For
             hee
             which
             knoweth
             not
             this
             ,
             swelleth
             ,
             and
             is
             puffed
             vp
             ,
             and
             goeth
             on
             in
             deepe
             securitie
             ,
             and
             cannot
             doe
             otherwise
             as
             long
             as
             hee
             is
             ignorant
             of
             this
             point
             :
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             bringeth
             him
             ,
             on
             whom
             he
             purposeth
             to
             shew
             mercie
             ,
             to
             the
             preaching
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             namely
             his
             law
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             him
             his
             sinne
             and
             damnation
             :
             so
             that
             he
             shall
             cleerely
             vnderstand
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             is
             vnder
             the
             power
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             I
             thinke
             it
             not
             vnseasonable
             to
             adde
             this
             (
             seeing
             ignorant
             people
             ,
             which
             lie
             yet
             in
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             doe
             harden
             their
             hearts
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             this
             )
             that
             none
             haue
             iust
             cause
             to
             quarrell
             with
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             if
             any
             thing
             spoken
             
             of
             in
             this
             argument
             ,
             displease
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             thanke
             themselues
             .
             But
             to
             him
             they
             are
             infinitly
             beholding
             ,
             that
             hee
             brings
             this
             hidden
             secret
             to
             light
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             seeing
             the
             plague
             which
             is
             comming
             towards
             them
             ,
             may
             auoide
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             roused
             out
             of
             the
             present
             daunger
             in
             which
             they
             are
             .
             And
             further
             they
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             God
             alloweth
             not
             his
             ministers
             ,
             who
             publish
             this
             message
             of
             mans
             wofull
             estate
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             it
             barely
             and
             nakedly
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             the
             law
             onely
             ,
             but
             to
             ioyne
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             the
             Gospell
             with
             it
             in
             their
             ministerie
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             with
             the
             vrging
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             pricking
             of
             the
             peoples
             hearts
             by
             terror
             and
             sorrow
             for
             their
             sinnes
             :
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             faithfull
             seruants
             
             did
             .
             For
             as
             none
             can
             beleeue
             ,
             except
             they
             repent
             ;
             so
             none
             can
             repent
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             I
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             point
             hauing
             shewed
             how
             this
             knowledge
             of
             his
             miserable
             estate
             must
             be
             preached
             vnto
             him
             that
             shall
             be
             saued
             ,
             am
             now
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             prepareth
             other
             doctrine
             most
             fit
             for
             him
             that
             hath
             learned
             the
             former
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             causeth
             most
             ioyful
             and
             glad
             tidings
             of
             a
             
             
             full
             and
             sufficient
             remedie
             against
             all
             such
             miserie
             to
             be
             preached
             vnto
             him
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             how
             intolerable
             should
             the
             condition
             of
             such
             be
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             redemption
             and
             deliuerance
             .
          
           
             THis
             remedie
             therefore
             I
             will
             first
             lay
             foorth
             ,
             
             and
             then
             shew
             how
             God
             will
             haue
             him
             to
             vnderstand
             and
             know
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             is
             inlightened
             to
             know
             the
             will
             of
             God
             both
             in
             
             the
             miserie
             of
             man
             and
             in
             his
             redemption
             ,
             he
             may
             (
             as
             God
             hath
             appointed
             )
             haue
             them
             both
             ,
             worke
             kindly
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             know
             himselfe
             the
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             heire
             of
             saluation
             ;
             seeing
             without
             some
             knowledge
             of
             both
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             either
             rightly
             humbled
             or
             exalted
             .
             And
             although
             there
             be
             many
             which
             know
             both
             points
             ,
             so
             as
             some
             can
             teach
             them
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             yet
             haue
             vse
             of
             neither
             :
             yet
             can
             none
             be
             saued
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             both
             .
             The
             summe
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             knowne
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             contained
             in
             this
             short
             sentence
             :
             
               Christ
               Iesus
               preached
            
             (
             as
             he
             is
             reuealed
             in
             the
             Gospell
             )
             
               is
               saluation
               vnto
               all
               that
               beleeue
               :
            
             
             and
             more
             fully
             in
             this
             saying
             of
             S.
             
               Iohn
               :
               God
               so
               loued
               the
               world
               that
               he
               gaue
               his
               onely
               begotten
               
               sonne
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               beleeueth
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               haue
               euerlasting
               life
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             S.
             
               Paul
               :
               This
               is
               a
               true
               saying
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               meanes
               worthie
               to
               be
               receiued
               ,
               that
               Christ
               Iesus
               came
               into
               the
               world
               to
               saue
               sinners
               .
            
          
           
             Out
             of
             these
             places
             ,
             as
             also
             many
             other
             ,
             to
             the
             full
             and
             plaine
             declaration
             of
             this
             remedie
             ,
             these
             foure
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             First
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             consisteth
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             wrought
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             brought
             to
             light
             and
             reuealed
             .
             And
             fourthly
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             receiued
             and
             imbraced
             .
             Now
             as
             concerning
             the
             first
             ,
             
             the
             onely
             sufficient
             remedie
             for
             the
             sauing
             of
             man
             ,
             is
             to
             satisfie
             Gods
             iustice
             ,
             which
             by
             sinne
             is
             violated
             :
             without
             which
             satisfaction
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             cannot
             be
             appeased
             ,
             nor
             his
             fauour
             obtained
             ,
             
             and
             so
             there
             can
             be
             no
             redemption
             .
             For
             how
             should
             the
             Lord
             be
             perfectly
             iust
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             chaunge
             this
             righteous
             sentence
             of
             his
             law
             ,
             that
             euery
             transgressor
             is
             cursed
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             perfect
             keeper
             of
             the
             law
             blessed
             ?
             Now
             then
             Gods
             iustice
             is
             satisfied
             only
             by
             these
             two
             meanes
             :
             First
             ,
             
             by
             suffering
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             sinne
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             perfect
             keeping
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             
             without
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             deliuerance
             from
             sinne
             and
             condemnation
             .
             The
             onely
             remedie
             of
             our
             miserie
             consisting
             herein
             ,
             wee
             may
             cleerely
             see
             that
             it
             is
             out
             of
             our selues
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             any
             other
             creature
             :
             for
             neither
             we
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             for
             vs
             ,
             is
             able
             either
             to
             sustaine
             the
             curse
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             ouercome
             it
             :
             or
             perfectly
             to
             fulfill
             the
             law
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             to
             
             flesh
             .
             Whereby
             is
             quite
             ouerthrowne
             the
             foundation
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             
             and
             all
             opinion
             of
             merite
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             man
             to
             auaile
             to
             his
             iustification
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             goe
             forward
             to
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             to
             shew
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             purchased
             :
             
             This
             remedie
             ,
             which
             could
             be
             had
             by
             no
             other
             ,
             is
             appointed
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             vndertaken
             and
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sealed
             in
             mens
             hearts
             by
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             .
             It
             is
             wrought
             (
             I
             say
             )
             and
             found
             only
             and
             wholy
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             who
             being
             perfect
             God
             tooke
             our
             humane
             nature
             on
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             
             both
             became
             a
             most
             mercifull
             Mediatour
             betwixt
             his
             father
             and
             vs
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             
             vs
             to
             him
             :
             and
             both
             suffered
             the
             full
             weight
             of
             Gods
             curse
             due
             to
             our
             sinne
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Godhead
             ouercomming
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             also
             fulfilled
             the
             law
             for
             vs
             ,
             whereby
             he
             fully
             satisfied
             the
             iustice
             of
             God.
             So
             that
             most
             truly
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
             that
             saluation
             is
             in
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             him
             onely
             is
             the
             whole
             remedie
             of
             the
             miserie
             of
             mankinde
             to
             be
             found
             :
             
               There
               is
               giuen
               no
               other
               name
               vnder
               heauen
            
             (
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             speaketh
             )
             
               whereby
               we
               must
               be
               saued
            
             :
             So
             that
             
               whosoeuer
               hath
               the
               Son
            
             (
             as
             S.
             
             Iohn
             saith
             )
             for
             to
             redeeme
             him
             ,
             
               hath
               life
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               not
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               hath
               not
               life
               .
            
             And
             to
             make
             vp
             the
             whole
             matter
             :
             if
             any
             should
             aske
             how
             Christs
             redemption
             is
             made
             mans
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             God
             his
             father
             of
             his
             marueilous
             loue
             gaue
             him
             freely
             (
             euen
             as
             hee
             had
             long
             before
             
             promised
             him
             )
             with
             all
             his
             whole
             worke
             of
             redemption
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             :
             
             
               God
               declared
               his
               loue
               to
               vs
               ,
               that
               when
               wee
               were
               yet
               his
               enemies
               ,
               he
               sent
               Christ
               to
               die
               for
               vs
               ,
            
             that
             
               whosoeuer
               beleeueth
               in
               him
               ,
               should
               not
               any
               longer
               lie
               vnder
               Gods
               wrath
               and
               perish
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               haue
               euerlasting
               life
               ;
               he
               being
               giuen
               vs
               of
               his
               father
               to
               be
               our
               wisedome
               ,
               righteousnes
               ,
               sanctification
               and
               redemption
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
             Now
             if
             by
             him
             alone
             God
             hath
             brought
             this
             most
             soueraigne
             remedie
             to
             mankind
             ,
             against
             the
             intolerable
             woe
             ,
             which
             by
             sinne
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             is
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             gone
             ouer
             all
             men
             ,
             the
             popish
             practizers
             may
             blush
             and
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             who
             part
             stakes
             betwixt
             him
             and
             creatures
             ,
             and
             so
             ascribe
             not
             the
             whole
             worke
             of
             our
             saluation
             to
             Christ
             alone
             .
             
          
           
             
             The
             third
             thing
             ,
             namely
             how
             this
             diuine
             mysterie
             and
             secret
             is
             brought
             to
             light
             ,
             is
             (
             in
             the
             peaceable
             and
             flourishing
             estate
             of
             Christs
             Church
             )
             the
             glorious
             Gospell
             :
             which
             because
             it
             containeth
             the
             most
             worthie
             and
             acceptable
             message
             of
             mans
             full
             redemption
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             called
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               saluation
               to
               all
               that
               beleeue
               .
            
             
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             which
             Gospell
             is
             ,
             to
             manifest
             that
             righteousnes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             the
             whole
             law
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             and
             saluation
             attained
             .
             The
             which
             being
             soundly
             and
             plainly
             published
             and
             preached
             by
             the
             faithfull
             ministers
             and
             messengers
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             namely
             this
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             mankind
             is
             fully
             redeemed
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             onely
             begotten
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             doth
             bring
             great
             and
             
             exceeding
             ioy
             :
             
             and
             is
             imbraced
             of
             them
             which
             know
             the
             value
             and
             price
             of
             it
             ,
             
             with
             all
             possible
             welcomming
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             though
             more
             darkly
             ,
             as
             the
             times
             were
             ,
             the
             Lord
             caused
             to
             be
             taught
             vnder
             the
             law
             in
             types
             and
             shadowes
             ,
             prefiguring
             Christ
             to
             come
             and
             to
             be
             exhibited
             ;
             euen
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             Ioh.
             5.46
             .
             
               Moses
               wrote
               of
               me
            
             :
             though
             indeede
             now
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             farre
             more
             cleerely
             and
             plainly
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             now
             be
             verified
             ,
             if
             euer
             ,
             that
             Christ
             by
             preaching
             him
             ,
             hath
             been
             crucified
             in
             our
             eyes
             .
             So
             that
             by
             this
             ,
             is
             this
             mysterie
             of
             saluation
             (
             purchased
             by
             his
             death
             )
             manifested
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             
             Now
             the
             fourth
             point
             remaines
             ,
             how
             this
             tidings
             of
             Christs
             deliuering
             man
             from
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             receiued
             in
             the
             world
             :
             and
             that
             
             is
             by
             faith
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             receiue
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             merits
             (
             the
             full
             medicine
             of
             mans
             miserie
             )
             but
             by
             faith
             .
             This
             true
             faith
             therefore
             is
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             wrought
             :
             that
             so
             by
             it
             hee
             may
             receiue
             Christ
             and
             be
             saued
             .
             Now
             this
             true
             faith
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             worthie
             effect
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             call
             iustifying
             faith
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             sound
             beleefe
             in
             that
             promise
             of
             life
             ,
             
             that
             poore
             sinners
             comming
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             he
             will
             ease
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             
             free
             them
             from
             all
             woe
             ,
             and
             restore
             them
             to
             all
             happines
             here
             and
             for
             euer
             :
             
             and
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             so
             to
             giue
             credit
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             
             as
             hee
             rest
             thereon
             that
             hee
             will
             saue
             him
             .
             Which
             true
             faith
             is
             wrought
             in
             him
             by
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             reuealing
             this
             mercie
             and
             truth
             of
             God
             :
             and
             by
             these
             ,
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             inlightening
             him
             to
             conceiue
             ,
             and
             drawing
             him
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             so
             vniting
             him
             to
             Christ
             :
             which
             whosoeuer
             hath
             thus
             receiued
             ,
             is
             hereby
             made
             the
             child
             of
             God
             (
             so
             as
             he
             himselfe
             shall
             see
             it
             )
             and
             an
             inheritour
             by
             sure
             hope
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             to
             be
             knowne
             of
             him
             who
             shall
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             his
             iudgement
             is
             to
             be
             setled
             in
             this
             truth
             ,
             before
             he
             enioy
             it
             as
             his
             owne
             ,
             or
             can
             haue
             his
             part
             in
             it
             .
             He
             must
             be
             able
             to
             see
             cleerely
             and
             soundly
             that
             God
             
             hath
             made
             this
             Christ
             Iesus
             his
             sonne
             Lord
             ouer
             all
             creatures
             ,
             conqueror
             of
             the
             diuels
             ,
             deliuerer
             of
             the
             captiues
             ,
             &
             comforter
             of
             the
             heauie
             hearts
             :
             so
             that
             by
             him
             there
             is
             as
             full
             pardon
             of
             sinne
             purchased
             ,
             
             as
             euer
             was
             by
             Adam
             procured
             guiltines
             and
             condemnation
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             these
             two
             first
             points
             ,
             that
             he
             whom
             God
             will
             effectually
             call
             to
             the
             assurance
             of
             saluation
             ,
             must
             haue
             knowledge
             in
             generall
             of
             mans
             miserie
             and
             Gods
             mercie
             by
             Christs
             redemption
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
             
             How
             this
             knowledge
             worketh
             ,
             and
             namely
             ,
             the
             first
             worke
             that
             God
             maketh
             them
             beleeue
             their
             miserie
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             troubled
             in
             minde
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             yet
             wanting
             the
             true
             imbracing
             and
             applying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             merits
             of
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             ,
             
             to
             this
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             foresaid
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             happie
             .
             Let
             vs
             see
             therefore
             how
             this
             knowledge
             worketh
             in
             him
             ,
             on
             whom
             God
             will
             shew
             mercie
             ,
             how
             God
             by
             the
             light
             and
             helpe
             of
             it
             draweth
             him
             forward
             ,
             vntill
             he
             beleeue
             for
             his
             owne
             part
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             ,
             
             who
             haue
             onely
             the
             generall
             knowledge
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             neuer
             attained
             to
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             last
             of
             the
             three
             points
             ,
             which
             I
             purposed
             to
             handle
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             namely
             in
             shewing
             who
             is
             the
             child
             of
             God.
             Which
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             question
             in
             hand
             shall
             appeare
             and
             be
             manifest
             .
             This
             onely
             by
             the
             way
             it
             shall
             be
             fit
             to
             admonish
             the
             reader
             of
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             that
             he
             is
             in
             no
             way
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             who
             is
             yet
             voide
             of
             this
             knowledge
             altogether
             ,
             of
             his
             miserie
             (
             I
             meane
             )
             and
             of
             the
             remedie
             :
             which
             kind
             of
             people
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             least
             troubled
             in
             their
             consciences
             of
             all
             other
             men
             ,
             but
             are
             merrie
             ,
             
             as
             though
             no
             daunger
             were
             comming
             toward
             them
             (
             and
             therefore
             keepe
             a
             course
             in
             their
             liues
             which
             is
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             world
             )
             are
             to
             be
             pitied
             
             and
             prayed
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             perswaded
             to
             heare
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             be
             allowed
             in
             their
             madnes
             and
             follie
             .
             Who
             verifie
             most
             rightly
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Wiseman
             :
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               way
               that
               seemeth
               pleasant
               to
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               the
               issues
               thereof
               are
               the
               way
               of
               death
               .
            
             God
             suffering
             them
             (
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Gentiles
             )
             to
             walke
             in
             their
             owne
             waies
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             leaue
             them
             as
             sufficiently
             conuinced
             of
             a
             wofull
             estate
             ,
             euen
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             haue
             any
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             forward
             with
             that
             
             which
             is
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             this
             doctrine
             worketh
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             by
             
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             true
             faith
             and
             assured
             hope
             of
             saluation
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             remaineth
             not
             an
             idle
             and
             vnprofitable
             hearer
             ,
             as
             sometime
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             other
             still
             doe
             ,
             but
             is
             secretly
             drawne
             ,
             he
             cannot
             tell
             how
             ,
             by
             the
             vnspeakable
             worke
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             to
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             doctrine
             taught
             doth
             conerne
             him
             ;
             
             the
             Lord
             giuing
             him
             with
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             gift
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             whereby
             he
             applleth
             generall
             things
             particularly
             to
             himselfe
             :
             and
             that
             he
             thereby
             speaketh
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             doth
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             in
             the
             denouncing
             the
             threats
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             
             and
             euerlasting
             damnation
             :
             and
             (
             his
             eyes
             being
             now
             opened
             to
             beleeue
             this
             )
             he
             thinketh
             himselfe
             the
             miserablest
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             who
             before
             nothing
             at
             all
             regarded
             the
             welfare
             of
             his
             
             soule
             ,
             but
             thought
             himselfe
             in
             as
             good
             case
             to
             Godward
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             .
             Hee
             now
             perceiueth
             (
             I
             say
             )
             himselfe
             not
             onely
             a
             loathsome
             creature
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             through
             the
             Ieprosie
             of
             sinne
             ,
             but
             withall
             a
             most
             cursed
             and
             damned
             creature
             ,
             subiect
             to
             all
             Gods
             plagues
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             condemnation
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             For
             although
             the
             world
             lie
             in
             darknes
             ,
             and
             beleeueth
             not
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             least
             it
             should
             be
             conuicted
             by
             it
             (
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             beleeue
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospell
             )
             yet
             God
             otherwise
             prouideth
             for
             his
             ,
             that
             they
             by
             seeing
             and
             feeling
             the
             desert
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             may
             haue
             an
             appetite
             thereby
             to
             seeke
             mercie
             and
             forgiuenes
             ,
             which
             without
             it
             is
             vnsauourie
             to
             them
             :
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               whole
               haue
               no
               neede
               of
               the
               Phisition
               ,
               but
               
               the
               sicke
               ,
            
             Matth.
             9.12
             .
             Neither
             let
             this
             deepe
             impression
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             law
             preached
             (
             being
             no
             lesse
             sensible
             to
             the
             partie
             that
             feeles
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             print
             of
             the
             seale
             is
             to
             our
             eye
             in
             the
             soft
             waxe
             :
             )
             let
             it
             not
             (
             I
             say
             )
             be
             counted
             a
             meane
             and
             common
             mercie
             :
             In
             deede
             it
             is
             meanly
             accounted
             of
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             it
             being
             so
             common
             and
             oft
             taught
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             faith
             ,
             Luk.
             18.8
             .
             that
             when
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             commeth
             ,
             he
             shall
             finde
             it
             rare
             in
             the
             world
             :
             so
             in
             some
             sort
             wee
             may
             say
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             rare
             ,
             that
             men
             ,
             who
             know
             that
             all
             are
             vnder
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             till
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             make
             them
             free
             ,
             doe
             beleeue
             indeede
             that
             it
             is
             so
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             euen
             their
             owne
             case
             .
          
           
             Oh
             ,
             men
             shunne
             this
             as
             death
             (
             and
             yet
             without
             beleeuing
             it
             there
             is
             no
             
             life
             )
             for
             did
             they
             beleeue
             it
             personally
             for
             their
             owne
             parts
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             :
             so
             as
             the
             whole
             powers
             thereof
             should
             be
             taken
             vp
             with
             the
             cogitation
             of
             it
             (
             as
             it
             is
             with
             vs
             at
             the
             sudden
             hearing
             of
             heauie
             newes
             )
             yea
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             minde
             and
             heart
             would
             be
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             euen
             as
             a
             man
             is
             by
             the
             sting
             of
             an
             Adder
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             is
             pricked
             with
             the
             point
             of
             a
             sword
             :
             so
             (
             I
             say
             )
             it
             is
             with
             him
             that
             doth
             vnfainedly
             beleeue
             his
             owne
             miserie
             ,
             without
             exception
             casting
             away
             all
             deluding
             conceits
             which
             might
             hinder
             it
             :
             such
             a
             sudden
             alteration
             it
             shall
             worke
             in
             him
             ,
             how
             farre
             off
             so
             euer
             hee
             was
             before
             that
             from
             it
             .
             
             And
             that
             is
             liuely
             set
             foorth
             in
             the
             example
             of
             the
             three
             thousand
             that
             were
             conuerted
             at
             Peters
             sermon
             :
             who
             for
             their
             estate
             
             before
             ,
             had
             been
             of
             them
             that
             crucified
             Christ
             ,
             and
             euen
             at
             that
             present
             time
             were
             mockers
             and
             railers
             at
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               they
               were
               drunken
               with
               new
               wine
               :
            
             yet
             when
             on
             the
             sudden
             the
             Lord
             arrested
             them
             by
             his
             word
             and
             challenge
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             spirituall
             sword
             ,
             by
             Peters
             skilfull
             handling
             the
             same
             ,
             had
             wounded
             and
             striken
             them
             (
             so
             as
             they
             could
             not
             scape
             nor
             resist
             the
             power
             and
             stroke
             of
             it
             )
             they
             were
             pricked
             in
             their
             harts
             ,
             as
             if
             an
             arrow
             had
             pierced
             
             
             their
             liuer
             ,
             crying
             out
             immediatly
             ,
             that
             the
             paine
             which
             they
             felt
             within
             them
             was
             intolerable
             :
             which
             they
             expressed
             in
             their
             words
             when
             they
             made
             their
             mone
             euen
             vnto
             them
             whom
             they
             had
             so
             lately
             railed
             vpon
             ;
             now
             speaking
             with
             new
             tongues
             (
             which
             is
             admirable
             )
             
               Men
               and
               brethren
               ,
               what
               shall
               wee
               doe
               ?
            
             Euen
             thus
             in
             some
             sort
             doth
             the
             Lord
             worke
             ,
             when
             hee
             maketh
             them
             to
             giue
             credit
             to
             this
             his
             thundring
             voyce
             by
             his
             law
             arraigning
             men
             for
             their
             sinnes
             :
             which
             is
             no
             lesse
             fearefull
             to
             them
             then
             the
             roaring
             of
             a
             lion
             ,
             when
             yet
             other
             men
             ,
             whose
             sinnes
             are
             as
             great
             ,
             and
             haue
             as
             good
             cause
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             and
             to
             faint
             vnder
             the
             burthen
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             not
             a
             whit
             mooued
             thereat
             :
             not
             moued
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             through
             the
             commonnes
             of
             it
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             the
             
             fowles
             are
             afraid
             of
             the
             scar-crow
             ,
             after
             they
             haue
             been
             long
             accustomed
             to
             it
             ,
             who
             in
             time
             dare
             sit
             vpon
             the
             head
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             plucke
             strawes
             out
             of
             the
             very
             nose
             thereof
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             doe
             the
             more
             stand
             vpon
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             point
             cleere
             ,
             because
             I
             haue
             obserued
             by
             long
             experience
             ,
             how
             grossely
             the
             people
             of
             our
             age
             doe
             suffer
             themselues
             to
             be
             bewitched
             about
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             to
             bewaile
             them
             who
             are
             soone
             healed
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             pricked
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             them
             who
             fall
             deadly
             to
             raging
             at
             the
             Minister
             ,
             if
             their
             hearts
             be
             vexed
             by
             hearing
             their
             daunger
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             bewaile
             the
             estate
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             a
             third
             sort
             (
             in
             number
             an
             hundred
             for
             one
             of
             the
             other
             )
             who
             were
             neuer
             troubled
             in
             conscience
             for
             their
             
             sinne
             ,
             or
             the
             woe
             that
             it
             hath
             purchased
             them
             ;
             neither
             doe
             once
             dreame
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             needfull
             for
             them
             :
             but
             eate
             ,
             drinke
             and
             sleepe
             ,
             some
             play
             ,
             
             and
             some
             worke
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Noah
             ,
             imbrace
             this
             present
             euill
             world
             ,
             prophane
             ,
             merrie
             ,
             yea
             and
             light-hearted
             ,
             when
             (
             as
             S.
             
             Iames
             saith
             )
             they
             should
             houle
             and
             mourne
             :
             and
             as
             though
             they
             feared
             no
             more
             then
             they
             would
             make
             men
             beleeue
             they
             doe
             ,
             are
             neuer
             scared
             ,
             till
             the
             very
             time
             and
             houre
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             deadly
             daunger
             .
             But
             what
             do
             they
             then
             ?
             when
             they
             haue
             called
             in
             lustily
             ,
             as
             men
             at
             a
             banquet
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             taken
             their
             pleasure
             and
             liued
             therein
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             their
             reckoning
             ,
             and
             day
             of
             accounts
             is
             neere
             ,
             then
             what
             doe
             they
             ?
             where
             is
             their
             mirth
             become
             ?
             Oh
             ,
             
             they
             die
             as
             Nabal
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             fooles
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             he
             shuld
             die
             ,
             as
             a
             stone
             ,
             and
             a
             blocke
             :
             or
             despaire
             ,
             as
             Iudas
             did
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             die
             as
             he
             died
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sooner
             then
             they
             needed
             (
             as
             well
             as
             they
             loued
             their
             life
             .
             )
             And
             the
             best
             sort
             of
             them
             are
             but
             as
             they
             that
             are
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             bands
             in
             their
             death
             :
             they
             die
             quietly
             ,
             perhaps
             with
             a
             Lord
             haue
             mercie
             on
             vs
             :
             but
             they
             not
             regarding
             blessing
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             
             it
             is
             now
             farre
             from
             them
             at
             their
             death
             ,
             and
             therefore
             dying
             without
             repentance
             ,
             let
             other
             be
             feared
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             while
             the
             world
             is
             full
             of
             such
             people
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             behold
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             yet
             wanted
             something
             to
             make
             them
             miserable
             ,
             how
             this
             vnsauourie
             
             and
             dangerous
             speech
             is
             spread
             farre
             and
             neere
             among
             such
             ,
             
             by
             many
             ministers
             as
             well
             as
             common
             persons
             :
             who
             crie
             out
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             pitie
             that
             some
             are
             suffered
             to
             preach
             the
             lawe
             :
             and
             that
             such
             vrging
             of
             mens
             consciences
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             driue
             the
             people
             to
             desperation
             :
             and
             such
             like
             .
             When
             yet
             S.
             
             Paul
             commaunds
             that
             the
             word
             be
             preached
             with
             all
             authoritie
             ,
             which
             men
             may
             not
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             ,
             and
             with
             conuincing
             of
             the
             conscience
             .
             And
             S.
             Luke
             in
             the
             Acts
             commends
             the
             fruite
             of
             that
             doctrine
             so
             highlie
             ,
             
             euen
             that
             they
             were
             pricked
             in
             their
             harts
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             without
             which
             
             they
             had
             neither
             repented
             ,
             
             nor
             obtained
             pardon
             of
             their
             sinnes
             .
             Indeede
             ,
             if
             any
             preach
             the
             law
             alone
             without
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             or
             vrge
             repentance
             without
             the
             incouragement
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             through
             Christ
             and
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             he
             were
             worthie
             to
             be
             sharply
             reproued
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             restrained
             till
             he
             should
             amend
             so
             dangerous
             an
             error
             and
             so
             grieuous
             a
             fault
             .
             But
             if
             any
             finde
             fault
             with
             the
             ioyning
             of
             both
             together
             ,
             when
             experience
             and
             Scripture
             doe
             shew
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             kinde
             of
             preaching
             can
             profit
             and
             doe
             good
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             are
             earnestly
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             it
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             to
             be
             taught
             ;
             if
             of
             a
             worse
             minde
             ,
             to
             desist
             from
             it
             .
             But
             this
             shall
             suffice
             for
             answere
             to
             this
             speech
             ,
             rashly
             and
             vnwisely
             cast
             foorth
             to
             cause
             many
             to
             
             stumble
             at
             .
             I
             returne
             to
             that
             from
             which
             I
             went
             aside
             a
             little
             ,
             to
             perswade
             those
             which
             are
             teachable
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             vse
             to
             make
             his
             law
             to
             cast
             downe
             such
             as
             he
             purposeth
             to
             lift
             vp
             againe
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             yeeldeth
             many
             complaints
             and
             cryings
             out
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             who
             acknowledged
             as
             much
             :
             Some
             when
             they
             had
             once
             escaped
             the
             daunger
             of
             their
             former
             woe
             ;
             
             as
             that
             of
             Paul
             to
             Timothie
             doth
             testifie
             ;
             
               I
               was
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               a
               persecutor
               ,
               and
               an
               oppressor
               :
            
             Some
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             distresse
             ,
             as
             by
             that
             in
             Ieremy
             ;
             
             
               I
               heard
               Ephraim
               complaining
               thus
               :
               Conuert
               me
               O
               Lord
               ,
               or
               els
               I
               cannot
               be
               conuerted
               :
            
             and
             they
             in
             Sam.
             1.12.20
             .
             with
             many
             other
             .
             And
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             but
             a
             few
             of
             so
             many
             thousands
             as
             haue
             liued
             
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             not
             left
             this
             vnwitnessed
             by
             many
             in
             this
             our
             age
             ,
             of
             whom
             some
             are
             fallen
             asleepe
             ,
             and
             others
             remaine
             amongst
             vs
             vnto
             this
             day
             ,
             who
             with
             bitter
             complaints
             ,
             salt
             teares
             ,
             and
             dolefull
             groanes
             ,
             no
             lesse
             sensibly
             ,
             then
             Iacob
             sorrowed
             when
             he
             thought
             that
             a
             wild
             beast
             had
             deuoured
             his
             sonne
             Ioseph
             ,
             Gen.
             37.34
             .
             haue
             confessed
             the
             depth
             of
             their
             woe
             ,
             sighing
             and
             seeking
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             meanes
             they
             might
             finde
             ease
             and
             deliuerance
             :
             although
             the
             most
             are
             hardned
             ,
             and
             can
             bee
             brought
             to
             no
             such
             abasement
             .
          
           
             
             And
             if
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             to
             this
             purpose
             perswade
             not
             men
             to
             thinke
             so
             :
             but
             this
             which
             I
             say
             is
             the
             lesse
             beleeued
             and
             regarded
             ,
             seeing
             
             many
             ,
             and
             those
             as
             great
             sinners
             as
             most
             others
             ,
             are
             as
             merie
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             as
             farre
             from
             any
             wound
             or
             sting
             of
             conscience
             as
             any
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             would
             thinke
             were
             not
             like
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             in
             such
             depth
             of
             miserie
             :
             Let
             them
             know
             ,
             they
             haue
             little
             to
             take
             comfort
             in
             that
             ;
             
             for
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             this
             is
             so
             with
             some
             ,
             because
             they
             neither
             know
             nor
             beleeue
             this
             ,
             but
             they
             lie
             in
             ignorance
             and
             vnbeliefe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             neither
             suspect
             ,
             nor
             feare
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             with
             all
             the
             world
             vntill
             they
             haue
             knowledge
             by
             the
             law
             :
             and
             Paul
             sheweth
             that
             it
             was
             so
             with
             him
             ,
             till
             the
             law
             reuealed
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             so
             he
             saith
             Rom.
             7.8
             .
             
               I
               once
               was
               aliue
               before
               the
               Lawe
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             thought
             myselfe
             in
             most
             perfect
             safetie
             :
             euen
             through
             this
             ignorance
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             vnbeliefe
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             
             which
             I
             haue
             sayd
             lieth
             as
             dead
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             man
             of
             a
             thousand
             dreameth
             of
             ,
             or
             is
             feared
             with
             any
             such
             matter
             .
             And
             this
             is
             furthered
             by
             the
             vnskilfulnesse
             and
             carelesnesse
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             as
             the
             Lords
             watchmen
             should
             awake
             their
             people
             out
             of
             their
             deepe
             and
             deadly
             sleepe
             ,
             when
             they
             yet
             haue
             oft-times
             healed
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             daughter
             of
             Gods
             people
             with
             sweete
             words
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               peace
               ,
               peace
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               peace
               ,
            
             Ierem.
             6.14
             .
             For
             with
             such
             as
             by
             the
             
             
             loue
             and
             labour
             of
             their
             faithfull
             teachers
             haue
             been
             wisely
             plied
             and
             followed
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             to
             be
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             there
             ye
             may
             find
             many
             (
             though
             all
             take
             not
             good
             thereby
             )
             which
             haue
             knowledge
             of
             and
             beleeue
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             bewrayeth
             the
             blindnes
             and
             bondage
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             almost
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             who
             would
             laugh
             out
             ,
             and
             mocke
             at
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             make
             al
             beleeue
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             .
             But
             I
             haue
             bin
             long
             in
             this
             ;
             I
             will
             now
             proceede
             to
             the
             next
             point
             ,
             and
             shew
             further
             how
             God
             worketh
             in
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             will
             saue
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             brought
             him
             thus
             farre
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               worke
               :
               they
               consult
               in
               this
               case
               what
               to
               doe
               .
            
             
             
               AFter
               that
               he
               seeth
               by
               the
               doctrine
               which
               hee
               hath
               heard
               ,
               how
               the
               case
               standeth
               with
               him
               ,
               namely
               that
               he
               is
               guiltie
               before
               God
               of
               eternall
               punishment
               and
               wrath
               ,
               and
               seeth
               not
               how
               to
               escape
               the
               same
               hanging
               ouer
               him
               ;
               the
               Lord
               directeth
               him
               and
               guideth
               his
               heart
               to
               enter
               into
               further
               consideration
               with
               himselfe
               of
               and
               about
               his
               present
               estate
               ,
               and
               consulteth
               what
               to
               doe
               in
               that
               his
               extremitie
               .
               Neither
               doth
               he
               this
               lightly
               or
               houerly
               (
               as
               many
               )
               after
               he
               hath
               heard
               the
               necessitie
               of
               that
               dutie
               taught
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               earnestly
               vrged
               vnto
               him
               :
               but
               mindeth
               it
               seriously
               ,
               and
               goeth
               about
               it
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               life
               and
               death
               .
            
             
               
               That
               God
               thus
               moueth
               him
               to
               deliberate
               in
               so
               weightie
               and
               doubtfull
               a
               case
               ,
               no
               man
               neede
               to
               call
               it
               into
               question
               ,
               when
               nothing
               is
               well
               done
               without
               it
               ,
               in
               earthly
               matters
               of
               any
               moment
               ,
               where
               the
               wit
               of
               man
               is
               the
               chiefe
               or
               only
               agent
               and
               dealer
               .
               For
               we
               know
               that
               rashnes
               doth
               nothing
               well
               :
               how
               much
               more
               then
               may
               we
               think
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               not
               suffer
               him
               ,
               whom
               he
               meaneth
               to
               bring
               to
               so
               great
               honour
               as
               the
               assured
               hope
               of
               saluation
               is
               ,
               to
               goe
               about
               it
               without
               due
               regard
               and
               consideration
               ?
               especially
               ,
               he
               dealing
               by
               ordinary
               meanes
               ,
               where
               they
               may
               be
               had
               and
               come
               by
               ?
               But
               that
               he
               entreth
               into
               consultation
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               
               it
               is
               euident
               by
               that
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               saith
               with
               a
               vehement
               complaint
               ,
               when
               the
               people
               were
               called
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               
               the
               Prophet
               waited
               to
               see
               what
               fruit
               should
               follow
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               none
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 What
                 haue
                 I
                 done
              
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               none
               entred
               into
               consultation
               about
               the
               matter
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               prodigall
               sonne
               ,
               
               who
               resembleth
               most
               rightly
               the
               sinner
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               returning
               home
               to
               his
               father
               resembleth
               the
               penitent
               sinner
               in
               turning
               to
               God
               :
               that
               he
               did
               before
               that
               ,
               come
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 How
                 many
                 hired
                 seruants
                 in
                 my
                 fathers
                 house
                 haue
                 bread
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 die
                 for
                 hunger
                 ?
              
               Which
               ,
               what
               other
               thing
               was
               it
               ,
               then
               to
               consider
               and
               deliberate
               what
               he
               were
               best
               to
               doe
               ?
               And
               the
               Steward
               questioning
               with
               himselfe
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               warned
               to
               giue
               an
               account
               of
               his
               stewardship
               ,
               doth
               plainly
               teach
               this
               .
               Besides
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               if
               the
               godly
               who
               had
               fallen
               ,
               could
               
               not
               repent
               before
               they
               remembred
               and
               considered
               their
               fall
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               they
               were
               fallen
               ,
               as
               we
               reade
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               
               and
               Peter
               before
               he
               wept
               bitterly
               remembred
               the
               words
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               had
               transgressed
               against
               them
               :
               Vpon
               all
               these
               considerations
               ,
               let
               vs
               not
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               draweth
               his
               ,
               to
               consult
               about
               their
               estate
               what
               they
               should
               doe
               ,
               being
               in
               anguish
               and
               distresse
               of
               mind
               .
               And
               that
               they
               may
               looke
               for
               little
               good
               to
               come
               of
               their
               casting
               downe
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               law
               is
               conceiued
               in
               
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               in
               the
               most
               serious
               manner
               ,
               as
               they
               be
               able
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               
               case
               requireth
               ,
               thinke
               and
               deliberate
               about
               it
               .
               And
               therfore
               they
               whom
               God
               watcheth
               ouer
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               able
               to
               counsel
               themselues
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               guides
               them
               to
               aske
               counsell
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               the
               forementioned
               example
               in
               the
               Acts
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               woman
               of
               Samaria
               doth
               teach
               :
               And
               in
               what
               manner
               hee
               doth
               this
               ,
               &
               what
               thoughts
               he
               hath
               about
               the
               same
               ,
               is
               not
               hard
               to
               coniecture
               ;
               but
               euen
               as
               other
               in
               the
               same
               estate
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scripture
               doe
               testifie
               :
               namely
               what
               he
               is
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               whether
               there
               bee
               any
               hope
               ,
               how
               hee
               was
               bewitched
               to
               come
               to
               that
               estate
               ;
               
               what
               he
               hath
               lost
               ,
               and
               depriued
               himselfe
               of
               ,
               in
               this
               his
               estrangement
               from
               God
               ,
               by
               following
               and
               seeking
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               and
               foolish
               libertie
               :
               he
               seeth
               an
               end
               is
               come
               of
               the
               cursed
               race
               which
               he
               hath
               
               runne
               ,
               and
               that
               little
               time
               which
               he
               hath
               yet
               remaining
               ,
               will
               also
               full
               soone
               be
               gone
               :
               His
               delights
               ,
               iests
               ,
               merrie
               conceits
               ,
               dreames
               ,
               and
               vaine
               hope
               that
               hee
               had
               of
               long
               life
               ,
               of
               promotion
               ,
               increase
               of
               riches
               ,
               of
               good
               cheere
               with
               his
               companions
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               ,
               alas
               they
               are
               gone
               !
               he
               is
               ashamed
               to
               thinke
               what
               deceiueable
               pleasures
               they
               were
               .
               And
               as
               for
               safetie
               and
               sound
               peace
               ,
               he
               seeth
               how
               farre
               off
               from
               them
               he
               is
               .
               He
               seeth
               that
               his
               former
               life
               will
               be
               called
               to
               an
               account
               ,
               and
               is
               alreadie
               .
               And
               although
               he
               thinketh
               of
               delaies
               ,
               excuses
               ,
               or
               other
               vaine
               shifts
               and
               deceiuing
               of
               himselfe
               :
               yet
               he
               seeth
               that
               these
               cannot
               put
               away
               the
               deadly
               remembrance
               of
               his
               wofull
               estate
               ,
               especially
               when
               hee
               considereth
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 mocked
              
               ,
               nor
               his
               word
               be
               frustrate
               ,
               which
               hath
               
               bewraied
               his
               miserie
               .
            
             
               He
               will
               therefore
               
                 consult
                 no
                 longer
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               but
               putteth
               away
               all
               fleshly
               and
               carnall
               shifts
               and
               holds
               ;
               and
               by
               Gods
               gracious
               direction
               taketh
               counsell
               by
               the
               knowledge
               that
               hee
               hath
               ;
               and
               considereth
               that
               
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 heauenly
                 father
                 draw
                 him
                 not
              
               by
               his
               spirit
               :
               And
               therefore
               although
               the
               sorrow
               of
               hypocrites
               vanisheth
               away
               ,
               and
               commeth
               to
               nothing
               ,
               yet
               by
               Gods
               gracious
               working
               in
               him
               ,
               it
               becommeth
               an
               occasion
               of
               humbling
               and
               breaking
               of
               heart
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               much
               other
               good
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               wee
               shall
               see
               .
               Also
               he
               considereth
               that
               
                 God
                 is
                 slow
                 to
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 readie
                 to
                 forgiue
                 sinners
                 ,
                 being
                 gracious
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 mercie
                 :
              
               And
               though
               that
               
               thought
               be
               repelled
               through
               the
               remembrance
               of
               the
               greatnes
               of
               his
               sinne
               ,
               and
               vnacquaintednes
               with
               the
               promise
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               is
               secretly
               vpholden
               by
               it
               from
               dreadfull
               despayre
               .
               Thus
               while
               present
               comfort
               faileth
               he
               sorroweth
               still
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               deeply
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               thinketh
               verely
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               part
               in
               it
               :
               and
               therfore
               being
               cut
               off
               that
               way
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               returne
               to
               think
               of
               his
               desolation
               and
               woful
               condition
               ,
               which
               breedeth
               deepe
               sighs
               and
               sorrowes
               afresh
               :
               And
               he
               breaking
               foorth
               ,
               as
               one
               full
               ,
               which
               can
               hold
               no
               longer
               ,
               it
               wrings
               out
               such
               strong
               cryes
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 miserable
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 !
              
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
               ?
               how
               shall
               I
               escape
               this
               fearefull
               vengeance
               ?
               In
               this
               heauines
               ,
               he
               accuseth
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               complaineth
               :
               but
               to
               auoide
               that
               
               miserie
               ,
               he
               seeth
               it
               impossible
               ;
               and
               to
               go
               vnder
               it
               still
               ,
               he
               feeles
               it
               intolerable
               .
               And
               although
               he
               knoweth
               that
               there
               is
               a
               remedie
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               is
               (
               which
               yet
               many
               in
               such
               heauines
               and
               abasement
               doe
               dimmely
               and
               weakly
               know
               ,
               and
               therefore
               their
               sorrow
               is
               the
               more
               )
               yet
               can
               he
               not
               apply
               it
               to
               himselfe
               by
               any
               meanes
               .
               In
               this
               extremitie
               therefore
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               this
               streight
               and
               distresse
               ,
               
               he
               crieth
               out
               with
               
                 Paul
                 :
                 O
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 !
                 who
                 shall
                 deliuer
                 me
                 ?
              
               
               
               And
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               guideth
               him
               to
               some
               instructour
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               Paul
               to
               Ananias
               ,
               Act.
               9.17
               .
               or
               stayeth
               him
               by
               the
               publike
               ministerie
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               owne
               knowledge
               bringeth
               him
               ,
               as
               wee
               reade
               of
               the
               prodigall
               child
               ,
               Luk.
               15.17
               .
               to
               counsell
               himselfe
               by
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               heard
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               worke
               :
               they
               are
               broken
               hearted
               and
               humbled
               .
            
             
               THe
               former
               consultation
               by
               Gods
               working
               ,
               bringeth
               this
               resolution
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               no
               more
               looke
               backe
               to
               his
               old
               Sodom
               ,
               what
               hard
               conditions
               soeuer
               he
               go
               vnder
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               falleth
               to
               relenting
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               broken
               ,
               
               and
               he
               humbled
               and
               abased
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               spirit
               of
               meeknes
               saith
               ,
               
               as
               Paul
               did
               after
               he
               was
               cast
               down
               ,
               Act.
               9.6
               .
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 wilt
                 thou
                 haue
                 me
                 to
                 doe
                 ?
              
               And
               now
               he
               seeth
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               him
               at
               aduantage
               (
               as
               a
               man
               bound
               in
               chaines
               )
               readie
               and
               attendant
               to
               whatsoeuer
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               ,
               who
               before
               ,
               for
               his
               stiffe-necked
               stubbornnes
               was
               neither
               to
               be
               entreated
               ,
               commaunded
               ,
               nor
               feared
               .
               This
               vnfained
               humbling
               of
               himselfe
               before
               God
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               wants
               ,
               breaches
               ,
               and
               wounds
               in
               conscience
               ,
               is
               a
               beginning
               of
               all
               goodnes
               and
               grace
               ,
               which
               man
               feeleth
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               casteth
               off
               pride
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               an
               high
               minde
               :
               and
               what
               knowledge
               of
               religion
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               good
               gifts
               soeuer
               a
               man
               hath
               without
               humilitie
               ,
               he
               is
               but
               vnreformed
               and
               vnmortified
               .
               An
               happie
               
               discipline
               and
               nurture
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               ,
               that
               can
               so
               soone
               and
               suddenly
               breake
               the
               clods
               of
               so
               hard
               an
               heart
               ,
               and
               so
               easily
               winde
               him
               as
               a
               twigge
               or
               wand
               ,
               whether
               it
               listeth
               him
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               before
               ,
               any
               more
               then
               the
               great
               tree
               in
               the
               least
               manner
               ,
               be
               bowed
               .
            
             
               Thus
               must
               the
               Lord
               worke
               and
               shew
               his
               wisedome
               and
               power
               vpon
               this
               vnframed
               and
               crooked
               person
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               be
               made
               right
               and
               straight
               .
               But
               what
               then
               (
               perhaps
               you
               will
               say
               )
               and
               what
               is
               this
               man
               the
               neerer
               to
               Gods
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               the
               sight
               and
               knowledge
               of
               his
               redemption
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               forementioned
               miserie
               ?
               I
               answere
               ,
               
                 Very
                 much
                 euery
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 .
              
               For
               being
               thus
               humbled
               ,
               he
               is
               now
               easily
               to
               be
               perswaded
               :
               and
               being
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               of
               
               God
               enlightened
               ,
               whereby
               he
               was
               cast
               downe
               with
               heauines
               and
               feare
               before
               ,
               he
               is
               fit
               to
               thinke
               of
               ,
               and
               to
               remember
               the
               sweete
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               before
               though
               he
               had
               heard
               ,
               yet
               saw
               that
               he
               had
               nothing
               to
               doe
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               therfore
               durst
               not
               hearken
               after
               them
               :
               Now
               he
               can
               thinke
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               by
               preaching
               he
               sometime
               heard
               ,
               as
               one
               who
               may
               be
               in
               hope
               to
               be
               the
               better
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               entreated
               ,
               and
               reconciled
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               worke
               :
               a
               secret
               desire
               of
               forgiuenes
               .
            
             
               
               ANd
               by
               such
               considerations
               he
               raiseth
               vp
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               kindleth
               in
               him
               an
               especiall
               desire
               of
               the
               forgiuenes
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               right
               and
               well
               ordered
               ,
               if
               it
               did
               not
               proceede
               from
               some
               hope
               that
               God
               will
               be
               entreated
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               Here
               therefore
               he
               setteth
               before
               his
               eyes
               ,
               more
               cleerely
               then
               he
               could
               before
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 how
                 louing
                 and
                 kinde
                 he
                 is
                 :
                 how
                 readie
                 to
                 pardon
                 :
              
               and
               how
               how
               great
               sinners
               (
               who
               might
               more
               easily
               be
               dismaied
               then
               he
               )
               haue
               
               found
               fauour
               with
               him
               .
               It
               is
               also
               (
               by
               Gods
               good
               directing
               of
               him
               )
               much
               to
               
               the
               helping
               forward
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               remembreth
               none
               are
               exempted
               from
               this
               benefit
               ,
               
               but
               such
               as
               exempt
               themselues
               :
               And
               that
               
                 the
                 brused
                 reede
                 especially
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 contrite
                 heart
                 despised
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 heauie
                 laden
                 comming
                 to
                 him
                 shall
                 be
                 eased
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 mourne
                 shall
                 be
                 comforted
                 ,
                 being
                 blessed
                 alreadie
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               although
               through
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               ill
               building
               vp
               ,
               many
               are
               farre
               from
               those
               thoughts
               &
               affections
               a
               long
               time
               (
               the
               diuell
               working
               vpon
               their
               weaknes
               )
               and
               God
               so
               disposeth
               it
               also
               ,
               that
               euen
               some
               such
               as
               haue
               the
               best
               meanes
               and
               helpes
               to
               set
               them
               forward
               ,
               may
               feele
               and
               see
               their
               owne
               weaknes
               for
               a
               time
               ;
               yet
               doth
               he
               worke
               those
               things
               in
               them
               at
               one
               time
               or
               other
               ,
               if
               he
               purpose
               to
               saue
               them
               :
               and
               this
               feruent
               desire
               (
               I
               meane
               )
               though
               in
               some
               
               with
               more
               timorousnes
               ,
               and
               this
               hungring
               after
               mercie
               which
               God
               stirreth
               vp
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               this
               earnest
               longing
               after
               a
               remedie
               by
               Christ
               ,
               is
               such
               and
               so
               feruent
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               man
               appointed
               to
               death
               setteth
               not
               by
               all
               the
               pleasures
               and
               gaine
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               a
               pardon
               ,
               without
               which
               he
               cannot
               haue
               ioy
               in
               any
               thing
               :
               So
               this
               poore
               sinner
               feeling
               the
               terrour
               of
               Gods
               curse
               ,
               and
               knowing
               that
               there
               is
               no
               release
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               Christ
               ,
               (
               whom
               if
               he
               haue
               ,
               
               he
               shall
               be
               saued
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               haue
               not
               ,
               he
               shall
               perish
               euerlastingly
               )
               doth
               aboue
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               sigh
               after
               him
               ,
               longing
               to
               bee
               made
               partaker
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               hunger
               therfore
               and
               thirst
               of
               his
               ,
               after
               pardon
               ,
               how
               welcome
               think
               
               we
               shall
               good
               tidings
               be
               now
               vnto
               him
               ?
               Such
               a
               man
               so
               low
               brought
               ,
               and
               so
               abased
               in
               his
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               and
               so
               farre
               from
               all
               hope
               of
               worldly
               remedie
               either
               in
               himself
               or
               in
               other
               ;
               if
               he
               might
               be
               staied
               with
               any
               word
               of
               comfort
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               how
               acceptable
               were
               it
               like
               to
               bee
               vnto
               him
               ?
               Much
               more
               welcome
               doubtlesse
               then
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospell
               haue
               euer
               been
               to
               him
               before
               ,
               or
               then
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               be
               now
               to
               him
               besides
               .
               Then
               if
               hee
               might
               haue
               the
               coursest
               diet
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               sweete
               and
               most
               sauourie
               ,
               
                 to
                 whom
                 an
                 hony
                 combe
                 before
                 ,
              
               
               
                 was
                 not
                 pleasant
              
               :
               nay
               ,
               
                 crummes
                 vnder
                 the
                 table
              
               are
               comfortable
               refreshings
               to
               him
               ;
               who
               before
               ,
               was
               glutted
               with
               the
               childrens
               dainties
               .
               Oh
               ,
               how
               glad
               such
               an
               one
               would
               be
               ,
               if
               he
               might
               be
               receiued
               of
               his
               
               heauēly
               father
               to
               be
               
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 hired
                 seruant
              
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               before
               be
               brought
               to
               like
               of
               the
               place
               of
               a
               sonne
               ?
               But
               he
               that
               could
               bring
               him
               tidings
               of
               righteousnes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 messenger
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 his
                 offences
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 thinke
                 vpon
                 his
                 sinnes
                 no
                 more
                 ,
              
               this
               should
               be
               vnto
               him
               an
               odde
               man
               ,
               
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
              
               .
               Then
               to
               heare
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               hath
               vanquished
               sinne
               ,
               death
               and
               the
               diuell
               ,
               who
               had
               power
               ouer
               him
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               light
               immortalitie
               and
               life
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               giuen
               him
               perfect
               righteousnes
               to
               couer
               his
               shame
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               him
               comely
               and
               well
               fauoured
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               hereby
               he
               is
               fully
               reconciled
               to
               him
               againe
               :
               all
               the
               former
               disgrace
               ,
               anguish
               of
               minde
               ,
               and
               deadly
               thraldome
               abandoned
               ,
               what
               thinke
               
               we
               can
               be
               more
               welcome
               ?
            
             
               Is
               it
               to
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               being
               in
               this
               case
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               filled
               with
               miserie
               from
               top
               to
               the
               toe
               ,
               not
               knowing
               where
               to
               hide
               himselfe
               ,
               not
               seeing
               how
               to
               go
               vnder
               the
               burthen
               of
               his
               griefe
               ,
               would
               make
               no
               reckoning
               of
               this
               message
               ?
               as
               if
               a
               man
               thirsting
               almost
               to
               death
               should
               refuse
               to
               drinke
               ;
               or
               one
               at
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               should
               reiect
               his
               pardon
               .
               Among
               other
               
               
               thoughts
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               the
               least
               profitable
               which
               God
               enableth
               him
               to
               fasten
               vpon
               ,
               that
               laying
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               his
               estate
               in
               a
               paire
               of
               ballance
               ,
               he
               seeth
               that
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               of
               mercie
               ,
               but
               certaine
               condemnation
               by
               lying
               still
               in
               the
               estate
               ,
               wherin
               he
               hath
               liued
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               cannot
               appeare
               before
               Gods
               iudgement
               seate
               in
               it
               :
               now
               on
               the
               otherside
               ,
               he
               considering
               that
               God
               calling
               sinners
               to
               repentance
               ,
               &
               giuing
               his
               son
               to
               redeeme
               euen
               great
               offenders
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
              
               (
               as
               the
               King
               of
               Niniueh
               said
               )
               
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 mercie
                 vpon
                 him
              
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               is
               some
               hope
               by
               suing
               and
               seeking
               in
               humility
               &
               remorse
               vnto
               God
               :
               thus
               the
               Lord
               still
               bringeth
               him
               on
               .
               And
               whereas
               some
               other
               in
               this
               case
               hasteth
               out
               of
               his
               sorrow
               ,
               if
               by
               any
               meanes
               he
               may
               either
               break
               through
               it
               ,
               before
               it
               hath
               
               humbled
               him
               ,
               or
               wrought
               any
               such
               effect
               ,
               as
               to
               long
               after
               a
               remedy
               &
               deliuerance
               ,
               or
               els
               ouercome
               of
               it
               :
               yet
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               poore
               sinner
               whom
               God
               meaneth
               to
               saue
               ,
               being
               meekned
               &
               humbled
               ,
               waiteth
               till
               God
               doth
               further
               stay
               and
               vphold
               it
               ,
               with
               continued
               sighs
               &
               desires
               ,
               that
               the
               bright
               beames
               of
               his
               fauour
               through
               Christ
               might
               shine
               vpon
               him
               ,
               he
               desiring
               aboue
               al
               things
               to
               be
               vnburthened
               of
               this
               woe
               ,
               &
               pardon
               of
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               yet
               hath
               no
               power
               perhaps
               to
               pray
               for
               that
               which
               his
               soule
               most
               feruently
               desireth
               .
               After
               this
               and
               such
               like
               manner
               (
               as
               hath
               bin
               said
               )
               is
               his
               consultation
               &
               resolution
               :
               and
               this
               is
               his
               mind
               ,
               &
               thus
               he
               deliberateth
               and
               casteth
               with
               himself
               :
               for
               though
               he
               in
               this
               case
               is
               not
               able
               to
               expresse
               his
               meaning
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               could
               vtter
               that
               
               which
               he
               conceiueth
               ,
               he
               would
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               his
               very
               thoughts
               and
               considerations
               with
               himselfe
               .
               In
               which
               estate
               of
               his
               ,
               although
               I
               affirme
               not
               that
               he
               is
               able
               to
               applie
               the
               remedie
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               yet
               this
               generall
               hope
               which
               hee
               hath
               found
               by
               the
               promises
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               kind
               and
               mercifull
               to
               broken
               hearted
               sinners
               ,
               doth
               cause
               him
               to
               stay
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               perhaps
               be
               so
               to
               him
               :
               and
               resolueth
               vnfainedly
               and
               with
               full
               purpose
               ,
               to
               goe
               forward
               in
               seeking
               forgiuenes
               of
               his
               sinnes
               at
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               this
               way
               he
               will
               take
               ,
               
                 if
                 he
                 perisheth
                 he
                 perisheth
              
               :
               yet
               some
               hope
               he
               hath
               ;
               he
               resoluing
               with
               himselfe
               that
               he
               will
               neuer
               walke
               in
               his
               former
               deadly
               estate
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               will
               confesse
               and
               lay
               foorth
               his
               long
               continued
               wickednes
               ,
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               against
               himselfe
               :
               
               neither
               will
               he
               spare
               himselfe
               ,
               wherein
               he
               hath
               most
               pleased
               his
               owne
               heart
               :
               for
               why
               ?
               he
               seeth
               what
               and
               how
               vaine
               the
               desires
               of
               it
               be
               :
               and
               therefore
               is
               resolute
               neuer
               to
               turne
               to
               them
               any
               more
               :
               yet
               (
               he
               being
               well
               instructed
               )
               maketh
               not
               this
               purpose
               of
               forsaking
               sinne
               any
               meanes
               of
               his
               iustification
               ,
               but
               in
               detestation
               of
               his
               former
               wickednes
               is
               moued
               and
               drawne
               by
               God
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               This
               resoluing
               therefore
               ,
               is
               one
               steppe
               or
               degree
               by
               which
               he
               passeth
               vnto
               the
               fuller
               certaintie
               of
               that
               happines
               which
               he
               seeketh
               :
               and
               he
               hath
               receiued
               a
               great
               measure
               of
               grace
               and
               fauour
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               attained
               to
               it
               :
               therfore
               Sathan
               who
               knoweth
               this
               ,
               holdeth
               men
               by
               many
               strong
               cords
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               although
               they
               bee
               long
               about
               it
               ,
               yet
               as
               faint
               chapmen
               who
               are
               bidding
               
               still
               ,
               for
               the
               ware
               which
               they
               would
               haue
               ,
               but
               yet
               buy
               it
               not
               :
               euen
               so
               doe
               they
               .
               For
               when
               they
               haue
               been
               well
               counselled
               to
               make
               haste
               in
               seeking
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               best
               of
               all
               for
               them
               ,
               yet
               profit
               or
               pleasure
               ,
               friendship
               or
               feare
               holdeth
               them
               backe
               :
               who
               although
               in
               their
               heate
               and
               haste
               ,
               being
               sore
               driuen
               by
               sicknes
               ,
               tempests
               ,
               feare
               of
               death
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               occasions
               ,
               they
               doe
               rashly
               purpose
               and
               protest
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               neuer
               be
               the
               men
               ,
               which
               they
               haue
               been
               ;
               yet
               
                 doe
                 but
                 how
                 for
                 a
                 day
              
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               
                 like
                 the
                 bulrush
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 wind
                 :
              
               and
               
               therefore
               they
               are
               farre
               from
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               :
               But
               he
               of
               whom
               I
               here
               speake
               ,
               
               who
               hath
               so
               neerely
               and
               deeply
               looked
               into
               his
               estate
               (
               which
               the
               other
               haue
               not
               done
               )
               he
               (
               I
               say
               )
               cannot
               be
               drawne
               backe
               ,
               to
               his
               former
               loosenes
               and
               licentiousnes
               ,
               nor
               holden
               and
               kept
               in
               it
               any
               longer
               by
               any
               torture
               ,
               because
               he
               well
               knoweth
               that
               none
               is
               like
               terrible
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               it
               be
               asked
               ,
               what
               he
               is
               the
               better
               for
               his
               resoluing
               :
               to
               the
               end
               it
               may
               more
               cleerely
               appeare
               ,
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               when
               this
               is
               wrought
               in
               him
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               mollified
               ,
               humbled
               and
               softned
               ,
               as
               Pauls
               was
               ;
               who
               after
               hee
               saw
               that
               God
               set
               himselfe
               against
               his
               going
               to
               Damascus
               to
               persecute
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               threw
               him
               down
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               
               said
               :
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 wilt
                 thou
                 haue
                 me
                 to
                 doe
                 ?
              
               And
               when
               he
               is
               brought
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               both
               full
               of
               relenting
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               
               for
               displeasing
               God
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               afterward
               it
               shall
               be
               ,
               (
               which
               from
               another
               not
               hauing
               thus
               resolued
               ,
               is
               farre
               off
               )
               and
               is
               now
               
                 an
                 heart
                 of
                 flesh
              
               ,
               
               
                 not
                 of
                 stone
              
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               the
               sauing
               grace
               of
               God
               being
               offered
               ,
               may
               be
               planted
               and
               receiued
               .
               And
               all
               this
               is
               wrought
               in
               him
               by
               the
               marueilous
               and
               secret
               operation
               of
               Gods
               holy
               spirit
               ;
               who
               as
               he
               beginneth
               ,
               and
               finisheth
               the
               whole
               worke
               of
               his
               receiuing
               Christ
               ;
               so
               doth
               he
               the
               middle
               part
               of
               the
               same
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               in
               any
               other
               ,
               thus
               to
               bow
               and
               bend
               mans
               heart
               .
               Neither
               doth
               Gods
               spirit
               that
               onely
               ,
               as
               with
               an
               hammer
               breaking
               and
               brusing
               the
               clods
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               doth
               leade
               him
               further
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               The
               fift
               worke
               :
               they
               confesse
               and
               aske
               pardon
               .
            
             
               FOr
               with
               these
               holie
               affections
               in
               this
               poore
               sinner
               ,
               there
               is
               wrought
               an
               encouragement
               and
               some
               more
               bold
               accesse
               to
               God
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               ,
               to
               confesse
               his
               sinnes
               to
               God
               ,
               euen
               as
               particularly
               as
               he
               can
               ,
               especially
               those
               in
               which
               he
               hath
               taken
               most
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               which
               haue
               most
               preuailed
               in
               him
               :
               and
               to
               say
               with
               the
               prodigall
               child
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 goe
                 vnto
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 confesse
                 ,
                 father
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 heauen
                 and
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
               &c.
               how
               much
               soeuer
               it
               goeth
               against
               him
               :
               and
               as
               he
               confesseth
               his
               sin
               ,
               so
               he
               powreth
               out
               earnest
               praiers
               to
               him
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               thē
               ,
               through
               the
               mediation
               of
               Christ
               .
               All
               which
               ,
               howsoeuer
               
               they
               seeme
               to
               him
               to
               be
               no
               great
               matters
               (
               who
               is
               not
               as
               yet
               a
               competent
               and
               sufficient
               iudge
               in
               this
               case
               )
               yet
               the
               Scripture
               commendeth
               them
               to
               be
               great
               ,
               euen
               the
               fruite
               of
               some
               little
               and
               weake
               faith
               ,
               
               and
               him
               ,
               who
               obtaineth
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               especiall
               fauour
               with
               God
               :
               as
               in
               the
               forenamed
               parable
               is
               most
               liuely
               to
               be
               seene
               :
               where
               
                 the
                 father
              
               (
               resembling
               God
               )
               is
               said
               
                 to
                 haue
                 met
                 his
                 lost
                 sonne
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 imbraced
                 and
                 kissed
                 him
                 ,
              
               after
               that
               hee
               was
               resolued
               in
               himselfe
               to
               goe
               and
               seeke
               to
               him
               for
               fauour
               and
               pardon
               ,
               and
               to
               acknowledge
               his
               faults
               vnto
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               was
               there
               any
               thing
               (
               thinke
               we
               )
               in
               the
               naturall
               father
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               much
               more
               in
               
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 mercie
              
               ?
               who
               exceedeth
               all
               the
               fathers
               of
               the
               earth
               in
               kindnes
               and
               compassion
               .
               Thus
               the
               
               Lord
               by
               his
               holy
               spirit
               worketh
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               these
               forementioned
               graces
               ,
               which
               he
               giueth
               them
               ,
               he
               draweth
               them
               to
               prise
               and
               value
               this
               benefit
               of
               redemption
               so
               highly
               ,
               as
               the
               wise
               Merchant
               doth
               
                 the
                 field
              
               ,
               
               
                 wherein
                 the
                 pearle
                 is
                 hidden
              
               ,
               selling
               all
               to
               buy
               it
               :
               so
               doe
               they
               (
               I
               say
               )
               set
               light
               by
               all
               things
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               are
               caried
               with
               this
               mind
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               forsake
               whatsoeuer
               may
               hinder
               ,
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
               The
               sixt
               worke
               :
               they
               forsake
               all
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               highly
               prize
               it
               .
            
             
               BVt
               what
               then
               ?
               (
               some
               perhaps
               will
               say
               )
               do
               you
               affirme
               that
               these
               things
               can
               do
               a
               man
               any
               good
               without
               faith
               ?
               (
               for
               of
               this
               nothing
               hath
               yet
               bin
               said
               )
               and
               doe
               you
               affirme
               a
               man
               to
               be
               iustified
               (
               for
               such
               an
               one
               is
               he
               who
               is
               in
               fauour
               with
               God
               )
               hauing
               no
               faith
               ?
               or
               that
               any
               thing
               is
               accepted
               of
               God
               which
               he
               doth
               (
               as
               his
               desire
               to
               bee
               forgiuen
               ,
               his
               hungring
               after
               it
               ,
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               accesse
               to
               God
               in
               prayer
               and
               confession
               of
               sinnes
               )
               all
               these
               being
               without
               faith
               ?
               or
               if
               not
               so
               ,
               do
               ye
               then
               say
               that
               we
               our selues
               must
               thus
               prepare
               our selues
               to
               receiue
               faith
               ?
               but
               that
               is
               to
               attribute
               free
               will
               vnto
               man
               being
               yet
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               miserie
               and
               bondage
               ,
               and
               vnrenewed
               ,
               as
               being
               yet
               
               without
               faith
               .
               To
               the
               first
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               although
               none
               of
               these
               be
               faith
               ,
               yet
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               without
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               will
               more
               fully
               shew
               afterward
               :
               neither
               that
               God
               is
               pleased
               with
               any
               man
               ,
               neither
               he
               himselfe
               is
               iustified
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               it
               :
               but
               wee
               cannot
               discerne
               or
               set
               downe
               the
               very
               moment
               when
               faith
               is
               wrought
               :
               but
               when
               the
               other
               forenamed
               graces
               of
               God
               are
               effectuallie
               wrought
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               then
               is
               this
               of
               faith
               wrought
               also
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               :
               neither
               can
               hee
               that
               hath
               receiued
               this
               faith
               into
               his
               heart
               ,
               so
               certainly
               and
               easily
               iudge
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               of
               those
               other
               gifts
               which
               accompanie
               it
               .
               To
               the
               latter
               obiection
               ,
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               farre
               from
               ascribing
               to
               man
               vnrenewed
               ,
               any
               inherent
               goodnes
               ,
               whereby
               he
               may
               prepare
               himselfe
               to
               receiue
               faith
               :
               he
               is
               ,
               
               I
               say
               ,
               destitute
               of
               all
               goodnes
               in
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               of
               power
               to
               doe
               good
               :
               such
               graces
               are
               giuen
               him
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               before
               .
               For
               God
               findeth
               all
               
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 filthines
                 and
                 gore
                 bloud
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Ezechiel
               speaketh
               :
               
               and
               she
               whom
               he
               vouchsafeth
               to
               make
               his
               beloued
               spouse
               (
               I
               meane
               his
               Church
               )
               he
               raiseth
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
               washeth
               and
               clenseth
               her
               from
               her
               filthines
               wherein
               hee
               found
               her
               ,
               and
               then
               taketh
               her
               to
               him
               to
               delight
               in
               ,
               as
               his
               deare
               and
               onely
               spouse
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               therefore
               which
               is
               
                 the
                 author
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 finisher
                 of
                 his
                 faith
              
               who
               shall
               be
               saued
               :
               and
               he
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               abased
               him
               ,
               and
               filled
               his
               heart
               with
               sorrowes
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               he
               that
               soketh
               it
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               and
               seasoneth
               it
               in
               time
               with
               faith
               ,
               hope
               ,
               and
               comfort
               :
               This
               is
               his
               only
               worke
               .
               
               And
               although
               it
               be
               hard
               to
               determine
               whē
               faith
               is
               wrought
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               )
               and
               how
               long
               dreadfull
               feare
               continueth
               :
               yet
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               miserie
               ,
               and
               redemption
               ,
               God
               worketh
               them
               both
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               manner
               it
               seemeth
               best
               to
               his
               wisedome
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               may
               be
               seene
               that
               it
               is
               so
               .
               And
               thus
               I
               hauing
               answered
               these
               two
               obiectiōs
               ,
               I
               wil
               now
               proceed
               ,
               morefully
               to
               shew
               how
               he
               guideth
               &
               bringeth
               home
               this
               lost
               sheep
               ,
               as
               I
               had
               in
               som
               sort
               proceeded
               to
               do
               ,
               before
               I
               was
               occasioned
               to
               digresse
               a
               while
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               two
               former
               questions
               now
               answered
               .
            
             
               To
               proceede
               therefore
               with
               this
               person
               whom
               the
               Lord
               wil
               saue
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               wrought
               thus
               farre
               in
               him
               earnestly
               to
               desire
               the
               remedie
               against
               
               his
               miserie
               ,
               he
               leaueth
               him
               not
               there
               ,
               as
               many
               through
               ignorance
               &
               wāt
               of
               wise
               building
               vp
               ,
               are
               held
               longer
               at
               this
               stay
               :
               and
               although
               not
               lying
               in
               vtter
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               yet
               not
               bold
               to
               applie
               Gods
               promise
               to
               their
               soules
               ;
               euen
               as
               there
               are
               many
               ,
               who
               haue
               had
               compunction
               of
               heart
               ,
               that
               neuer
               goe
               further
               ;
               but
               waueringly
               are
               off
               and
               on
               ;
               and
               
                 whē
                 the
                 desire
                 is
                 not
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 fainteth
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               for
               all
               their
               desire
               ,
               seeing
               it
               vanisheth
               away
               ,
               &
               is
               not
               constant
               ,
               fall
               away
               altogether
               .
               But
               God
               goeth
               further
               with
               this
               person
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               .
            
             
             
               For
               he
               hauing
               now
               with
               the
               skilfull
               merchant
               weighed
               the
               price
               of
               this
               
               pearle
               ,
               
               namely
               ,
               to
               haue
               Christ
               to
               become
               his
               ,
               hath
               it
               in
               such
               estimation
               ,
               that
               he
               counteth
               meanely
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               this
               :
               and
               in
               good
               aduisednes
               selleth
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               ,
               to
               buy
               it
               .
               But
               what
               hath
               he
               (
               you
               will
               aske
               )
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               to
               purchase
               or
               come
               into
               the
               possession
               of
               it
               ?
               As
               for
               his
               goods
               and
               riches
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               he
               inioyeth
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               his
               owne
               ,
               but
               an
               others
               ,
               and
               borrowed
               :
               
               (
               yet
               many
               thousand
               poore
               soules
               which
               shal
               be
               saued
               ,
               haue
               little
               or
               no
               wealth
               at
               all
               )
               but
               this
               precious
               pearle
               is
               not
               bought
               with
               money
               .
               What
               hath
               he
               then
               (
               ye
               say
               )
               to
               procure
               it
               ?
               
               verily
               ,
               he
               hath
               nothing
               ,
               but
               an
               interest
               and
               hold
               in
               sinfull
               pleasures
               ,
               
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               .
               But
               alas
               (
               some
               man
               will
               say
               )
               what
               doe
               ye
               naming
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               things
               any
               thing
               worth
               ?
               But
               I
               
               say
               againe
               ,
               I
               must
               mention
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               of
               his
               owne
               :
               and
               that
               is
               his
               sinne
               :
               which
               though
               euery
               reasonable
               man
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               worth
               the
               mentioning
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               sometime
               ,
               more
               precious
               to
               him
               then
               siluer
               ,
               and
               in
               account
               aboue
               the
               purest
               gold
               :
               
               and
               therefore
               to
               renounce
               it
               ,
               is
               no
               easie
               nor
               small
               matter
               .
               And
               yet
               (
               so
               well
               it
               falleth
               out
               for
               him
               )
               there
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               required
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               attaining
               of
               the
               forementioned
               pearle
               ,
               then
               the
               casting
               away
               and
               the
               forsaking
               of
               that
               his
               sinne
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Lord
               plainely
               testifieth
               :
               he
               that
               denyeth
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               my
               disciple
               :
               and
               whosoeuer
               forsaketh
               any
               thing
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               
               which
               God
               condemneth
               )
               he
               shall
               haue
               an
               hundreth
               fold
               more
               then
               he
               forgoeth
               ,
               (
               so
               bountifull
               a
               rewarder
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               
               all
               that
               seeke
               him
               )
               and
               afterward
               ,
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               ,
               when
               this
               silly
               sinner
               vnderstandeth
               ,
               and
               giueth
               credit
               vnto
               it
               :
               as
               deare
               and
               pleasant
               as
               his
               sinnes
               were
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               neither
               by
               feare
               nor
               shame
               ,
               neither
               by
               allurements
               or
               perswasions
               before
               that
               ,
               be
               brought
               to
               abandon
               and
               waxe
               wearie
               of
               them
               ;
               yet
               now
               ,
               he
               disclaimeth
               and
               cryeth
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               
               and
               in
               an
               vtter
               detestation
               of
               them
               ,
               saith
               :
               as
               Ephraim
               said
               of
               Idols
               (
               in
               which
               she
               had
               so
               much
               delighted
               )
               
                 What
                 haue
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 them
                 ?
              
               A
               thing
               all
               may
               see
               to
               be
               verie
               admirable
               .
               A
               man
               to
               forgoe
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               loued
               best
               of
               all
               ,
               yea
               better
               then
               life
               it selfe
               ,
               (
               for
               how
               many
               lose
               their
               liues
               for
               their
               sinfull
               pleasures
               ?
               )
               yea
               and
               that
               willingly
               and
               readily
               ,
               only
               
               for
               the
               hope
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               as
               yet
               he
               hath
               not
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               admirable
               ?
               and
               must
               not
               that
               hope
               (
               thinke
               we
               )
               be
               sure
               and
               certaine
               ,
               though
               in
               him
               so
               weak
               as
               yet
               ,
               
               that
               they
               cannot
               professe
               it
               ?
               Thus
               doth
               the
               Lord
               worke
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               shall
               imbrace
               Christ
               for
               his
               Sauiour
               ,
               that
               nothing
               shall
               separate
               betwixt
               them
               .
               
               It
               may
               well
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 commeth
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 father
                 draw
                 him
              
               by
               his
               spirit
               :
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               we
               reade
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               as
               hard
               for
               a
               wicked
               man
               to
               become
               good
               ,
               
               as
               for
               the
               blacke
               More
               to
               chaunge
               his
               skin
               ,
               or
               the
               leopard
               his
               spots
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               pricked
               in
               conscience
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               who
               doe
               thus
               cry
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               ;
               but
               
               it
               appeareth
               afterwards
               to
               haue
               been
               but
               a
               blast
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               may
               seeme
               ,
               a
               sodaine
               passion
               ,
               which
               vanisheth
               away
               ,
               and
               commeth
               to
               nothing
               :
               I
               affirme
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               grant
               it
               to
               be
               so
               :
               but
               this
               is
               a
               farre
               other
               thing
               ,
               and
               this
               worke
               of
               grace
               to
               forsake
               all
               ,
               
               for
               the
               hope
               of
               mercie
               and
               forgiuenes
               of
               sinne
               ,
               differeth
               as
               much
               from
               that
               rash
               and
               sodaine
               cracke
               of
               fearefull
               crying
               out
               of
               sinne
               while
               onely
               terror
               oppresseth
               ;
               as
               cannon
               shot
               differeth
               from
               the
               
               
               shot
               of
               paper
               :
               the
               one
               casting
               out
               the
               diuell
               for
               bearing
               any
               more
               dominion
               in
               him
               ,
               the
               other
               seeming
               to
               fray
               him
               with
               bold
               and
               lowd
               words
               (
               I
               defie
               the
               diuell
               ,
               &c.
               )
               but
               driuing
               him
               away
               in
               deede
               ,
               no
               otherwise
               then
               the
               popish
               holie-water
               :
               as
               may
               be
               seene
               in
               comparing
               both
               sorts
               together
               .
               For
               example
               :
               though
               Ahab
               gaue
               signes
               that
               he
               forsooke
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               
               by
               rending
               his
               cloathes
               ,
               (
               but
               not
               his
               heart
               )
               putting
               sackcloth
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               fasting
               ;
               yet
               he
               shewed
               by
               and
               by
               after
               ,
               that
               al
               was
               but
               a
               ceremonie
               ,
               by
               wilfull
               resisting
               and
               disobeying
               the
               message
               of
               God
               by
               the
               prophet
               ,
               and
               boldly
               affirming
               ,
               that
               he
               hated
               him
               :
               Yet
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               Zacheus
               did
               farre
               otherwise
               :
               for
               how
               he
               receiued
               Christs
               doctrine
               ,
               he
               declareth
               by
               the
               fruites
               following
               :
               
               reuenging
               
               himselfe
               for
               his
               ill
               gotten
               goods
               with
               a
               restoring
               fourefold
               ,
               and
               giuing
               halfe
               the
               rest
               to
               the
               poore
               :
               and
               Christ
               also
               testified
               of
               his
               forsaking
               and
               leauing
               his
               gainfull
               vnlawfull
               trade
               ,
               by
               open
               affirming
               him
               to
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               Abraham
               .
               An
               other
               example
               :
               the
               people
               ,
               
               whom
               Samuel
               perswaded
               to
               forsake
               their
               sinne
               ,
               for
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               did
               not
               only
               lament
               after
               God
               ,
               but
               they
               did
               in
               deede
               forsake
               it
               :
               they
               did
               cast
               away
               Baalim
               and
               Ashtaroth
               ,
               idoles
               ,
               which
               they
               so
               delighted
               in
               :
               declaring
               thereby
               ,
               that
               they
               found
               by
               the
               prophets
               ministerie
               ,
               a
               farre
               greater
               treasure
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               mercie
               of
               God
               in
               forgiuing
               them
               their
               sinnes
               :
               according
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               written
               since
               ;
               
               but
               true
               before
               ,
               euen
               since
               the
               first
               mans
               repentance
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 confesseth
                 and
                 
                 forsaketh
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 shall
                 finde
                 mercie
                 .
              
               But
               their
               fathers
               ,
               who
               made
               as
               great
               profession
               and
               shew
               as
               they
               ,
               returning
               to
               God
               and
               seeking
               him
               early
               :
               
               yet
               they
               did
               but
               flatter
               him
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
               and
               dissemble
               with
               their
               tongue
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               not
               faithfull
               in
               his
               couenant
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               shall
               suffice
               :
               like
               vnto
               the
               which
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               more
               :
               Let
               it
               be
               graunted
               therefore
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               mightie
               and
               admirable
               worke
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               which
               thus
               perswadeth
               this
               sillie
               soule
               ,
               which
               is
               trauailing
               hard
               to
               finde
               peace
               &
               rest
               vnto
               his
               heart
               ,
               thus
               (
               I
               say
               )
               to
               bid
               farewel
               to
               his
               sweetest
               delights
               for
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               gaine
               that
               is
               set
               before
               him
               :
               For
               these
               two
               goe
               together
               :
               highly
               to
               esteeme
               and
               prise
               the
               promise
               of
               life
               and
               happines
               :
               and
               for
               the
               
               same
               ,
               to
               despise
               and
               set
               light
               by
               the
               things
               which
               were
               best
               beloued
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               ,
               as
               impossible
               as
               it
               is
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               in
               those
               whom
               God
               chooseth
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               worketh
               it
               as
               sensibly
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               discerne
               the
               wilde
               beast
               to
               be
               tamed
               ;
               and
               the
               cleere
               and
               sunshine
               day
               to
               be
               ouercast
               and
               darkned
               .
               For
               God
               kindleth
               a
               feruent
               desire
               &
               longing
               after
               that
               glad
               tidings
               (
               namely
               that
               he
               will
               freely
               bestow
               it
               vpon
               him
               that
               thirsteth
               after
               it
               )
               till
               he
               hold
               and
               inioy
               it
               ,
               as
               his
               owne
               .
               And
               that
               which
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               
               that
               when
               he
               began
               to
               see
               the
               beautie
               of
               this
               blessed
               message
               ,
               he
               counted
               those
               things
               losse
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               vantage
               to
               him
               ,
               yea
               very
               doung
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               win
               him
               :
               the
               same
               is
               verified
               in
               all
               such
               as
               I
               now
               speake
               of
               ,
               euen
               
               whosoeuer
               he
               be
               :
               and
               then
               he
               is
               truly
               come
               home
               ,
               no
               more
               to
               be
               cast
               off
               or
               forsaken
               of
               the
               Lord.
               And
               this
               gracious
               affection
               is
               thus
               riuited
               into
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               writtē
               with
               an
               adamant
               pen
               ,
               neuer
               to
               be
               rased
               out
               any
               more
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               it
               may
               alwayes
               after
               remaine
               and
               be
               found
               in
               him
               after
               experience
               :
               as
               it
               standeth
               with
               great
               reason
               it
               should
               :
               euen
               as
               it
               was
               with
               Moses
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               of
               a
               ripe
               age
               ,
               full
               fortie
               yeares
               old
               ,
               he
               did
               shew
               the
               fruite
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               many
               other
               wayes
               ,
               so
               this
               one
               :
               that
               
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 son
                 of
              
               Pharaos
               
               
                 daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 inioy
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 .
              
               And
               when
               this
               worke
               is
               
               wrought
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               forsaketh
               all
               things
               for
               this
               which
               he
               seeketh
               ,
               and
               so
               highly
               priseth
               it
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               fit
               to
               apply
               it
               :
               as
               followeth
               :
               which
               is
               the
               last
               worke
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               seuenth
               worke
               :
               they
               apply
               Christ
               and
               his
               promise
               .
            
             
               FOr
               by
               the
               doctrine
               of
               y
               e
               promises
               ,
               which
               he
               heareth
               ,
               or
               hath
               heard
               published
               and
               preached
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               draweth
               his
               hart
               to
               applie
               thē
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               fasten
               vpon
               them
               as
               his
               owne
               ,
               euen
               as
               if
               they
               had
               bin
               properly
               made
               to
               him
               :
               he
               perswadeth
               him
               by
               that
               which
               he
               heareth
               ,
               no
               longer
               to
               feare
               God
               as
               a
               terrible
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               so
               slauishly
               to
               abide
               in
               his
               former
               bondage
               ,
               
               
               as
               one
               in
               danger
               of
               damnation
               stil
               ,
               and
               vnder
               the
               curse
               ;
               but
               sealeth
               vp
               his
               saluation
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               maketh
               it
               as
               effectually
               his
               ,
               as
               any
               bargaine
               is
               made
               sure
               to
               vs
               ,
               when
               he
               ,
               who
               sold
               it
               ,
               hath
               sealed
               it
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               or
               giuen
               earnest
               thereof
               .
               
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               so
               often
               vse
               this
               phrase
               of
               speech
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 sealed
                 vp
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 :
              
               to
               giue
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               as
               nothing
               is
               with
               greater
               securitie
               assured
               vnto
               vs
               then
               a
               writing
               sealed
               ;
               so
               there
               cā
               be
               no
               surer
               way
               for
               a
               man
               to
               hold
               this
               redemption
               and
               saluation
               ,
               then
               by
               hauing
               it
               sealed
               vnto
               him
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               :
               who
               onely
               knowing
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               father
               and
               of
               the
               son
               ,
               doth
               make
               the
               same
               knowne
               vnto
               his
               minde
               ,
               
                 and
                 beare
                 witnes
                 to
                 his
                 spirit
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 
                 the
                 Lords
                 :
              
               
               and
               teacheth
               him
               thus
               to
               reason
               .
               If
               God
               will
               forgiue
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               receiued
               grace
               to
               seeke
               without
               fainting
               &
               wearines
               ,
               who
               longeth
               for
               it
               in
               a
               melting
               heart
               for
               offending
               him
               ,
               who
               desireth
               it
               more
               then
               al
               earthly
               pleasure
               and
               profit
               ,
               and
               is
               willing
               to
               cast
               away
               all
               impediments
               that
               may
               hinder
               it
               :
               if
               he
               will
               forgiue
               such
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               framed
               me
               to
               be
               such
               a
               one
               ;
               then
               (
               doubtles
               )
               he
               will
               be
               mercifull
               and
               forgiue
               me
               .
            
             
               Thus
               God
               maketh
               him
               (
               of
               whom
               I
               speake
               )
               to
               see
               cleerely
               that
               he
               is
               his
               ,
               no
               more
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               him
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 opened
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Lydia
                 ,
              
               
               and
               causeth
               him
               to
               beleeue
               that
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               who
               was
               giuen
               to
               the
               vnworthie
               world
               ,
               is
               giuen
               to
               him
               ,
               being
               one
               of
               the
               same
               .
               For
               
               if
               earthly
               fathers
               be
               kind
               to
               their
               childrē
               crying
               to
               thē
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               the
               father
               of
               fathers
               ?
               
               For
               we
               must
               think
               that
               this
               afflicted
               person
               now
               mentioned
               ,
               doth
               often
               and
               deeply
               weigh
               the
               truth
               ,
               vnchangeablenes
               ,
               and
               perpetuitie
               of
               the
               pretious
               promises
               which
               hee
               heareth
               preached
               vnto
               him
               ;
               yea
               and
               that
               with
               more
               delight
               ,
               then
               he
               doth
               any
               thing
               els
               ;
               he
               weigheth
               what
               may
               be
               like
               to
               hinder
               and
               hold
               him
               from
               hauing
               his
               part
               in
               thē
               :
               and
               when
               he
               considereth
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               willeth
               him
               not
               to
               feare
               ,
               is
               greater
               thē
               al
               that
               letteth
               him
               ;
               what
               hee
               may
               ,
               hee
               remoueth
               it
               ,
               though
               neuer
               so
               precious
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               considereth
               what
               doth
               giue
               him
               greatest
               encouragement
               ,
               and
               so
               imbraceth
               the
               same
               :
               we
               must
               think
               when
               he
               once
               cōceiueth
               the
               incomprehensible
               
               excellencie
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               maketh
               the
               soule
               alwaies
               cheereful
               euen
               here
               :
               we
               must
               think
               (
               I
               say
               )
               that
               he
               weighing
               what
               his
               misery
               is
               without
               it
               ,
               counteth
               it
               the
               most
               soueraigne
               medicine
               to
               heale
               his
               sore
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               readie
               to
               vse
               any
               meanes
               ,
               and
               bestow
               any
               diligence
               to
               come
               into
               the
               possession
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               his
               owne
               ,
               especially
               when
               he
               seeth
               that
               it
               is
               so
               freely
               and
               mercifully
               offered
               .
            
             
             
               
               Thus
               setting
               his
               heart
               vpon
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               hee
               seeth
               would
               make
               him
               more
               happie
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               though
               for
               a
               time
               he
               hath
               not
               been
               able
               to
               attaine
               vnto
               the
               assurance
               of
               it
               (
               the
               diuell
               holding
               him
               backe
               by
               many
               lets
               and
               subtilties
               ,
               abusing
               his
               errour
               ,
               weakenes
               ,
               and
               simplicitie
               thereto
               )
               yet
               the
               Lord
               suffereth
               him
               not
               to
               giue
               ouer
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               waded
               thorough
               and
               ouercome
               all
               hinderances
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               too
               hard
               to
               doe
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               
               he
               seeketh
               the
               helpe
               of
               others
               ,
               wheresoeuer
               they
               may
               be
               come
               by
               ,
               men
               of
               deeper
               insight
               ,
               and
               greater
               iudgement
               and
               experience
               in
               and
               about
               the
               will
               and
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               concerning
               saluation
               ,
               by
               whose
               louing
               trauaile
               ,
               counsell
               and
               labour
               he
               groweth
               more
               expert
               and
               resolute
               ,
               and
               so
               setleth
               his
               heart
               in
               beleeuing
               ,
               
               as
               he
               seeth
               he
               hath
               good
               cause
               ,
               and
               strong
               incouragement
               ,
               to
               his
               full
               quiet
               and
               contentation
               :
               The
               Lord
               himselfe
               speaking
               thus
               :
               
                 If
                 any
                 thirst
              
               ,
               
               
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 him
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 to
                 drinke
                 .
              
               So
               that
               as
               Iacobs
               hart
               failed
               when
               he
               beleeued
               not
               his
               sonnes
               report
               that
               Ioseph
               was
               aliue
               ,
               and
               the
               chiefe
               gouernour
               vnder
               Pharaoh
               ;
               yet
               when
               they
               told
               him
               the
               words
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
               and
               shewed
               him
               the
               Chariots
               which
               he
               had
               sent
               to
               carrie
               him
               ,
               
               the
               spirit
               of
               Iacob
               reuiued
               ,
               and
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 enough
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Ioseph
                 my
                 sonne
                 is
                 yet
                 aliue
                 .
              
               So
               though
               the
               goodnes
               of
               the
               message
               shall
               be
               so
               farre
               beyond
               the
               expectation
               of
               him
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               brought
               (
               as
               fearing
               the
               cleane
               contrarie
               )
               yet
               when
               hee
               shall
               weigh
               and
               consider
               aduisedly
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               certaintie
               of
               
               the
               promises
               ,
               and
               therein
               behold
               the
               depth
               of
               loue
               which
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               the
               broken
               hearted
               ,
               though
               vnworthie
               ,
               it
               quickeneth
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               refresheth
               it
               aboue
               all
               that
               can
               be
               expressed
               :
               And
               so
               hee
               beholding
               his
               estate
               without
               these
               promises
               ,
               and
               what
               neede
               he
               hath
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               who
               it
               is
               that
               offereth
               them
               ,
               euen
               he
               who
               cannot
               be
               gainsaid
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Almightie
               ,
               he
               imbraceth
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               as
               he
               gathereth
               more
               strength
               by
               the
               infalliblenes
               of
               them
               ;
               so
               he
               beleeueth
               them
               ,
               and
               taketh
               exceeding
               comfort
               by
               them
               ,
               giueth
               God
               thankes
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               he
               hath
               good
               cause
               )
               he
               cannot
               satisfie
               himselfe
               therewith
               ,
               nor
               (
               as
               he
               thinketh
               )
               haue
               enough
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               doth
               his
               soule
               stay
               vp
               it selfe
               :
               for
               seeing
               God
               doth
               giue
               it
               freely
               
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               desireth
               it
               aboue
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               as
               seeing
               that
               he
               cannot
               bee
               safe
               without
               it
               ,
               who
               is
               hee
               which
               shall
               hinder
               it
               ?
               Thus
               are
               
                 all
                 teares
                 wiped
                 away
              
               ,
               the
               ragges
               are
               cast
               off
               ,
               the
               robes
               are
               put
               on
               :
               
               the
               spouse
               is
               betrothed
               to
               Christ
               her
               husband
               ,
               and
               she
               by
               faith
               made
               partaker
               of
               all
               the
               good
               things
               which
               he
               bringeth
               with
               him
               :
               who
               is
               giuen
               vnto
               his
               Church
               ,
               not
               poorely
               nor
               bare
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               
                 her
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 redemption
                 .
              
               
               And
               he
               that
               hath
               thus
               put
               on
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               God
               will
               know
               him
               for
               his
               ,
               wheresoeuer
               he
               findeth
               him
               ,
               
                 neither
                 shall
                 any
                 take
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
              
               so
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               himselfe
               :
               
                 My
                 sheepe
              
               (
               whom
               in
               the
               verse
               before
               he
               calleth
               those
               which
               beleeue
               in
               him
               )
               
                 My
                 sheepe
                 heare
                 my
                 voyce
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 follow
                 me
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 
                 I
                 giue
                 vnto
                 them
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 neuer
                 perish
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 any
                 plucke
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 hands
                 :
                 for
                 my
                 father
                 which
                 gaue
                 them
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 fathers
                 hand
                 .
              
               Like
               vnto
               these
               are
               they
               all
               ,
               who
               shall
               glorifie
               God
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               separated
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               though
               annoyed
               by
               the
               people
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               sillie
               sheepe
               are
               by
               the
               goates
               :
               whose
               conuersation
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               another
               place
               shall
               declare
               ,
               and
               lay
               foorth
               hereafter
               .
               And
               this
               is
               faith
               ,
               which
               making
               them
               inwardly
               perswaded
               in
               some
               sort
               by
               so
               cleere
               euidence
               ,
               
               (
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               )
               causeth
               them
               outwardly
               in
               time
               to
               professe
               the
               same
               more
               
               boldly
               ,
               &
               without
               feare
               ,
               as
               occasion
               shal
               be
               offered
               :
               although
               it
               be
               for
               y
               e
               time
               ,
               both
               weake
               and
               faint
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               sound
               and
               sure
               ;
               and
               after
               experience
               in
               a
               godly
               life
               (
               I
               meane
               the
               life
               that
               is
               led
               by
               faith
               )
               it
               shall
               be
               strengthened
               ,
               better
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               procure
               withall
               ,
               rest
               to
               their
               soules
               .
               For
               where
               the
               forementioned
               graces
               are
               ,
               as
               true
               contrition
               ,
               the
               heart
               broken
               with
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               meekened
               ,
               hungring
               and
               pining
               for
               mercie
               and
               grace
               ,
               confessing
               and
               forsaking
               the
               sinne
               ,
               with
               accusation
               and
               deepe
               groanes
               for
               pardon
               ;
               there
               is
               some
               true
               measure
               of
               sauing
               faith
               ;
               for
               Gods
               graces
               are
               not
               separated
               :
               for
               our
               Sauiour
               pronounceth
               
                 them
                 blessed
                 which
                 haue
                 these
                 graces
                 :
              
               but
               none
               are
               blessed
               without
               faith
               :
               
               therefore
               faith
               is
               there
               also
               ;
               because
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               dwelleth
               in
               
               such
               ,
               and
               
                 he
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 his
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
              
               therfore
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               them
               .
               Which
               thing
               I
               doe
               the
               rather
               stand
               vpon
               to
               proue
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               rather
               tried
               and
               discerned
               by
               these
               ,
               then
               knowne
               by
               it selfe
               without
               other
               holy
               affections
               going
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               many
               of
               tender
               age
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yonglings
               ,
               cannot
               be
               certaine
               and
               throughly
               perswaded
               that
               they
               haue
               faith
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               their
               sinnes
               are
               forgiuen
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               by
               infallible
               signes
               and
               tokens
               we
               know
               that
               it
               is
               so
               .
               I
               speake
               of
               the
               least
               measure
               of
               it
               :
               for
               of
               the
               stronger
               faith
               ,
               the
               question
               is
               easier
               .
               And
               the
               weakest
               measure
               of
               faith
               I
               call
               that
               ,
               when
               an
               humbled
               soule
               longeth
               ,
               
               and
               almost
               fainteth
               for
               Gods
               mercie
               in
               Christ
               ;
               and
               although
               he
               be
               not
               assured
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               he
               seeth
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               :
               
               and
               therefore
               waiteth
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               staied
               from
               despaire
               .
               I
               say
               he
               seeth
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               doth
               graunt
               pardon
               to
               him
               against
               his
               sin
               :
               because
               he
               seeth
               himselfe
               to
               haue
               obtained
               many
               graces
               and
               workes
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               in
               a
               reprobate
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               before
               ;
               and
               thereby
               he
               is
               holden
               from
               despaire
               and
               dreadfull
               feare
               .
               And
               yet
               through
               weaknes
               and
               want
               of
               experience
               cannot
               call
               God
               father
               ,
               though
               he
               cannot
               suffer
               the
               contrarie
               thought
               to
               haue
               any
               place
               in
               himselfe
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               thing
               that
               he
               most
               laboureth
               to
               be
               satisfied
               in
               and
               resolued
               of
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               haue
               some
               cleerer
               light
               ,
               and
               lay
               better
               hold
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               redeemed
               him
               indeed
               ;
               yet
               is
               he
               as
               the
               child
               first
               taught
               to
               goe
               alone
               ,
               who
               at
               the
               first
               is
               weake
               
               in
               the
               ioynts
               ,
               but
               in
               time
               can
               runne
               about
               :
               so
               shall
               it
               be
               with
               the
               soule
               which
               thus
               longeth
               and
               lamenteth
               after
               God.
               
            
             
               This
               I
               haue
               spoken
               for
               their
               sakes
               who
               more
               hardly
               doe
               lay
               hold
               on
               Gods
               mercie
               ,
               and
               doe
               with
               more
               difficultie
               applie
               the
               promise
               to
               themselues
               :
               the
               which
               to
               doe
               with
               all
               possible
               care
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               turned
               aside
               from
               examining
               our selues
               soundly
               and
               throughly
               by
               any
               let
               ,
               is
               a
               grace
               of
               the
               greatest
               importance
               .
               And
               he
               is
               wise
               indeede
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               stay
               before
               he
               haue
               it
               :
               which
               wisedome
               God
               will
               teach
               them
               whom
               he
               loueth
               :
               for
               though
               many
               very
               ignorant
               and
               carelesse
               hearers
               doe
               hardly
               ,
               yea
               neuer
               come
               to
               any
               resolution
               of
               faith
               ;
               yet
               ordinarily
               ,
               where
               people
               are
               soundly
               ,
               cleerely
               and
               wisely
               
               taught
               ,
               it
               is
               otherwise
               :
               for
               (
               to
               speake
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               saued
               )
               the
               word
               so
               preached
               ,
               
               by
               little
               and
               little
               soketh
               and
               distilleth
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               many
               of
               them
               .
               And
               though
               they
               know
               not
               when
               this
               gracious
               worke
               of
               God
               was
               wrought
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               as
               neither
               can
               we
               discerne
               and
               see
               the
               plants
               and
               hearbes
               when
               they
               shoote
               out
               ,
               though
               in
               time
               wee
               see
               it
               is
               so
               :
               yet
               some
               there
               are
               ,
               whom
               God
               in
               speciall
               manner
               doth
               priuiledge
               at
               one
               time
               
               
               and
               in
               one
               day
               to
               receiue
               that
               grace
               ,
               and
               gift
               of
               assurance
               ,
               which
               others
               are
               long
               labouring
               and
               trauailing
               for
               ,
               before
               they
               attaine
               it
               :
               
               As
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               pronounceth
               of
               
                 Zacheus
                 :
                 This
                 day
                 is
                 this
                 man
                 become
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 saluation
                 is
                 come
                 into
                 his
                 house
                 .
              
               So
               Lydia
               ,
               and
               they
               in
               the
               Act.
               2.37
               .
               
               And
               this
               is
               the
               faith
               whether
               it
               be
               weake
               or
               strong
               which
               vniteth
               to
               Christ
               ;
               and
               maketh
               them
               that
               haue
               it
               (
               which
               is
               a
               mysterie
               and
               riddle
               to
               the
               world
               )
               to
               haue
               and
               enioy
               their
               hearts
               desire
               ;
               yea
               and
               indeed
               more
               then
               they
               could
               desire
               or
               thinke
               ,
               namely
               ,
               to
               be
               truly
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               thereby
               happy
               .
               Euen
               the
               same
               faith
               ,
               for
               which
               Christ
               pronounced
               Peter
               blessed
               :
               who
               when
               hee
               saw
               him
               but
               in
               base
               estate
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               words
               which
               
               Christ
               had
               spoken
               ,
               and
               his
               miracles
               ,
               had
               beleeued
               him
               to
               be
               also
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               annointed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               Sauiour
               ,
               he
               pronounced
               this
               of
               him
               :
               
                 Blessed
                 art
                 thou
                 Simon
                 ,
                 for
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 hath
                 not
                 reuealed
                 it
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 my
                 father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               faith
               though
               Peter
               had
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               it
               of
               whom
               I
               speake
               ,
               euen
               whosoeuer
               it
               be
               whom
               the
               Lord
               maketh
               blessed
               (
               for
               both
               weake
               and
               strong
               are
               partakers
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               precious
               faith
               ,
               2.
               
               Pet.
               1.1
               .
               
               )
               yet
               the
               common
               professors
               and
               hearers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               haue
               it
               not
               ,
               because
               they
               doe
               not
               looke
               that
               the
               Lord
               should
               reueale
               it
               to
               them
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               cannot
               haue
               it
               ,
               but
               take
               counsell
               of
               their
               owne
               wisedome
               and
               reason
               ,
               which
               doe
               hinder
               and
               
               hold
               them
               backe
               from
               it
               .
               For
               reason
               thinketh
               it
               an
               absurd
               thing
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               laughed
               at
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               simple
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               &
               a
               sinner
               ,
               especially
               sore
               burthened
               with
               his
               miserie
               ,
               and
               confessing
               the
               same
               ,
               should
               yet
               be
               more
               happie
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               owne
               knowledge
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               worlds
               good
               can
               make
               him
               :
               Mans
               wisedome
               (
               I
               say
               )
               can
               neuer
               be
               perswaded
               of
               this
               ;
               but
               faith
               holdeth
               it
               for
               truth
               ,
               and
               enioyeth
               such
               an
               estate
               with
               good
               securitie
               .
               And
               how
               God
               reuealeth
               any
               such
               thing
               vnto
               men
               (
               which
               yet
               is
               plainly
               said
               he
               did
               vnto
               Peter
               )
               they
               cannot
               tell
               nor
               see
               :
               except
               this
               be
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               thinke
               and
               haue
               a
               good
               hope
               that
               it
               is
               so
               :
               as
               though
               such
               a
               thing
               might
               be
               wrought
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               not
               know
               how
               ,
               the
               change
               which
               it
               worketh
               being
               so
               apparant
               :
               
               or
               that
               God
               might
               reueale
               this
               secret
               mysterie
               of
               faith
               to
               them
               ,
               &
               they
               not
               aware
               of
               it
               ;
               yea
               and
               that
               (
               which
               is
               more
               )
               especiall
               signes
               accompanying
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               such
               men
               should
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               as
               
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
              
               
               and
               he
               draweth
               men
               hereto
               by
               his
               secret
               working
               grace
               :
               so
               yet
               ,
               hee
               doth
               it
               by
               meanes
               outward
               ,
               euen
               whiles
               men
               obey
               his
               ordinance
               in
               attending
               vpon
               the
               preaching
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               waite
               for
               this
               worke
               ,
               seeking
               it
               and
               praying
               for
               it
               daily
               :
               his
               ministers
               so
               speaking
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               so
               reuerently
               hearing
               ,
               
               that
               they
               may
               beleeue
               :
               and
               if
               not
               in
               the
               time
               of
               hearing
               ,
               yet
               after
               by
               their
               owne
               examining
               of
               their
               estate
               ,
               and
               comparing
               it
               with
               the
               doctrine
               taught
               ,
               
               as
               I
               haue
               shewed
               before
               in
               the
               person
               whom
               the
               Lord
               will
               saue
               .
               
               And
               this
               thing
               verely
               men
               doe
               not
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               heare
               ,
               trie
               their
               estate
               by
               the
               rule
               taught
               them
               ,
               weigh
               after
               examination
               ,
               and
               remoue
               le
               ts
               ,
               vntil
               they
               may
               see
               that
               they
               haue
               found
               that
               which
               they
               sought
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               iust
               cause
               to
               hinder
               it
               .
               Few
               will
               bestow
               any
               labour
               ,
               or
               beate
               their
               braines
               about
               any
               such
               matter
               ,
               nor
               any
               trauaile
               of
               the
               minde
               :
               for
               that
               is
               vnsauourie
               and
               vnwelcome
               vnto
               them
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               after
               so
               long
               preaching
               of
               faith
               ,
               there
               is
               (
               as
               our
               
               Sauiour
               foretold
               )
               
                 little
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               
               few
               haue
               acquaintance
               with
               it
               ,
               
               (
               though
               they
               cannot
               like
               in
               any
               wise
               to
               be
               so
               thought
               of
               )
               as
               by
               this
               which
               I
               haue
               said
               may
               appeare
               ,
               and
               shall
               better
               appeare
               (
               I
               trust
               )
               by
               that
               which
               shall
               follow
               .
            
             
               
               But
               before
               I
               goe
               any
               further
               ,
               I
               will
               ,
               for
               the
               readers
               better
               remembrance
               ,
               conclude
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               taken
               in
               hand
               in
               this
               third
               branch
               of
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               booke
               to
               proue
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               :
               although
               there
               be
               many
               departings
               from
               the
               right
               way
               leading
               to
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               many
               breakings
               off
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               be
               easily
               conceiued
               but
               of
               few
               :
               yet
               he
               whom
               the
               Lord
               will
               chuse
               and
               repute
               for
               his
               ,
               shall
               both
               see
               into
               it
               ,
               &
               discerne
               it
               from
               al
               by-paths
               ,
               and
               walke
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               be
               partaker
               of
               happines
               by
               beleeuing
               .
               Whereby
               also
               
               appeareth
               who
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               who
               it
               is
               that
               in
               reuerent
               boldnes
               may
               (
               though
               it
               is
               at
               the
               first
               hardly
               obtained
               )
               assure
               himselfe
               against
               all
               the
               subtilties
               of
               the
               diuell
               and
               other
               cursed
               spirits
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 :
              
               euen
               he
               who
               hath
               been
               truly
               humbled
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               miserie
               ,
               seene
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               onely
               deliuerer
               of
               such
               ,
               and
               therefore
               himselfe
               hath
               ,
               and
               doth
               beleeue
               in
               him
               vnfainedly
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               I
               haue
               shewed
               how
               both
               the
               doctrine
               of
               miserie
               and
               redemption
               ought
               to
               worke
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               third
               point
               .
               But
               seeing
               we
               are
               so
               fearfull
               at
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               our
               effectuall
               calling
               ,
               that
               wee
               dare
               not
               rest
               perswaded
               that
               we
               haue
               any
               faith
               :
               these
               few
               markes
               of
               it
               following
               I
               haue
               set
               downe
               
               in
               a
               briefe
               manner
               ,
               which
               both
               accompanie
               the
               weakest
               faith
               :
               and
               where
               they
               be
               found
               ,
               
               are
               infallible
               tokens
               ,
               that
               in
               such
               a
               person
               there
               is
               some
               true
               measure
               of
               iustifying
               faith
               .
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               first
               ,
               if
               wee
               striue
               against
               doubting
               ,
               Iudg.
               6.17
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               we
               not
               feeling
               faith
               ,
               complaine
               bitterly
               of
               the
               want
               of
               it
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               we
               seeke
               feruently
               to
               be
               setled
               in
               beleeuing
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               search
               out
               the
               sinne
               which
               may
               possibly
               hinder
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               expell
               it
               .
               And
               some
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               or
               other
               graces
               like
               them
               ,
               shall
               euer
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               beleeuer
               by
               such
               as
               can
               iudge
               ,
               though
               not
               alwaies
               perceiued
               of
               the
               partie
               himselfe
               .
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             lets
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             namely
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Minister
             .
          
           
             ANd
             now
             that
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             how
             by
             faith
             men
             are
             made
             the
             people
             of
             God
             (
             and
             consequently
             iustified
             thereby
             )
             who
             were
             before
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             
               his
               beloued
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               were
               not
               beloued
               ,
            
             I
             would
             here
             cease
             to
             say
             any
             more
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             consider
             that
             euery
             truth
             is
             not
             by
             and
             by
             receiued
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             feare
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             of
             this
             ,
             especially
             because
             
             it
             is
             oft
             bewailed
             and
             complained
             of
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             
               few
               haue
               this
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             seldome
             or
             rarely
             found
             in
             the
             world
             :
             which
             thing
             ,
             wee
             who
             marke
             the
             course
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             doe
             see
             may
             well
             be
             so
             :
             I
             will
             therfore
             here
             speake
             to
             my
             deare
             and
             weake
             brethren
             somewhat
             more
             at
             large
             to
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             and
             set
             downe
             the
             chiefe
             lets
             that
             hinder
             faith
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Minister
             .
             Now
             seeing
             that
             faith
             so
             honoureth
             ,
             inricheth
             ,
             
             
             and
             beautifieth
             men
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             heard
             ,
             
             it
             should
             (
             doubtles
             )
             bee
             farre
             otherwise
             with
             thousands
             of
             them
             which
             thinke
             they
             haue
             it
             (
             but
             are
             deceiued
             )
             then
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             enioy
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             more
             neere
             to
             our selues
             ,
             for
             whose
             cause
             chiefly
             I
             wrote
             this
             ,
             the
             multitudes
             in
             our
             parts
             of
             the
             land
             which
             professe
             that
             they
             haue
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             meanes
             can
             abide
             the
             contrarie
             speech
             to
             goe
             ,
             or
             opinion
             to
             be
             conceiued
             of
             them
             ,
             should
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             it
             indeede
             ,
             astonish
             and
             feare
             all
             Epicures
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             Papists
             ,
             and
             other
             hypocrites
             ,
             which
             now
             differ
             little
             from
             them
             .
             They
             should
             make
             the
             religion
             (
             I
             say
             )
             of
             those
             which
             haue
             any
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             a
             lumpe
             of
             lies
             ,
             and
             an
             heap
             of
             heresies
             )
             to
             appeare
             so
             indeed
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             who
             regard
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             
             bee
             abhorred
             ,
             as
             they
             deserue
             to
             be
             :
             whereas
             now
             ,
             they
             being
             the
             fewest
             which
             haue
             attained
             to
             any
             true
             fruite
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             are
             gazing
             stockes
             ,
             and
             reproches
             to
             such
             as
             haue
             no
             more
             then
             a
             bare
             name
             ,
             or
             vaine
             opinion
             thereof
             ,
             euen
             to
             many
             of
             the
             professors
             themselues
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             enemies
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             According
             to
             the
             complaint
             which
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             made
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               and
               the
               children
               whom
               the
               Lord
               hath
               giuen
               me
               ,
               are
               as
               signes
               and
               as
               wonders
               in
               Israel
               ,
            
             Esai
             .
             8.18
             .
             In
             few
             words
             therefore
             let
             vs
             see
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             so
             many
             ,
             who
             boldly
             affirme
             that
             they
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             looke
             verely
             to
             be
             saued
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             are
             yet
             vtterly
             destitute
             of
             the
             same
             .
             It
             is
             briefly
             set
             downe
             by
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             to
             be
             this
             :
             
               If
               our
               Gospell
               be
               hidden
            
             ,
             
             (
             as
             it
             is
             hidden
             to
             none
             but
             to
             them
             that
             are
             lost
             )
             
               the
               god
               of
               this
               world
               hath
               blinded
               their
               mindes
               ,
               that
               the
               light
               of
               the
               glorious
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               should
               not
               shine
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             He
             plainly
             sheweth
             that
             the
             fault
             is
             in
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             content
             to
             be
             blindfolded
             and
             holden
             backe
             ,
             though
             the
             diuell
             be
             the
             bewitcher
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             keepeth
             them
             from
             so
             great
             a
             treasure
             ,
             as
             is
             brought
             vnto
             them
             by
             the
             Gospell
             .
             But
             as
             wee
             truly
             say
             that
             man
             is
             faultie
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             openeth
             his
             eares
             ,
             and
             giueth
             credit
             to
             Sathans
             deceitfull
             suggestions
             :
             so
             because
             God
             did
             see
             what
             would
             come
             to
             passe
             thereby
             ,
             he
             did
             therefore
             set
             watchmen
             ,
             who
             should
             giue
             his
             people
             warning
             thereof
             ,
             namely
             ,
             how
             Sathan
             holdeth
             them
             from
             beleeuing
             by
             some
             of
             his
             subtill
             traines
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             
             preuent
             them
             :
             therefore
             wee
             must
             know
             that
             this
             fault
             ,
             
             whereby
             men
             are
             letted
             from
             beleeuing
             ,
             is
             either
             in
             him
             who
             should
             bring
             the
             tidings
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             watchman
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Minister
             ;
             or
             in
             them
             who
             should
             receiue
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             people
             and
             hearers
             :
             for
             if
             the
             lets
             be
             not
             remoued
             in
             both
             ,
             faith
             is
             rarely
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             come
             by
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             cleere
             therefore
             (
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             Minister
             )
             that
             if
             he
             be
             one
             which
             teacheth
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             
             they
             that
             depend
             vpon
             him
             cannot
             know
             what
             loue
             God
             beareth
             to
             them
             through
             Christ
             ,
             
             or
             at
             least
             they
             cannot
             know
             it
             to
             belong
             vnto
             them
             :
             for
             as
             much
             as
             
               faith
               commeth
               by
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               preached
               vnto
               them
               :
            
             and
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             saith
             :
             
               If
               the
               blind
               leade
               the
               blinde
               ,
            
             
             
               both
               will
               fall
               
               into
               the
               ditch
               .
            
             Therefore
             it
             is
             too
             manifest
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             parishes
             ,
             
             not
             one
             man
             knoweth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             saued
             (
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             depend
             vpon
             his
             Minister
             )
             but
             all
             such
             knowledge
             is
             a
             mysterie
             to
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             that
             were
             the
             onely
             let
             on
             the
             Ministers
             behalfe
             ,
             it
             were
             well
             with
             many
             people
             :
             
             but
             where
             seldome
             teaching
             is
             ,
             the
             hearers
             must
             needes
             be
             ignorant
             of
             this
             matter
             also
             :
             because
             this
             heauenly
             truth
             ,
             to
             teach
             how
             men
             may
             know
             that
             they
             are
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             without
             wauering
             ,
             cannot
             be
             sufficiently
             and
             cleerely
             enough
             laid
             
             foorth
             by
             the
             skilfullest
             teachers
             seldome
             teaching
             ;
             neither
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             ,
             were
             
             the
             hearers
             able
             to
             
               conceiue
               and
               vnderstand
            
             ,
             
             
               remember
               and
               be
               familiarly
               acquainted
               with
               it
            
             ;
             so
             as
             they
             may
             be
             able
             
               to
               trie
               themselues
               ,
               and
               to
               proue
            
             their
             estate
             to
             be
             good
             ;
             all
             which
             yet
             is
             meete
             and
             necessarie
             .
             For
             though
             I
             know
             that
             the
             grounds
             and
             generall
             truths
             are
             few
             ,
             vpon
             which
             this
             matter
             dependeth
             :
             yet
             the
             breaking
             of
             them
             small
             to
             the
             peoples
             benefit
             ,
             requireth
             labour
             ,
             and
             time
             ,
             
             plainenes
             ,
             and
             loue
             :
             yea
             ,
             
               to
               teach
               the
               same
               thing
               oft
               ,
               for
               their
               safetie
            
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             
               nurselike
               or
               motherly
               affection
            
             to
             stut
             and
             stammer
             with
             them
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             apply
             our selues
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             them
             
               here
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               there
               a
               little
               ,
               now
               a
               line
               ,
               and
               then
               a
               line
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             count
             all
             little
             enough
             to
             make
             them
             sauour
             our
             message
             :
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             saued
             by
             it
             .
             Howsoeuer
             many
             Ministers
             make
             
             their
             reckoning
             ,
             that
             a
             little
             may
             serue
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             be
             so
             blockish
             (
             they
             say
             that
             nothing
             will
             enter
             into
             them
             )
             yet
             the
             well
             aduised
             will
             not
             refuse
             to
             heare
             and
             weigh
             the
             rule
             of
             S.
             Paul
             to
             
               Timothie
               ,
               that
               attendance
               should
               be
               giuen
               to
               teaching
               ,
            
             
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             readie
             to
             doe
             
               that
               dutie
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
            
             and
             to
             put
             the
             people
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             same
             daily
             (
             
               though
               they
               know
               this
               thing
            
             )
             as
             well
             as
             to
             attend
             to
             reading
             priuately
             ,
             
             to
             make
             them
             fitter
             for
             that
             dutie
             :
             
             Christ
             hath
             laid
             no
             weightier
             busines
             vpon
             them
             ,
             calling
             it
             the
             
               pawne
               of
               their
               loue
               to
               him
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             giuen
             this
             charge
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             that
             this
             may
             be
             well
             and
             throughly
             done
             ,
             
             and
             the
             rather
             seeing
             the
             
               people
               depend
               vpon
               them
            
             .
             
          
           
             
             They
             will
             also
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             haue
             many
             infirmities
             ,
             much
             dulnes
             ,
             slipperie
             memories
             ,
             and
             sundrie
             other
             pulbackes
             ;
             all
             which
             doe
             shew
             the
             necessitie
             of
             often
             teaching
             .
             The
             which
             being
             so
             ,
             I
             professe
             with
             griefe
             ,
             it
             astonisheth
             me
             oft
             ,
             when
             I
             thinke
             of
             the
             too
             great
             slacknes
             ,
             and
             vnwillingnes
             of
             many
             who
             haue
             gifts
             ;
             that
             they
             hearing
             ,
             and
             knowing
             ,
             
               that
               he
               who
               hath
               an
               office
               ,
               must
               attend
               vpon
               it
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               that
               woe
               is
               pronounced
               to
               them
               who
               doe
               it
               not
            
             :
             
             and
             that
             
               as
               they
               loue
               Christ
               ,
               they
               should
               feede
               his
               lambes
               ,
               and
               his
               sheepe
               :
            
             and
             also
             
               that
               the
               flocke
               dependeth
               vpon
               them
            
             :
             Yet
             that
             they
             can
             be
             content
             to
             take
             the
             commoditie
             ,
             and
             to
             refuse
             the
             labour
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             doe
             count
             it
             ,
             too
             base
             a
             thing
             to
             discharge
             that
             dutie
             .
             But
             howsoeuer
             they
             can
             easily
             shift
             it
             off
             before
             
             men
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             answere
             it
             with
             peace
             ,
             to
             God.
             But
             yet
             where
             this
             is
             remedied
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             lets
             enough
             on
             the
             Ministers
             behalfe
             to
             hinder
             the
             hearers
             (
             yea
             though
             they
             should
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             taught
             )
             from
             comming
             by
             faith
             .
             
             As
             if
             he
             should
             teach
             often
             ,
             and
             yet
             doe
             not
             carefully
             acquaint
             himselfe
             with
             the
             peoples
             weakenes
             ,
             and
             want
             in
             conceiuing
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             bee
             deliuered
             vnto
             them
             ;
             but
             should
             speake
             aboue
             their
             reach
             ,
             little
             to
             their
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             conceiuing
             ,
             and
             consequently
             little
             to
             their
             edifying
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             like
             to
             hurt
             the
             people
             ,
             then
             such
             a
             kinde
             of
             teaching
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             haue
             a
             learned
             man
             to
             preach
             vnto
             them
             (
             whereby
             they
             are
             readie
             to
             thinke
             their
             case
             farre
             more
             happie
             then
             others
             )
             and
             yet
             
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             thereby
             to
             receiue
             light
             ,
             edification
             in
             faith
             and
             godlines
             ,
             and
             sound
             comfort
             :
             that
             is
             not
             easie
             and
             plaine
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             himselfe
             vnderstandeth
             .
             Although
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             that
             some
             things
             were
             not
             put
             foorth
             by
             them
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             they
             themselues
             haue
             not
             tried
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             cleerely
             seene
             into
             of
             the
             speakers
             ,
             before
             they
             vttered
             them
             .
             I
             vtter
             not
             this
             to
             grieue
             any
             of
             my
             brethren
             ,
             who
             desire
             to
             doe
             good
             
             
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             hauing
             receiued
             gifts
             of
             God
             thereunto
             :
             but
             to
             put
             all
             in
             minde
             to
             labour
             to
             be
             vnderstoode
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             speake
             the
             truth
             .
             And
             that
             some
             may
             more
             especiallie
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             neglecting
             of
             plaine
             speaking
             ,
             is
             a
             chiefe
             cause
             of
             little
             fruite
             of
             their
             labours
             ;
             it
             neede
             not
             be
             taken
             heauilie
             :
             for
             I
             know
             men
             of
             singular
             learning
             ,
             and
             gifts
             ,
             who
             haue
             already
             much
             altered
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             teaching
             ,
             framing
             themselues
             to
             the
             diligent
             hearers
             capacitie
             ,
             and
             more
             and
             more
             desire
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             daily
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             be
             commended
             for
             learned
             men
             ,
             of
             them
             which
             neither
             conceiue
             nor
             vnderstand
             them
             .
             Yet
             my
             meaning
             is
             not
             to
             nourish
             or
             perswade
             to
             rude
             ,
             absurd
             ,
             and
             barbarous
             teaching
             ,
             which
             were
             more
             fit
             to
             make
             them
             which
             
             should
             teach
             ,
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             themselues
             without
             authority
             or
             credit
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             mocke
             the
             people
             :
             but
             that
             by
             their
             plainenes
             ,
             
               in
               the
               euidence
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             reuerence
             might
             be
             procured
             to
             their
             Ministerie
             among
             the
             hearers
             :
             and
             that
             their
             doctrine
             might
             be
             approued
             in
             their
             consciences
             ,
             which
             is
             approued
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             being
             drawne
             from
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             easilie
             conueied
             to
             their
             vnderstandings
             ,
             
             that
             so
             
               they
               may
               proue
               that
               they
               preach
               with
               power
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               the
               Scribes
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             but
             one
             thing
             more
             ,
             
             which
             in
             my
             iudgement
             doth
             hinder
             profiting
             on
             the
             teachers
             behalfe
             :
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             by
             Catechising
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             grounds
             of
             faith
             be
             not
             briefely
             and
             cleerely
             taught
             ,
             in
             right
             and
             good
             order
             ,
             
             the
             one
             depending
             vpon
             ,
             or
             following
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             by
             fit
             coherence
             and
             agreeing
             together
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             may
             see
             the
             way
             cleerely
             to
             saluation
             :
             and
             thereby
             they
             may
             the
             better
             make
             profit
             of
             their
             whole
             Preaching
             and
             Ministerie
             also
             .
             As
             that
             repentance
             be
             not
             required
             of
             the
             people
             before
             faith
             :
             that
             faith
             be
             not
             warranted
             to
             be
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             
             when
             they
             see
             no
             neede
             thereof
             by
             their
             sinne
             and
             miserie
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             cleere
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             finde
             no
             sweetnes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             feele
             not
             their
             sinnes
             bitter
             and
             sower
             .
             Also
             that
             a
             man
             be
             taught
             ,
             that
             he
             no
             sooner
             beleeueth
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             made
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             changed
             in
             heart
             and
             in
             life
             :
             
             and
             that
             
               the
               new
               borne
               desire
               to
               growe
               by
               the
               sincere
               milke
               of
               the
               Word
               .
            
             It
             were
             a
             great
             furtherance
             to
             their
             Ministerie
             ,
             
             if
             ,
             where
             the
             grounds
             of
             Religion
             be
             plainely
             and
             soundly
             taught
             ,
             the
             Minister
             did
             by
             conference
             and
             questioning
             ,
             in
             his
             Catechising
             ,
             and
             by
             examination
             at
             Communions
             ,
             trie
             how
             the
             doctrine
             is
             receiued
             ;
             seeing
             for
             want
             of
             this
             ,
             a
             better
             opinion
             being
             conceiued
             of
             many
             by
             the
             teacher
             ,
             then
             he
             knoweth
             cause
             why
             ;
             they
             are
             vnsound
             in
             many
             necessarie
             things
             ,
             who
             yet
             for
             their
             often
             hearing
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             no
             necessarie
             poynt
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             the
             Minister
             hath
             often
             taught
             .
             
             It
             were
             much
             to
             be
             wished
             that
             the
             Minister
             ,
             who
             is
             willing
             to
             take
             this
             paine
             (
             for
             it
             is
             tedious
             and
             vnwelcome
             to
             many
             )
             might
             haue
             authoritie
             to
             proue
             such
             as
             heare
             him
             ,
             how
             they
             profit
             :
             as
             well
             to
             build
             vp
             those
             which
             are
             weake
             the
             better
             ,
             when
             he
             
             seeth
             wherein
             their
             want
             is
             greatest
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             leauen
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             and
             other
             errors
             ouf
             of
             them
             which
             are
             infected
             therewith
             .
             Whereby
             also
             this
             benefit
             might
             come
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             sculking
             Iesuits
             or
             Priests
             ,
             or
             other
             Papists
             ,
             or
             heretikes
             ,
             should
             creepe
             into
             any
             of
             their
             Parishes
             and
             Townes
             ,
             they
             might
             by
             the
             diligent
             care
             of
             the
             Minister
             well
             furnished
             with
             knowledge
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             be
             remoued
             ,
             or
             reclaimed
             .
             And
             otherwise
             the
             people
             being
             neuer
             proued
             how
             they
             haue
             receiued
             the
             truth
             ,
             neither
             by
             authoritie
             
             inioyned
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             triall
             of
             their
             soundnes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             resort
             to
             the
             assemblie
             ,
             
             doe
             through
             custome
             lye
             hardened
             in
             their
             ignorance
             and
             superstition
             ,
             and
             still
             remaine
             wilfull
             in
             their
             old
             dregges
             .
          
           
             
             A
             Minister
             able
             ,
             and
             painefull
             through
             loue
             ,
             in
             few
             necessarie
             points
             iointly
             laid
             together
             (
             labouring
             with
             the
             people
             )
             to
             make
             a
             sufficient
             Catechisme
             ,
             might
             be
             well
             assured
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             call
             so
             many
             to
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             pretious
             faith
             ,
             
             
               as
               God
               had
               appointed
               there
               ,
               vnto
               eternall
               life
               :
            
             and
             without
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             found
             too
             true
             ,
             that
             much
             preaching
             doth
             the
             lesse
             good
             ,
             as
             shall
             appeare
             better
             vnto
             such
             as
             list
             to
             looke
             more
             deepely
             into
             it
             .
             And
             I
             could
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             desire
             ,
             that
             they
             (
             so
             many
             as
             neglect
             this
             worthie
             worke
             ,
             and
             necessarie
             dutie
             )
             might
             be
             constrained
             to
             attend
             vpon
             it
             with
             all
             diligence
             :
             
             
             which
             being
             done
             with
             a
             very
             Christian
             care
             had
             of
             giuing
             good
             example
             ,
             and
             shewing
             themselues
             ,
             in
             all
             good
             conuersation
             ,
             lights
             vnto
             their
             flocks
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             reprochfull
             faults
             ,
             great
             good
             must
             needs
             insue
             .
             And
             there
             should
             not
             onely
             be
             a
             recouering
             of
             the
             due
             credit
             and
             reuerence
             to
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             which
             the
             popish
             Prelacie
             and
             barbarous
             rudenes
             ,
             blindnes
             ,
             and
             shameles
             life
             of
             many
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             hath
             lost
             ,
             but
             also
             it
             should
             bring
             many
             home
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             must
             vtterly
             perish
             :
             And
             if
             with
             this
             there
             were
             a
             willing
             and
             ready
             mind
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             them
             priuatelie
             by
             conference
             ,
             
             who
             should
             resort
             to
             them
             vpon
             speciall
             neede
             and
             occasion
             ,
             to
             comfort
             them
             in
             their
             heauines
             ,
             and
             to
             stirre
             them
             vp
             to
             religious
             and
             
             godly
             communication
             in
             their
             meetings
             priuately
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             table
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             examples
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             be
             companions
             with
             them
             in
             profane
             ,
             worldly
             and
             needeles
             talke
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             as
             well
             speake
             good
             things
             in
             priuate
             ,
             as
             teach
             the
             truth
             in
             publike
             (
             as
             Christ
             did
             ;
             
             )
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             would
             plentifullie
             blesse
             their
             haruest
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             lets
             that
             hinder
             faith
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
           
             
             BVt
             if
             the
             Minister
             be
             framed
             both
             in
             life
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             thus
             to
             giue
             warning
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Sathans
             malicious
             intents
             ,
             and
             other
             impediments
             ;
             and
             so
             seeke
             to
             winne
             them
             to
             the
             faith
             :
             yet
             are
             there
             such
             swarmes
             of
             euils
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             kinds
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             except
             ,
             they
             for
             their
             parts
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             counselled
             ,
             and
             to
             receiue
             their
             message
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             they
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             through
             one
             let
             or
             other
             ,
             few
             of
             them
             
               shall
               be
               partakers
               of
               this
               pretious
               faith
            
             which
             I
             speake
             of
             .
             To
             speake
             more
             plainelie
             ,
             my
             meaning
             is
             ,
             Sathan
             layeth
             infinite
             stumbling
             blockes
             in
             their
             way
             :
             
             for
             when
             God
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             
             sheweth
             the
             world
             how
             their
             sinnes
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             their
             deadly
             woe
             remoued
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             marke
             it
             ,
             nor
             take
             any
             paines
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             esteeme
             of
             it
             as
             of
             a
             light
             matter
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             did
             seeke
             his
             owne
             good
             by
             making
             such
             an
             offer
             to
             them
             ,
             rather
             then
             theirs
             :
             and
             that
             he
             must
             be
             more
             beholden
             to
             them
             for
             hearing
             the
             way
             to
             saluation
             preached
             ,
             then
             they
             to
             him
             for
             teaching
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             count
             it
             not
             thanke
             worthie
             .
             Other
             haue
             
             
             weightier
             matters
             (
             as
             they
             thinke
             )
             to
             looke
             after
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               their
               pleasures
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               their
               profits
            
             ;
             with
             the
             beautie
             and
             loue
             whereof
             ,
             the
             diuell
             dazeleth
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             see
             nothing
             there
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             preaching
             ,
             which
             can
             prouoke
             them
             to
             be
             in
             loue
             with
             it
             :
             although
             that
             which
             can
             saue
             them
             be
             onely
             there
             to
             be
             had
             .
             So
             by
             one
             deceite
             or
             other
             he
             preuaileth
             so
             farre
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             beleeue
             not
             ,
             no
             not
             euen
             they
             ,
             who
             hearing
             ,
             receiue
             the
             doctrine
             with
             liking
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             very
             cause
             thinke
             that
             they
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             cleerer
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             of
             many
             thousands
             which
             receiue
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             eternall
             life
             by
             our
             preaching
             ,
             willingly
             ,
             
             or
             at
             the
             least
             without
             resisting
             our
             doctrine
             ;
             yet
             few
             ,
             yea
             very
             few
             attaine
             to
             the
             power
             
             of
             faith
             ,
             neither
             declare
             any
             worke
             thereof
             to
             bee
             in
             them
             ?
             For
             either
             they
             feele
             no
             neede
             within
             themselues
             ,
             whereby
             they
             should
             be
             driuen
             to
             seeke
             helpe
             out
             of
             themselues
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             doe
             ,
             they
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             before
             they
             sustaine
             any
             smart
             ,
             lay
             their
             burthen
             vpon
             him
             :
             so
             that
             he
             is
             neuer
             sought
             ,
             nor
             cared
             for
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             when
             their
             need
             pincheth
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             beleeue
             in
             him
             (
             they
             say
             )
             but
             be
             indeede
             no
             more
             staied
             and
             confident
             by
             their
             faith
             ,
             nor
             in
             their
             liues
             reformed
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             before
             :
             and
             so
             serue
             him
             with
             their
             tongues
             ,
             and
             lips
             ,
             and
             follow
             their
             owne
             lusts
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             or
             staggering
             still
             betwixt
             hope
             and
             doubt
             ,
             at
             a
             blush
             reioycing
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             render
             a
             reason
             why
             ;
             and
             at
             another
             time
             cast
             downe
             as
             farre
             againe
             ,
             in
             token
             
             of
             no
             stay
             nor
             peace
             .
             Now
             of
             all
             these
             how
             truly
             are
             the
             Apostles
             words
             verified
             ,
             
               the
               Gospell
               being
               hidden
               from
               them
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             promises
             of
             it
             not
             being
             beleeued
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             other
             cause
             is
             there
             then
             this
             ,
             the
             diuell
             by
             one
             meanes
             or
             other
             hath
             so
             blinded
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             beleeue
             not
             :
             and
             as
             for
             this
             latter
             sort
             ,
             they
             seeing
             their
             miserie
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             vnauoidable
             by
             any
             way
             that
             they
             can
             finde
             out
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             (
             if
             they
             were
             not
             inchanted
             and
             depriued
             of
             their
             right
             minde
             by
             the
             diuell
             )
             be
             content
             to
             goe
             without
             the
             remedying
             thereof
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             freely
             and
             graciously
             offered
             them
             ?
          
           
             The
             which
             thing
             also
             ,
             
             is
             prooued
             further
             to
             be
             true
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             true
             Christians
             ,
             who
             hauing
             sure
             hold
             and
             taste
             by
             faith
             of
             Christs
             merits
             ,
             will
             
             admit
             no
             delusions
             that
             deceiue
             the
             other
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             depriued
             of
             the
             assurance
             thereof
             .
             But
             although
             they
             haue
             temptations
             ,
             
             strong
             and
             fierce
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             they
             so
             looke
             to
             the
             greatnes
             of
             Gods
             loue
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             and
             certaintie
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             which
             they
             reape
             thereby
             ,
             that
             although
             with
             strong
             fighting
             ,
             and
             lowd
             cryes
             through
             depth
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             combat
             with
             Sathan
             ;
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             giue
             ouer
             ,
             nor
             yeeld
             their
             right
             into
             his
             hand
             .
             But
             as
             one
             in
             the
             perill
             of
             drowning
             taketh
             hold
             of
             a
             naked
             sword
             ,
             though
             it
             cut
             him
             deepe
             ,
             rather
             then
             yeeld
             his
             life
             to
             the
             water
             :
             so
             they
             chuse
             to
             keepe
             their
             faith
             with
             some
             great
             difficulties
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             giue
             ouer
             their
             soule
             ,
             which
             is
             vpholden
             onely
             thereby
             ,
             into
             the
             
             diuels
             hand
             ,
             and
             themselues
             into
             perdition
             .
             Whereupon
             we
             heare
             such
             speeches
             testifying
             sore
             conflicts
             betweene
             Sathan
             and
             them
             ,
             
             
               Although
               thou
               kill
               me
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               thee
               :
            
             and
             ,
             
               Though
               I
               walke
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               vale
               of
               death
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               not
               forsake
               thee
               .
            
             By
             which
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             god
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             is
             not
             wont
             to
             cast
             mists
             onely
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             but
             euen
             attempteth
             sore
             to
             take
             away
             all
             the
             light
             of
             their
             faith
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             hee
             doth
             keepe
             it
             from
             the
             other
             altogether
             :
             But
             God
             
               hath
               taught
               their
               hands
               to
               warre
               ,
               
               and
               their
               fingers
               to
               fight
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Psalme
             )
             the
             which
             skill
             ,
             because
             the
             other
             
             want
             ,
             they
             are
             foyled
             .
          
           
             
             And
             thus
             by
             this
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             let
             all
             learne
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             none
             are
             kept
             voide
             and
             destitute
             of
             the
             fruite
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             the
             beleeuing
             of
             the
             same
             vnto
             saluation
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             willingly
             put
             their
             neckes
             in
             Sathans
             yoke
             ,
             and
             are
             contented
             to
             bee
             depriued
             of
             the
             crowne
             of
             righteousnes
             and
             life
             ,
             through
             their
             owne
             follie
             ;
             whiles
             others
             ,
             more
             wise
             then
             they
             ,
             will
             by
             no
             meanes
             let
             it
             goe
             .
             But
             to
             the
             end
             that
             euery
             sort
             may
             see
             themselues
             as
             in
             a
             glasse
             ,
             and
             what
             their
             seuerall
             lets
             are
             ,
             I
             haue
             thought
             good
             to
             set
             them
             down
             briefly
             and
             particularly
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             so
             many
             ,
             as
             whereby
             the
             most
             are
             hindred
             by
             the
             diuell
             from
             imbracing
             and
             beleeuing
             the
             promise
             of
             life
             :
             that
             all
             
             which
             list
             ,
             
             may
             see
             how
             they
             are
             held
             backe
             from
             their
             happines
             and
             peace
             :
             And
             these
             they
             are
             briefly
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             some
             thinke
             it
             impossible
             to
             be
             assured
             of
             their
             saluation
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             therefore
             seeke
             not
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Others
             think
             it
             possible
             ,
             but
             not
             necessary
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             busie
             themselues
             about
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             and
             keeping
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saued
             without
             so
             much
             adoe
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             Another
             sort
             are
             such
             as
             thinke
             it
             both
             possible
             and
             necessarie
             ,
             but
             they
             see
             it
             so
             hard
             to
             come
             by
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             loth
             to
             take
             the
             paines
             ,
             therefore
             they
             will
             not
             goe
             about
             it
             .
             
             
          
           
             
             4.
             
             Another
             sort
             are
             careles
             ,
             and
             as
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             careles
             ;
             euer
             learning
             ,
             but
             neuer
             comming
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             :
             who
             though
             they
             come
             to
             heare
             ,
             yet
             regard
             not
             when
             God
             speaketh
             vnto
             them
             out
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             
             their
             minds
             being
             taken
             vp
             about
             other
             matters
             :
             Now
             by
             this
             manner
             of
             hearing
             ,
             they
             come
             not
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             much
             lesse
             affect
             it
             .
          
           
             
             5.
             
             Others
             see
             that
             if
             they
             should
             labour
             so
             after
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             they
             must
             lose
             their
             liberties
             in
             sinful
             pleasures
             ,
             which
             they
             wil
             not
             by
             any
             meanes
             forgoe
             :
             and
             contrariwise
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             suffer
             reproch
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             with
             the
             children
             of
             God
             :
             
             and
             therefore
             they
             looke
             not
             after
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             :
             as
             Esau
             .
             
          
           
             
             6.
             
             Others
             are
             presumptuous
             ,
             who
             through
             selfeloue
             perswade
             themselues
             that
             they
             doe
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             yet
             keepe
             some
             one
             sinne
             ,
             or
             many
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             not
             renounce
             ;
             contenting
             themselues
             to
             thinke
             they
             haue
             faith
             ,
             
             when
             they
             haue
             it
             not
             ;
             and
             so
             neuer
             seeke
             for
             the
             truth
             and
             power
             thereof
             .
             As
             ,
             
               they
               would
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               but
               first
               they
               would
               goe
               burie
               their
               father
               .
            
          
           
             
             7.
             
             Others
             with
             these
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             grosse
             offenders
             ,
             were
             neuer
             broken
             hearted
             through
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             miserie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             cannot
             enter
             .
          
           
             
             8.
             
             Others
             thinke
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             begin
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             neuer
             continue
             ,
             or
             
             hold
             on
             in
             a
             godly
             course
             ;
             or
             els
             doe
             take
             offence
             some
             other
             way
             :
             and
             therefore
             will
             neuer
             goe
             about
             it
             :
             or
             hauing
             begun
             ,
             will
             soone
             reuolt
             againe
             .
          
           
             
             9.
             
             Others
             will
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             comfortable
             thing
             to
             know
             our selues
             to
             bee
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             hope
             they
             are
             so
             :
             they
             speake
             well
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             they
             are
             glad
             to
             heare
             it
             ,
             and
             like
             well
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             but
             they
             neuer
             goe
             about
             to
             fasten
             it
             to
             themselues
             ,
             by
             meditating
             of
             it
             ,
             weighing
             the
             
             
             truth
             and
             vnchangeablenes
             thereof
             ,
             and
             making
             their
             account
             to
             liue
             by
             it
             ,
             
             and
             to
             be
             conformed
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Others
             like
             well
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             
             and
             sometimes
             weigh
             and
             consider
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             thereby
             thinke
             themselues
             to
             be
             in
             good
             case
             :
             but
             this
             comfort
             is
             sudden
             ,
             and
             quickly
             gone
             againe
             .
             And
             thus
             they
             are
             driuen
             and
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ;
             yet
             being
             close
             men
             ,
             will
             not
             disclose
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             lay
             open
             their
             doubts
             to
             such
             as
             may
             helpe
             them
             ,
             and
             helpe
             to
             set
             them
             at
             libertie
             from
             their
             lets
             :
             although
             they
             be
             vtterly
             vnable
             to
             helpe
             themselues
             .
             
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             chiefe
             lets
             ,
             whereby
             the
             people
             are
             holden
             from
             this
             grace
             of
             beleeuing
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             his
             children
             .
          
           
           
             And
             now
             that
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             a
             taste
             of
             both
             kindes
             of
             le
             ts
             ,
             I
             thinke
             it
             not
             amisse
             to
             stay
             a
             while
             in
             speaking
             to
             both
             sorts
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             whom
             these
             arise
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             and
             people
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             
             I
             turne
             to
             you
             my
             brethren
             in
             the
             Ministerie
             :
             And
             you
             I
             exhort
             to
             consider
             your
             duties
             laid
             foorth
             at
             large
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             sometime
             by
             the
             names
             and
             titles
             which
             he
             giueth
             vs
             ,
             and
             sometime
             in
             plaine
             commandements
             and
             charge
             .
             The
             names
             are
             many
             ;
             as
             watchmen
             ,
             Ezech.
             33.7
             .
             Cant.
             3.3
             .
             labourers
             ,
             Mat.
             9.37
             .
             the
             
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               light
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             Matth.
             5.13.14
             .
             shepheards
             ,
             Ioh.
             21.15
             .
             and
             the
             
               good
               Scribes
               which
               bring
               out
               of
               their
               treasurie
               both
               old
               and
               new
               things
               ,
            
             Matth.
             13.
             and
             
               stewards
               
               to
               giue
               euery
               one
               his
               portion
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.1
             .
             and
             nurses
             ,
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             2.7
             .
             with
             such
             like
             .
             In
             cōmandements
             thus
             :
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               your
               charge
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               whole
               flock
               ,
            
             
             
               ouer
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               you
               ouerseers
               ,
               to
               feede
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               which
               hee
               hath
               purchased
               with
               his
               bloud
               ,
            
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             to
             
               Timothie
               :
               I
               charge
               thee
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               shall
               iudge
               the
               quicke
               and
               dead
               at
               the
               appearing
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               preach
               the
               word
               ,
               be
               diligent
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               conuince
               ,
               reproue
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               with
               all
               long
               sufferance
               and
               doctrine
               .
            
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.1.2
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             with
             the
             like
             ,
             what
             other
             thing
             doe
             they
             teach
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             such
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             put
             in
             trust
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             bought
             with
             so
             great
             a
             price
             ,
             
             should
             loue
             them
             tenderly
             ,
             as
             nurses
             doe
             the
             yong
             children
             ,
             and
             beare
             their
             
             weaknesses
             kindly
             ,
             rather
             then
             break
             their
             hearts
             with
             sorrow
             ?
             Also
             that
             they
             should
             prouide
             for
             them
             liberally
             and
             with
             good
             allowance
             ,
             and
             
               teach
               them
               the
               whole
               counsaile
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             good
             Scribes
             :
             and
             regard
             all
             sorts
             as
             the
             Lords
             stewards
             ,
             by
             wise
             applying
             themselues
             to
             all
             .
             Then
             that
             they
             should
             be
             diligent
             and
             painfull
             ,
             as
             the
             Lords
             workmen
             and
             labourers
             ,
             going
             before
             them
             as
             lights
             to
             guide
             ,
             in
             example
             of
             vncorrupt
             life
             in
             all
             wisedome
             and
             grauitie
             ,
             but
             especially
             (
             as
             Christ
             taught
             his
             Disciples
             at
             his
             departing
             from
             them
             )
             in
             humilitie
             ,
             Ioh.
             13.14.15
             .
             not
             thinking
             themselues
             too
             good
             ,
             
             
               for
               Christs
               sake
               to
               be
               their
               seruants
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             they
             may
             bring
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             
             
               and
               preserue
               them
               as
               chast
               spouses
            
             to
             him
             their
             onely
             husband
             ;
             to
             doe
             them
             good
             priuatly
             ,
             as
             
             their
             needes
             should
             require
             ,
             by
             
               confirming
               the
               weake
               ,
               comforting
               the
               afflicted
               ,
            
             
             
               admonishing
               the
               vnruly
            
             ,
             and
             
               being
               patient
               towards
               all
            
             ,
             Ezech.
             34.4.5
             .
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.14
             .
             These
             duties
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             Lord
             inioyneth
             vs
             by
             the
             forementioned
             titles
             which
             he
             giueth
             to
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             commaundements
             and
             charges
             annexed
             thereto
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             be
             glad
             he
             should
             heare
             vs
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             necessitie
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             our
             last
             and
             solemne
             day
             of
             our
             departure
             from
             this
             life
             :
             so
             let
             vs
             heare
             him
             thus
             calling
             vpon
             vs
             to
             haue
             compassion
             
             on
             his
             sillie
             ,
             
             ignorant
             and
             shiftles
             people
             .
             And
             although
             the
             burthen
             that
             he
             
             laieth
             vpon
             vs
             is
             great
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             our
             incouragements
             for
             that
             purpose
             exceeding
             great
             also
             ?
             The
             honour
             that
             hee
             putteth
             vpon
             vs
             to
             
               be
               his
               ambassadours
            
             ,
             
             and
             to
             bring
             the
             message
             of
             so
             great
             a
             king
             ,
             and
             the
             message
             it selfe
             not
             about
             things
             transitorie
             or
             earthly
             ,
             but
             eternall
             ,
             what
             can
             bee
             like
             vnto
             it
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             
             the
             comfort
             which
             wee
             may
             reape
             both
             by
             our
             priuate
             studie
             in
             giuing
             attendance
             to
             reading
             ,
             and
             as
             hauing
             that
             ,
             as
             our
             ordinarie
             labour
             to
             talke
             with
             God
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             and
             his
             good
             seruants
             ,
             when
             other
             men
             must
             toyle
             and
             trauaile
             in
             all
             weather
             ,
             with
             much
             care
             and
             trouble
             :
             and
             also
             the
             comfort
             by
             our
             preaching
             ,
             which
             may
             easily
             be
             greater
             to
             vs
             then
             to
             them
             which
             heare
             vs
             ,
             oh
             what
             can
             be
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             comparable
             vnto
             it
             ?
             whereby
             also
             
             our
             hearts
             are
             sweetly
             seasoned
             ,
             and
             our
             liues
             farre
             better
             gouerned
             ,
             and
             wee
             more
             safely
             kept
             from
             euery
             euill
             way
             ,
             as
             Salomon
             saith
             ,
             Prou.
             2.10
             .
             vnlesse
             we
             be
             carelesse
             of
             our
             owne
             good
             .
             More
             then
             this
             ,
             we
             haue
             incouragement
             and
             perswasion
             to
             doe
             our
             duties
             in
             this
             behalfe
             more
             cheerefully
             ,
             by
             considering
             that
             so
             many
             as
             we
             turne
             from
             their
             euill
             waies
             ,
             
             so
             
               many
               soules
               we
               are
               counted
               to
               saue
               ,
            
             Iam.
             5.20
             .
             And
             this
             wee
             should
             doe
             now
             ,
             whiles
             wee
             may
             doe
             it
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             whiles
             there
             are
             many
             willing
             to
             heare
             ,
             whose
             example
             may
             draw
             on
             others
             :
             who
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             not
             be
             taken
             ,
             whiles
             they
             may
             ,
             will
             not
             afterterwards
             perhaps
             be
             brought
             on
             ,
             though
             we
             should
             neuer
             so
             much
             desire
             it
             :
             fearing
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.3
             .
             that
             
               the
               time
               will
               come
               ,
               when
               
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               holesome
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               hauing
               their
               eares
               itching
               ,
               shall
               after
               their
               owne
               lusts
               ,
               get
               them
               an
               heape
               of
               teachers
               ,
               and
               shall
               turne
               their
               eares
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               giuen
               to
               fables
               .
            
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             reward
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             a
             stronger
             motiue
             then
             all
             these
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             mentioned
             :
             (
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             all
             together
             are
             most
             strong
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             
               to
               vs
               as
               the
               threefold
               cable
               that
               is
               not
               easily
               broken
            
             )
             and
             that
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             Daniel
             thus
             :
             
             
               They
               which
               instruct
               others
               shall
               shine
               ,
               as
               the
               light
               of
               the
               firmament
               ,
               and
               they
               which
               turne
               many
               to
               righteousnes
               ,
               as
               the
               starres
               ,
               for
               euer
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
             I
             thought
             meete
             to
             say
             to
             my
             brethren
             in
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             their
             diuers
             estates
             ,
             places
             ,
             people
             ,
             and
             other
             occasions
             ,
             
             shall
             (
             I
             know
             too
             well
             )
             meete
             with
             discouragements
             enough
             :
             but
             if
             they
             be
             wise
             against
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             which
             are
             within
             them
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             distemperatures
             and
             contradictions
             ,
             and
             disputes
             of
             their
             owne
             euill
             hearts
             ,
             I
             doubt
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             other
             shall
             be
             resisted
             and
             ouercome
             .
             All
             obiections
             which
             might
             trouble
             and
             hinder
             from
             this
             worke
             ,
             
             and
             dutie
             ,
             are
             infinite
             :
             Therefore
             only
             looke
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             haue
             him
             going
             alwaies
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             
               let
               his
               word
               be
               the
               man
               of
               your
               counsailes
            
             (
             in
             which
             estate
             alone
             ,
             sound
             ,
             and
             durable
             peace
             is
             to
             be
             found
             )
             and
             he
             will
             teach
             the
             teachable
             aboue
             their
             expectation
             ,
             and
             
               giue
               wisedome
               to
               the
               simple
            
             ,
             and
             strength
             to
             the
             weake
             ,
             that
             by
             him
             ,
             they
             shall
             finde
             that
             easie
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             were
             impossible
             :
             I
             meane
             
             to
             swallow
             vp
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             finde
             the
             greatest
             ioy
             in
             the
             diligentest
             performing
             of
             dutie
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             I
             turne
             to
             you
             ,
             my
             brethren
             or
             people
             and
             hearers
             :
             who
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             raise
             vp
             lets
             and
             hindrances
             to
             too
             many
             against
             your selues
             ,
             though
             ye
             had
             none
             offered
             you
             by
             your
             Ministers
             .
             Whose
             case
             (
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             )
             I
             pitie
             and
             bewaile
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             knowing
             and
             duly
             considering
             
             
             this
             great
             mercie
             of
             God
             towards
             you
             ,
             in
             sending
             his
             preachers
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             very
             few
             of
             many
             ,
             see
             the
             end
             of
             their
             ministerie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             receiue
             them
             not
             as
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             instruments
             by
             whom
             ye
             may
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             be
             reformed
             ,
             and
             consequently
             look
             and
             waite
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             your
             happines
             ,
             
               after
               ye
               haue
               first
               tasted
               how
               good
               the
               Lord
               is
            
             to
             them
             by
             their
             preaching
             vnto
             you
             .
             Know
             ye
             therefore
             ,
             
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             them
             as
             
               messengers
               of
               your
               reconciliation
            
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             were
             farre
             sequestred
             from
             him
             before
             ,
             and
             estranged
             :
             and
             wheras
             he
             might
             haue
             taught
             you
             by
             other
             meanes
             ,
             and
             led
             you
             thorough
             this
             long
             and
             wearisome
             wildernes
             by
             other
             guides
             ,
             he
             hath
             seene
             this
             the
             fittest
             way
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             by
             men
             his
             ministers
             ,
             seeing
             yee
             
             should
             
               neuer
               haue
               been
               able
               to
               heare
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               ,
            
             if
             hee
             should
             haue
             spoken
             to
             you
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             ,
             
             when
             they
             cried
             out
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             his
             voyce
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Lord
               speake
               thou
               no
               more
               to
               vs
               ,
               but
               let
               Moses
               speake
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               heare
               him
               in
               all
               that
               thou
               shalt
               say
               to
               vs
               by
               him
               .
            
             Heare
             them
             therefore
             ,
             who
             are
             able
             to
             deliuer
             the
             Lords
             message
             vnto
             you
             ;
             whose
             preaching
             
               is
               life
               or
               death
               to
               you
               :
            
             and
             if
             
               ye
               despise
               them
            
             in
             that
             their
             message
             ,
             ye
             shall
             doe
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             
               if
               ye
               despised
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               that
               sent
               them
               .
            
             Heare
             them
             (
             I
             say
             )
             in
             the
             Lords
             steed
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             they
             shall
             say
             to
             you
             from
             him
             .
             Learne
             by
             their
             ministerie
             to
             see
             your selues
             to
             
               be
               the
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               of
               God
               almightie
               ,
            
             who
             ,
             before
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             worke
             vpon
             you
             mightily
             ,
             are
             his
             enemies
             ,
             
             your
             hearts
             being
             set
             on
             euill
             workes
             ,
             and
             vnder
             his
             wrath
             iustly
             .
             Suffer
             your selues
             to
             bee
             launced
             ,
             purged
             ,
             wounded
             ,
             seeing
             ye
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             healed
             .
             
               Receiue
               the
               holesome
               word
               of
               exhortation
               ,
            
             and
             be
             content
             to
             put
             your
             neck
             in
             his
             yoke
             ,
             and
             willingly
             submit
             your selues
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             that
             so
             ye
             may
             glorifie
             God
             for
             his
             loue
             towards
             you
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             their
             labour
             and
             trauaile
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             thereby
             gaine
             more
             ,
             then
             if
             you
             had
             al
             abundance
             and
             your
             hearts
             desire
             .
          
           
             Which
             because
             you
             see
             not
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             how
             great
             it
             is
             in
             some
             sort
             :
             and
             that
             is
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             attaine
             it
             ,
             ye
             owe
             no
             lesse
             
               then
               your
               owne
               soules
               to
               them
            
             for
             it
             ,
             Philem.
             19.
             
             For
             they
             
               shall
               not
               only
               saue
               themselues
            
             ,
             
             who
             shal
             performe
             
             this
             dutie
             of
             teaching
             amōg
             you
             ,
             in
             such
             maner
             as
             hath
             bin
             before
             set
             down
             ,
             but
             
               they
               shall
               saue
               you
               also
            
             ,
             who
             intertaine
             them
             as
             Gods
             messengers
             ,
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             and
             be
             meanes
             to
             make
             you
             see
             your selues
             happie
             ,
             both
             here
             and
             for
             euer
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             who
             can
             sufficiently
             admire
             the
             blindnes
             ,
             
             nay
             the
             wilfull
             blindnes
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             carelesnes
             ,
             yea
             the
             bold
             carelesnes
             and
             blockishnes
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             see
             nothing
             of
             this
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             though
             wee
             speake
             oft
             of
             it
             and
             aloud
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             regard
             it
             .
             I
             thanke
             God
             to
             see
             some
             thing
             ,
             that
             I
             see
             in
             some
             persons
             ;
             I
             meane
             their
             reuerent
             and
             thankfull
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             their
             care
             to
             be
             reformed
             by
             it
             :
             but
             that
             in
             so
             long
             a
             time
             of
             peace
             and
             free
             passage
             to
             the
             Gospel
             vnder
             her
             Maiesties
             most
             prosperous
             
             raigne
             ,
             so
             few
             make
             that
             the
             flower
             of
             their
             garland
             ,
             and
             their
             best
             portion
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             worthily
             to
             be
             bewailed
             .
             Which
             testifieth
             too
             cleerely
             ,
             that
             either
             there
             are
             many
             enemies
             of
             the
             Gospell
             among
             vs
             ,
             besides
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             open
             Recusants
             :
             and
             among
             them
             that
             loue
             it
             (
             as
             they
             pretend
             )
             many
             of
             them
             
               loue
               darknes
               more
               then
               light
               ,
               because
               their
               deedes
               are
               euill
               ,
            
             and
             who
             doe
             not
             esteeme
             Gods
             messengers
             as
             sent
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             their
             singular
             benefit
             .
             For
             then
             would
             not
             some
             (
             and
             those
             not
             a
             few
             )
             denie
             them
             their
             due
             
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             them
             that
             labor
             among
             them
             ;
             
               nor
               withhold
               their
               earthly
               
               things
               from
               them
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               deliuer
               spirituall
               :
            
             nor
             esteeme
             meanly
             and
             basely
             of
             them
             ,
             
             who
             would
             faine
             win
             them
             to
             God
             :
             Neither
             would
             many
             of
             the
             people
             lay
             such
             blockes
             in
             their
             owne
             way
             as
             they
             doe
             ,
             descanting
             of
             them
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             be
             sure
             that
             none
             of
             them
             shall
             doe
             them
             good
             .
             For
             rather
             then
             they
             would
             haue
             nothing
             to
             except
             against
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             finde
             those
             accusations
             ,
             that
             are
             iust
             ,
             they
             are
             content
             with
             any
             shew
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             refuse
             to
             bee
             counselled
             and
             perswaded
             by
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             old
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             dote
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             what
             they
             say
             :
             if
             they
             be
             yong
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             iudgement
             nor
             experience
             :
             if
             they
             be
             wealthie
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             couetous
             :
             if
             poore
             ,
             then
             base
             and
             contemptible
             :
             if
             they
             be
             maried
             ,
             they
             can
             
             not
             follow
             their
             callings
             ,
             but
             the
             world
             :
             if
             vnmaried
             ,
             then
             they
             liue
             suspiciously
             .
             And
             thus
             (
             to
             say
             no
             more
             )
             it
             is
             fearefull
             to
             see
             how
             little
             the
             people
             (
             in
             one
             respect
             or
             other
             )
             are
             seasoned
             with
             the
             sweete
             fruite
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             ye
             feare
             God
             ,
             regard
             your
             owne
             welfare
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             come
             to
             iudgement
             ,
             imbrace
             the
             Ministery
             reuerently
             ,
             as
             Gods
             message
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             lets
             of
             faith
             are
             remoued
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             hauing
             set
             downe
             these
             lets
             which
             doe
             chiefly
             hold
             from
             faith
             ,
             both
             on
             the
             Ministers
             part
             and
             the
             peoples
             ,
             and
             hauing
             said
             somewhat
             to
             both
             in
             way
             of
             exhortation
             ,
             seeing
             out
             of
             these
             two
             kinds
             of
             men
             ,
             God
             chuseth
             out
             his
             elect
             :
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             lets
             from
             faith
             ,
             but
             yet
             withall
             
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             
             that
             there
             is
             apparant
             remedie
             to
             be
             found
             against
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             and
             how
             subtilly
             soeuer
             the
             diuell
             bewitcheth
             and
             holdeth
             men
             backe
             by
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             offereth
             greater
             grace
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             they
             may
             breake
             through
             all
             hindrances
             and
             discouragements
             ,
             which
             may
             keepe
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             Minister
             and
             people
             would
             make
             conscience
             of
             their
             duties
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
             What
             desire
             breedes
             faith
             .
             
          
           
             BVt
             seeing
             it
             were
             both
             long
             to
             stand
             in
             prescribing
             remedie
             against
             all
             these
             lets
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             for
             all
             ,
             hath
             been
             set
             downe
             to
             come
             by
             faith
             alreadie
             :
             I
             will
             therefore
             briefly
             stirre
             vp
             and
             aduise
             such
             as
             are
             in
             good
             way
             ,
             and
             haue
             made
             some
             good
             entrance
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             what
             to
             take
             heede
             of
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             imbrace
             ,
             and
             to
             seeke
             faith
             by
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             manner
             which
             before
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             to
             strengthen
             them
             after
             they
             haue
             attained
             to
             any
             true
             measure
             of
             it
             .
             Wherein
             it
             is
             to
             be
             marked
             (
             because
             I
             before
             highly
             commended
             a
             good
             desire
             )
             that
             a
             naked
             and
             bare
             desire
             of
             saluation
             ,
             now
             and
             then
             stirred
             vp
             in
             
             men
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             as
             many
             thinke
             ,
             although
             without
             any
             ground
             :
             But
             seeing
             such
             as
             haue
             a
             desire
             sometime
             ,
             are
             they
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             whom
             God
             doth
             make
             beleeuers
             (
             for
             while
             men
             are
             voide
             of
             that
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             hope
             to
             be
             conceiued
             of
             them
             )
             I
             will
             therefore
             shew
             (
             for
             the
             helpe
             of
             them
             who
             doe
             anything
             looke
             after
             true
             happines
             )
             what
             desire
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             whereto
             it
             groweth
             if
             it
             be
             true
             and
             sincere
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             deceiue
             them
             .
             For
             we
             may
             
             
             finde
             many
             ,
             who
             haue
             sometime
             desired
             it
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             yet
             neuer
             obtained
             it
             ,
             as
             Balaam
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             could
             hardly
             haue
             shewed
             any
             difference
             betwixt
             their
             desiring
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             attained
             to
             it
             indeede
             ,
             for
             that
             instant
             .
             But
             in
             time
             it
             hath
             appeared
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             but
             sudden
             ,
             or
             of
             short
             continuance
             ,
             and
             failed
             before
             it
             obtained
             that
             which
             it
             sought
             :
             as
             by
             them
             who
             in
             the
             Gospell
             are
             said
             
               to
               haue
               ioyed
               in
               that
               which
               they
               desired
               to
               heare
               ,
            
             
             but
             it
             vanished
             ;
             whereas
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             other
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             without
             it
             :
             but
             mourneth
             ,
             and
             longeth
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             pineth
             for
             sorrow
             when
             any
             thing
             commeth
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             weaken
             the
             hope
             ,
             which
             was
             conceiued
             of
             it
             ,
             till
             that
             bee
             remoued
             ,
             which
             hindred
             them
             from
             that
             benefit
             .
             Therfore
             such
             must
             know
             
             that
             their
             desire
             ,
             which
             is
             sometime
             fleeting
             and
             somtime
             faint
             ,
             must
             become
             both
             feruent
             and
             constant
             :
             as
             in
             the
             parable
             
               of
               the
               pearle
            
             may
             be
             seene
             :
             
             That
             as
             soone
             as
             it
             was
             found
             ,
             the
             value
             of
             it
             being
             knowne
             of
             the
             skilfull
             Merchant
             ,
             he
             neuer
             rested
             till
             he
             had
             gotten
             it
             for
             his
             owne
             :
             for
             wee
             must
             know
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             thus
             desireth
             it
             ,
             is
             forcibly
             drawne
             hereunto
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             shewed
             him
             his
             great
             neede
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             shall
             gaine
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             hath
             prepared
             and
             made
             him
             fit
             to
             receiue
             it
             :
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             
             if
             God
             draw
             not
             men
             to
             the
             valuing
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             no
             account
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             further
             ,
             this
             desire
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             worke
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             is
             strengthened
             hereby
             :
             namely
             ,
             while
             hee
             prizeth
             ,
             and
             valueth
             it
             according
             to
             the
             worthines
             
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             he
             is
             able
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             thus
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             account
             it
             farre
             surmounteth
             ,
             and
             excelleth
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             whatsoeuer
             is
             of
             account
             in
             it
             :
             he
             esteemeth
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             pretious
             treasure
             to
             beleeue
             :
             because
             hee
             knoweth
             that
             he
             
               which
               beleeueth
               is
               deare
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               saued
               .
            
             
          
           
             And
             so
             must
             faith
             and
             assurance
             of
             eternall
             life
             be
             valued
             indeed
             ,
             
             of
             him
             who
             shall
             finde
             the
             blessing
             of
             it
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             S.
             Peter
             calleth
             it
             
               pretious
               faith
            
             .
             Now
             who
             can
             esteeme
             thus
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             better
             then
             all
             profit
             ,
             pleasure
             and
             preferment
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             needes
             thinke
             ,
             all
             his
             praying
             for
             it
             ,
             hearing
             the
             word
             which
             worketh
             it
             ,
             his
             questioning
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             trauaile
             and
             labour
             in
             meditating
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             whereby
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             writeth
             it
             in
             
             the
             heart
             :
             but
             he
             (
             I
             say
             )
             must
             needes
             thinke
             all
             his
             paines
             well
             bestowed
             in
             seeking
             it
             ,
             yea
             and
             infinitly
             recompenced
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             long
             waited
             the
             Lords
             leisure
             for
             the
             enioying
             of
             it
             ?
             Al
             which
             meanes
             another
             man
             thinketh
             very
             needlesse
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             meere
             follie
             to
             make
             all
             this
             adoe
             to
             come
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             will
             say
             it
             is
             better
             then
             the
             world
             also
             :
             but
             he
             can
             content
             himselfe
             (
             when
             he
             hath
             heard
             the
             promise
             )
             without
             any
             setting
             of
             his
             desire
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             wash
             away
             all
             with
             a
             word
             of
             course
             ,
             that
             he
             hopeth
             to
             be
             saued
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             :
             Which
             slight
             esteeming
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             too
             cleere
             a
             token
             ,
             
             how
             farre
             hee
             is
             from
             it
             .
             Now
             who
             seeth
             not
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             
               is
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             whereby
             the
             father
             of
             heauen
             
             doth
             reueale
             this
             secret
             mysterie
             of
             faith
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             doth
             wonderfully
             draw
             his
             heart
             vnto
             it
             :
             the
             other
             is
             led
             by
             fleshly
             reason
             ,
             as
             his
             guide
             :
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             enemie
             to
             this
             worke
             ?
             For
             our
             reason
             thinketh
             it
             vnnecessarie
             to
             set
             more
             by
             that
             which
             we
             cannot
             see
             with
             carnal
             eyes
             ,
             then
             by
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             in
             present
             possession
             ,
             and
             see
             it
             ,
             handle
             it
             ,
             enioy
             ,
             and
             vse
             it
             :
             therefore
             no
             man
             doing
             thus
             ,
             is
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             assureth
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             led
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             hauing
             promised
             glorie
             greater
             then
             the
             world
             (
             though
             hee
             
             seeth
             it
             not
             )
             he
             shall
             finde
             no
             lesse
             ,
             then
             is
             promised
             :
             therefore
             he
             setteth
             more
             
             by
             it
             ,
             then
             by
             all
             things
             here
             before
             his
             eyes
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             way
             to
             beleeue
             in
             God
             indeede
             ,
             though
             wee
             see
             him
             not
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             our
             confidence
             in
             him
             ,
             wee
             may
             haue
             ioy
             and
             peace
             .
             And
             because
             this
             faith
             is
             counted
             farre
             more
             pretious
             then
             all
             worldly
             wealth
             :
             therefore
             he
             who
             thus
             accounteth
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             set
             himselfe
             to
             seeke
             it
             willingly
             and
             readily
             ,
             
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
             And
             therfore
             as
             the
             word
             teacheth
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             haue
             his
             heart
             vpon
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             his
             treasure
             ,
             musing
             on
             them
             ,
             vntill
             he
             hath
             al
             difficulties
             and
             doubts
             of
             any
             moment
             ,
             remoued
             from
             him
             ,
             
             which
             God
             for
             his
             part
             will
             not
             be
             vnwilling
             to
             graunt
             .
             And
             in
             his
             meditation
             he
             shall
             see
             that
             he
             is
             not
             more
             desirous
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             then
             God
             is
             that
             
             hee
             should
             so
             doe
             :
             hee
             seeth
             that
             God
             ,
             for
             his
             greater
             assurance
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             through
             loue
             intreate
             him
             :
             
             of
             friendship
             counselleth
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             authoritie
             being
             able
             to
             performe
             ,
             commandeth
             him
             to
             beleeue
             :
             as
             if
             hee
             would
             hereby
             shew
             that
             none
             hath
             authoritie
             to
             hinder
             or
             forbid
             the
             same
             :
             He
             seeth
             further
             ,
             that
             as
             hee
             may
             receiue
             this
             promise
             ,
             hauing
             so
             strong
             incouragement
             ,
             so
             he
             can
             no
             otherwise
             be
             saued
             ,
             nor
             happie
             .
             All
             this
             hee
             seeing
             ,
             and
             weighing
             deeply
             ,
             beginneth
             to
             stay
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             faster
             and
             surer
             hold
             on
             eternall
             life
             :
             and
             seeth
             that
             it
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             should
             be
             saued
             ,
             how
             farre
             soeuer
             he
             was
             from
             this
             perswasion
             before
             .
             And
             now
             he
             beginneth
             to
             conclude
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             deliuered
             indeed
             from
             all
             feare
             
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             the
             diuell
             :
             for
             hereby
             his
             heart
             is
             more
             humbled
             and
             meekened
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             will
             and
             gouenment
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             this
             faith
             is
             not
             attained
             .
             To
             whom
             this
             counsell
             yet
             is
             to
             be
             giuen
             (
             though
             he
             be
             come
             to
             such
             great
             preferment
             )
             that
             after
             hee
             hath
             by
             the
             forementioned
             meanes
             gotten
             this
             faith
             and
             confidence
             ,
             that
             he
             beware
             of
             all
             occasions
             which
             may
             darkē
             or
             put
             out
             the
             light
             of
             it
             :
             As
             that
             he
             be
             not
             too
             bold
             to
             reason
             and
             question
             against
             himselfe
             for
             yeelding
             to
             this
             truth
             lately
             receiued
             ,
             and
             beleeued
             of
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             well
             grounded
             ,
             and
             haue
             gotten
             some
             experience
             ,
             but
             follow
             his
             rule
             that
             guideth
             him
             :
             
             for
             example
             ,
             If
             any
             doubting
             should
             arise
             ,
             any
             lying
             spirit
             should
             suggest
             ,
             and
             trouble
             him
             with
             feare
             of
             falling
             away
             
             hereafter
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             he
             be
             predestinate
             or
             no
             ,
             or
             that
             many
             haue
             been
             as
             forward
             as
             hee
             ,
             and
             yet
             haue
             in
             the
             end
             fallen
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             :
             he
             is
             to
             be
             counselled
             to
             hold
             them
             all
             for
             spirits
             of
             errour
             ,
             and
             Sathans
             instruments
             to
             delude
             and
             terrifie
             him
             .
             And
             because
             they
             speak
             otherwise
             then
             Gods
             voyce
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               Beleeue
               ,
               lay
               hold
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
               cast
               not
               away
               thy
               confidence
               ,
            
             
             who
             also
             saith
             :
             
               The
               plants
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               flourish
               and
               grow
               vp
               as
               the
               graine
               of
               mustard
               seede
               ,
               till
               it
               haue
               branches
               and
               bowes
            
             :
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Be
               ye
               established
               ,
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               abound
               in
               faith
               .
            
             Therefore
             he
             is
             to
             lend
             no
             eare
             to
             thē
             ;
             remembring
             that
             which
             is
             written
             :
             
               My
               sheepe
               heare
               my
               voyce
               ,
               and
               the
               voyce
               of
               a
               stranger
               they
               will
               not
               heare
               .
            
             It
             was
             the
             first
             degree
             to
             the
             vtter
             vndoing
             of
             her
             
             selfe
             ,
             
             and
             her
             posteritie
             ,
             in
             our
             grandmother
             Eue
             ;
             that
             when
             God
             
               had
               giuen
               libertie
               to
               eate
               of
               all
               the
               trees
               ,
               excepting
               one
            
             ;
             that
             she
             rested
             not
             in
             this
             word
             ,
             but
             opened
             her
             eare
             to
             a
             false
             and
             lying
             spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             serpent
             ,
             which
             vnder
             a
             faire
             colour
             ,
             perswaded
             ,
             or
             rather
             couertly
             inticed
             ,
             &
             drew
             her
             (
             contrarie
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             )
             to
             eate
             of
             that
             one
             tree
             also
             ,
             which
             was
             forbidden
             :
             whereas
             she
             should
             haue
             been
             astonished
             to
             haue
             heard
             the
             Serpent
             
             
             speake
             at
             all
             ,
             especially
             in
             that
             manner
             .
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             to
             set
             so
             light
             by
             the
             word
             which
             God
             speaketh
             ,
             that
             wee
             dare
             so
             much
             as
             hearken
             to
             any
             voyce
             which
             speaketh
             the
             contrarie
             .
             For
             she
             by
             giuing
             eare
             to
             the
             Serpent
             went
             further
             ,
             and
             gaue
             him
             speech
             also
             :
             and
             yet
             neither
             such
             speech
             ,
             as
             wherby
             she
             cut
             him
             off
             by
             holding
             her selfe
             to
             Gods
             word
             ;
             neither
             (
             if
             she
             would
             needes
             answere
             )
             referring
             him
             to
             her
             husband
             (
             as
             she
             should
             haue
             done
             )
             who
             heard
             God
             speake
             ,
             and
             receiued
             the
             charge
             of
             not
             eating
             of
             euery
             tree
             ,
             from
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             learne
             some
             wisedome
             of
             the
             Adder
             ,
             
             
               who
               stoppeth
               both
               her
               eares
               that
               she
               may
               not
               heare
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               charmer
               ,
               charme
               he
               neuer
               so
               wisely
               .
            
             And
             if
             any
             
             doubt
             doe
             so
             trouble
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             attained
             through
             Gods
             grace
             to
             this
             weake
             faith
             ,
             let
             him
             aske
             of
             them
             who
             haue
             instructed
             him
             ,
             
             
               the
               men
               and
               brethren
            
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             haue
             kindly
             pricked
             ,
             can
             as
             well
             skill
             to
             heale
             :
             and
             therefore
             also
             remoue
             such
             doubts
             ,
             as
             for
             want
             of
             sure
             laying
             hold
             on
             the
             promise
             ,
             haue
             troubled
             any
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             ,
             if
             he
             which
             is
             weake
             in
             faith
             ,
             after
             laying
             sure
             hold
             ,
             
             shall
             yet
             be
             dismaied
             thus
             ,
             that
             hee
             cannot
             keepe
             (
             for
             any
             continuance
             )
             his
             faith
             strong
             and
             stedfast
             ;
             but
             feeleth
             it
             flitting
             :
             he
             is
             to
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             a
             childe
             which
             beginneth
             to
             go
             by
             a
             stoole
             or
             forme
             ,
             is
             not
             strengthened
             ,
             as
             he
             which
             is
             by
             long
             vse
             and
             custome
             setled
             in
             his
             ioynts
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             it
             fareth
             with
             
             weake
             beleeuers
             :
             and
             yet
             ,
             after
             that
             such
             shall
             haue
             experience
             of
             their
             own
             sinceritie
             ,
             and
             care
             ,
             
             to
             keepe
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             longer
             continuance
             of
             time
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             well
             and
             fully
             setled
             in
             their
             faith
             ,
             to
             their
             great
             contentment
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             what
             lets
             soeuer
             there
             be
             ,
             
             which
             hinder
             men
             from
             beleeuing
             (
             as
             that
             they
             be
             vnworthie
             :
             they
             shall
             fall
             againe
             to
             their
             old
             course
             :
             they
             shall
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             attaine
             to
             it
             :
             or
             if
             they
             haue
             not
             like
             certaintie
             of
             it
             alwaies
             ,
             therefore
             they
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             neuer
             had
             any
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             )
             yet
             he
             who
             earnestly
             desireth
             it
             ,
             will
             not
             vtterly
             faint
             ,
             except
             in
             temptation
             ,
             when
             hee
             must
             bee
             well
             plied
             ,
             and
             helped
             ;
             and
             when
             hee
             is
             
             not
             his
             owne
             to
             guide
             himselfe
             aright
             :
             nor
             cease
             or
             giue
             ouer
             till
             he
             be
             perswaded
             
               that
               all
               teares
               are
               wiped
               away
               :
            
             and
             therfore
             will
             refuse
             no
             meanes
             to
             attaine
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             attending
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             waiting
             his
             leisure
             ,
             &
             reuerently
             considering
             the
             incouragements
             and
             perswasions
             which
             haue
             been
             set
             downe
             ,
             
             that
             so
             he
             may
             lay
             sure
             and
             strong
             hold
             of
             Gods
             promises
             and
             Christs
             
               prayer
               for
            
             him
             ,
             
               I
               haue
               prayed
               that
               thy
               faith
               faile
               not
            
             (
             as
             one
             in
             his
             case
             may
             doe
             )
             and
             so
             by
             little
             and
             little
             shall
             see
             himselfe
             to
             be
             in
             the
             number
             of
             true
             beleeuers
             ,
             no
             more
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             CHAP.
             8.
             
             How
             the
             weake
             in
             faith
             should
             be
             established
             .
          
           
             ANd
             thus
             to
             passe
             to
             the
             second
             head
             of
             this
             first
             treatise
             ,
             
             vnderstand
             that
             these
             two
             things
             are
             here
             to
             be
             handled
             :
             first
             ,
             how
             the
             weake
             beleeuers
             may
             and
             should
             bee
             staied
             in
             their
             vehement
             temptations
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             further
             proue
             ,
             that
             they
             differ
             from
             such
             as
             
             are
             not
             beleeuers
             ,
             although
             they
             seeme
             so
             .
             Of
             these
             weake
             ones
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             
             sorts
             :
             some
             lesse
             ,
             some
             more
             :
             both
             shall
             be
             better
             vnderstood
             by
             that
             which
             shall
             seuerally
             be
             said
             of
             both
             .
             And
             herein
             I
             desire
             my
             brethren
             ,
             who
             are
             better
             setled
             ,
             not
             to
             thinke
             this
             labour
             superfluous
             :
             but
             to
             measure
             the
             weake
             by
             their
             owne
             weaknes
             at
             their
             first
             beginning
             ,
             and
             to
             thinke
             that
             as
             the
             gift
             of
             faith
             is
             most
             excellent
             ,
             so
             there
             cannot
             be
             too
             great
             helpe
             yeelded
             to
             the
             weake
             ,
             in
             directing
             them
             to
             come
             by
             it
             .
             Concerning
             the
             first
             therefore
             ,
             although
             I
             haue
             by
             sundrie
             tokens
             shewed
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             euery
             faithfull
             Christian
             may
             iudge
             of
             himselfe
             hereby
             ;
             yet
             for
             want
             of
             experience
             ,
             and
             by
             vehemencie
             of
             temptation
             ,
             they
             cannot
             so
             boldly
             and
             confidently
             rest
             ,
             and
             stay
             themselues
             by
             generall
             doctrine
             ,
             nor
             applie
             it
             to
             
             themselues
             ;
             those
             I
             meane
             which
             are
             weake
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             such
             as
             haue
             attained
             communion
             with
             their
             brethren
             in
             faith
             and
             godlines
             :
             therefore
             though
             the
             aforementioned
             properties
             of
             true
             beleeuers
             ,
             may
             be
             cleerely
             seene
             and
             discerned
             to
             bee
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             themselues
             also
             will
             confesse
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             been
             staied
             (
             saue
             in
             temptation
             )
             and
             that
             some
             of
             them
             oftentimes
             haue
             found
             singular
             comfort
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             desire
             much
             to
             be
             with
             him
             :
             yet
             soone
             they
             are
             driuen
             from
             their
             hold
             ,
             and
             caused
             to
             suspect
             their
             comfort
             to
             be
             a
             vaine
             fancie
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             into
             much
             feare
             and
             doubting
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             none
             of
             the
             Lords
             .
             They
             must
             know
             therefore
             ,
             that
             seeing
             there
             is
             no
             
               shadow
               of
               changeablenes
               with
               God
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             their
             owne
             weaknes
             so
             to
             think
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Prophet
             confesseth
             of
             himselfe
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             
             after
             he
             had
             long
             wrestled
             and
             stroue
             with
             that
             temptation
             :
             for
             he
             that
             hath
             been
             assuredly
             perswaded
             of
             Gods
             loue
             toward
             him
             at
             any
             time
             in
             his
             whole
             life
             ,
             
               ought
               not
               to
               cast
               away
               his
               confidence
            
             after
             ,
             
             nor
             suffer
             himselfe
             to
             be
             depriued
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             his
             chief
             treasure
             .
             
             But
             though
             this
             may
             be
             a
             stay
             to
             a
             weake
             conscience
             ,
             who
             is
             sometimes
             afflicted
             in
             this
             sort
             ;
             yet
             I
             say
             further
             ,
             that
             seeing
             hee
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             till
             his
             doubtfulnes
             (
             which
             by
             all
             his
             might
             he
             seeketh
             to
             subdue
             )
             be
             remoued
             ,
             and
             his
             soule
             set
             at
             libertie
             againe
             by
             some
             new
             light
             in
             Gods
             promises
             :
             therefore
             he
             is
             to
             be
             perswaded
             that
             he
             labouring
             after
             ,
             and
             groaning
             to
             rest
             his
             wearied
             and
             heauie
             heart
             on
             these
             ,
             he
             cannot
             miscarry
             ,
             nor
             be
             forsaken
             of
             
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             lowest
             depth
             of
             his
             distresse
             .
             
             For
             some
             one
             or
             other
             testimonie
             and
             propertie
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             shall
             euer
             be
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             although
             hee
             alwaies
             feeleth
             it
             not
             ,
             neither
             perceiueth
             it
             himselfe
             ;
             whereby
             it
             shall
             be
             manifest
             ,
             that
             he
             liueth
             to
             God
             the
             life
             of
             God
             :
             euen
             as
             hearing
             ,
             breathing
             ,
             mouing
             ,
             feeling
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             are
             infallible
             tokens
             of
             life
             in
             the
             bodie
             ,
             which
             by
             many
             likelihoods
             appeareth
             to
             be
             dead
             .
             And
             if
             to
             his
             owne
             iudgement
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             all
             hope
             is
             cut
             off
             through
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             temptation
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             were
             suddenly
             striken
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             with
             some
             violent
             blow
             ,
             and
             amazed
             ,
             who
             yet
             afterward
             recouereth
             himselfe
             againe
             :
             so
             that
             euen
             he
             ,
             which
             feeleth
             not
             that
             he
             hath
             faith
             and
             
             life
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             without
             it
             ,
             seeing
             hee
             is
             not
             without
             that
             worke
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             alwaies
             accompanieth
             it
             ;
             although
             indeede
             he
             hath
             neede
             of
             especiall
             and
             strong
             comfort
             .
             And
             this
             is
             mine
             answere
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             bee
             not
             enough
             ,
             but
             thou
             wilt
             marueile
             ,
             why
             God
             doth
             thus
             deale
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             suffer
             thee
             to
             fall
             to
             such
             depth
             of
             doubting
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             feare
             ,
             although
             he
             loueth
             thee
             ;
             yea
             and
             that
             after
             thou
             hast
             felt
             such
             comfort
             
             
             to
             thy
             conscience
             :
             I
             must
             make
             mine
             answere
             more
             full
             and
             large
             ,
             for
             the
             further
             satisfying
             of
             thee
             herein
             .
             I
             say
             therfore
             ,
             although
             this
             be
             by
             the
             wise
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             his
             truly
             begotten
             children
             (
             who
             therefore
             haue
             had
             sound
             comfort
             in
             Christ
             )
             doe
             fall
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             dangerously
             ,
             and
             do
             greatly
             wauer
             ,
             and
             doubt
             oftentimes
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             vncomfortable
             ;
             which
             the
             Lord
             disposeth
             :
             least
             by
             their
             sudden
             chaunge
             from
             so
             damnable
             and
             vncomfortable
             an
             estate
             to
             so
             happie
             and
             ioyfull
             ,
             they
             should
             bee
             lifted
             vp
             ,
             and
             conceited
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             secure
             and
             presumptuous
             (
             the
             forerunners
             and
             causes
             of
             a
             fearefull
             fall
             )
             yet
             this
             is
             certaine
             ,
             it
             ought
             not
             thus
             to
             be
             on
             our
             parts
             :
             for
             it
             is
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             )
             a
             weaknes
             ,
             which
             must
             
             be
             withstood
             and
             ouercome
             .
             For
             the
             attaining
             whereto
             ,
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             doubting
             in
             him
             who
             hath
             once
             beleeued
             ,
             must
             be
             searched
             out
             ,
             and
             so
             remoued
             :
             which
             ordinarily
             is
             our
             own
             infirmitie
             ,
             neglect
             of
             dutie
             ,
             and
             sleightnes
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             performing
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             some
             particular
             sin
             ;
             also
             pronenes
             to
             sinne
             ,
             a
             nourishing
             of
             the
             same
             and
             strength
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             long
             lying
             therein
             :
             whereupon
             the
             tender
             conscience
             feareth
             that
             his
             former
             comfort
             was
             but
             deceitfull
             and
             vaine
             ,
             and
             so
             doubteth
             of
             his
             owne
             estate
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             right
             remouing
             hereof
             ,
             this
             is
             duly
             to
             bee
             considered
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             roote
             of
             our
             comfort
             in
             Christ
             is
             not
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             Christian
             life
             :
             
             so
             the
             weaknes
             herein
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             breed
             doubting
             of
             our
             saluation
             by
             Christ
             .
             
             But
             for
             as
             much
             as
             all
             our
             comfort
             standeth
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             
               who
               iustifieth
               the
               vngodly
            
             ,
             hath
             freely
             giuen
             his
             sonne
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             reconciled
             to
             vs
             ,
             who
             so
             heartily
             desire
             his
             fauour
             ,
             hauing
             been
             his
             enemies
             :
             and
             hath
             by
             his
             Gospell
             called
             vs
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             spirit
             wrought
             in
             our
             hearts
             a
             sure
             perswasion
             hereof
             ;
             wherby
             
               we
               which
               were
               dead
               in
               sin
               ,
            
             are
             made
             aliue
             to
             God
             ,
             &
             so
             are
             new
             borne
             :
             and
             therefore
             begin
             to
             be
             chaunged
             ,
             first
             in
             affection
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             conuersation
             by
             little
             and
             little
             .
             Therefore
             if
             we
             haue
             this
             assurance
             of
             our
             new
             birth
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             in
             vs
             much
             weakenes
             of
             the
             spirituall
             life
             ,
             yet
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             Gods
             children
             ,
             seeing
             he
             that
             is
             new
             borne
             can
             neuer
             die
             .
          
           
             
             But
             rather
             wee
             are
             to
             remember
             first
             ,
             wee
             are
             but
             children
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             weake
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             are
             very
             subiect
             to
             many
             spirituall
             diseases
             ;
             some
             such
             as
             take
             away
             sense
             of
             life
             :
             and
             therefore
             wee
             must
             seeke
             to
             be
             cured
             ,
             and
             not
             despaire
             of
             life
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             certaine
             that
             no
             such
             can
             perish
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             turned
             our
             harts
             from
             our
             christian
             course
             ,
             &
             offended
             God
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             more
             )
             if
             we
             haue
             suffered
             our selues
             to
             be
             seduced
             any
             manner
             of
             way
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             despaire
             ,
             or
             doubt
             of
             the
             safetie
             of
             the
             whole
             person
             ,
             when
             any
             one
             part
             or
             member
             is
             distempered
             ,
             and
             ill
             at
             ease
             ;
             but
             cure
             it
             ,
             
             and
             labour
             to
             restore
             that
             to
             health
             againe
             :
             as
             if
             it
             be
             thine
             heart
             ,
             thine
             eye
             ,
             thy
             hand
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             part
             which
             hath
             offended
             ;
             resort
             thou
             to
             the
             Phisition
             Christ
             Iesus
             ;
             
             make
             thy
             complaint
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             heauie
             ,
             and
             wouldest
             faine
             returne
             againe
             from
             whence
             thou
             art
             fallen
             :
             and
             be
             confident
             for
             his
             owne
             promise
             sake
             ,
             who
             calleth
             with
             stretched
             out
             armes
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Returne
               thou
               which
               wandrest
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               thou
               who
               wouldest
               finde
               ease
               and
               comfort
               ,
               come
               vnto
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               refresh
               thee
               :
            
             beleeue
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             satisfie
             thee
             in
             that
             which
             thou
             hungrest
             for
             .
             Now
             if
             they
             who
             haue
             fallen
             and
             offended
             God
             ,
             may
             turne
             home
             againe
             to
             their
             first
             husband
             with
             good
             welcome
             :
             shall
             not
             they
             much
             more
             be
             beloued
             of
             
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             comforted
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             haue
             not
             prouoked
             him
             ,
             but
             are
             
             onely
             held
             downe
             through
             feare
             and
             infirmitie
             ?
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             hauing
             answered
             the
             doubts
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             weak
             in
             faith
             :
             I
             had
             purposed
             to
             haue
             proceeded
             no
             further
             to
             deale
             with
             them
             
               which
               haue
               the
               seale
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             which
             are
             marked
             to
             eternall
             life
             :
             but
             to
             haue
             disclosed
             the
             packe
             of
             counterfeits
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             proued
             that
             many
             such
             ,
             
               as
               say
               they
               are
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             doe
             lie
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             nothing
             lesse
             then
             the
             children
             of
             God
             (
             for
             as
             the
             weakest
             in
             faith
             must
             not
             be
             depriued
             of
             their
             priuiledge
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             they
             are
             not
             y
             e
             Lords
             :
             so
             must
             not
             the
             most
             glozing
             hypocrites
             be
             suffered
             to
             conceiue
             a
             false
             opinion
             or
             hope
             of
             that
             which
             is
             none
             of
             theirs
             :
             as
             to
             dreame
             of
             happines
             )
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             had
             
             purposed
             next
             to
             haue
             entred
             into
             :
             but
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             it
             commeth
             into
             my
             minde
             (
             by
             occasion
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             answered
             alreadie
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             ;
             who
             hauing
             receiued
             much
             comfort
             through
             their
             hope
             ,
             after
             an
             effectuall
             calling
             ,
             
             haue
             yet
             after
             that
             ,
             been
             troubled
             with
             doubtings
             )
             by
             occasion
             of
             them
             (
             I
             say
             )
             I
             called
             to
             mind
             another
             sort
             of
             Gods
             deare
             seruants
             ,
             who
             are
             weaker
             then
             they
             ,
             deeplier
             grieued
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             tenderly
             to
             be
             regarded
             :
             least
             that
             they
             
               being
               brused
               reedes
               ,
               should
               be
               altogether
               broken
               ,
               and
               as
               smoking
               flaxe
               should
               be
               vtterly
               quenched
               .
            
          
           
             And
             these
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             hauing
             manifest
             signes
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             birth
             in
             them
             :
             yet
             by
             the
             subtill
             and
             cruell
             malice
             of
             the
             diuell
             (
             although
             not
             without
             
             the
             wise
             disposing
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             their
             great
             good
             ,
             and
             example
             of
             others
             )
             are
             brought
             to
             this
             bondage
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             perswaded
             that
             they
             are
             vtter
             reprobates
             ,
             and
             haue
             no
             remedie
             against
             their
             desperation
             .
             They
             feele
             (
             they
             say
             )
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             kindled
             against
             their
             soules
             :
             and
             anguish
             of
             conscience
             most
             intolerable
             :
             and
             can
             finde
             no
             release
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             continuall
             prayers
             made
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             iudgement
             stand
             voyde
             of
             all
             hope
             of
             the
             inheritance
             promised
             ,
             expecting
             the
             consummation
             of
             their
             miserie
             ,
             and
             the
             fearefull
             sentence
             of
             eternall
             condemnation
             .
             Now
             this
             vehemencie
             of
             temptation
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             enough
             of
             it selfe
             barely
             ,
             to
             shake
             and
             terrifie
             the
             afflicted
             ;
             yet
             when
             melancholie
             shall
             herewithall
             possesse
             
             the
             partie
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             made
             farre
             more
             grieuous
             :
             for
             that
             raiseth
             excesse
             of
             distrust
             ,
             and
             feare
             ,
             and
             perswadeth
             it selfe
             of
             miserie
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             very
             seate
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             being
             an
             apt
             instrument
             for
             him
             ,
             both
             to
             weaken
             the
             bodie
             ,
             and
             to
             terrifie
             the
             minde
             with
             vaine
             and
             phantasticall
             feares
             ,
             and
             to
             disturbe
             the
             whole
             tranquillitie
             of
             our
             nature
             :
             and
             one
             chiefe
             propertie
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             to
             feare
             a
             man
             without
             iust
             cause
             .
             So
             many
             as
             are
             troubled
             with
             this
             latter
             ,
             I
             exhort
             to
             reade
             the
             treatise
             of
             Melancholie
             ,
             set
             foorth
             by
             Doctor
             Bright
             Phisition
             ,
             Anno
             1586.
             vnto
             the
             which
             also
             I
             may
             referre
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             former
             point
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             deeply
             touched
             with
             the
             conscience
             of
             sinne
             alone
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             be
             comforted
             and
             deliuered
             out
             of
             it
             .
             
             But
             seeing
             it
             is
             both
             appertaining
             to
             the
             matter
             which
             I
             haue
             taken
             in
             hand
             ,
             to
             say
             somewhat
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             treatise
             not
             alway
             at
             hand
             ,
             I
             wil
             partly
             borrow
             from
             thence
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             largely
             and
             profitably
             set
             downe
             :
             and
             partly
             adde
             my selfe
             somewhat
             for
             the
             staying
             and
             perswading
             of
             such
             weak
             ones
             ,
             
             as
             their
             case
             requireth
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             they
             must
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             vnder
             the
             wrath
             of
             
             
             God
             ;
             neither
             is
             his
             anger
             kindled
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             feare
             that
             oppresseth
             them
             ,
             when
             their
             estate
             is
             to
             their
             owne
             feeling
             ,
             euen
             at
             the
             worst
             :
             because
             they
             haue
             not
             sinned
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             which
             sinne
             onely
             is
             able
             to
             shut
             them
             out
             from
             hope
             of
             saluation
             ;
             and
             yet
             many
             of
             them
             in
             their
             temptation
             do
             thinke
             that
             they
             haue
             .
             And
             to
             proue
             that
             they
             haue
             not
             committed
             that
             sinne
             ,
             it
             may
             appeare
             by
             this
             :
             that
             they
             haue
             not
             maliciouslie
             set
             themselues
             against
             the
             truth
             and
             Gospell
             of
             God
             :
             nor
             wilfullie
             persecuted
             it
             against
             their
             conscience
             ,
             but
             doe
             imbrace
             it
             heartily
             ,
             and
             loue
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             denie
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             meere
             delusion
             and
             temptation
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             which
             holdeth
             them
             in
             this
             terror
             and
             bondage
             :
             which
             time
             will
             discouer
             ,
             
             and
             lay
             open
             ,
             as
             they
             themselues
             shall
             hereafter
             most
             plainely
             see
             and
             discerne
             :
             which
             ,
             many
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             case
             haue
             found
             in
             the
             end
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             a
             temptation
             of
             the
             enimie
             purposed
             of
             him
             to
             their
             confusion
             :
             yet
             from
             their
             louing
             and
             mercifull
             father
             a
             triall
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             other
             vertues
             .
             Indeed
             the
             ground
             hereof
             ,
             is
             their
             owne
             weakenes
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             of
             the
             former
             sort
             of
             Gods
             Children
             )
             vpon
             the
             which
             the
             diuell
             worketh
             ,
             although
             not
             to
             wring
             from
             them
             their
             hope
             (
             which
             he
             shall
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             :
             )
             yet
             to
             wearie
             their
             liues
             with
             heauines
             and
             discomfort
             .
             
             And
             this
             our
             infirmitie
             Sathan
             doth
             sometime
             assaie
             without
             meanes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             onely
             by
             spirituall
             suggestion
             :
             sometime
             by
             meanes
             and
             outward
             
             occasions
             of
             euill
             ,
             and
             forcible
             perswasions
             to
             sinne
             and
             rebellion
             against
             God.
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             he
             after
             a
             personall
             manner
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             bodilie
             shape
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             without
             meanes
             of
             outward
             things
             ,
             tempteth
             vs
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             secret
             thoughts
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
             For
             he
             ,
             being
             a
             spirit
             (
             and
             by
             creation
             most
             excellent
             )
             hath
             accesse
             vnto
             our
             spirits
             ,
             to
             trouble
             them
             ,
             and
             disorder
             all
             their
             actions
             :
             as
             we
             see
             corporall
             creatures
             with
             corporall
             and
             bodilie
             force
             to
             annoy
             one
             another
             .
             And
             as
             he
             is
             a
             spirit
             ,
             so
             the
             long
             experience
             (
             which
             he
             hath
             of
             our
             corruption
             ,
             and
             miserie
             from
             age
             to
             age
             )
             giueth
             him
             knowledge
             of
             our
             minds
             more
             perfectlie
             ,
             who
             gathereth
             it
             by
             the
             least
             signe
             of
             our
             inclination
             and
             will
             :
             not
             that
             he
             knoweth
             
             our
             hearts
             (
             for
             that
             is
             proper
             to
             God
             only
             )
             but
             through
             his
             long
             acquaintance
             with
             our
             nature
             ,
             he
             conceiueth
             our
             intents
             and
             purposes
             ,
             and
             that
             oftentimes
             without
             signification
             ,
             either
             of
             speech
             or
             gesture
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             being
             able
             to
             discouer
             the
             vanitie
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             vniuersall
             corruption
             :
             as
             he
             seeth
             occasion
             ,
             and
             whereto
             we
             most
             incline
             ,
             he
             suggesteth
             his
             temptations
             to
             sinne
             and
             disobedience
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             to
             these
             two
             we
             adde
             his
             malice
             (
             for
             he
             is
             not
             called
             the
             enuious
             man
             for
             naught
             )
             and
             his
             vnsearchable
             subtiltie
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             strength
             ;
             
             and
             that
             which
             is
             greater
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             he
             most
             hurteth
             ,
             when
             it
             least
             appeareth
             ,
             when
             we
             least
             suspect
             it
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               hee
               changeth
               
               himselfe
               into
               an
               angell
               of
               light
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.13
             ,
             14.
             we
             shall
             not
             meruaile
             ,
             though
             without
             any
             meanes
             ,
             or
             outward
             occasions
             ,
             he
             raiseth
             great
             terror
             ,
             and
             dismaidnes
             ,
             especiallie
             the
             Lord
             giuing
             him
             leaue
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             vs
             which
             are
             exercised
             with
             them
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             ,
             
             we
             are
             inticed
             sometime
             to
             the
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             by
             nature
             we
             loue
             :
             we
             are
             also
             (
             especiallie
             such
             as
             are
             thus
             brought
             low
             ,
             in
             the
             anguish
             and
             bitternes
             of
             their
             soule
             )
             tempted
             to
             such
             euils
             as
             are
             very
             strange
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             we
             abhor
             the
             very
             least
             conceite
             of
             them
             ;
             
             and
             finde
             not
             the
             least
             part
             of
             our
             nature
             to
             incline
             to
             them
             ;
             though
             otherwise
             
             we
             complaine
             of
             great
             frailtie
             :
             as
             to
             haue
             thoughts
             to
             blaspheme
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             tempted
             ;
             to
             lay
             violent
             hands
             on
             others
             ,
             not
             moued
             thereto
             by
             any
             hate
             or
             malice
             ;
             or
             to
             deuoure
             our selues
             ,
             to
             dispaire
             and
             distrust
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             and
             grace
             :
             all
             which
             sinnes
             with
             such
             other
             ,
             the
             partie
             hath
             neuer
             had
             delight
             in
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             yet
             ouertaken
             with
             some
             other
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             heart
             drawne
             after
             them
             indeed
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             feared
             with
             the
             guiltines
             of
             those
             ,
             
             which
             he
             euer
             loathed
             .
             And
             when
             the
             diuell
             can
             fasten
             vpon
             such
             as
             this
             weake
             person
             is
             ,
             in
             this
             wise
             ,
             he
             especiallie
             laboureth
             to
             dimme
             their
             knowledge
             and
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             haue
             no
             sure
             hold
             of
             any
             point
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             may
             soundly
             comfort
             them
             ,
             that
             thus
             he
             may
             ,
             
               like
               a
               Lyon
               ,
               deuoure
               
               them
            
             more
             speedilie
             :
             For
             when
             they
             cannot
             be
             perswaded
             in
             their
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             God
             can
             ,
             or
             will
             pardon
             them
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             able
             to
             desire
             ,
             or
             pray
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             beaten
             into
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             faith
             ,
             nor
             any
             better
             things
             in
             them
             than
             reprobates
             ?
             how
             can
             they
             be
             moued
             to
             stirre
             vp
             that
             weake
             faith
             which
             they
             haue
             ?
             no
             more
             can
             they
             desire
             good
             meanes
             ,
             as
             counsell
             ,
             reading
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             stricken
             this
             deadly
             blow
             in
             their
             consciences
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             forsaken
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             diuels
             tempting
             the
             children
             of
             God
             (
             when
             ,
             and
             whom
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             Lord
             for
             their
             triall
             )
             and
             that
             without
             the
             helpe
             of
             outward
             meanes
             ,
             or
             any
             occasions
             to
             worke
             by
             :
             the
             which
             I
             purposed
             to
             
             speake
             of
             to
             no
             further
             end
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             helpe
             of
             such
             as
             are
             sometimes
             deceiued
             ,
             and
             so
             oppressed
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             Here
             is
             no
             fit
             place
             to
             satisfie
             them
             who
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             know
             more
             of
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             To
             proceede
             therefore
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             draw
             to
             an
             end
             herein
             :
             As
             he
             doth
             oft
             without
             any
             meanes
             ,
             deepely
             fasten
             vpon
             the
             weake
             consciences
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             to
             feare
             and
             dismay
             them
             ;
             so
             doth
             he
             the
             same
             much
             more
             easilie
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             outward
             meanes
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             couered
             their
             hearts
             with
             darkenes
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             into
             a
             dreadfull
             feare
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ;
             and
             plucked
             their
             armour
             from
             them
             ,
             
             whereby
             before
             they
             had
             resisted
             him
             ,
             he
             holdeth
             them
             at
             this
             vantage
             ,
             that
             euery
             thing
             which
             is
             before
             them
             ,
             is
             made
             
             matter
             to
             increase
             their
             distressed
             estate
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             they
             see
             a
             knife
             ,
             all
             their
             thoughts
             are
             to
             destroy
             themselues
             ;
             if
             they
             goe
             by
             water
             ,
             they
             are
             vehemently
             perswaded
             to
             drowne
             themselues
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             they
             tempted
             to
             strangle
             themselues
             ,
             if
             either
             the
             place
             giue
             them
             any
             occasion
             ,
             or
             the
             instrument
             wherewith
             they
             should
             doe
             it
             .
             So
             if
             they
             see
             any
             merry
             ,
             their
             heauines
             is
             the
             more
             increased
             ,
             seeing
             (
             say
             they
             )
             we
             shall
             neuer
             come
             out
             of
             deadly
             sorrow
             and
             dispaire
             :
             if
             they
             see
             a
             dogge
             ,
             they
             wish
             that
             they
             were
             so
             :
             when
             they
             should
             eate
             their
             meate
             ,
             they
             thinke
             it
             wil
             increase
             their
             damnation
             ;
             and
             dare
             scarcely
             take
             the
             meanest
             scraps
             to
             relieue
             nature
             :
             And
             if
             any
             Scripture
             be
             recited
             to
             them
             ;
             
             oh
             ,
             it
             belongeth
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             say
             :
             they
             are
             past
             hope
             :
             
             and
             whatsoeuer
             we
             answere
             them
             (
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             fit
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             them
             good
             )
             yet
             they
             are
             neuer
             satisfied
             ;
             but
             raise
             new
             obiections
             against
             themselues
             ,
             as
             being
             nothing
             satisfied
             by
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             infinite
             to
             set
             downe
             their
             speeches
             and
             thoughts
             like
             vnto
             these
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             now
             mentioned
             ;
             which
             the
             diuell
             draweth
             from
             them
             by
             such
             occasions
             ,
             as
             he
             worketh
             by
             :
             but
             all
             this
             is
             (
             as
             we
             see
             )
             through
             their
             owne
             letting
             
             
             goe
             their
             hold
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             and
             mercies
             in
             Christ
             :
             which
             yet
             sometime
             they
             haue
             imbraced
             ,
             and
             felt
             great
             comfort
             in
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             could
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             had
             part
             in
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             vnspeakeable
             goodnes
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             vtterlie
             swallowed
             vp
             ;
             but
             kept
             through
             his
             secret
             grace
             ,
             though
             not
             seene
             of
             them
             :
             and
             that
             all
             other
             of
             his
             deare
             seruants
             ,
             are
             not
             plunged
             into
             the
             same
             depth
             of
             distrust
             and
             dispaire
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             one
             to
             comfort
             and
             counsell
             another
             ;
             but
             discouragements
             on
             eueryside
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             Sathan
             ,
             or
             any
             want
             of
             subtiltie
             ,
             readines
             to
             hurt
             ,
             ablenes
             ,
             malice
             and
             crueltie
             ;
             that
             either
             the
             one
             sort
             is
             at
             all
             preserued
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             more
             freed
             from
             the
             like
             measure
             of
             languishing
             and
             feare
             ,
             
             or
             (
             which
             is
             the
             senselesse
             sicknes
             and
             disease
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             and
             farre
             more
             dangerous
             )
             from
             bold
             securitie
             and
             presumption
             :
             but
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             the
             Lords
             keeping
             of
             them
             both
             :
             Neither
             is
             it
             any
             meruaile
             to
             vs
             (
             though
             it
             be
             not
             marked
             of
             the
             vnbeleeuers
             )
             because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             his
             eye
             euer
             vpon
             his
             beloued
             ones
             (
             as
             Dauid
             speaketh
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             41.12
             .
             )
             
               That
               he
               may
               see
               that
               no
               hurt
               befall
               them
            
             ;
             euen
             as
             a
             mother
             hath
             her
             eye
             alwaies
             on
             the
             young
             child
             which
             beginneth
             to
             goe
             ,
             that
             it
             get
             no
             knocks
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             conclude
             ,
             ye
             will
             aske
             ,
             what
             remedies
             are
             to
             be
             vsed
             against
             such
             sore
             assaults
             ?
             First
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             seeing
             their
             consciences
             beare
             them
             witnes
             ,
             how
             much
             these
             temptations
             are
             repugnant
             to
             their
             desires
             and
             liking
             ;
             
             and
             chiefely
             raised
             and
             procured
             by
             Satan
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             abuseth
             their
             simplicitie
             :
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             be
             so
             discouraged
             ,
             
             and
             out
             of
             heart
             ,
             although
             he
             hath
             haled
             ,
             and
             violentlie
             carried
             them
             to
             such
             miserie
             ;
             as
             though
             they
             had
             taken
             glorie
             in
             offending
             God
             :
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             let
             them
             marke
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             be
             fit
             to
             heare
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             count
             them
             to
             proceede
             from
             him
             ,
             than
             from
             themselues
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             altogether
             contrarie
             to
             their
             former
             conuersation
             ,
             and
             to
             nature
             it selfe
             :
             and
             such
             as
             haue
             no
             enforcement
             ,
             nor
             inticement
             ,
             but
             from
             him
             .
             
             They
             are
             further
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             much
             it
             doth
             displease
             God
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             remoued
             from
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             giue
             place
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             error
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             
             should
             gather
             more
             godly
             boldnes
             and
             confidence
             in
             him
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             more
             strength
             against
             Sathan
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             For
             if
             God
             calleth
             and
             incourageth
             vs
             to
             trust
             and
             beleeue
             in
             him
             :
             and
             we
             standing
             in
             need
             thereof
             ,
             would
             most
             gladly
             (
             as
             we
             will
             all
             say
             in
             such
             a
             case
             )
             imbrace
             his
             promises
             made
             in
             
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               who
               is
               he
               ,
               which
               should
               hinder
               vs
               ?
               If
               the
               Lord
               will
               iustifie
               and
               cleare
               vs
               ,
               who
               shall
               condemne
               vs
               ?
            
             Neither
             let
             them
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             be
             still
             obiecting
             ,
             that
             they
             feele
             small
             strength
             of
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             Gods
             deare
             children
             doe
             ,
             for
             thereby
             the
             enemie
             may
             take
             great
             encouragement
             to
             their
             owne
             disaduantage
             :
             for
             what
             if
             they
             feele
             not
             the
             sweete
             taste
             thereof
             ,
             
             which
             sometime
             they
             felt
             ;
             shall
             they
             iudge
             therefore
             themselues
             to
             be
             vtterly
             bereaued
             
             thereof
             ?
             If
             the
             soule
             be
             now
             sicke
             ,
             and
             tasteth
             not
             the
             sweete
             meates
             of
             consolation
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             wont
             ,
             was
             it
             therefore
             alwaies
             so
             ?
             Will
             they
             measure
             themselues
             by
             that
             which
             they
             presently
             feele
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             hath
             lost
             her
             taste
             ?
             Or
             rather
             by
             the
             times
             past
             (
             as
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             by
             his
             example
             teacheth
             them
             in
             the
             like
             case
             )
             whilest
             it
             stoode
             free
             from
             the
             disease
             of
             temptation
             ,
             when
             they
             found
             comfort
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             through
             an
             acceptable
             measure
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
           
             
             Further
             ,
             the
             triall
             of
             their
             faith
             is
             likewise
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             by
             those
             fruits
             which
             
             are
             euident
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             can
             iudge
             more
             sincerely
             ,
             then
             the
             afflicted
             themselues
             ,
             whose
             vnderstanding
             is
             much
             altered
             by
             Sathans
             terrours
             .
             And
             here
             (
             as
             in
             fittest
             place
             )
             I
             alleage
             the
             strong
             faith
             of
             the
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             when
             Christ
             seemed
             to
             giue
             her
             the
             repulse
             vtterly
             ,
             yet
             she
             would
             not
             be
             moued
             from
             her
             faith
             ,
             when
             firie
             darts
             were
             thrust
             into
             her
             ,
             three
             or
             foure
             one
             after
             another
             .
             The
             same
             I
             say
             to
             other
             their
             obiections
             of
             like
             sort
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             to
             these
             :
             As
             when
             they
             reason
             thus
             against
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             liue
             as
             Gods
             children
             doe
             ,
             nor
             so
             holily
             ,
             as
             God
             requireth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             haue
             such
             comfort
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             are
             they
             reprobates
             ?
             haue
             they
             no
             grace
             ,
             because
             they
             want
             that
             which
             they
             would
             haue
             ?
             
             Ought
             they
             not
             to
             consider
             ,
             
             that
             they
             being
             
               the
               Lords
               plants
            
             ,
             take
             not
             their
             full
             perfection
             at
             once
             :
             but
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             plant
             ,
             require
             a
             daily
             watering
             and
             dressing
             ,
             whereby
             in
             the
             end
             they
             attaine
             to
             a
             full
             growth
             in
             Christ
             ?
             Oh
             ,
             but
             they
             feele
             not
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             which
             might
             assure
             them
             !
             I
             answere
             ,
             neither
             doe
             any
             of
             Gods
             children
             at
             all
             times
             feele
             it
             :
             but
             that
             they
             may
             see
             their
             owne
             frailtie
             ,
             God
             doth
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             hide
             himselfe
             sometime
             for
             a
             season
             (
             as
             the
             mother
             doth
             from
             the
             child
             to
             try
             the
             affection
             of
             it
             to
             her
             )
             that
             they
             may
             with
             more
             earnest
             desire
             mourne
             for
             Gods
             wonted
             grace
             :
             and
             when
             they
             haue
             obtained
             it
             againe
             ,
             may
             with
             more
             ioyfulnes
             of
             heart
             praise
             him
             :
             and
             yet
             God
             doth
             not
             withhold
             comfort
             from
             his
             ,
             many
             
             times
             ,
             
             when
             they
             walke
             heauily
             ,
             who
             (
             if
             they
             could
             giue
             credit
             vnto
             him
             )
             may
             assure
             themselues
             that
             they
             may
             liue
             in
             safetie
             vnder
             his
             protection
             all
             the
             day
             long
             :
             but
             their
             owne
             frailtie
             ,
             and
             the
             vehemencie
             of
             the
             temptation
             ,
             which
             oppresseth
             them
             ,
             
             diminisheth
             the
             feeling
             thereof
             .
             But
             patience
             and
             constancie
             ,
             with
             a
             resolute
             mind
             to
             beare
             Gods
             triall
             ,
             will
             bring
             a
             good
             end
             :
             yea
             and
             by
             the
             meeke
             going
             vnder
             Gods
             hand
             in
             these
             ,
             they
             shall
             learne
             experience
             ,
             afterward
             to
             wade
             thorough
             greater
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             haue
             
               hope
               ,
               that
               shall
               not
               make
               them
               ashamed
               .
            
          
           
             
             And
             thus
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             weake
             faith
             of
             Gods
             deare
             seruants
             may
             be
             many
             waies
             assaulted
             ,
             and
             their
             saluation
             by
             meanes
             thereof
             ,
             
             to
             their
             feeling
             ,
             be
             doubted
             of
             :
             yet
             that
             such
             are
             vndoubtedly
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             not
             destitute
             of
             faith
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             proued
             )
             whereby
             they
             apprehend
             Christ
             ,
             though
             weake
             :
             and
             which
             hath
             brought
             vnto
             them
             much
             comfort
             in
             times
             past
             ;
             though
             for
             a
             season
             the
             Lord
             working
             all
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             it
             seeme
             to
             them
             farre
             otherwise
             .
             And
             of
             the
             former
             point
             of
             this
             second
             head
             or
             generall
             part
             of
             this
             treatise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             the
             weakest
             of
             Gods
             people
             are
             to
             be
             vpholden
             in
             vehement
             temptations
             ,
             thus
             much
             be
             said
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             9.
             
             The
             difference
             of
             beleeuers
             from
             them
             that
             are
             none
             .
          
           
             NOw
             followeth
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             wherein
             for
             the
             cleerer
             manifestation
             of
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             I
             must
             now
             discerne
             from
             the
             former
             sort
             ,
             such
             as
             haue
             great
             shew
             of
             faithfull
             ones
             and
             beleeuers
             ,
             
             
             and
             yet
             are
             nothing
             lesse
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             the
             weakest
             Christians
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             haue
             spoken
             ,
             may
             see
             their
             estate
             apparantly
             different
             from
             theirs
             ;
             who
             yet
             come
             neerest
             of
             other
             ,
             vnto
             beleeuers
             :
             and
             then
             answere
             some
             doubts
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             doe
             sticke
             in
             the
             mindes
             of
             diuers
             about
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             whereas
             some
             may
             maruaile
             ,
             that
             I
             in
             the
             describing
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             haue
             not
             rested
             in
             these
             as
             infallible
             markes
             thereof
             ,
             namely
             ,
             1.
             sorrow
             for
             their
             miserie
             ,
             2.
             confession
             of
             their
             sinnes
             to
             God
             ,
             3.
             feare
             of
             his
             displeasure
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             4.
             desiring
             some
             kinde
             of
             amendment
             of
             life
             ;
             seeing
             they
             are
             also
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             effectuallie
             called
             of
             God
             :
             I
             answere
             ,
             I
             haue
             followed
             the
             Scripture
             herein
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             haue
             in
             shewing
             who
             are
             the
             
             Lords
             ,
             made
             mention
             ,
             rather
             of
             those
             graces
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             properly
             belonging
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             then
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             in
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             hollow
             hearted
             professors
             .
             Seeing
             we
             finde
             both
             by
             Scripture
             and
             experience
             ,
             that
             these
             forenamed
             affections
             ,
             and
             many
             good
             and
             commendable
             vertues
             (
             as
             they
             seeme
             to
             be
             )
             may
             haue
             place
             in
             those
             which
             doe
             not
             appertaine
             to
             Gods
             election
             :
             For
             a
             man
             may
             be
             much
             burthened
             with
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             sinne
             ,
             his
             conscience
             
               terrified
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               bondage
            
             ;
             
             he
             may
             be
             pensiue
             afterward
             for
             his
             sinne
             committed
             ,
             and
             wish
             it
             were
             vndone
             ,
             afraide
             for
             the
             punishment
             ,
             and
             may
             promise
             amendment
             ,
             and
             walke
             heauily
             ,
             and
             expresse
             it
             by
             outward
             signes
             :
             and
             yet
             not
             released
             ,
             nor
             set
             free
             from
             that
             which
             he
             
             feareth
             .
             So
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             may
             finde
             ioy
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             the
             glorious
             tidings
             ,
             which
             it
             bringeth
             :
             and
             take
             sensible
             pleasure
             in
             the
             exercises
             of
             religion
             :
             
             
               He
               may
               haue
               a
               taste
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               Balam
            
             ;
             he
             may
             reuerence
             and
             feare
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Herod
             ,
             
             and
             begin
             to
             amend
             some
             faults
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             hee
             and
             others
             ,
             of
             whom
             wee
             reade
             in
             the
             Gospell
             did
             ;
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             (
             though
             fearefull
             to
             thinke
             of
             )
             not
             sealed
             vp
             to
             saluation
             :
             euen
             thus
             farre
             a
             man
             may
             goe
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ;
             and
             yet
             
               a
               stranger
               from
               the
               power
               of
               faith
               ,
               from
               the
               life
               of
               godlines
               ,
            
             and
             from
             that
             ,
             which
             accompanieth
             both
             ;
             I
             meane
             ,
             a
             good
             and
             peaceable
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
             Of
             the
             which
             argument
             ,
             because
             much
             is
             written
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Gospell
             hath
             been
             preached
             (
             of
             some
             places
             I
             may
             speake
             of
             mine
             owne
             knowledge
             )
             it
             hath
             been
             often
             handled
             ,
             and
             largely
             ,
             I
             thinke
             ;
             I
             may
             say
             the
             lesse
             .
             Neither
             doe
             I
             speake
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             to
             discourage
             any
             :
             but
             partly
             to
             driue
             them
             from
             deceiuing
             themselues
             ,
             which
             loue
             to
             stay
             themselues
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             vpon
             what
             rotten
             hold
             ,
             and
             broken
             staffe
             ;
             partly
             to
             make
             the
             true
             testimonies
             of
             eternall
             life
             to
             be
             more
             pretiously
             esteemed
             of
             those
             which
             haue
             them
             :
             and
             such
             as
             are
             without
             them
             ,
             to
             bestowe
             more
             diligence
             in
             seeking
             of
             them
             .
             For
             the
             weakest
             faith
             findeth
             Christ
             Iesus
             no
             more
             to
             lose
             him
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               that
               he
               will
               not
               breake
               a
               brused
               reede
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               quench
               
               the
               smoking
               flaxe
            
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             glorious
             shewes
             of
             godlines
             ,
             and
             boldest
             crakes
             ,
             and
             most
             loude
             boastes
             of
             faith
             ,
             where
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             indeede
             ,
             
             shall
             all
             vanish
             away
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             not
             hauing
             any
             part
             in
             him
             :
             euen
             as
             Sauls
             bragges
             ,
             
               that
               God
               had
               deliuered
            
             Dauid
             
               into
               his
               hands
            
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             shut
             in
             the
             citie
             ,
             were
             frustrated
             to
             his
             owne
             shame
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             23.14
             .
             &
             24.5
             .
             The
             which
             ,
             how
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             may
             appeare
             not
             only
             by
             some
             examples
             mentioned
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             liues
             of
             sundry
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             
             
               who
               haue
               receiued
               the
               Gospell
               with
               ioy
               ,
            
             and
             been
             much
             cast
             downe
             by
             the
             force
             
             of
             the
             lawe
             :
             But
             as
             their
             humbling
             hath
             been
             a
             bowing
             of
             themselues
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             
               like
               a
               bulrush
               with
               the
               wind
            
             ;
             so
             their
             ioy
             hath
             been
             a
             suddaine
             flash
             of
             fleeting
             mirth
             ,
             not
             well
             grounded
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             an
             inlightning
             of
             them
             with
             the
             generall
             knowledge
             of
             saluation
             ,
             rather
             then
             a
             sealing
             of
             the
             assurance
             of
             their
             owne
             in
             their
             hearts
             for
             continuance
             .
          
           
             
             Oh
             ,
             how
             many
             haue
             after
             the
             report
             made
             by
             others
             ,
             what
             great
             change
             the
             Gospell
             had
             wrought
             ;
             how
             many
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             haue
             resorted
             to
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             giuen
             good
             and
             commendable
             hope
             of
             their
             owne
             change
             also
             ,
             and
             repentance
             ;
             who
             yet
             were
             soone
             wearie
             of
             the
             Lords
             yoke
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             subiect
             to
             his
             holy
             gouernment
             ?
             how
             many
             
               haue
               forsaken
               the
               fountaines
               of
               the
               water
               
               of
               life
               ,
            
             
             which
             could
             haue
             refreshed
             their
             soules
             in
             their
             necessitie
             with
             sound
             comfort
             ,
             
               and
               haue
               digged
               to
               themselues
               broken
               pits
               ,
               which
               can
               hold
               no
               water
            
             to
             comfort
             them
             ?
             And
             so
             
               haue
               started
               aside
               ,
               like
               a
               broken
               bowe
               ,
            
             and
             haue
             returned
             shamefully
             
               to
               their
               vomit
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               as
               the
               sowe
               which
               was
               washed
               ,
               to
               wallow
               againe
               in
               the
               mire
               ?
            
             Which
             I
             speake
             not
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             had
             not
             both
             called
             out
             of
             this
             life
             many
             amongst
             vs
             (
             within
             these
             yeeres
             in
             her
             Maiesties
             raigne
             )
             of
             singular
             hope
             ,
             and
             left
             a
             comfortable
             companie
             amongst
             vs
             still
             ,
             with
             others
             dailie
             comming
             on
             ;
             
             but
             to
             cast
             their
             shame
             as
             dung
             in
             their
             faces
             ,
             who
             haue
             fallen
             from
             that
             feruent
             
               desire
               of
               the
               sincere
               milke
               of
               the
               word
            
             (
             which
             once
             they
             had
             )
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             
             to
             prophanenes
             ,
             and
             to
             carelesnes
             .
             These
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             
             saith
             of
             
               Iudas
               )
               went
               out
               from
               vs
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               none
               of
               vs
               :
               for
               if
               they
               had
               been
               of
               vs
               ,
               they
               would
               haue
               continued
               still
               with
               vs.
            
             For
             when
             either
             prosperitie
             hath
             been
             graunted
             them
             ,
             
             they
             haue
             
               waxen
               wanton
               ,
               and
               haue
               turned
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               into
               loosenes
               :
            
             
             or
             when
             affliction
             hath
             followed
             them
             ,
             they
             haue
             growne
             wearie
             of
             their
             profession
             ,
             saying
             as
             we
             reade
             in
             Eccles
             .
             7.12
             .
             
               That
               the
               former
               dayes
               were
               better
               ,
            
             and
             wished
             againe
             for
             the
             merrie
             world
             ,
             which
             they
             inioyed
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasant
             life
             (
             
               as
               the
               Israelites
               did
               their
               flesh
               pots
            
             )
             which
             they
             passed
             in
             ignorance
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             the
             lusts
             thereof
             in
             superstition
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             and
             so
             haue
             fallen
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             haue
             departed
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             yet
             they
             had
             professed
             themselues
             to
             haue
             been
             infinitly
             indebted
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             other
             benefits
             ;
             
             so
             especially
             for
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             they
             seemed
             to
             take
             no
             small
             delight
             for
             a
             season
             .
             
             But
             these
             when
             I
             consider
             their
             falsehood
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             double
             dealing
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             giue
             their
             hearts
             to
             him
             to
             beleeue
             his
             mercies
             ,
             
             to
             be
             their
             onely
             treasures
             ,
             and
             so
             hold
             fast
             their
             confidence
             in
             him
             (
             who
             would
             sufficiently
             haue
             recompenced
             their
             forsaking
             of
             the
             world
             )
             I
             cease
             meruailing
             at
             them
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             fallen
             from
             an
             high
             account
             and
             estimation
             among
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             
             vnto
             a
             vile
             and
             reprochfull
             estate
             ,
             to
             be
             reckoned
             with
             the
             vnbeleeuers
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             making
             this
             their
             chiefe
             religion
             ,
             rather
             to
             be
             iudges
             and
             censurers
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             then
             to
             hold
             and
             retaine
             loue
             and
             fellowship
             with
             them
             .
             For
             whom
             yet
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             
             cease
             to
             intreate
             the
             Lord
             dailie
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             of
             them
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             would
             please
             him
             to
             awake
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             home
             with
             the
             prodigal
             sonne
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             those
             who
             haue
             seene
             their
             reuolt
             :
             that
             so
             ,
             not
             onely
             themselues
             may
             be
             saued
             ,
             though
             they
             take
             shame
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             others
             also
             ,
             who
             were
             imboldened
             to
             sinne
             by
             their
             example
             ,
             may
             be
             reclaimed
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             the
             loue
             of
             these
             men
             hath
             constrained
             me
             ,
             a
             little
             to
             go
             aside
             in
             lamenting
             
             
             their
             miserie
             ,
             because
             I
             haue
             knowne
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             hauing
             shined
             as
             lights
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             are
             become
             mistie
             cloudes
             to
             hinder
             light
             from
             others
             :
             whom
             I
             also
             counsell
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             not
             been
             driuen
             away
             from
             their
             holy
             profession
             by
             persecution
             (
             which
             if
             they
             had
             been
             ,
             
             might
             haue
             giuen
             better
             hope
             of
             them
             to
             their
             brethren
             ,
             that
             meere
             weakenesse
             had
             hindered
             them
             )
             but
             they
             haue
             gone
             away
             
               from
               their
               first
               loue
            
             ,
             and
             broken
             
               off
               their
               fellowship
               with
               their
               brethren
               ,
            
             euen
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospell
             flourishing
             ,
             and
             preached
             in
             some
             places
             with
             more
             power
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             were
             in
             the
             beginning
             most
             earnestly
             stirred
             vp
             to
             imbrace
             it
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             then
             forsooke
             their
             good
             beginnings
             ,
             not
             when
             Moses
             
             was
             gone
             aside
             from
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             fortie
             daies
             ,
             but
             whilest
             he
             was
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             their
             tents
             ,
             calling
             vpon
             them
             to
             be
             sound
             and
             constant
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             forward
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             long
             before
             :
             and
             himselfe
             also
             (
             to
             Gods
             glorie
             be
             it
             spoken
             of
             some
             )
             with
             great
             courage
             and
             cheerefulnes
             of
             good
             example
             going
             before
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             their
             sinne
             is
             the
             greater
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             aduised
             to
             looke
             for
             better
             assurance
             of
             their
             saluation
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             haue
             offended
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             repent
             ,
             
             and
             now
             take
             surer
             hold
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             with
             the
             hand
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             so
             weake
             and
             small
             occasions
             to
             let
             it
             goe
             .
             For
             if
             they
             had
             in
             the
             feeling
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             feare
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             other
             distresses
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             been
             vnfainedly
             
             humbled
             ,
             their
             hearts
             mollified
             ,
             and
             they
             resolued
             to
             seeke
             the
             forgiuenes
             thereof
             ,
             and
             righteousnes
             thereby
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             the
             free
             imputation
             thereof
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             they
             should
             soundly
             haue
             had
             their
             diseases
             healed
             ,
             their
             sorrow
             and
             doubtes
             expelled
             ,
             and
             true
             comfort
             ministred
             from
             their
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             would
             so
             effectually
             haue
             wrought
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             haue
             raised
             such
             an
             vnfained
             loue
             to
             God
             againe
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             for
             no
             cause
             haue
             been
             withdrawne
             ;
             but
             rather
             haue
             set
             themselues
             to
             growe
             in
             godlines
             with
             their
             brethren
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             least
             manner
             
               to
               haue
               returned
               to
               their
               former
               lusts
               of
               their
               ignorance
            
             ;
             
             from
             which
             they
             professed
             themselues
             to
             
               haue
               been
               purged
            
             .
          
           
             
             This
             I
             haue
             written
             for
             their
             causes
             ,
             who
             haue
             been
             content
             to
             be
             deceiued
             with
             an
             opinion
             of
             happines
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             voide
             of
             it
             :
             who
             because
             they
             haue
             had
             some
             light
             in
             the
             beholding
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             haue
             been
             wounded
             in
             conscience
             for
             the
             guilt
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             punishment
             due
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             haue
             therefore
             perswaded
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             been
             effectually
             called
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             haue
             not
             seene
             nor
             found
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             sinnes
             haue
             been
             pardoned
             to
             them
             :
             and
             in
             token
             thereof
             that
             they
             themselues
             ,
             
             haue
             been
             changed
             in
             will
             ,
             affection
             ,
             and
             conuersation
             :
             and
             so
             haue
             
               become
               new
               creatures
            
             .
             For
             though
             they
             alleage
             (
             and
             that
             iustly
             )
             that
             in
             the
             conuersion
             of
             Paul
             ,
             the
             people
             mentioned
             Act.
             2.37
             .
             
             the
             returning
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             to
             
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             other
             examples
             ;
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             setteth
             downe
             their
             trouble
             of
             minde
             ,
             their
             pricke
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             their
             great
             abasing
             of
             themselues
             ,
             which
             I
             graunt
             are
             wrought
             in
             such
             ,
             as
             haue
             been
             truly
             penitent
             :
             yet
             there
             hath
             been
             ioyned
             also
             with
             these
             ,
             an
             earnest
             hungring
             after
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             an
             vnfained
             faith
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             sealing
             vp
             their
             saluation
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             liuelie
             fruites
             of
             the
             same
             :
             They
             haue
             beleeued
             that
             God
             hath
             become
             their
             most
             
             louing
             father
             through
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             was
             before
             their
             fearefull
             iudge
             ;
             
             and
             they
             haue
             hereby
             been
             inforced
             to
             loue
             him
             therefore
             ,
             
             and
             to
             seeke
             now
             to
             please
             him
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             :
             and
             these
             graces
             haue
             set
             them
             forward
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             to
             bring
             forth
             fruites
             ,
             beseeming
             their
             profession
             .
          
           
             
             But
             these
             men
             furnish
             not
             themselues
             with
             faith
             ,
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             change
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             through
             the
             louing
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             they
             let
             time
             end
             their
             griefe
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             their
             woundes
             of
             conscience
             are
             healed
             outwardly
             with
             opinion
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             repentance
             ,
             onely
             to
             be
             sorrowfull
             :
             some
             not
             abiding
             the
             gripes
             of
             griefe
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             finding
             sound
             comfort
             against
             them
             ,
             haue
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             affliction
             are
             from
             time
             to
             time
             vexed
             with
             the
             returning
             of
             them
             againe
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             neuer
             driuen
             away
             
             kindly
             ,
             nor
             aright
             .
             If
             they
             shall
             further
             defend
             themselues
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             their
             course
             was
             good
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             cast
             downe
             ,
             seeing
             the
             lawe
             was
             preached
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             constrained
             them
             thus
             to
             doe
             :
             and
             if
             they
             will
             aske
             ,
             why
             we
             preached
             the
             iudgements
             of
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             saw
             it
             not
             meete
             for
             them
             to
             be
             humbled
             ?
             
             I
             answere
             :
             first
             ,
             the
             law
             was
             neuer
             preached
             alone
             by
             any
             discreete
             teacher
             ,
             who
             himselfe
             was
             skilfull
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             his
             dutie
             ,
             but
             the
             Gospell
             with
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             law
             was
             not
             ,
             nor
             is
             not
             preached
             to
             hold
             men
             vnder
             ,
             with
             the
             yoke
             of
             feare
             and
             bondage
             ;
             but
             to
             cause
             men
             to
             see
             their
             sinne
             more
             cleerely
             :
             
             and
             thereby
             their
             punishment
             to
             be
             due
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             come
             to
             themselues
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             set
             more
             store
             by
             
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             and
             Christs
             merits
             ,
             which
             onely
             can
             saue
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             minister
             them
             comfort
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             haue
             not
             as
             from
             God
             approued
             ,
             nor
             wished
             any
             to
             rest
             in
             any
             workes
             of
             the
             lawe
             ,
             or
             the
             best
             actions
             which
             they
             could
             doe
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             they
             had
             no
             faith
             ,
             nor
             perswasion
             of
             the
             remission
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             truly
             setled
             in
             them
             :
             but
             to
             haste
             from
             thence
             with
             all
             speede
             ;
             
               and
               to
               trie
               themselues
            
             both
             by
             rules
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             their
             owne
             experience
             ,
             
             
               if
               Christ
               were
               in
               them
            
             ,
             that
             so
             through
             him
             they
             might
             become
             acceptable
             .
             Now
             then
             if
             they
             haue
             heard
             and
             receiued
             one
             part
             of
             our
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             other
             :
             if
             they
             haue
             placed
             happines
             in
             the
             repentance
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             fancied
             ;
             and
             not
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             which
             
             we
             haue
             vrged
             ;
             they
             haue
             been
             deceiued
             through
             the
             subtiltie
             of
             the
             tempter
             :
             if
             they
             haue
             sought
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             his
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             not
             because
             they
             haue
             found
             deliuerance
             from
             death
             ,
             by
             his
             vndeserued
             fauour
             ;
             they
             haue
             laboured
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             been
             with-holden
             from
             the
             principall
             fruit
             of
             the
             Gospell
             preached
             .
             But
             no
             meruaile
             ,
             for
             many
             are
             the
             sleights
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             the
             diuell
             keepeth
             his
             possession
             in
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             not
             yet
             escaped
             his
             wiles
             and
             snares
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             he
             holdeth
             them
             ;
             not
             without
             their
             own
             good
             liking
             .
             He
             discourageth
             some
             from
             hope
             and
             confidence
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Lords
             ;
             because
             they
             haue
             been
             more
             deepely
             pricked
             for
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             longer
             holden
             in
             doubtfulnes
             ,
             then
             other
             of
             Gods
             children
             are
             ;
             and
             that
             
             none
             haue
             so
             great
             temptations
             and
             conflicts
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             :
             But
             haue
             not
             they
             these
             afflictions
             to
             bring
             them
             vnto
             God
             ?
             
             And
             others
             he
             dismaieth
             ,
             and
             holdeth
             vnder
             with
             the
             contrarie
             :
             as
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             Gods
             children
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             neuer
             had
             that
             deepe
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             long
             lying
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             their
             sinne
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             their
             brethren
             haue
             had
             :
             As
             though
             mens
             examples
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             Gods
             word
             should
             be
             their
             rule
             to
             follow
             .
             So
             he
             suggesteth
             this
             to
             
             
             some
             others
             ,
             that
             their
             estate
             could
             not
             be
             good
             ,
             seeing
             they
             haue
             not
             had
             their
             liues
             full
             of
             some
             outward
             crosses
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             the
             godly
             haue
             :
             and
             yet
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             many
             haue
             been
             long
             holden
             captiues
             with
             these
             cogitations
             ,
             that
             they
             durst
             not
             thinke
             themselues
             to
             belong
             to
             Gods
             election
             ,
             
             seeing
             they
             are
             euery
             while
             vnder
             one
             crosse
             or
             other
             .
             Thus
             the
             diuell
             (
             whose
             malice
             and
             subtiltie
             few
             doe
             know
             ,
             fewer
             doe
             well
             weigh
             ,
             but
             fewest
             of
             all
             doe
             wisely
             and
             carefully
             resist
             )
             the
             diuell
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             holdeth
             numbers
             occupied
             about
             these
             and
             such
             like
             points
             :
             wherein
             the
             triall
             of
             their
             happines
             ,
             and
             certaintie
             of
             their
             peace
             doth
             not
             consist
             .
             And
             because
             religion
             and
             holie
             doctrine
             doth
             affect
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             seeth
             they
             will
             needes
             imbrace
             the
             
             same
             ,
             he
             laboureth
             to
             keepe
             them
             at
             this
             stay
             ,
             to
             hold
             themselues
             contented
             with
             that
             shadow
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             vncertaine
             of
             their
             estate
             to
             Godward
             ,
             and
             remaine
             in
             suspence
             and
             little
             hope
             of
             their
             saluation
             :
             and
             so
             hee
             permitteth
             them
             to
             haue
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             in
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             to
             talke
             generally
             about
             religion
             ,
             or
             (
             if
             occasion
             be
             offered
             )
             about
             some
             questions
             ,
             
             and
             matters
             concerning
             the
             same
             ;
             
               but
               they
               hate
               vtterly
               to
               be
               reformed
               .
            
             Who
             seeth
             not
             that
             he
             holdeth
             these
             in
             errour
             and
             bondage
             ,
             as
             grossely
             as
             he
             doth
             the
             other
             before
             mentioned
             ?
             
             who
             trouble
             themselues
             about
             opinions
             and
             conceits
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             the
             chief
             and
             maine
             points
             to
             occupie
             themselues
             about
             ;
             as
             though
             happines
             consisted
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             may
             faile
             of
             eternall
             life
             (
             for
             all
             
             that
             )
             when
             they
             haue
             all
             done
             ?
          
           
             For
             neither
             doth
             this
             commend
             a
             man
             to
             God
             ,
             whether
             he
             hath
             long
             continued
             in
             griefe
             of
             minde
             ,
             feare
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             doubtfulnes
             of
             saluation
             :
             but
             that
             he
             be
             well
             freed
             and
             deliuered
             from
             such
             trouble
             ,
             and
             discharged
             of
             his
             feare
             :
             I
             meane
             that
             hee
             can
             heartily
             thanke
             God
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             seeth
             and
             feeleth
             himselfe
             set
             at
             libertie
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             is
             made
             happie
             :
             for
             if
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             and
             his
             promise
             make
             him
             free
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             free
             indeed
             .
             
             Neither
             is
             this
             with
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             against
             him
             in
             assuring
             himselfe
             of
             saluation
             ,
             whether
             his
             life
             be
             full
             of
             afflictions
             and
             crosses
             ,
             seeing
             God
             keepeth
             not
             alwaies
             ,
             an
             euen
             hand
             in
             these
             things
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             common
             both
             to
             good
             and
             
             bad
             :
             but
             that
             a
             man
             know
             himselfe
             ,
             though
             a
             wretched
             sinner
             ;
             yet
             through
             faith
             ,
             
               to
               be
               iustified
               and
               acquitted
               before
               God
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             
               is
               at
               peace
               with
               God
            
             ,
             
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             
               euen
               such
               as
               passeth
               all
               vnderstanding
               ,
            
             whether
             his
             crosses
             bee
             many
             or
             few
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             things
             of
             like
             sort
             ,
             with
             which
             Sathan
             doth
             blindfold
             sundrie
             of
             good
             hope
             :
             as
             that
             ,
             for
             hauing
             some
             infirmities
             ,
             or
             falles
             breaking
             foorth
             in
             them
             ,
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             beloued
             of
             God
             :
             and
             when
             they
             finde
             that
             in
             some
             sort
             they
             can
             ouercome
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             think
             they
             are
             the
             beloued
             of
             God
             :
             in
             neither
             of
             which
             a
             man
             is
             to
             place
             his
             safetie
             .
             For
             both
             the
             deare
             Saints
             of
             God
             may
             possibly
             be
             led
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             
             to
             commit
             somewhat
             
             offensiuely
             :
             neither
             is
             he
             to
             promise
             well
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             sometimes
             keepeth
             from
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             at
             other
             times
             he
             hath
             fallen
             into
             :
             for
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             great
             occasion
             offered
             him
             that
             way
             ;
             or
             he
             is
             otherwise
             busied
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             carried
             after
             such
             temptations
             ;
             or
             some
             sinnes
             of
             another
             sort
             as
             grieuous
             ,
             doe
             hold
             him
             vnder
             .
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             many
             are
             deceiued
             this
             way
             ,
             partly
             for
             want
             of
             knowledge
             and
             grounded
             iudgement
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             partly
             whiles
             they
             haue
             through
             long
             custome
             been
             
             detained
             and
             holden
             in
             such
             snares
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             desired
             in
             the
             most
             earnest
             
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             bestow
             some
             of
             their
             time
             and
             meditations
             about
             the
             substance
             and
             marrow
             of
             their
             happines
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             they
             haue
             a
             part
             in
             it
             indeed
             :
             
             and
             as
             S.
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             
               to
               giue
               all
               diligence
               to
               make
               their
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
               :
            
             and
             in
             trying
             by
             all
             meanes
             ,
             whether
             their
             faith
             ,
             their
             hope
             ,
             their
             patience
             ,
             and
             loue
             be
             sound
             ,
             though
             vnperfect
             ;
             and
             true
             and
             effectuall
             ,
             though
             weake
             and
             feeble
             :
             for
             vpon
             these
             the
             matter
             dependeth
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             they
             can
             be
             certified
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             since
             ,
             and
             through
             their
             hearing
             of
             his
             Gospel
             preached
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
               hath
               shed
               such
               grace
               into
               their
               harts
               ,
            
             as
             to
             make
             them
             partakers
             of
             the
             fruites
             thereof
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             neede
             to
             bee
             troubled
             about
             the
             other
             :
             and
             if
             they
             contrariwise
             finde
             that
             they
             doe
             yet
             
             want
             these
             ,
             they
             must
             fully
             purpose
             to
             seeke
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             feed
             themselues
             with
             a
             vaine
             and
             a
             deceitfull
             hope
             ,
             staied
             vpon
             no
             good
             ground
             nor
             foundation
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             must
             further
             require
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             giueth
             any
             worke
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             whose
             hearts
             he
             seasoneth
             with
             good
             affections
             and
             desires
             through
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             sensibly
             feele
             themselues
             to
             looke
             after
             eternall
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             cherish
             ,
             and
             make
             much
             of
             these
             holy
             sparks
             of
             grace
             kindled
             within
             them
             :
             and
             whiles
             they
             bee
             warme
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             blow
             them
             vp
             euery
             while
             ,
             with
             the
             bellowes
             of
             feruent
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             inflame
             them
             by
             acquaintance
             ,
             companie
             ,
             and
             conference
             with
             such
             ,
             as
             in
             
             whom
             they
             see
             God
             hath
             wrought
             the
             same
             things
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             greater
             measure
             ,
             then
             in
             themselues
             :
             alwaies
             highly
             reuerencing
             Gods
             gifts
             in
             them
             ,
             
             that
             they
             may
             the
             sooner
             come
             by
             them
             :
             and
             that
             the
             things
             which
             they
             see
             but
             dimly
             ,
             they
             may
             behold
             more
             cleerely
             ,
             and
             their
             doubts
             may
             be
             resolued
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             finde
             comfortable
             incouragement
             to
             goe
             forward
             .
             
             But
             especially
             ,
             they
             must
             giue
             attendance
             daily
             and
             diligently
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             and
             godlines
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             enioy
             that
             soundly
             preached
             vnto
             them
             :
             assuring
             themselues
             that
             if
             they
             finde
             not
             that
             
               the
               one
               thing
               aboue
               all
               things
               ,
            
             chiefe
             and
             necessarie
             ,
             they
             loue
             it
             not
             ,
             as
             Mary
             did
             ,
             Luk.
             10.42
             .
             and
             then
             they
             shall
             not
             haue
             their
             part
             in
             it
             .
             But
             otherwise
             they
             may
             know
             ,
             
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             doth
             shew
             himselfe
             kind
             and
             louing
             to
             such
             as
             seeke
             him
             not
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               I
               was
               found
               of
               them
               that
               sought
               me
               not
            
             )
             will
             not
             hide
             himselfe
             from
             them
             which
             doe
             seeke
             him
             ;
             seeing
             he
             findeth
             all
             in
             their
             filth
             ,
             when
             he
             calleth
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             euen
             the
             best
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             they
             must
             waite
             vpon
             him
             ,
             desiring
             him
             in
             his
             good
             time
             (
             notwithstanding
             their
             vnworthines
             )
             to
             draw
             them
             by
             his
             secret
             grace
             vnto
             him
             .
             But
             this
             shall
             suffice
             to
             haue
             bin
             said
             of
             them
             who
             thinke
             themselues
             Christians
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             doe
             lie
             :
             and
             of
             them
             who
             haue
             left
             their
             first
             loue
             of
             the
             Gospell
             and
             of
             their
             brethrē
             ,
             which
             sometime
             (
             as
             it
             seemed
             )
             they
             had
             .
             Which
             two
             being
             of
             the
             forwardest
             sorts
             of
             professors
             ,
             who
             goe
             for
             true
             beleeuers
             ,
             and
             yet
             being
             none
             indeede
             ,
             doe
             
             iustifie
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             weakest
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             approued
             of
             him
             and
             happie
             ,
             being
             farre
             different
             from
             them
             .
             Which
             although
             I
             haue
             by
             the
             way
             as
             it
             were
             spoken
             to
             admonish
             both
             :
             yet
             principally
             and
             most
             chiefly
             ,
             I
             haue
             done
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             vpholding
             &
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             weake
             seruants
             ,
             who
             may
             see
             him
             most
             louing
             and
             gracious
             vnto
             them
             euen
             in
             that
             ,
             I
             meane
             their
             abasement
             and
             humiliation
             :
             which
             they
             sometime
             thought
             to
             be
             their
             vtter
             and
             
             
             extreame
             miserie
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             second
             point
             of
             the
             second
             part
             or
             generall
             head
             :
             namely
             ,
             of
             the
             staying
             of
             the
             weake
             Christians
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             differ
             from
             vnbeleeuers
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             haue
             ,
             not
             as
             I
             would
             ,
             but
             as
             I
             could
             ,
             
             set
             downe
             my
             meditations
             vpon
             this
             first
             point
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             true
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             giuen
             occasion
             to
             many
             ,
             who
             haue
             little
             to
             say
             for
             themselues
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             claime
             any
             right
             or
             title
             in
             that
             great
             purchase
             ,
             to
             consider
             of
             their
             estate
             more
             deeply
             and
             seriously
             then
             they
             haue
             done
             .
             If
             these
             ,
             who
             are
             almost
             Christians
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             not
             farre
             from
             eternall
             life
             ,
             being
             many
             of
             them
             vsuall
             hearers
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             would
             inquire
             about
             their
             estate
             ,
             till
             they
             should
             
             see
             it
             good
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             other
             may
             bee
             well
             staied
             by
             this
             which
             I
             haue
             written
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             be
             a
             little
             comforted
             ,
             whom
             for
             their
             good
             (
             which
             I
             heartily
             desire
             and
             pray
             for
             )
             this
             I
             beseech
             to
             heare
             me
             in
             .
             What
             wisedome
             shall
             they
             shew
             ,
             to
             be
             carelesse
             in
             so
             weightie
             a
             matter
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             concerning
             their
             saluatiō
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             care
             in
             matters
             transitorie
             can
             neuer
             be
             enough
             ?
             or
             what
             sound
             comfort
             doe
             they
             looke
             for
             ,
             whiles
             they
             rest
             but
             in
             vncertainties
             about
             the
             assurance
             thereof
             ,
             which
             yet
             to
             misse
             and
             goe
             without
             ,
             is
             their
             vtter
             and
             perpetuall
             desolation
             ?
             But
             they
             hope
             they
             are
             in
             good
             case
             ,
             and
             perswade
             themselues
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             grace
             .
             I
             am
             farre
             from
             enuying
             it
             them
             :
             I
             would
             to
             God
             that
             I
             could
             hope
             so
             too
             .
          
           
             
             But
             what
             euidence
             or
             proofe
             haue
             they
             of
             it
             ?
             They
             can
             answere
             ,
             none
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             professe
             Christ
             ,
             and
             loue
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             contemne
             Poperie
             .
             They
             heare
             Sermons
             oft
             ,
             and
             thinke
             not
             well
             of
             them
             who
             doe
             not
             so
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             forwarder
             sort
             ,
             doe
             thinke
             verely
             sometime
             ,
             that
             they
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             ioy
             therein
             ,
             and
             sometime
             weepe
             at
             a
             Sermon
             :
             but
             this
             is
             their
             anchor
             that
             they
             hold
             themselues
             by
             ,
             long
             after
             :
             when
             they
             be
             able
             to
             speake
             of
             such
             times
             and
             actions
             done
             in
             them
             .
             But
             when
             they
             haue
             been
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             haue
             they
             then
             put
             foorth
             themselues
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             to
             demaund
             :
             are
             these
             things
             sufficient
             markes
             and
             testimonies
             of
             our
             saluation
             ?
             or
             if
             they
             be
             not
             ,
             do
             they
             inquire
             what
             be
             ?
             And
             do
             they
             not
             cease
             trying
             their
             state
             ,
             till
             they
             can
             proue
             
             it
             to
             be
             good
             indeed
             ?
             and
             vntill
             they
             finde
             rest
             to
             their
             soules
             that
             cannot
             deceiue
             them
             ?
             Nay
             rather
             ,
             they
             come
             not
             to
             this
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             applie
             Christ
             to
             them
             :
             that
             studie
             is
             vtterly
             vnwelcome
             to
             them
             and
             vnsauourie
             .
             They
             can
             doe
             any
             thing
             but
             that
             :
             and
             why
             so
             ?
             Verely
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             be
             deceiued
             :
             as
             men
             that
             haue
             matter
             at
             law
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             sute
             ,
             boast
             much
             of
             their
             case
             ,
             but
             yet
             are
             very
             loath
             to
             come
             to
             triall
             of
             it
             :
             and
             why
             are
             they
             afraid
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             they
             know
             they
             haue
             no
             good
             euidence
             to
             shew
             for
             it
             ?
          
           
             They
             may
             be
             compared
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             King
             Nabuchadnezzar
             :
             
             he
             was
             very
             earnest
             to
             heare
             the
             interpretation
             of
             his
             dreame
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             satisfied
             
             vntill
             he
             heard
             the
             same
             .
             But
             this
             was
             not
             all
             that
             behooued
             him
             to
             doe
             .
             For
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             God
             gaue
             him
             twelue
             moneths
             to
             repent
             of
             his
             pride
             (
             for
             the
             which
             ,
             his
             dreame
             told
             him
             his
             kingdome
             should
             depart
             from
             him
             )
             he
             forgot
             his
             dreame
             like
             a
             dreame
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             repent
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             twelue
             moneths
             end
             began
             a
             fresh
             to
             increase
             his
             pride
             ,
             crowing
             and
             boasting
             of
             his
             wealth
             and
             honour
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               Is
               not
               this
               great
               Babel
               ,
               which
               I
               haue
               built
               ,
               for
               the
               house
               of
               my
               kingdome
               ,
               by
               the
               might
               of
               my
               power
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               my
               maiestie
               ?
            
             Wherby
             
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             more
             desirous
             to
             know
             what
             his
             dreame
             meant
             ,
             then
             
             to
             bee
             warned
             by
             it
             :
             Euen
             so
             ,
             these
             professors
             (
             which
             I
             speake
             of
             )
             are
             very
             carefull
             to
             heare
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             the
             Gospell
             preached
             ,
             and
             cannot
             bee
             withdrawne
             or
             disswaded
             from
             it
             :
             but
             to
             lay
             their
             estate
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             this
             warning
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             receiue
             the
             print
             of
             it
             vpon
             their
             hearts
             and
             liues
             ,
             and
             bee
             cast
             into
             the
             mould
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             cannot
             be
             brought
             vnto
             :
             for
             then
             they
             should
             finde
             it
             to
             be
             the
             power
             of
             saluation
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             end
             it
             is
             preached
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             they
             going
             so
             farre
             before
             many
             other
             ,
             who
             are
             professors
             also
             ,
             cannot
             be
             brought
             to
             goe
             beyond
             them
             in
             this
             as
             well
             ?
             and
             herein
             to
             be
             equall
             to
             the
             best
             louers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ?
             I
             meane
             ,
             in
             prouing
             and
             
             examining
             ,
             
             
               whether
               Christ
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               without
               they
               be
               reprobates
               :
            
             and
             whether
             
               they
               haue
               not
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               be
               none
               of
               his
               ?
            
             The
             maine
             cause
             is
             this
             :
             
             Their
             hearts
             are
             not
             vpright
             :
             nor
             they
             will
             not
             deale
             plainly
             with
             the
             Lord.
             They
             cannot
             say
             in
             truth
             :
             Search
             me
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             and
             see
             if
             there
             be
             any
             vnrighteousnes
             in
             me
             ,
             which
             I
             doe
             hide
             within
             me
             :
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             remoued
             out
             of
             thy
             sight
             :
             
             Nay
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             come
             to
             triall
             ,
             that
             they
             
               doe
               keepe
               some
               sinne
               (
               as
               Iob
               saith
               )
               euen
               as
               a
               child
               doth
               sugar
               vnder
               the
               palate
               .
            
             Sundrie
             faults
             ,
             I
             graunt
             ,
             such
             will
             refraine
             both
             themselues
             ,
             and
             driue
             them
             out
             of
             their
             families
             :
             but
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             bee
             brought
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             make
             profession
             that
             they
             will
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             reformed
             in
             what
             part
             
             of
             their
             life
             soeuer
             they
             may
             bee
             iustly
             chalenged
             :
             for
             then
             they
             should
             not
             blemish
             their
             religion
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             of
             that
             sort
             doe
             .
          
           
             Neither
             doe
             they
             set
             their
             priuiledges
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             before
             all
             other
             things
             alwaies
             :
             they
             thinke
             it
             ouer
             strict
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             tied
             so
             narrowly
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             neither
             beseeming
             wisedome
             ,
             credit
             ,
             ciuilitie
             ,
             policie
             ,
             grauitie
             ,
             or
             such
             place
             and
             calling
             as
             some
             of
             them
             may
             bee
             in
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             is
             in
             them
             (
             though
             they
             be
             zealous
             )
             they
             say
             ,
             but
             too
             base
             a
             thing
             for
             them
             ;
             when
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               haue
               spoke
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
             
               The
               zeale
               of
               thine
               house
               hath
               consumed
               me
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             to
             bee
             vile
             and
             base
             ,
             
             
               I
               will
               yet
               be
               more
               vile
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               that
               hath
               honoured
               me
               .
            
             Yea
             
             and
             they
             thinke
             it
             is
             more
             then
             needeth
             ,
             that
             
               all
               their
               delight
               should
               be
               in
               the
               Saints
            
             which
             are
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             
             and
             
               such
               as
               excell
               in
               vertue
            
             :
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             companions
             with
             such
             as
             feare
             God
             ;
             when
             
               yet
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               is
               more
               pleasant
               and
               sweete
               then
               was
               Aarons
               ointment
               ,
               and
               more
               fruitfull
               then
               mount
               Hermon
               was
               ,
               with
               the
               dew
               ,
            
             and
             Sion
             and
             her
             vallies
             about
             her
             ,
             with
             the
             siluer
             droppes
             that
             fell
             vpon
             them
             .
             Yea
             for
             the
             preciousnes
             thereof
             the
             Church
             spake
             thus
             of
             it
             :
             
             
               If
               I
               preferre
               not
               Ierusalem
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               welfare
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               before
               all
               ioy
               that
               I
               haue
               on
               earth
               beside
               ,
               then
               let
               me
               lose
               my
               best
               delight
               .
            
          
           
             To
             returne
             ,
             they
             of
             whom
             I
             speake
             ,
             though
             in
             their
             owne
             opinion
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             some
             others
             ,
             they
             be
             in
             right
             good
             state
             to
             Godward
             :
             yet
             
             God
             ,
             whose
             thoughts
             are
             not
             as
             mans
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             which
             must
             giue
             good
             report
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             men
             ,
             iudgeth
             and
             determineth
             of
             them
             farre
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             the
             best
             that
             can
             be
             said
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             .
             For
             the
             elect
             and
             deare
             children
             of
             God
             doe
             farre
             otherwise
             :
             
             They
             hauing
             found
             the
             pearle
             ,
             sell
             all
             that
             they
             haue
             to
             buy
             it
             ;
             though
             they
             are
             occupied
             about
             many
             things
             ,
             yet
             that
             one
             (
             euen
             the
             word
             of
             God
             )
             
             
             is
             chiefe
             with
             them
             .
             Their
             loue
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             strong
             as
             ielousie
             ,
             
             that
             admitteth
             no
             recompence
             ;
             and
             as
             death
             that
             cannot
             be
             resisted
             .
             They
             cast
             not
             away
             their
             confidence
             ,
             if
             they
             once
             grow
             to
             see
             what
             recompence
             of
             reward
             it
             hath
             :
             
             nor
             
               will
               not
               suffer
               any
               to
               take
               their
               crowne
               from
               them
               ,
            
             euen
             their
             honour
             that
             they
             haue
             in
             being
             the
             Lords
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             .
             
               They
               couet
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               they
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               righteousnes
               :
            
             they
             with
             good
             and
             honest
             hearts
             receiue
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             bring
             foorth
             fruite
             in
             due
             season
             .
             
             They
             if
             they
             haue
             offended
             their
             most
             louing
             father
             ,
             
             cannot
             be
             quiet
             till
             they
             returne
             and
             come
             home
             againe
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             wee
             haue
             sinned
             .
             And
             if
             they
             be
             in
             worse
             estate
             then
             this
             ,
             they
             like
             it
             not
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             when
             they
             are
             fallen
             asleepe
             ,
             
             and
             haue
             forgotten
             
             themselues
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             what
             doe
             they
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             more
             then
             they
             ought
             ?
             feeling
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             their
             wants
             and
             burdens
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             complaine
             and
             crie
             out
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             are
             mocked
             and
             euill
             spoken
             of
             ,
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             thus
             carrie
             themselues
             in
             the
             loue
             of
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             immortalitie
             ,
             farre
             more
             feruently
             then
             they
             who
             are
             not
             intitled
             to
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             whether
             they
             who
             offer
             them
             this
             iniurie
             ,
             doe
             most
             offend
             in
             hindring
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             thereby
             ,
             or
             their
             neighbours
             welfare
             ,
             
             or
             their
             owne
             saluation
             ?
             For
             God
             commaunds
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             labour
             rather
             for
             the
             foode
             that
             abideth
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             then
             for
             that
             which
             perisheth
             .
             And
             
             what
             doe
             we
             offend
             then
             ,
             who
             doe
             so
             ?
             and
             is
             it
             not
             our
             gaine
             and
             benefit
             ,
             if
             we
             doe
             so
             ?
             Therefore
             let
             men
             for
             shame
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             iust
             damnation
             ,
             desist
             from
             such
             madnes
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             them
             to
             whom
             I
             speake
             ,
             and
             to
             conclude
             in
             a
             sentence
             or
             two
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             are
             :
             I
             say
             therfore
             ,
             giue
             no
             rest
             to
             your selues
             ,
             till
             you
             can
             prooue
             that
             you
             be
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             saluation
             :
             You
             haue
             many
             waies
             set
             downe
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             may
             doe
             it
             ,
             euen
             in
             this
             treatise
             ;
             in
             other
             godly
             mens
             labours
             ;
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Lose
             not
             all
             your
             labour
             which
             you
             haue
             bestowed
             in
             seeking
             to
             be
             saued
             :
             I
             meane
             your
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             praying
             ,
             and
             confessing
             your
             sinnes
             (
             it
             is
             lost
             ,
             if
             you
             attaine
             
             not
             that
             which
             you
             seeke
             .
             )
             You
             are
             not
             farre
             from
             it
             ,
             a
             little
             more
             humilitie
             and
             truth
             of
             heart
             ,
             will
             bring
             you
             further
             into
             the
             estate
             of
             happines
             ,
             then
             that
             ye
             can
             fall
             any
             more
             from
             it
             .
             Be
             neuer
             satisfied
             ,
             till
             ye
             haue
             more
             then
             an
             vnrepentant
             person
             can
             haue
             .
             You
             count
             it
             no
             toyle
             to
             sweate
             in
             hay
             and
             haruest
             :
             This
             is
             another
             manner
             of
             substance
             ;
             if
             ye
             once
             had
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             ye
             would
             not
             forgoe
             your
             portion
             for
             a
             kingdome
             .
             And
             thinke
             this
             of
             me
             ,
             who
             am
             not
             ashamed
             to
             be
             said
             to
             haue
             giuen
             you
             this
             counsell
             ,
             I
             know
             what
             I
             say
             in
             thus
             prouoking
             ,
             and
             labouring
             to
             perswade
             you
             :
             if
             ye
             refuse
             ,
             neuer
             looke
             to
             come
             to
             the
             like
             offer
             .
             And
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             as
             desire
             saluation
             ,
             
             how
             farre
             off
             soeuer
             as
             yet
             ye
             be
             ;
             know
             that
             ye
             are
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             diuels
             ,
             
             if
             ye
             continue
             
             as
             ye
             be
             :
             and
             ye
             are
             the
             liker
             to
             continue
             so
             ,
             the
             longer
             ye
             liue
             ,
             if
             while
             ye
             be
             called
             ,
             ye
             refuse
             .
             You
             are
             as
             outlawes
             :
             Gods
             care
             reacheth
             not
             to
             you
             ,
             neither
             are
             you
             vnder
             his
             protection
             ,
             being
             his
             enemies
             ;
             but
             he
             or
             some
             of
             his
             sergeants
             will
             arrest
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             thinke
             not
             of
             it
             :
             and
             hell
             will
             receiue
             you
             ;
             and
             the
             happines
             which
             other
             shall
             haue
             ,
             will
             flie
             from
             you
             :
             which
             God
             forbid
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             10.
             
             Of
             the
             eyght
             companions
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             NOw
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             weakest
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             smallest
             measure
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             haue
             laboured
             to
             stay
             them
             in
             their
             temptation
             :
             I
             haue
             also
             shewed
             the
             causes
             of
             their
             conuersion
             ,
             
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               the
               father
               in
               giuing
               his
               sonne
               :
            
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             sonne
             in
             reconciling
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             deliuering
             them
             from
             all
             their
             miserie
             :
             the
             word
             of
             promise
             
             preached
             to
             bring
             them
             tidings
             of
             this
             :
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             assuring
             them
             by
             working
             faith
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             perswasion
             thereof
             :
             (
             and
             to
             this
             end
             I
             haue
             set
             down
             these
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             ordinarie
             comming
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             :
             )
             yet
             seeing
             these
             are
             not
             so
             easilie
             felt
             of
             vs
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             sure
             and
             infallible
             groundes
             in
             themselues
             ,
             to
             vs
             of
             saluation
             :
             therefore
             I
             will
             adde
             some
             other
             effects
             ,
             or
             rather
             properties
             of
             true
             faith
             ,
             which
             doe
             accompanie
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             workes
             ,
             or
             fruites
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             not
             of
             like
             authoritie
             with
             the
             former
             ;
             yet
             are
             they
             easilier
             felt
             to
             be
             in
             vs.
             So
             that
             both
             sorts
             of
             euidences
             laid
             together
             ,
             and
             meeting
             and
             concurring
             in
             one
             
             and
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             shall
             giue
             him
             most
             cleerely
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             hath
             graciouslie
             bestowed
             it
             ;
             so
             we
             may
             effectuallie
             receiue
             and
             hold
             it
             as
             our
             owne
             :
             and
             that
             with
             more
             certaintie
             euery
             day
             ,
             as
             
               our
               saluation
               shall
               euery
               day
               be
               neerer
               ,
               then
               when
               we
               first
               beleeued
               .
            
             And
             thus
             I
             come
             vnto
             the
             third
             generall
             part
             of
             this
             treatise
             ;
             wherein
             (
             seeing
             I
             hope
             the
             weakest
             beleeuers
             are
             or
             may
             be
             somewhat
             staied
             by
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             already
             )
             I
             now
             purpose
             in
             this
             last
             part
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             all
             such
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             as
             are
             staied
             from
             strong
             feare
             &
             trouble
             of
             mind
             ;
             may
             by
             other
             cleere
             euidences
             ,
             haue
             further
             proofe
             and
             triall
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             be
             able
             to
             preserue
             and
             confirme
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             such
             an
             estate
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             for
             the
             benefit
             it
             bringeth
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             to
             
             teach
             the
             beleeuer
             to
             trie
             that
             he
             hath
             this
             excellent
             gift
             of
             faith
             ,
             these
             eyght
             graces
             being
             companions
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             more
             easilie
             perceiued
             and
             discerned
             ,
             then
             faith
             it selfe
             ,
             will
             cleerely
             testifie
             that
             where
             these
             be
             ,
             there
             shall
             that
             be
             found
             also
             .
          
           
             
             This
             true
             beleeuer
             therefore
             whosoeuer
             he
             be
             :
             first
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             shall
             perceiue
             that
             God
             (
             farre
             otherwise
             then
             he
             looked
             for
             )
             hath
             giuen
             him
             his
             sonne
             to
             bring
             life
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               redemption
               ,
            
             he
             must
             needes
             feele
             in
             his
             heart
             great
             ioy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             when
             Philip
             had
             conuerted
             him
             ,
             he
             
               went
               away
               reioycing
            
             ,
             Acts
             8.39
             .
             and
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             where
             when
             he
             had
             preached
             Christ
             
             there
             ,
             and
             had
             brought
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             
               there
               was
               great
               ioy
               in
               the
               Citie
               ,
            
             Acts
             8.8
             .
             And
             what
             maruaile
             ?
             for
             how
             can
             a
             man
             be
             perswaded
             by
             good
             and
             infallible
             grounds
             ,
             that
             greater
             happines
             is
             giuen
             him
             of
             God
             then
             all
             the
             world
             is
             worth
             ,
             
             but
             he
             must
             needes
             reioyce
             with
             ioy
             vnspeakeable
             ,
             
               as
               they
               which
               dreame
            
             ?
             For
             is
             there
             any
             naturall
             man
             so
             senseles
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             should
             vnderstand
             that
             some
             portion
             of
             goods
             ,
             as
             an
             hundreth
             pounds
             value
             by
             the
             
             
             yeere
             ,
             were
             befallen
             him
             ;
             yet
             he
             should
             not
             feele
             his
             heart
             made
             ioyfull
             thereat
             ?
             and
             can
             this
             honour
             befall
             any
             (
             that
             he
             is
             highly
             in
             fauour
             with
             the
             Lord
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             thereby
             of
             
               a
               child
               of
               wrath
            
             ,
             made
             heire
             of
             heauen
             for
             euer
             )
             but
             it
             must
             needes
             glad
             his
             heart
             exceedingly
             ,
             and
             raise
             sensible
             ioy
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             ?
             
               as
               in
               him
               who
               found
               the
               pearle
               .
            
             
             But
             doe
             common
             professors
             thus
             ,
             or
             worldlings
             ?
             when
             they
             manifestly
             bewray
             that
             they
             are
             glutted
             with
             the
             tidings
             of
             it
             ?
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             Eunuch
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             immediatly
             after
             he
             had
             been
             instructed
             in
             this
             mysterie
             of
             faith
             ,
             
               went
               on
               his
               way
               reioycing
            
             ;
             
             and
             as
             Paul
             soone
             after
             his
             conuersion
             was
             marueilously
             comforted
             ,
             although
             before
             as
             farre
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             deepely
             cast
             downe
             as
             any
             :
             
             so
             let
             it
             not
             be
             doubted
             of
             ,
             but
             when
             God
             hath
             once
             inlightened
             the
             heart
             of
             any
             (
             which
             before
             sate
             in
             darkenes
             )
             to
             see
             himselfe
             vndoubtedly
             saued
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             raiseth
             vp
             in
             him
             
               ioy
               vnspeakeable
               ,
               and
               glorious
            
             in
             his
             measure
             .
             
          
           
             Indeede
             it
             shall
             not
             perhaps
             so
             much
             be
             seene
             ,
             or
             appeare
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             by
             good
             euidence
             it
             is
             felt
             of
             himselfe
             .
             Neither
             shall
             a
             stranger
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             man
             otherwise
             affected
             ,
             be
             partaker
             of
             this
             ioy
             :
             but
             that
             it
             accompanieth
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             by
             faith
             made
             assured
             of
             their
             election
             ;
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             teacheth
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               Reioyce
               not
               that
               the
               spirits
               are
               subdued
               vnto
               you
               ,
               but
               rather
               reioyce
               because
               your
               names
               are
               written
               in
               heauen
               .
            
          
           
             And
             whereas
             it
             may
             be
             obiected
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             sore
             shaken
             and
             slaked
             by
             afflictions
             ,
             
             let
             that
             trouble
             none
             :
             for
             
               no
               affliction
               for
               the
               time
               present
               is
               ioyous
               ,
               but
               grieuous
               :
            
             and
             yet
             we
             
               reioyce
               euen
               in
               them
               through
               hope
               ,
               that
               maketh
               not
               ashamed
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.4
             .
             Besides
             ,
             we
             haue
             it
             here
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             all
             other
             graces
             :
             and
             yet
             affliction
             (
             after
             we
             haue
             been
             exercised
             with
             it
             aright
             )
             shall
             make
             our
             ioy
             the
             greater
             in
             the
             end
             ;
             
             when
             Gods
             former
             graces
             shall
             be
             restored
             to
             vs
             ,
             
               which
               we
               were
               wont
               in
               him
               to
               finde
               :
            
             therefore
             Saint
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Though
               ye
               haue
               not
               seene
            
             ,
             yet
             
               ye
               loue
               him
               :
               in
               whom
               (
               though
               ye
               see
               him
               not
               )
               yet
               ye
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               reioyce
               with
               ioy
               vnspeakeable
               .
            
             Now
             seeing
             it
             must
             needes
             be
             thus
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             proue
             to
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             most
             haue
             where
             the
             Gospell
             is
             preached
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             beleeue
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             deceiueth
             
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             nothing
             lesse
             then
             true
             .
             For
             were
             they
             perswaded
             of
             their
             happines
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             chuse
             but
             feele
             withall
             ,
             their
             soules
             more
             ioyfull
             and
             glad
             within
             them
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             commodities
             of
             this
             life
             could
             make
             them
             ?
             For
             we
             no
             sooner
             know
             
               our selues
               iustified
               before
               God
               by
               faith
            
             ;
             
             
               but
               we
               are
               at
               peace
               with
               him
               :
               and
               such
               peace
               as
               passeth
               all
               vnderstanding
               .
            
             Which
             after
             we
             know
             how
             sweete
             and
             pretious
             it
             is
             ,
             we
             will
             by
             no
             meanes
             forgoe
             againe
             :
             although
             for
             want
             of
             stronger
             faith
             and
             sounder
             knowledge
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             flitting
             in
             some
             :
             and
             yet
             euen
             that
             maketh
             them
             complaine
             ,
             vntill
             they
             be
             inlarged
             :
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             this
             witnesse
             within
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             doe
             best
             to
             sooth
             vp
             himselfe
             with
             a
             vaine
             confidence
             .
             Thus
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             ioy
             and
             peace
             
             are
             inseparable
             companions
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             me
             thinkes
             ,
             I
             heare
             some
             obiecting
             thus
             .
             If
             you
             zealous
             folke
             ,
             who
             glorie
             so
             much
             of
             the
             assurance
             of
             saluation
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             very
             cause
             be
             so
             ioyfull
             ,
             ye
             agree
             not
             within
             your selues
             :
             for
             some
             which
             are
             of
             your
             mind
             ,
             are
             euer
             sad
             and
             sorrowfull
             ?
             To
             this
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             many
             desire
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             and
             grone
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Lords
             eares
             ;
             and
             in
             time
             ,
             shall
             be
             comforted
             ,
             being
             already
             pronounced
             
               to
               be
               blessed
            
             :
             and
             sometime
             they
             are
             assured
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             
             
             and
             then
             are
             cheerefull
             :
             and
             before
             this
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             ,
             whose
             
             hearts
             the
             Lord
             hath
             opened
             more
             cleerely
             to
             behold
             that
             excellent
             mystery
             .
             But
             further
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             trouble
             no
             wise
             bodie
             to
             see
             them
             mourne
             for
             a
             while
             after
             that
             ,
             which
             shall
             (
             being
             atteined
             )
             make
             them
             merrie
             for
             euer
             after
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             meere
             cauill
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             twit
             Gods
             weake
             seruants
             for
             that
             which
             giueth
             so
             iust
             cause
             of
             mourning
             ,
             namely
             their
             doubting
             ,
             seeing
             they
             desire
             nothing
             more
             then
             to
             be
             assured
             .
             And
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             mixe
             their
             feare
             and
             heauines
             with
             melancholy
             passions
             ,
             they
             offend
             not
             in
             lamenting
             after
             God
             ,
             while
             they
             long
             aboue
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             behold
             Gods
             louing
             countenance
             towards
             them
             :
             But
             if
             their
             heauines
             make
             them
             waspish
             ,
             tuchie
             ,
             froward
             ,
             vnquiet
             ,
             &
             rash
             in
             censuring
             them
             who
             are
             not
             in
             their
             estate
             ;
             I
             say
             these
             as
             mad
             
             and
             frantike
             passions
             are
             to
             be
             condemned
             .
             But
             these
             obiecters
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             sad
             countenance
             and
             behauiour
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             more
             religious
             than
             the
             most
             part
             of
             others
             ,
             causeth
             many
             to
             shun
             religion
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             afraide
             to
             ioyne
             themselues
             to
             their
             acquaintance
             and
             company
             ,
             and
             to
             meddle
             with
             muzing
             on
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             on
             Sermons
             ,
             more
             then
             to
             heare
             and
             reade
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             trouble
             themselues
             no
             further
             .
             To
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             so
             to
             looke
             to
             exemples
             ,
             that
             we
             hurt
             and
             hinder
             our selues
             thereby
             from
             that
             benefit
             ,
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             doe
             most
             certainely
             direct
             vs
             vnto
             .
             But
             if
             men
             would
             weigh
             things
             indifferently
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             so
             ready
             to
             challenge
             many
             good
             Christians
             for
             their
             heauines
             (
             which
             yet
             they
             know
             tendeth
             to
             the
             seeking
             
             of
             comfort
             )
             might
             see
             their
             owne
             fault
             greater
             ,
             whose
             mirth
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             ioyned
             with
             lightnes
             and
             profanenes
             ,
             holding
             goodnes
             and
             grace
             out
             of
             the
             company
             ,
             
             and
             not
             a
             reioycing
             for
             that
             they
             know
             God
             to
             be
             their
             most
             louing
             father
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
             their
             ioy
             is
             but
             follie
             ,
             
               yea
               madnes
            
             ;
             as
             Salomon
             speaketh
             of
             laughter
             ,
             which
             testifieth
             such
             ioy
             .
             But
             to
             end
             this
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             let
             such
             as
             haue
             true
             hope
             in
             God
             ,
             though
             weakely
             ,
             moderate
             their
             heauines
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             offend
             as
             few
             as
             they
             may
             :
             and
             they
             that
             finde
             fault
             with
             them
             for
             that
             ,
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             rather
             to
             pitie
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             interpret
             all
             in
             the
             best
             manner
             ,
             and
             looke
             that
             their
             owne
             mirth
             and
             cheerefulnes
             be
             well
             warranted
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             were
             farre
             better
             for
             them
             to
             haue
             
             part
             in
             the
             others
             heauines
             .
             And
             for
             answere
             to
             this
             ,
             thus
             much
             .
          
           
             
             But
             to
             goe
             forward
             ;
             as
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             greatnes
             ,
             and
             perswasion
             of
             the
             certaintie
             of
             his
             benefits
             ,
             will
             raise
             this
             ioy
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             him
             that
             possesseth
             it
             :
             so
             likewise
             it
             will
             cause
             him
             to
             maruaile
             with
             reuerence
             ,
             to
             see
             his
             state
             so
             changed
             ;
             himselfe
             to
             be
             brought
             from
             so
             lowe
             a
             depth
             of
             extreame
             miserie
             ,
             to
             so
             high
             a
             degree
             of
             honour
             and
             glorie
             :
             and
             so
             to
             be
             enriched
             by
             this
             fauour
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             oft
             feare
             on
             the
             suddaine
             ,
             least
             it
             should
             not
             be
             so
             ,
             wondring
             at
             the
             greatnes
             of
             the
             same
             :
             as
             Iudas
             the
             good
             Apostle
             did
             ,
             who
             considering
             the
             great
             kindnes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             brake
             forth
             into
             these
             words
             :
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               cause
               ,
               that
               thou
               wilt
               reueale
               thy selfe
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               not
               
               to
               the
               world
               ?
            
             Yea
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             which
             had
             long
             lien
             in
             blindnes
             and
             superstition
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             fruites
             of
             both
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             cauilling
             and
             mocking
             ;
             yet
             when
             our
             Sauiour
             had
             ouercome
             her
             euill
             with
             good
             ,
             and
             conuerted
             her
             ,
             her
             heart
             was
             so
             set
             on
             the
             benefit
             which
             she
             receiued
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             she
             forgat
             her
             water-pot
             (
             which
             in
             her
             ,
             who
             sauoured
             before
             only
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             matter
             )
             and
             went
             ,
             admiring
             at
             her
             owne
             change
             ,
             to
             tell
             her
             
             
             neighbours
             of
             that
             welcom
             newes
             ,
             which
             had
             befallen
             her
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             meane
             of
             their
             conuersion
             also
             ,
             Ioh.
             4.28.29
             .
             But
             Sauls
             conuersion
             did
             so
             cause
             him
             to
             wonder
             at
             Gods
             worke
             therein
             ,
             that
             it
             caused
             also
             them
             that
             beheld
             it
             to
             admire
             it
             &
             to
             be
             amazed
             ,
             when
             they
             
               saw
               him
               preach
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               he
               before
               pursued
               ,
            
             with
             the
             imbracers
             of
             it
             ,
             Act.
             9.21
             .
             So
             great
             admiration
             doth
             this
             precious
             faith
             worke
             in
             them
             that
             obtaine
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             this
             holie
             and
             reuerent
             admiration
             at
             so
             great
             good
             things
             befallen
             those
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             ,
             should
             but
             then
             onely
             immediatly
             after
             the
             receiuing
             of
             them
             be
             felt
             ,
             the
             benefits
             might
             seeme
             the
             smaller
             :
             but
             it
             is
             farre
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             duly
             nourished
             and
             maintained
             :
             for
             they
             are
             so
             sweete
             ,
             and
             so
             farre
             
               aboue
               all
               that
               they
               can
               aske
               ,
               or
               
               looke
               for
               ,
            
             that
             except
             it
             bee
             through
             mens
             owne
             default
             ,
             they
             are
             euery
             day
             new
             and
             fresh
             ,
             and
             so
             farre
             from
             bringing
             tediousnes
             ,
             that
             the
             oftner
             they
             be
             daily
             considered
             ,
             and
             the
             longer
             they
             be
             inioyed
             ,
             
             the
             more
             they
             will
             cause
             wondring
             at
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             giuer
             ,
             and
             what
             should
             moue
             him
             to
             bestow
             so
             great
             a
             portion
             (
             euen
             more
             then
             the
             whole
             world
             )
             vpon
             so
             vnworthie
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             would
             haue
             thought
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             an
             happie
             estate
             ,
             not
             to
             haue
             been
             at
             all
             .
             The
             Sunne
             in
             the
             beautie
             and
             strength
             thereof
             ,
             doth
             not
             more
             cause
             the
             eye
             to
             dazle
             ,
             then
             the
             viewing
             and
             beholding
             of
             this
             glorie
             ,
             which
             God
             communicateth
             with
             his
             beloued
             ones
             ,
             doth
             astonish
             and
             abash
             the
             heart
             to
             thinke
             of
             it
             :
             which
             is
             so
             true
             that
             Dauid
             the
             man
             of
             
             God
             ,
             did
             many
             yeeres
             ,
             after
             hee
             felt
             himselfe
             beloued
             of
             God
             ,
             fall
             into
             this
             holie
             admiration
             ,
             as
             that
             
               God
               should
               doe
               such
               great
               things
               for
               his
               soule
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               deliuer
               him
               from
               the
               neathermost
               graue
               ,
            
             by
             which
             he
             meant
             hell
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             without
             grosse
             bewitching
             of
             many
             professors
             by
             Sathan
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             haue
             ,
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             this
             tidings
             published
             ,
             meruailed
             a
             little
             ,
             they
             thinke
             they
             haue
             receiued
             this
             benefit
             with
             that
             reuerent
             account
             ,
             that
             it
             deserueth
             ,
             though
             after
             it
             waxeth
             a
             common
             thing
             with
             them
             :
             for
             this
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             were
             foolish
             daily
             to
             bee
             wondring
             at
             one
             thing
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             first
             heard
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Full
             well
             all
             such
             declare
             what
             fruite
             they
             reape
             by
             it
             :
             but
             if
             they
             did
             daily
             
             consider
             their
             vnworthines
             ,
             they
             should
             see
             more
             cause
             to
             wonder
             euery
             day
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             if
             comparison
             may
             bee
             made
             in
             such
             a
             case
             :
             It
             is
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             that
             God
             pardoneth
             sinnes
             daily
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             mercie
             continueth
             daily
             to
             pardon
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             it
             being
             so
             great
             ,
             
             should
             bee
             so
             induring
             also
             .
             For
             who
             can
             thinke
             vppon
             his
             slippes
             ,
             and
             rebellions
             (
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             best
             of
             vs
             )
             which
             breake
             foorth
             from
             him
             daily
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             iustly
             prouoked
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             what
             might
             bee
             feared
             thereby
             ,
             and
             how
             notwithstanding
             them
             all
             ,
             hee
             may
             come
             to
             God
             for
             refuge
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             bee
             without
             feare
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             not
             sinned
             :
             
             yea
             and
             hold
             fast
             his
             confidence
             ,
             that
             God
             yet
             loueth
             him
             :
             who
             (
             I
             say
             )
             can
             consider
             
             this
             ,
             but
             hee
             must
             needes
             bee
             astonished
             at
             the
             inioying
             of
             so
             great
             kindnes
             ;
             when
             a
             cursed
             man
             ,
             no
             better
             then
             ourselues
             ,
             must
             be
             sued
             vnto
             ,
             and
             intreated
             by
             vs
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             friends
             that
             we
             can
             make
             ,
             and
             being
             displeased
             ,
             must
             be
             pacified
             with
             gifts
             ,
             and
             yet
             hardly
             holden
             from
             vexing
             ,
             imprisoning
             ,
             and
             pursuing
             vs
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             be
             intreated
             ?
             Therefore
             
               magnifie
               the
               louing
               kindnes
               of
               our
               God
               for
               euer
               ,
               euen
               as
               it
               indureth
               for
               euer
               ,
            
             Psalm
             .
             118.4
             .
             For
             though
             naturall
             reason
             ,
             euen
             flesh
             beare
             a
             great
             stroke
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             yet
             wee
             
             are
             not
             debtters
             to
             it
             :
             and
             we
             haue
             great
             cause
             whiles
             we
             liue
             ,
             to
             doe
             this
             .
             
          
           
             So
             that
             ,
             although
             I
             confesse
             ,
             that
             in
             nature
             it
             is
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             alwaies
             admire
             the
             greatnes
             of
             some
             rare
             deliuerance
             ,
             or
             fortunate
             estate
             befallen
             him
             by
             his
             friend
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             first
             raised
             great
             admiration
             ;
             yet
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             farre
             otherwise
             with
             the
             spirituall
             man
             being
             a
             beleeuing
             Christian
             :
             he
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             hauing
             the
             louing
             countenance
             of
             God
             shining
             daily
             vppon
             him
             as
             before
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             treasure
             vnualuable
             ,
             should
             wonder
             at
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             ;
             especially
             seeing
             he
             prouoking
             the
             Lord
             with
             his
             sinnes
             daily
             renued
             ,
             might
             therefore
             feare
             that
             such
             former
             comforts
             as
             had
             been
             inioyed
             ,
             might
             haue
             been
             turned
             into
             as
             great
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             his
             light
             into
             darknes
             ,
             rather
             then
             be
             continued
             and
             multiplied
             .
             And
             this
             he
             shall
             do
             ,
             vnles
             through
             
             vnthankfulnes
             (
             the
             corruption
             of
             nature
             leading
             him
             thereto
             )
             hee
             burie
             the
             same
             in
             obliuion
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             affect
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             ouer
             neere
             glued
             to
             things
             present
             and
             temporarie
             ,
             setting
             the
             creature
             before
             the
             Creator
             ,
             and
             the
             gift
             before
             the
             giuer
             .
             For
             thereby
             ,
             he
             shall
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             slacke
             his
             meruailing
             at
             that
             kindnes
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             neuer
             end
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             most
             precious
             :
             whereas
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             able
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             to
             beare
             downe
             all
             transitorie
             things
             before
             him
             ,
             with
             the
             estimation
             and
             high
             prizing
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             of
             the
             second
             companion
             of
             faith
             ,
             namely
             ,
             holy
             admiring
             the
             greatnes
             of
             Gods
             kindnes
             .
          
           
             
             But
             that
             I
             may
             not
             dwell
             vpon
             this
             matter
             ,
             who
             haue
             purposed
             but
             in
             brief
             
             manner
             to
             shew
             what
             a
             traine
             of
             heauenly
             companions
             do
             attend
             vpon
             this
             faith
             ,
             and
             certaintie
             of
             Gods
             eternall
             fauour
             ,
             and
             to
             leaue
             the
             meditation
             of
             and
             vpon
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             reuerent
             and
             deuout
             reader
             :
             Another
             therefore
             is
             heartie
             and
             vnfained
             loue
             ,
             in
             him
             (
             
               who
               feeleth
               this
               loue
               of
               God
               shed
               into
               his
               heart
            
             )
             returned
             to
             him
             againe
             .
             The
             which
             although
             in
             hollownes
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             the
             most
             affirme
             boldly
             to
             be
             in
             them
             towards
             God
             ,
             before
             they
             haue
             found
             and
             felt
             themselues
             to
             be
             beloued
             of
             him
             ;
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             vs
             that
             it
             is
             farre
             otherwise
             ,
             
             
               seeing
               we
               haue
               not
               loued
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               loued
               vs
               first
               .
            
             But
             when
             we
             see
             indeed
             what
             great
             things
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             vs
             ,
             from
             what
             dreadfull
             bondage
             he
             hath
             deliuered
             vs
             ,
             vnto
             the
             which
             in
             all
             our
             life
             we
             were
             in
             danger
             ,
             
             and
             to
             what
             gracious
             liberties
             and
             priuiledges
             he
             hath
             restored
             vs
             ,
             by
             forgiuing
             vs
             all
             our
             sinnes
             ;
             then
             we
             see
             iust
             cause
             to
             say
             with
             the
             Prophet
             :
             
               I
               loue
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             
             
               because
               he
               hath
               done
               so
               great
               good
               things
               for
               my
               soule
               :
            
             and
             with
             the
             woman
             to
             be
             thus
             affected
             ,
             
               that
               seeing
               many
               sinnes
               are
               forgiuen
               vs
               ,
               therefore
               wee
               must
               needes
               loue
               much
               .
            
             So
             that
             although
             before
             this
             
               we
               were
               louers
               of
               pleasures
               ,
               more
               then
               louers
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             others
             are
             :
             yet
             now
             that
             we
             know
             Gods
             bountifulnes
             towards
             vs
             ,
             and
             the
             vanitie
             of
             our
             fond
             delights
             ,
             we
             haue
             our
             harts
             more
             set
             vpon
             God
             ,
             then
             vpon
             the
             best
             pleasures
             which
             we
             inioy
             .
          
           
             
             And
             although
             sometime
             before
             this
             wee
             loued
             father
             ,
             mother
             ,
             friends
             ,
             goods
             ,
             more
             then
             God
             ,
             when
             wee
             were
             meerely
             naturall
             :
             yet
             now
             
               that
               wee
               
               know
               God
               ,
               yea
               rather
               are
               knowne
               of
               God
               ,
            
             we
             haue
             our
             hearts
             set
             on
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             our
             chiefe
             treasure
             .
             For
             this
             our
             spirituall
             kindred
             with
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             knit
             vs
             to
             him
             with
             a
             farre
             more
             neere
             bond
             of
             loue
             :
             and
             therefore
             wee
             rest
             in
             him
             ,
             ioy
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             our selues
             with
             him
             ;
             for
             there
             shall
             be
             euer
             cause
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             wearines
             .
             There
             is
             no
             end
             of
             his
             bountie
             and
             kindnes
             ,
             
               his
               mercie
               indureth
               for
               euer
            
             :
             and
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             that
             such
             infinite
             
             
             loue
             of
             God
             to
             vs
             ,
             may
             prouoke
             and
             raise
             vp
             in
             vs
             ,
             truth
             of
             loue
             to
             him
             againe
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             euer
             filled
             with
             the
             fulnes
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             spouse
             in
             the
             Canticles
             :
             
               I
               am
               full
               of
               loue
               yea
               sicke
               ,
            
             chap.
             5.8
             ?
             And
             yet
             they
             who
             shall
             say
             to
             vs
             for
             thus
             doing
             :
             
               What
               is
               thy
               welbeloued
               more
               then
               another
               welbeloued
               ?
            
             We
             may
             answere
             them
             ,
             that
             know
             not
             the
             loue
             of
             our
             welbeloued
             :
             
               Our
               welbeloued
               is
               the
               chiefest
               of
               ten
               thousand
               :
               wholy
               delectable
               :
               his
               head
               ,
               as
               fine
               gold
               :
               &c.
               
            
             Cant.
             5.10
             .
             But
             indeede
             ,
             I
             must
             say
             :
             except
             wee
             haue
             tasted
             of
             this
             ,
             our
             loue
             shall
             be
             cold
             enough
             towards
             him
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             too
             commonly
             ,
             euen
             in
             many
             who
             worship
             God
             with
             vs
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             loue
             and
             mercie
             of
             God
             which
             they
             boast
             of
             ,
             cannot
             make
             them
             forsake
             their
             vile
             lusts
             .
          
           
             
             But
             to
             proceede
             :
             where
             these
             before
             mentioned
             are
             found
             ,
             
             how
             can
             there
             be
             but
             vnfained
             thankfulnes
             ,
             and
             acknowledging
             of
             this
             gift
             of
             God
             to
             his
             great
             praise
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             weigh
             what
             
               he
               hath
               done
               for
               our
               soules
               ,
            
             and
             what
             solace
             
               he
               hath
               filled
               our
               liues
               withall
               ,
            
             which
             otherwise
             must
             needs
             be
             full
             of
             deadnes
             ,
             or
             deceiueable
             and
             vnsauourie
             follie
             ?
             They
             must
             of
             necessitie
             worke
             the
             same
             affections
             in
             vs
             which
             were
             in
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Psal
             .
             116.12
             .
             
               What
               shall
               I
               giue
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               for
               all
               his
               mercies
               ?
               I
               will
               praise
               his
               name
               before
               his
               congregation
               ,
            
             and
             commit
             my selfe
             wholy
             to
             his
             gouernment
             hereafter
             ,
             who
             heretofore
             hath
             regarded
             me
             so
             gratiously
             :
             yea
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             prouoked
             daily
             ,
             to
             this
             honouring
             of
             him
             ,
             
               euen
               to
               sing
               a
               new
               song
               of
               praises
               to
               him
               ,
            
             
             
             
               who
               will
               renew
               his
               kindnes
               ,
               and
               goodnes
               daily
               vpon
               vs
               still
               :
            
             so
             that
             we
             shall
             say
             that
             his
             first
             receiuing
             of
             vs
             ,
             was
             but
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             happines
             .
             So
             it
             shall
             follow
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             being
             daily
             exercised
             in
             praise
             and
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             the
             more
             wee
             doe
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             wee
             shall
             see
             cause
             to
             doe
             it
             still
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             waxe
             thankfull
             still
             in
             all
             that
             God
             sendeth
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             euen
             in
             our
             troubles
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               In
               all
               things
               be
               thankfull
            
             .
             
             And
             although
             the
             world
             see
             none
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             to
             murmure
             and
             rage
             in
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             yet
             shal
             we
             see
             Gods
             fauour
             to
             vs
             euen
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             knowing
             that
             they
             turne
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             benefits
             ,
             to
             our
             good
             ;
             wee
             shall
             praise
             God
             ,
             euen
             for
             them
             also
             :
             
               for
               it
               becommeth
               well
               the
               righteous
            
             (
             who
             know
             how
             greatly
             they
             be
             occasioned
             hereto
             )
             
             
               thus
               to
               be
               thankfull
            
             .
             It
             is
             
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               that
               constraineth
               vs
               ,
               and
               inlargeth
               our
               harts
            
             to
             Godward
             ,
             and
             giueth
             vs
             matter
             and
             occasion
             
               of
               singing
               and
               making
               melodie
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             of
             praising
             him
             ,
             alone
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             assemblie
             of
             the
             righteous
             :
             and
             no
             meruaile
             (
             whereas
             without
             that
             sweete
             smell
             of
             his
             loue
             ,
             wee
             should
             be
             vtterly
             lumpish
             ,
             and
             farre
             from
             all
             cogitation
             of
             any
             such
             matter
             .
             )
             And
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             meruaile
             that
             continuall
             and
             oft
             thinking
             on
             Gods
             kindnes
             should
             make
             vs
             thankfull
             :
             for
             how
             seruiceable
             ,
             yea
             how
             slauish
             shall
             ye
             see
             a
             poore
             man
             to
             a
             benefactor
             to
             him
             in
             his
             bodily
             necessities
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             a
             little
             ?
             when
             he
             can
             be
             content
             
               to
               lose
               his
               life
               for
               him
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.7
             .
             and
             the
             
               very
               borrower
               is
               a
               seruant
               to
               the
               lender
               .
            
          
           
             
             These
             formentioned
             affections
             ,
             which
             accompanie
             faith
             in
             vs
             ,
             
             doe
             take
             such
             taste
             and
             sweetnes
             in
             God
             (
             he
             making
             vs
             so
             acquainted
             with
             his
             fatherly
             kindnes
             and
             bountie
             )
             that
             we
             finding
             no
             such
             welfare
             in
             any
             estate
             beside
             ,
             
               doe
               now
               desire
               to
               be
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               see
               his
               glorie
               ,
            
             and
             so
             long
             after
             his
             blessed
             presence
             ,
             that
             we
             desire
             nothing
             more
             
               then
               being
               vnburdened
               of
               this
               earthly
               tabernacle
               ,
            
             and
             prison
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             euen
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             to
             see
             his
             glory
             .
             For
             thus
             wee
             resolue
             with
             our selues
             vpon
             deepe
             consideration
             ,
             and
             certaine
             
             triall
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             might
             haue
             our
             choise
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             we
             should
             wish
             :
             
               one
               day
            
             in
             
             sweete
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             passed
             and
             bestowed
             in
             his
             seruice
             (
             as
             our
             frailtie
             is
             able
             to
             attaine
             to
             )
             
               is
               better
               then
               a
               thousand
            
             in
             all
             varietie
             of
             earthly
             pleasures
             .
             
             
             And
             if
             his
             fauour
             be
             so
             much
             to
             be
             desired
             here
             ,
             
               where
               we
               see
               but
               as
               in
               a
               glasse
            
             ;
             and
             his
             benefits
             ,
             which
             he
             bestoweth
             vpon
             his
             beloued
             ones
             so
             sweete
             ,
             where
             
               we
               are
               but
               strangers
            
             :
             what
             thinke
             wee
             shall
             they
             appeare
             to
             vs
             ,
             
               when
               we
               shall
               see
               him
            
             ,
             in
             his
             maiestie
             ,
             
               as
               he
               is
            
             ?
             and
             when
             we
             shall
             inioy
             
               the
               pleasures
               of
               his
               house
               in
               fulnes
               for
               euer
               ?
            
             Yea
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             here
             ,
             where
             we
             liue
             but
             in
             a
             vale
             of
             miserie
             ,
             God
             doth
             so
             shew
             his
             bountie
             towards
             vs
             ;
             what
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             shall
             our
             estate
             be
             ,
             
             
               when
               we
               shall
               rest
               from
               our
               labours
               ,
               and
               haue
               fulnes
               of
               ioy
               with
               God
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               for
               euermore
               ?
            
             The
             beleeuing
             and
             weighing
             of
             this
             ,
             hath
             caused
             
             Gods
             deare
             seruants
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Come
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               come
               quickly
               :
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolued
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
            
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             (
             if
             wee
             be
             not
             grossely
             deceiued
             )
             shall
             cause
             vs
             ,
             euen
             when
             our
             daies
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             to
             receiue
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             this
             minde
             and
             heartie
             desire
             
               to
               go
               home
               ,
               and
               be
               euer
               with
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             if
             this
             heauenly
             affection
             ,
             &
             holie
             desire
             be
             a
             companion
             to
             true
             faith
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             meruailed
             ,
             where
             their
             faith
             is
             become
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             lieth
             a
             rusting
             ,
             who
             make
             so
             little
             haste
             home
             ,
             and
             haue
             so
             small
             desire
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             where
             he
             
               is
               in
               his
               fathers
               house
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               his
               glorie
            
             (
             and
             
               where
               there
               are
               many
               mansions
               ,
               euen
               for
               vs
               as
               well
               as
               for
               him
            
             )
             that
             they
             cannot
             abide
             to
             heare
             of
             departing
             thither
             ,
             
             no
             more
             then
             Nabal
             :
             
             who
             when
             hee
             heard
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             
               he
               was
               as
               a
               stone
            
             :
             and
             who
             are
             so
             besotted
             with
             that
             which
             is
             visible
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             longing
             after
             that
             which
             is
             not
             seene
             with
             eye
             but
             eternall
             :
             when
             yet
             all
             should
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             heauen
             is
             farre
             to
             bee
             preferred
             before
             his
             presence
             here
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             yea
             when
             our
             estate
             is
             at
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             
             But
             to
             ioyne
             the
             next
             companion
             of
             faith
             to
             this
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             cannot
             be
             separated
             .
             This
             maketh
             vs
             
               sigh
               oftentimes
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               to
               goe
               hence
               ,
               and
            
             (
             that
             which
             we
             thought
             would
             neuer
             haue
             been
             )
             
               to
               become
               strangers
               and
               pilgrimes
               here
               ,
            
             and
             so
             to
             haue
             no
             more
             to
             doe
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             then
             we
             needes
             must
             .
             And
             this
             I
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             was
             like
             euer
             to
             haue
             been
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             
             
             how
             exceedingly
             we
             haue
             been
             tied
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             what
             pleasure
             it
             hath
             been
             to
             vs
             ,
             to
             thinke
             what
             we
             haue
             here
             ,
             and
             may
             haue
             :
             how
             we
             haue
             sought
             to
             fulfill
             
               the
               lusts
               of
               our
               heart
               ,
               the
               lust
               of
               our
               eye
               ,
            
             and
             what
             pride
             ,
             and
             what
             glorie
             we
             haue
             had
             in
             the
             things
             which
             we
             haue
             loued
             best
             :
             yea
             and
             how
             like
             vnto
             mad
             men
             ,
             wee
             haue
             nestled
             ,
             and
             delighted
             our selues
             here
             (
             where
             yet
             
               we
               haue
               had
               no
               certaintie
               of
               abiding
            
             til
             to
             morrow
             )
             as
             though
             we
             should
             haue
             continued
             alwaies
             :
             and
             yet
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             euen
             then
             when
             we
             ioyed
             most
             in
             our
             life
             ,
             we
             were
             but
             as
             the
             bankerupts
             ,
             which
             flourish
             in
             their
             kinde
             ,
             and
             occupie
             with
             other
             mens
             goods
             ?
             So
             that
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             gloried
             ,
             was
             not
             our
             owne
             :
             goods
             ,
             and
             glorie
             which
             wee
             tooke
             such
             pleasure
             in
             ,
             they
             were
             anothers
             ,
             
             
             they
             were
             but
             borrowed
             :
             In
             which
             times
             ,
             God
             was
             not
             knowne
             of
             vs
             ,
             nor
             the
             daily
             course
             of
             his
             liberall
             dealing
             with
             his
             faithfull
             ones
             ,
             was
             not
             once
             dreamed
             of
             .
             And
             therefore
             
               we
               being
               earthly
               minded
               ,
               could
               not
               sauour
               of
               heauenly
               things
               ,
            
             but
             onely
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             by
             faith
             perswaded
             vs
             of
             his
             fauour
             ,
             and
             granted
             vs
             to
             see
             ,
             what
             varietie
             of
             holie
             &
             heauenly
             delights
             may
             be
             inioyed
             of
             vs
             
             
             in
             this
             our
             Christian
             course
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             pleasantest
             estate
             ,
             that
             euer
             we
             liued
             in
             before
             ,
             we
             haue
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             determined
             with
             our selues
             to
             renounce
             our
             former
             course
             :
             to
             hold
             all
             things
             here
             ,
             as
             transitorie
             ,
             vaine
             ,
             
             and
             soone
             flitting
             away
             ,
             and
             beleeuing
             that
             we
             our selues
             are
             with
             al
             other
             things
             ,
             daily
             drawing
             to
             our
             end
             ;
             we
             desire
             to
             haue
             nothing
             to
             hold
             vs
             here
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             abide
             here
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             admonish
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             keep
             fast
             a
             willingnes
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             when
             wee
             haue
             gotten
             it
             ,
             that
             wee
             lose
             it
             not
             againe
             :
             
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             that
             alone
             which
             maketh
             vs
             fit
             to
             liue
             ,
             while
             we
             remaine
             here
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             .
             Euen
             this
             grace
             accompanieth
             faith
             in
             vs
             ,
             after
             that
             it
             is
             effectually
             wrought
             in
             vs
             :
             I
             say
             not
             ,
             
             that
             wee
             loath
             the
             benefit
             of
             life
             
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             here
             ,
             neither
             doe
             we
             forsake
             our
             particular
             
               callings
               in
               the
               which
               we
               are
               commaunded
               to
               abide
               ,
            
             
             neither
             condemne
             wee
             the
             moderate
             care
             of
             maintaining
             our selues
             and
             ours
             ,
             and
             prouiding
             for
             our
             outward
             estate
             ,
             retaining
             (
             in
             all
             these
             )
             heauenly
             mindes
             :
             but
             we
             
               renounce
               the
               corruption
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               through
               lust
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
             and
             prophane
             abuse
             of
             earthly
             affaires
             and
             dealings
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             stand
             with
             the
             practise
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Which
             I
             say
             for
             two
             causes
             :
             The
             one
             ,
             because
             in
             some
             respects
             it
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             yea
             holie
             ,
             
               to
               desire
               to
               liue
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             doe
             good
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             
             and
             wee
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             say
             with
             
               Dauid
               ,
               I
               will
               liue
               and
               not
               die
               ,
               to
               set
               foorth
               the
               praise
               of
               
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             dealing
             in
             our
             earthly
             affaires
             ,
             
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             not
             be
             burdensome
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             of
             performing
             the
             duties
             of
             our
             particular
             callings
             :
             in
             the
             which
             actions
             ,
             we
             may
             haue
             proofe
             of
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             vs
             ;
             I
             meane
             patience
             ,
             righteousnes
             ,
             hope
             ,
             faith
             ,
             loue
             ;
             that
             so
             our
             whole
             conuersation
             may
             bee
             well
             ordred
             ,
             and
             proportionable
             to
             other
             holie
             duties
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             these
             respects
             we
             may
             be
             willing
             and
             content
             to
             liue
             ,
             while
             God
             will
             haue
             it
             so
             ,
             
               that
               wee
               may
               shew
               foorth
               the
               vertues
               ,
            
             which
             he
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             ,
             amongst
             men
             :
             which
             otherwise
             should
             be
             hidden
             ,
             and
             it
             could
             not
             otherwise
             be
             seene
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             any
             can
             possibly
             liue
             godly
             ,
             who
             hath
             an
             hand
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             when
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             God
             forbiddeth
             not
             the
             actions
             mentioned
             ,
             
             but
             commaunds
             them
             :
             only
             he
             chargeth
             ,
             that
             in
             doing
             of
             them
             ,
             
             we
             be
             not
             tainted
             ,
             neither
             haue
             our
             consciences
             defiled
             .
          
           
             The
             2.
             cause
             ,
             why
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             contemne
             life
             ,
             and
             other
             lawful
             liberties
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             vpon
             this
             principle
             falsely
             grounded
             ,
             and
             as
             falsly
             vnderstood
             (
             that
             wee
             should
             forsake
             the
             world
             )
             diuers
             haue
             troubled
             many
             weake
             people
             &
             abused
             them
             ;
             saying
             and
             teaching
             (
             and
             that
             vnder
             a
             great
             pretence
             of
             godlines
             )
             that
             when
             we
             begin
             to
             be
             deuout
             ,
             and
             to
             sauour
             of
             religion
             ,
             wee
             ought
             to
             leaue
             the
             world
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             depart
             from
             our
             earthly
             callings
             ,
             and
             dealings
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             the
             societie
             and
             fellowship
             of
             men
             who
             are
             occupied
             therein
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             that
             greater
             deuotion
             and
             pietie
             may
             be
             bred
             in
             vs
             ,
             
             
             we
             are
             (
             say
             they
             )
             to
             goe
             aside
             into
             Abbeyes
             ,
             Frieries
             ,
             Armetages
             ,
             and
             Cloysters
             ,
             where
             we
             may
             neither
             heare
             nor
             see
             any
             such
             dealings
             .
             And
             as
             the
             opinion
             is
             plausible
             to
             the
             ignorant
             and
             vnstable
             ,
             though
             palpable
             to
             them
             that
             are
             staied
             in
             iudgement
             :
             so
             it
             hath
             deceiued
             many
             ,
             
             and
             the
             
               diuell
               hath
               shewed
               himselfe
               as
               an
               angel
               of
               light
            
             in
             perswading
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             kinde
             of
             life
             is
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             holines
             ,
             although
             it
             hath
             been
             and
             easily
             may
             be
             proued
             to
             be
             the
             denne
             and
             depth
             of
             abomination
             .
          
           
           
             For
             though
             many
             haue
             of
             a
             good
             meaning
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             gone
             apart
             from
             
             secular
             affaires
             ;
             and
             betaken
             themselues
             to
             liue
             in
             sequestred
             places
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             be
             troubled
             with
             earthly
             dealings
             :
             yet
             subtile
             theeues
             arose
             afterwards
             ,
             of
             the
             popish
             prelacie
             ,
             who
             abused
             this
             to
             horrible
             mischiefes
             :
             for
             we
             must
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             will
             venture
             without
             their
             warrant
             ,
             the
             longer
             they
             doe
             it
             ,
             the
             further
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             sinne
             ;
             as
             a
             man
             once
             gone
             out
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             goeth
             further
             astray
             ,
             till
             he
             seeke
             to
             come
             in
             againe
             .
             Which
             hath
             been
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             much
             wickednes
             hath
             in
             time
             broke
             forth
             in
             the
             Papacy
             (
             where
             the
             people
             haue
             been
             hartned
             to
             this
             monasticall
             life
             ,
             and
             superstitious
             deuotion
             )
             as
             idlenes
             ,
             whoredome
             ,
             sodomitry
             ,
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             most
             cruell
             murthering
             of
             the
             soules
             of
             many
             infants
             which
             were
             
             misbegotten
             .
             So
             that
             (
             not
             to
             digresse
             too
             farre
             )
             this
             is
             the
             second
             reason
             ,
             why
             I
             made
             plaine
             my
             meaning
             ,
             in
             saying
             that
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             is
             not
             ,
             the
             wearines
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             the
             leauing
             of
             our
             affaires
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             forsaking
             of
             our
             particular
             calling
             ;
             as
             though
             no
             man
             may
             be
             godly
             and
             a
             beleeuer
             that
             vseth
             these
             :
             but
             to
             proue
             that
             one
             may
             be
             a
             contemner
             of
             the
             world
             that
             vseth
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             by
             consequent
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             sure
             of
             his
             saluation
             by
             faith
             ,
             may
             haue
             this
             grace
             to
             despise
             the
             world
             :
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             as
             the
             sixt
             propertie
             or
             inseparable
             companion
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             
             To
             proceede
             therefore
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             that
             we
             be
             thus
             made
             rich
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             after
             that
             we
             haue
             fastened
             on
             his
             promises
             ,
             (
             whereas
             we
             were
             before
             
             so
             vnlike
             to
             find
             the
             least
             part
             of
             such
             preferment
             )
             we
             begin
             to
             lament
             our
             former
             vnkindnes
             to
             our
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             dailie
             offered
             him
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             we
             knew
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             be
             reuenged
             on
             our selues
             for
             it
             :
             as
             the
             woman
             in
             Luke
             bewailed
             her
             vnkindnes
             ,
             which
             she
             had
             shewed
             to
             her
             Lord
             and
             Sauiour
             before
             ,
             and
             did
             now
             witnes
             it
             ,
             after
             she
             had
             felt
             his
             loue
             so
             sweete
             ,
             
             
               by
               washing
               his
               feete
               with
               her
               teares
               ,
               and
               wiping
               them
               with
               the
               haires
               of
               her
               head
               .
            
             For
             we
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             sought
             vs
             ,
             we
             fled
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             come
             :
             such
             fruites
             we
             yeelded
             him
             of
             all
             his
             patience
             and
             long
             suffering
             ,
             
             whereby
             he
             sought
             to
             winne
             vs
             :
             we
             were
             as
             the
             
               vines
               of
               Sodome
               ,
               and
               our
               grapes
               as
               bitter
               as
               Gomorrha
               :
            
             euen
             as
             much
             as
             if
             we
             had
             offered
             
             him
             the
             venome
             of
             Dragons
             in
             a
             cup
             ,
             and
             the
             poison
             of
             Aspes
             to
             drinke
             .
             
               It
               was
               the
               vnspeakeable
               mercie
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               we
               were
               not
               consumed
            
             ,
             when
             we
             regarded
             not
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             nor
             to
             haue
             acquaintance
             with
             his
             waies
             :
             though
             he
             sent
             his
             ministers
             dailie
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             
             to
             reclaime
             vs.
             We
             therefore
             now
             are
             ashamed
             to
             thinke
             what
             we
             haue
             done
             ,
             and
             are
             deepely
             grieued
             to
             remember
             that
             we
             should
             finde
             him
             so
             louing
             and
             gracious
             to
             vs
             ,
             who
             had
             done
             all
             this
             iniurie
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             we
             sorrowing
             thus
             ,
             haue
             been
             brought
             to
             a
             greater
             care
             of
             ordering
             our
             waies
             aright
             ,
             
             and
             desire
             to
             please
             him
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             be
             
               euen
               angrie
            
             with
             our selues
             ,
             and
             to
             seeke
             
               an
               holy
               reuenge
               at
               our
               owne
               hands
               ,
            
             that
             thus
             we
             
             may
             declare
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             vtterly
             condemne
             our
             former
             course
             :
             of
             the
             which
             who
             would
             haue
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             euer
             haue
             pardoned
             it
             ,
             and
             haue
             brought
             vs
             to
             be
             wearie
             of
             it
             ?
             But
             thus
             it
             hath
             pleased
             him
             to
             get
             himselfe
             honour
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             by
             shewing
             himselfe
             gratious
             and
             kinde
             to
             vs
             so
             vnworthie
             ones
             ,
             
             
               that
               we
               may
               be
               examples
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             himselfe
             )
             
               to
               all
               that
               shall
               in
               time
               to
               come
               beleeue
               in
               him
               to
               eternall
               life
               :
            
             that
             they
             may
             the
             
             
             more
             easilie
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             receiue
             them
             to
             mercie
             .
             Euen
             this
             made
             Dauid
             say
             ,
             
               Remember
               not
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               the
               sinnes
               of
               my
               youth
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
             
               if
               thou
               shouldest
               looke
               streightly
               ,
               what
               is
               done
               amisse
               ;
               who
               should
               abide
               it
               ?
            
             
             And
             to
             come
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             we
             seeing
             and
             knowing
             our selues
             thus
             to
             be
             redeemed
             out
             of
             so
             deepe
             miserie
             ,
             we
             wishing
             the
             same
             good
             to
             our
             brethren
             ,
             which
             we
             our selues
             haue
             receiued
             of
             God
             ,
             declare
             vnto
             them
             how
             we
             are
             redeemed
             ,
             as
             occasion
             is
             offered
             ,
             as
             Philip
             and
             Andrew
             did
             priuately
             ,
             Iohn
             1.
             and
             Paul
             publikely
             being
             called
             thereto
             .
             
             
               For
               we
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               speake
               the
               things
               which
               we
               knowe
               (
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               constraining
               vs
               )
            
             as
             well
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             knowe
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             
               we
               may
               reioyce
               together
            
             ;
             as
             to
             them
             who
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             being
             yet
             
             in
             the
             estate
             wherein
             we
             were
             ,
             may
             be
             perswaded
             to
             make
             speede
             out
             of
             it
             .
             
             And
             the
             rather
             remembring
             ,
             
             that
             as
             it
             is
             our
             dutie
             
               being
               conuerted
               our selues
               to
               strengthen
               others
               :
            
             so
             also
             because
             ,
             if
             we
             turne
             any
             from
             their
             euill
             waies
             ,
             we
             haue
             been
             meanes
             
               to
               saue
               so
               many
               soules
               from
               death
               .
            
             
             Neither
             are
             we
             of
             their
             mindes
             ,
             who
             thinke
             it
             both
             vnciuill
             ,
             and
             vnseasonable
             ,
             either
             among
             strangers
             ,
             or
             their
             owne
             neighbours
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             the
             ignorant
             and
             wandring
             soules
             with
             this
             heauenly
             matter
             ,
             or
             to
             build
             vp
             the
             weake
             in
             the
             more
             sound
             and
             cleere
             certaintie
             of
             it
             :
             but
             pitying
             their
             miserie
             ,
             who
             cannot
             helpe
             themselues
             ,
             
               we
               thinke
               it
               meete
               to
               benefit
               them
               with
               whom
               we
               are
               conuersant
               ,
            
             
             with
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             found
             to
             be
             greatest
             happinesse
             to
             our selues
             .
             And
             although
             
             our
             naturall
             corruption
             doth
             leade
             vs
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             our
             vntowardnes
             to
             good
             things
             ,
             doth
             counsell
             vs
             to
             refuse
             the
             labour
             ,
             and
             to
             count
             it
             toyle
             and
             tediousnes
             to
             doe
             so
             :
             yet
             we
             knowing
             it
             to
             be
             a
             manifest
             signe
             of
             our
             loue
             ,
             
             and
             so
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             dutie
             commanded
             vs
             of
             God
             ;
             we
             desire
             therefore
             rather
             to
             neglect
             our
             owne
             pleasure
             which
             we
             might
             inioy
             in
             the
             libertie
             of
             other
             talke
             ,
             then
             to
             let
             goe
             such
             good
             oportunities
             ,
             with
             hope
             of
             the
             fruite
             which
             may
             come
             thereby
             .
             And
             mee
             thinkes
             ,
             seeing
             edifying
             talke
             is
             one
             meanes
             
               to
               season
               our selues
               with
               grace
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               to
               stablish
               our
               owne
               hearts
            
             more
             constantly
             in
             a
             good
             course
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             glad
             the
             hearts
             of
             others
             ,
             me
             thinkes
             (
             I
             say
             )
             if
             we
             haue
             comfort
             by
             our
             beleeuing
             ,
             and
             know
             the
             benefit
             of
             faith
             
             effectuallie
             our selues
             ,
             it
             should
             doe
             vs
             the
             more
             good
             ,
             the
             oftener
             that
             we
             should
             vse
             it
             ,
             and
             giue
             hope
             to
             vs
             thereof
             also
             towards
             other
             .
             The
             greatest
             discouragement
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             (
             with
             whom
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             communicate
             such
             things
             )
             are
             dull
             ,
             or
             earthly
             minded
             ,
             or
             light
             hearted
             :
             so
             that
             we
             seeme
             to
             preuaile
             little
             thereby
             with
             them
             :
             but
             seeing
             we
             know
             it
             to
             be
             a
             due
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             brethren
             ,
             
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               patient
               towards
               them
               ,
            
             
             bearing
             with
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             infirmitie
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             waiwardnes
             also
             ,
             
               waiting
               to
               see
               if
               God
               at
               any
               time
               will
               giue
               them
               better
               mindes
               :
            
             and
             not
             tie
             him
             to
             worke
             when
             we
             would
             ,
             nor
             to
             thinke
             our
             labours
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             see
             not
             present
             successe
             and
             blessing
             ,
             we
             may
             therefore
             iustly
             leaue
             off
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             this
             grace
             is
             
             rare
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             men
             are
             louers
             of
             themselues
             amisse
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             to
             seeke
             their
             good
             :
             for
             while
             they
             labour
             themselues
             too
             much
             ,
             in
             medling
             ouer
             greedilie
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             in
             taking
             vp
             their
             delights
             some
             other
             way
             amisse
             ,
             there
             is
             small
             place
             left
             to
             this
             dutie
             :
             and
             where
             they
             liue
             with
             others
             ,
             vnkindly
             ,
             and
             vncharitably
             ,
             their
             talke
             is
             sutable
             to
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             vnkinde
             ,
             froward
             ,
             and
             harsh
             ;
             seeing
             
               two
               cannot
               walke
               together
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               of
               one
               mind
               ,
            
             Amos
             3.3
             .
             Or
             if
             they
             conuerse
             more
             
             familiarlie
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             turne
             their
             meetings
             and
             companie
             to
             idle
             ,
             light
             ,
             
             vaine
             ,
             and
             worldly
             talke
             ;
             such
             can
             haue
             small
             part
             in
             this
             busines
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             any
             great
             testimonie
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             nor
             comfort
             thereby
             (
             if
             they
             haue
             occasions
             offered
             them
             to
             shew
             their
             loue
             )
             seeing
             she
             goeth
             not
             without
             her
             traine
             :
             
             whereof
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             
               to
               exhort
               ,
               and
               admonish
               one
               another
               :
            
             and
             
               with
               our
               lips
               to
               feede
               many
               .
            
             These
             with
             such
             holy
             affections
             constantly
             setled
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             are
             inseparable
             companions
             of
             faith
             vnfained
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ;
             although
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             a
             resemblance
             of
             all
             these
             eight
             may
             be
             in
             the
             wicked
             by
             starts
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             good
             mood
             ,
             their
             affections
             may
             thus
             be
             stirred
             vp
             to
             shew
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             some
             likelihood
             of
             them
             (
             especially
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             vnder
             ordinarie
             teaching
             )
             which
             yet
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             vnsauorie
             ,
             and
             wearisome
             to
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             graces
             which
             doe
             accompanie
             him
             which
             beleeueth
             ,
             and
             who
             holdeth
             this
             assurance
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             from
             the
             forementioned
             grounds
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             Christs
             working
             of
             our
             saluation
             ,
             and
             the
             vniuersall
             publishing
             of
             this
             tidings
             by
             the
             Gospell
             to
             all
             beleeuers
             :
             That
             by
             these
             infallible
             grounds
             to
             build
             his
             faith
             on
             ,
             and
             those
             graces
             following
             and
             accompanying
             it
             ,
             which
             haue
             been
             spoken
             of
             ,
             euery
             one
             may
             proue
             himselfe
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             the
             Lords
             :
             and
             if
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             he
             find
             it
             not
             so
             ,
             yet
             how
             to
             goe
             about
             to
             recouer
             himselfe
             againe
             ,
             seeing
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             had
             these
             fast
             setled
             in
             him
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             should
             be
             any
             long
             time
             to
             
             seeke
             of
             the
             true
             way
             to
             happines
             ,
             (
             except
             in
             temptation
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             grossely
             bewitched
             ,
             and
             blindfolded
             )
             but
             he
             shall
             finde
             it
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             11.
             
             How
             weake
             faith
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             ANd
             now
             a
             little
             ,
             I
             will
             adde
             yet
             further
             (
             as
             I
             promised
             )
             for
             the
             staying
             and
             satisfying
             of
             those
             which
             haue
             attained
             to
             lay
             hold
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             and
             haue
             some
             measure
             of
             true
             
             faith
             ,
             how
             small
             so
             euer
             it
             be
             .
             They
             who
             
               haue
               tasted
               how
               good
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
            
             by
             any
             small
             light
             of
             true
             faith
             ,
             they
             finde
             and
             feele
             it
             to
             be
             so
             sweete
             ,
             that
             in
             feare
             of
             forgoing
             and
             losing
             it
             againe
             ,
             
             they
             desire
             aboue
             all
             things
             to
             know
             how
             they
             may
             hold
             and
             keepe
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             indeede
             the
             most
             necessarie
             question
             that
             they
             can
             moue
             .
             This
             question
             I
             thinke
             very
             fitly
             to
             be
             answered
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             doubt
             of
             them
             which
             are
             newly
             borne
             of
             God
             :
             for
             otherwise
             of
             the
             dailie
             and
             continuall
             growing
             in
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             fitly
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             where
             I
             shall
             speake
             of
             the
             new
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             course
             of
             such
             as
             are
             the
             Lords
             people
             already
             .
             Therefore
             to
             this
             question
             ,
             it
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             answered
             ,
             
             that
             as
             they
             came
             by
             that
             little
             measure
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             led
             by
             God
             to
             thinke
             it
             the
             most
             precious
             iewell
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             of
             the
             which
             when
             they
             were
             perswaded
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             no
             paine
             by
             hearing
             ,
             
             meditating
             ,
             and
             praying
             to
             seeke
             to
             beleeue
             :
             euen
             so
             let
             them
             settle
             ,
             and
             accustome
             themselues
             to
             doe
             still
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             they
             doe
             desire
             to
             keepe
             and
             hold
             their
             faith
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             till
             
             
             they
             see
             that
             it
             is
             past
             the
             danger
             of
             losing
             ,
             let
             them
             daily
             account
             it
             their
             chiefest
             happinesse
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             euen
             their
             preciousest
             treasure
             and
             best
             portion
             :
             which
             if
             they
             doe
             ,
             their
             heart
             will
             be
             euer
             vpon
             it
             ;
             
             their
             feare
             will
             be
             vsuallie
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             lose
             it
             ;
             they
             will
             thinke
             it
             most
             necessarie
             to
             regard
             ,
             and
             looke
             to
             it
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             they
             haue
             besides
             it
             ,
             worth
             the
             looking
             after
             :
             Euen
             as
             the
             husbandman
             will
             more
             especiallie
             regard
             his
             cattell
             ,
             and
             corne
             ,
             being
             his
             chiefe
             substance
             ,
             
             
             then
             his
             pullen
             which
             is
             smaller
             and
             of
             lesser
             value
             .
             And
             otherwise
             euery
             small
             occasion
             will
             hinder
             them
             from
             nourishing
             and
             looking
             to
             it
             :
             and
             euery
             trifle
             and
             fond
             desire
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             will
             carrie
             them
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             cause
             their
             hearts
             to
             be
             taken
             vp
             with
             it
             :
             
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             their
             earnest
             busines
             ,
             and
             waightie
             affaires
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             they
             thinke
             ,
             that
             any
             exercises
             of
             religion
             ought
             by
             good
             right
             to
             be
             neglected
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             place
             to
             them
             :
             for
             
               we
               are
               not
               ignorant
               of
               the
               diuels
               enterprises
            
             ;
             
             what
             swarmes
             of
             euill
             lusts
             ,
             and
             noisome
             delights
             ,
             and
             other
             matters
             of
             like
             sort
             ,
             he
             filleth
             mens
             heads
             withall
             ,
             euen
             such
             as
             he
             knoweth
             doe
             like
             them
             best
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             minde
             no
             better
             things
             :
             and
             euen
             such
             especiallie
             as
             are
             in
             the
             way
             to
             know
             Gods
             great
             kindnes
             towards
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             
             after
             some
             sort
             ,
             put
             out
             of
             the
             way
             againe
             .
             Therefore
             not
             onely
             these
             ,
             which
             are
             euill
             of
             themselues
             ,
             must
             grow
             loathsome
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             must
             also
             be
             sober
             ,
             and
             moderate
             themselues
             ,
             euen
             in
             their
             lawfull
             liberties
             and
             dealings
             so
             ,
             
             as
             that
             
               one
               thing
               be
               thought
               needfull
               of
               them
               ,
            
             whatsoeuer
             they
             goe
             about
             ,
             
             euen
             this
             ;
             to
             nourish
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             fast
             their
             hope
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             
               seeing
               God
               ,
               who
               giueth
               it
               ,
               doth
               neuer
               change
               his
               minde
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               repent
               him
            
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             they
             may
             doe
             this
             the
             better
             (
             which
             is
             too
             slacklie
             performed
             of
             many
             ,
             
             who
             yet
             haue
             felt
             some
             sweetnes
             in
             the
             promises
             )
             they
             are
             further
             to
             be
             directed
             ,
             that
             daily
             and
             oft
             ,
             (
             which
             few
             will
             be
             brought
             vnto
             )
             they
             send
             vp
             strong
             prayers
             to
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             doe
             of
             set
             purpose
             separate
             themselues
             from
             all
             other
             things
             in
             the
             most
             conuenient
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             ,
             to
             call
             to
             remembrance
             the
             manifold
             and
             gracious
             promises
             of
             God
             :
             
             that
             they
             meditate
             and
             consider
             deepely
             of
             them
             ;
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             truth
             of
             them
             ;
             of
             the
             vnchangeablenes
             and
             perpetuitie
             of
             them
             ;
             
             
               how
               louing
               also
               and
               kind
               God
               is
               :
            
             that
             thus
             their
             faith
             may
             be
             confirmed
             in
             them
             :
             and
             so
             bring
             their
             hearts
             by
             little
             and
             little
             to
             a
             new
             course
             and
             custome
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             haue
             more
             neere
             acquaintance
             with
             Gods
             nature
             ,
             his
             mind
             and
             purpose
             towards
             them
             :
             how
             louingly
             he
             is
             affected
             to
             them
             :
             how
             little
             they
             neede
             to
             feare
             his
             anger
             and
             displeasure
             :
             and
             how
             free
             they
             may
             be
             from
             doubting
             and
             wauering
             .
             For
             it
             must
             be
             well
             considered
             and
             oft
             thought
             vpon
             ,
             that
             weake
             bleeuers
             ,
             who
             are
             priuie
             to
             themselues
             of
             their
             many
             doubtings
             ,
             doe
             soone
             let
             slip
             out
             of
             their
             memorie
             ,
             and
             so
             out
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             such
             grounds
             of
             their
             
             faith
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             sometime
             holden
             and
             imbraced
             ,
             after
             hearing
             publikely
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             meanes
             inioyed
             of
             them
             :
             they
             doe
             soone
             (
             I
             say
             )
             let
             them
             slip
             ,
             
             vnlesse
             they
             can
             bring
             themselues
             to
             reuiew
             and
             call
             them
             to
             mind
             vsuallie
             :
             Yea
             ,
             and
             further
             ;
             vnles
             they
             do
             prouide
             to
             helpe
             their
             feeblenes
             of
             heart
             and
             memorie
             (
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             )
             with
             some
             pithie
             and
             cleere
             prooues
             of
             their
             saluation
             and
             safetie
             ;
             such
             as
             they
             haue
             before
             rested
             on
             ,
             and
             found
             comfort
             by
             :
             as
             this
             ,
             
               Come
               to
               me
               ,
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               heauie
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               ease
               you
               :
            
             
             and
             let
             them
             
             reason
             thus
             from
             it
             :
             If
             Christ
             call
             them
             that
             are
             loden
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             to
             ease
             
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             may
             come
             boldly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             beleeue
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             claspe
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             inioy
             it
             as
             their
             owne
             :
             then
             may
             I
             ,
             being
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             doe
             so
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             as
             spoken
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             .
             Thus
             should
             the
             weake
             applie
             it
             .
             
             Another
             :
             
               If
               any
               thirst
               ,
               let
               him
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               giue
               him
               the
               water
               of
               life
               to
               drinke
               .
            
             
             And
             many
             other
             such
             :
             as
             in
             the
             margine
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             these
             and
             such
             like
             are
             oft
             to
             be
             thought
             on
             ,
             and
             applied
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             if
             wee
             desire
             to
             keepe
             in
             the
             safe
             estate
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             come
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             when
             we
             will
             ,
             with
             boldnes
             and
             confidence
             :
             and
             yet
             when
             we
             doe
             not
             pray
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             walke
             in
             any
             of
             our
             actions
             without
             slauish
             feare
             before
             him
             .
             And
             if
             we
             doe
             not
             thus
             ,
             we
             shall
             by
             
             and
             by
             wauer
             &
             wander
             either
             
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               or
               on
               the
               right
               ,
            
             
             &
             
               go
               out
               of
               the
               royall
               way
            
             ;
             euen
             that
             way
             of
             which
             the
             Prophet
             speaketh
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Thou
               vpholdest
               me
               in
               mine
               integritie
               ,
               &
               settest
               me
               before
               thy
               face
               continually
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             
             
             thou
             wilt
             see
             that
             I
             take
             no
             hurt
             ,
             being
             euer
             in
             thine
             eye
             ,
             as
             y
             e
             child
             in
             the
             mothers
             eye
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             haue
             no
             daunger
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             this
             royall
             way
             wee
             shall
             not
             keepe
             safe
             and
             sound
             ,
             except
             we
             doe
             (
             as
             men
             dimme
             of
             sight
             ,
             vse
             of
             spectacles
             )
             helpe
             our
             spirituall
             eye
             sight
             with
             oft
             looking
             in
             the
             glasse
             of
             Gods
             word
             and
             promises
             :
             which
             I
             say
             not
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             did
             change
             his
             minde
             so
             oft
             (
             seeing
             there
             be
             so
             many
             doubts
             in
             vs
             )
             who
             is
             euer
             one
             and
             constant
             ;
             but
             for
             that
             wee
             haue
             riuen
             memories
             ,
             wandring
             affections
             ,
             and
             deceitfull
             
             hearts
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             respects
             we
             haue
             neede
             of
             such
             helpe
             and
             remedie
             .
             And
             if
             it
             trouble
             any
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             this
             ,
             asking
             ,
             what
             shall
             the
             weake
             doe
             ,
             who
             cannot
             doe
             thus
             ?
             I
             answere
             ,
             they
             that
             know
             not
             this
             ,
             cannot
             doe
             it
             :
             but
             yet
             is
             not
             their
             estate
             therefore
             to
             be
             rested
             in
             ,
             no
             although
             they
             feare
             God
             ;
             only
             let
             them
             follow
             that
             which
             they
             know
             :
             and
             they
             who
             know
             this
             ,
             which
             I
             now
             teach
             ,
             will
             neglect
             nothing
             willingly
             of
             that
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             weake
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             their
             owne
             gaine
             and
             aduantage
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             lose
             :
             yet
             I
             meane
             not
             that
             they
             should
             neglect
             their
             particular
             calling
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             seeing
             both
             may
             well
             ,
             yea
             and
             ought
             stand
             together
             .
             Thus
             therefore
             let
             Gods
             children
             keepe
             themselues
             from
             feare
             and
             doubting
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             greatest
             
             daunger
             of
             both
             ,
             by
             an
             oft
             and
             serious
             weighing
             ,
             how
             gracious
             and
             good
             the
             Lord
             is
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             comfort
             them
             euen
             at
             the
             heart
             .
             And
             for
             a
             testimonie
             hereof
             ,
             let
             them
             vse
             to
             trie
             in
             smaller
             benefits
             ,
             how
             they
             can
             beleeue
             that
             God
             will
             keepe
             couenant
             with
             them
             ;
             for
             thereby
             shall
             they
             haue
             further
             proofe
             ,
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             to
             their
             consciences
             ,
             that
             they
             grow
             to
             beleeue
             him
             in
             greater
             .
             For
             although
             there
             must
             be
             some
             measure
             of
             true
             iustifying
             faith
             ,
             before
             wee
             can
             doe
             any
             thing
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             Hebr.
             11.6
             .
             yet
             for
             the
             confirming
             of
             it
             ,
             wee
             must
             obserue
             how
             Gods
             word
             is
             performed
             in
             other
             things
             also
             .
          
           
             
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             they
             are
             also
             to
             helpe
             their
             weakenes
             in
             faith
             ,
             by
             ordinarie
             
             and
             reuerent
             hearing
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             reconciliation
             publikly
             preached
             vnto
             them
             :
             for
             that
             is
             one
             speciall
             end
             thereof
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             the
             Sacraments
             also
             giuen
             by
             God
             ,
             which
             seale
             vp
             this
             truth
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             begun
             to
             taste
             of
             :
             
               Doe
               this
               as
               oft
               as
               ye
               doe
               it
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             With
             these
             two
             they
             must
             carefully
             retaine
             a
             viewing
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             
             which
             by
             examination
             they
             haue
             found
             out
             :
             They
             must
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             
             
             daily
             kept
             within
             that
             compasse
             ,
             and
             keepe
             vnder
             their
             hearts
             ,
             
             by
             a
             meane
             and
             base
             thinking
             of
             themselues
             from
             fulnes
             and
             loathing
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             made
             too
             common
             a
             reckoning
             of
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             felt
             sweete
             and
             pleasant
             of
             any
             ,
             except
             their
             sins
             be
             felt
             bitter
             and
             tart
             .
             And
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             their
             former
             experience
             is
             not
             the
             least
             helpe
             to
             establish
             and
             settle
             them
             in
             this
             perswasion
             :
             that
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             cannot
             denie
             ,
             
             but
             that
             they
             
               haue
               beleeued
               with
               ioy
            
             ,
             and
             receiued
             much
             ease
             to
             their
             heauie
             hearts
             thereby
             :
             therefore
             much
             more
             now
             they
             ought
             ,
             and
             lawfully
             may
             rest
             and
             perswade
             themselues
             so
             againe
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             say
             with
             themselues
             ,
             
             
               it
               is
               but
               their
               own
               weaknes
               ,
            
             when
             they
             are
             pierced
             thorough
             with
             such
             doubts
             :
             from
             God
             there
             is
             
             not
             the
             least
             occasion
             offered
             ,
             
               who
               is
               euer
               one
               and
               chaungeth
               not
               :
            
             
             for
             all
             this
             might
             they
             haue
             with
             Gods
             good
             liking
             ;
             and
             worse
             estate
             then
             this
             they
             neede
             not
             to
             be
             in
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             be
             aduised
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             euill
             custome
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             easily
             brought
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             faith
             and
             other
             graces
             will
             dwell
             in
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             sleightly
             cared
             for
             ,
             and
             regarded
             :
             which
             conceit
             is
             most
             false
             and
             erronious
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             Lord
             giueth
             his
             beloued
             ones
             such
             bold
             and
             free
             accesse
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             know
             his
             minde
             toward
             them
             ,
             
             and
             to
             haue
             this
             holie
             acquaintance
             with
             him
             (
             which
             can
             hardly
             be
             perswaded
             to
             the
             weake
             in
             faith
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             comming
             to
             him
             )
             hereby
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               will
               not
               count
               them
               
               as
               seruants
               ,
               but
               as
               friends
               ,
            
             with
             whom
             he
             will
             communicate
             his
             very
             secrets
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             shall
             be
             expedient
             for
             ●●em
             to
             know
             them
             :
             and
             as
             Paul
             saith
             ;
             
               God
               of
               his
               rich
               mercie
               hath
               loued
               vs
               thr●●gh
               much
               loue
               .
            
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               are
               as
               the
               apple
               of
               his
               eye
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             deare
             vnto
             him
             :
             he
             telleth
             them
             that
             hee
             hath
             taken
             from
             them
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               bondage
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               no
               longer
               be
               afraid
               of
               him
               ,
            
             
             but
             
               serue
               him
               without
               feare
            
             :
             and
             
               to
               reioyce
               in
               him
               alwaies
            
             :
             which
             cannot
             be
             ,
             except
             they
             knew
             his
             minde
             ,
             and
             affection
             to
             them
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             more
             cleerely
             then
             the
             sonne
             can
             know
             his
             fathers
             ,
             or
             the
             wife
             her
             husbands
             minde
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             they
             who
             haue
             begun
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             eternall
             life
             through
             beleeuing
             ,
             should
             by
             some
             occasion
             lose
             the
             feeling
             comfort
             of
             their
             faith
             ;
             as
             by
             Sathans
             
             fearing
             them
             ,
             with
             their
             coldnes
             ,
             falles
             ,
             weaknesses
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             :
             yet
             are
             not
             they
             to
             giue
             place
             vnto
             doubting
             ;
             especially
             being
             such
             as
             haue
             felt
             assuredly
             
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               by
               Christ
               shed
               into
               their
               hearts
               :
            
             
             but
             to
             count
             it
             their
             frailtie
             and
             timorousnes
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             cause
             ;
             euen
             for
             that
             they
             were
             not
             better
             acquainted
             with
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             
               who
               loueth
               to
               the
               end
               all
               such
               as
               he
               hath
               once
               loued
               .
            
          
           
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             without
             the
             most
             wise
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             disposeth
             all
             these
             weaknesses
             of
             theirs
             to
             their
             good
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             humbled
             the
             more
             in
             themselues
             ,
             and
             rise
             to
             their
             faith
             againe
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             glorie
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             bringeth
             backe
             againe
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             almost
             in
             their
             owne
             feeling
             ,
             
             at
             the
             brinke
             of
             hell
             .
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             other
             lets
             which
             they
             may
             bee
             ouertaken
             by
             ,
             as
             of
             their
             losing
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             
             through
             neglecting
             the
             meanes
             whereby
             it
             ought
             to
             haue
             been
             preserued
             ;
             or
             by
             sleightnes
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             ;
             or
             by
             letting
             loose
             the
             heart
             after
             some
             vanitie
             or
             worldlines
             ,
             which
             it
             lusted
             after
             ;
             or
             being
             disquieted
             ,
             and
             vnsetled
             otherwise
             :
             this
             is
             not
             their
             refuge
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             content
             to
             goe
             without
             it
             :
             and
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             hold
             it
             :
             when
             wee
             haue
             bestowed
             all
             our
             trauaile
             ,
             we
             haue
             done
             it
             but
             in
             
             vaine
             :
             
             But
             as
             they
             espie
             their
             weaknes
             ,
             so
             let
             them
             
               remember
               how
               they
               haue
               fallen
            
             ,
             
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             euill
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             recouer
             that
             one
             thing
             which
             is
             amisse
             ,
             and
             hold
             their
             confidence
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             the
             whole
             frame
             ,
             and
             well
             ordered
             course
             of
             their
             life
             be
             broken
             off
             for
             that
             one
             thing
             :
             
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             ach
             in
             his
             teeth
             ,
             or
             a
             wound
             in
             his
             legge
             ,
             doth
             not
             neglect
             the
             health
             of
             his
             whole
             bodie
             for
             that
             ,
             but
             seeketh
             the
             redresse
             of
             that
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             may
             be
             in
             good
             case
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             it
             helpeth
             much
             to
             the
             nourishing
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             among
             all
             other
             times
             ,
             to
             season
             our
             hearts
             ,
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             with
             the
             recording
             and
             thinking
             vpon
             Gods
             promises
             of
             his
             loue
             and
             saluation
             :
             therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             morning
             meditating
             on
             the
             promises
             ,
             with
             earnest
             prayer
             thereto
             adioyned
             ,
             
             should
             by
             any
             necessarie
             occasions
             ,
             or
             weightie
             affaires
             ,
             or
             other
             lets
             of
             necessitie
             be
             intermitted
             ,
             being
             the
             thing
             which
             ought
             most
             carefully
             to
             be
             looked
             to
             ;
             yet
             let
             them
             prouide
             ,
             that
             this
             dutie
             be
             not
             altogether
             omitted
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             some
             light
             matter
             ,
             which
             needed
             no
             such
             attendance
             to
             be
             giuen
             vnto
             it
             :
             but
             let
             it
             ,
             assoone
             as
             it
             may
             ,
             with
             conueniencie
             be
             performed
             ,
             if
             they
             desire
             to
             passe
             the
             day
             in
             safetie
             and
             peace
             ;
             as
             knowing
             otherwise
             that
             Sathan
             in
             this
             their
             weaknes
             will
             giue
             them
             little
             rest
             .
             And
             so
             shall
             they
             haue
             it
             as
             a
             strong
             weapon
             through
             the
             day
             to
             shield
             them
             from
             the
             violence
             and
             furie
             of
             the
             enemie
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             place
             to
             shew
             how
             the
             day
             is
             to
             be
             passed
             ;
             that
             shall
             follow
             
             after
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             in
             most
             fit
             or
             ●ace
             to
             aduise
             how
             the
             weake
             Christian
             is
             to
             keepe
             his
             faith
             .
          
           
             
             The
             sixt
             meane
             to
             hold
             and
             confirme
             faith
             ,
             is
             the
             examples
             of
             others
             ,
             whom
             of
             weake
             ,
             wee
             haue
             seene
             to
             become
             strong
             in
             faith
             :
             as
             Moses
             ,
             with
             whom
             as
             God
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             with
             other
             his
             good
             seruants
             to
             strengthen
             them
             :
             so
             will
             he
             be
             with
             vs
             ,
             till
             he
             perfecteth
             in
             vs
             in
             like
             sort
             the
             work
             which
             he
             hath
             begun
             .
             And
             this
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             by
             which
             weake
             faith
             is
             helped
             and
             confirmed
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             12.
             
             The
             sweete
             fruite
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             preseruing
             and
             confirming
             of
             our
             faith
             .
          
           
             NOw
             if
             any
             thinke
             the
             looking
             to
             these
             meanes
             ,
             and
             this
             daily
             diligence
             for
             the
             preseruing
             of
             faith
             to
             be
             ouermuch
             ,
             let
             them
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             benefit
             is
             most
             great
             which
             it
             bringeth
             .
             And
             if
             this
             answereth
             them
             not
             ,
             let
             them
             heare
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             who
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               our
               faith
               consisteth
               not
               in
               the
               wisedome
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               power
               of
               God
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             
             it
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             so
             soone
             wrought
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             vs
             ,
             but
             a
             gift
             wrought
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             (
             by
             seeking
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             appointed
             )
             and
             to
             be
             nourished
             ,
             and
             continued
             ,
             as
             hee
             hath
             prescribed
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             ofte
             recourse
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             much
             searching
             out
             of
             our
             hearts
             for
             and
             about
             the
             same
             .
             And
             therefore
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             if
             men
             make
             it
             not
             the
             chiefest
             of
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             
             and
             hold
             it
             fast
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             and
             principall
             :
             it
             is
             not
             their
             hearing
             ▪
             
             
             and
             reading
             about
             it
             ,
             nor
             their
             talking
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             profit
             them
             .
             I
             will
             rehearse
             a
             speech
             of
             a
             godly
             Christian
             preacher
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             deserued
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             whom
             I
             haue
             oft
             been
             present
             with
             ,
             when
             he
             vttered
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Whiles
             I
             thought
             verely
             (
             said
             he
             )
             that
             I
             had
             faith
             ,
             
             but
             yet
             held
             it
             not
             by
             the
             surest
             grounds
             ,
             I
             thought
             of
             it
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             was
             glad
             to
             thinke
             that
             I
             had
             it
             :
             holding
             my
             perswasion
             thereof
             ,
             by
             such
             euidences
             as
             I
             had
             before
             inioyed
             ,
             rather
             then
             I
             could
             tell
             what
             sure
             warrant
             I
             had
             then
             of
             it
             :
             but
             I
             tooke
             no
             great
             paine
             to
             cōfirme
             it
             by
             daily
             meditating
             on
             the
             promises
             ,
             neither
             bestowed
             any
             more
             diligence
             in
             and
             about
             that
             ,
             then
             vppon
             other
             duties
             .
             But
             
             when
             I
             saw
             more
             cleerely
             how
             gainfull
             and
             beautifull
             a
             grace
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             I
             must
             liue
             by
             it
             ,
             hauing
             no
             lesse
             neede
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             ayre
             to
             breathe
             in
             :
             I
             sought
             more
             certaine
             ground
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             greater
             care
             then
             I
             had
             before
             :
             and
             since
             I
             knew
             that
             I
             had
             it
             by
             more
             ,
             and
             those
             infallible
             arguments
             and
             testimonies
             ,
             I
             could
             neuer
             be
             wearie
             of
             looking
             to
             and
             increasing
             it
             (
             as
             I
             had
             learned
             how
             )
             but
             for
             some
             yeeres
             space
             haue
             done
             ,
             and
             do
             euery
             day
             nourish
             and
             strengthen
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             recreate
             my selfe
             in
             thinking
             what
             benefit
             I
             haue
             by
             it
             ,
             vntill
             my
             gaine
             thereby
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             therein
             ,
             doe
             keepe
             me
             there
             with
             delight
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             all
             pastime
             ;
             and
             the
             labour
             which
             I
             bestow
             about
             it
             ,
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             toyle
             or
             wearisomnes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             my
             greatest
             solace
             :
             neither
             
             doe
             I
             thinke
             or
             feele
             my selfe
             to
             be
             armed
             to
             the
             well
             going
             through
             the
             affaires
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             before
             I
             haue
             prepared
             my selfe
             thereto
             ,
             
             by
             refreshing
             my
             soule
             ,
             with
             considering
             Gods
             aboundant
             loue
             and
             fauour
             towards
             me
             ,
             and
             rest
             vppon
             it
             as
             mine
             owne
             .
             But
             when
             I
             haue
             done
             it
             ,
             I
             am
             (
             by
             good
             heede
             taking
             )
             cheerefull
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             estate
             ,
             all
             the
             day
             after
             :
             and
             so
             I
             am
             (
             in
             reuerence
             be
             it
             spoken
             )
             said
             he
             ,
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             continue
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             make
             vse
             of
             this
             Christian
             speech
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             according
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             I
             haue
             said
             nothing
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             as
             needfull
             for
             vs
             ;
             and
             his
             practise
             agreeth
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             if
             wee
             will
             speake
             euery
             man
             the
             truth
             ,
             what
             comfort
             ,
             or
             well
             ordered
             estate
             can
             be
             in
             our
             liues
             any
             
             day
             without
             it
             ?
             And
             when
             that
             true
             and
             liuely
             beholding
             of
             Gods
             gracious
             kindnes
             is
             not
             present
             with
             vs
             to
             begin
             the
             day
             ,
             what
             going
             forward
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             ?
             but
             in
             vnsauourie
             lightnes
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             deceiued
             :
             
             or
             in
             care
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             so
             bee
             disquieted
             ?
             Therefore
             if
             men
             were
             wise
             ,
             they
             would
             see
             that
             they
             could
             not
             well
             want
             this
             any
             day
             ;
             especially
             seeing
             God
             hath
             giuen
             libertie
             to
             them
             to
             inioy
             such
             sweet
             communion
             with
             him
             by
             meanes
             
               of
               this
               pretious
               faith
            
             :
             but
             they
             would
             consider
             their
             end
             ,
             how
             vncertaine
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             things
             which
             they
             inioy
             ,
             and
             therfore
             be
             readie
             for
             it
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             doe
             ,
             if
             they
             
               held
               fast
               their
               confidence
               ,
               that
               bringeth
               with
               it
               so
               great
               reward
               .
            
             And
             how
             shall
             wee
             leade
             our
             whole
             life
             by
             
             faith
             ,
             in
             our
             particular
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             beleeuing
             that
             God
             will
             guide
             and
             blesse
             vs
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             heare
             in
             the
             next
             Treatise
             ,
             if
             wee
             be
             not
             first
             well
             seasoned
             and
             acquainted
             with
             this
             iustifying
             faith
             ?
          
           
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             we
             verifie
             the
             saying
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             
             though
             to
             our
             great
             shame
             it
             may
             bee
             spoken
             :
             
               that
               the
               children
               of
               this
               world
               are
               wiser
               in
               their
               kinde
               then
               we
               :
            
             who
             if
             they
             bee
             disappointed
             of
             their
             desire
             one
             way
             ,
             haue
             twentie
             shifts
             to
             seeke
             it
             another
             .
             But
             it
             is
             too
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             euen
             of
             the
             better
             
             sort
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             haue
             tasted
             of
             this
             faith
             and
             assurance
             alreadie
             ,
             doe
             not
             
             thinke
             this
             possible
             to
             keepe
             ,
             yea
             and
             increase
             it
             from
             day
             to
             day
             :
             and
             therefore
             go
             not
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             are
             content
             to
             hold
             it
             by
             starts
             ,
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             reuiued
             in
             them
             by
             some
             speciall
             helpe
             of
             preaching
             .
             
             And
             thus
             doing
             ,
             they
             see
             not
             the
             twentith
             part
             of
             Gods
             bountie
             and
             fatherly
             affection
             towards
             them
             ,
             who
             giueth
             them
             not
             some
             taste
             now
             and
             then
             of
             his
             abundant
             loue
             ,
             but
             would
             haue
             them
             
               filled
               with
               it
            
             ,
             and
             that
             continually
             ;
             yea
             and
             thereby
             to
             be
             in
             safetie
             all
             the
             day
             long
             :
             which
             if
             many
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             did
             beleeue
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             any
             article
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ;
             how
             greatly
             should
             their
             heauie
             hearts
             bee
             made
             ioyfull
             ,
             and
             
               their
               heads
               lifted
               vp
            
             with
             cheerefulnes
             ,
             whereas
             now
             deceiueable
             mirth
             ,
             or
             vnprofitable
             sorrow
             holdeth
             them
             
             downe
             ,
             either
             at
             their
             labour
             ,
             or
             from
             it
             ,
             seeing
             they
             haue
             not
             this
             boldnes
             to
             
               reioyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               alwaies
            
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             beleeue
             not
             alwaies
             ,
             neither
             thinke
             that
             they
             may
             ,
             or
             can
             possibly
             attaine
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             ofte
             cast
             from
             their
             hold
             ,
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             constancie
             therein
             ,
             the
             diuell
             weakneth
             and
             holdeth
             backe
             sundrie
             (
             which
             are
             comming
             on
             )
             by
             their
             example
             :
             thinking
             themselues
             well
             in
             the
             case
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             rather
             then
             in
             following
             them
             ,
             except
             they
             saw
             some
             beautie
             and
             excellencie
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             more
             then
             is
             in
             themselues
             .
          
           
             
             Besides
             this
             ,
             they
             not
             holding
             their
             perswasion
             for
             continuance
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
             for
             some
             speciall
             time
             ,
             doe
             bring
             much
             vnprofitablenes
             into
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             daungerous
             outstrayings
             ,
             and
             giue
             many
             offences
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             they
             should
             not
             :
             by
             al
             which
             ,
             their
             heauines
             is
             increased
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             long
             lien
             in
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             hardest
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             either
             dare
             not
             rise
             vp
             againe
             out
             of
             their
             sorrow
             ,
             or
             know
             not
             how
             they
             should
             :
             and
             so
             they
             make
             the
             most
             part
             of
             their
             life
             to
             bee
             very
             bondage
             ,
             which
             through
             beleeuing
             should
             be
             most
             sweet
             libertie
             :
             &
             thereby
             inioy
             not
             many
             comfortable
             fruits
             of
             faith
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             which
             other
             Christians
             doe
             .
             And
             whiles
             all
             this
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             not
             honoured
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             his
             praises
             so
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             ;
             if
             they
             from
             time
             
             to
             time
             did
             nourish
             and
             liue
             by
             this
             their
             faith
             and
             confidence
             .
             But
             though
             I
             would
             haue
             it
             receiued
             ,
             that
             much
             sweetnes
             accompanieth
             this
             faith
             ,
             yet
             I
             meane
             not
             here
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             priuiledges
             ,
             which
             accompany
             it
             and
             a
             godly
             life
             ;
             that
             is
             done
             in
             another
             place
             .
          
           
             
               This
               spirit
               of
               bondage
            
             therefore
             ,
             which
             holdeth
             them
             oft
             in
             feare
             ,
             I
             earnestly
             wish
             were
             abandoned
             :
             and
             that
             this
             wauering
             and
             needles
             doubting
             ,
             which
             possesseth
             so
             great
             part
             of
             their
             life
             (
             especially
             when
             any
             great
             affliction
             arresteth
             them
             ,
             or
             lieth
             long
             vpon
             them
             )
             were
             as
             farre
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             
               the
               East
               is
               from
               the
               West
               :
            
             so
             that
             they
             might
             see
             the
             aboundant
             fauour
             of
             God
             farre
             greater
             towards
             them
             ,
             then
             euer
             they
             did
             :
             and
             that
             by
             how
             much
             they
             
             may
             inioy
             it
             more
             vsually
             ,
             then
             euer
             they
             thought
             it
             possible
             .
             And
             as
             for
             them
             that
             count
             their
             aduice
             and
             direction
             for
             the
             preseruing
             of
             faith
             ,
             they
             shall
             goe
             without
             the
             fruite
             of
             it
             ;
             till
             they
             see
             that
             they
             lost
             not
             their
             labour
             ,
             who
             were
             thought
             to
             doe
             too
             much
             ,
             seeing
             they
             did
             more
             then
             themselues
             could
             be
             perswaded
             to
             doe
             .
             Therfore
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             let
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             sealed
             vp
             their
             saluation
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             
               he
               hath
               giuen
               
               
               them
               an
               earnest
               of
               it
               ,
            
             be
             diligent
             to
             heare
             and
             marke
             the
             promises
             daily
             :
             so
             shall
             they
             waxe
             familiar
             ,
             and
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             mind
             and
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             howsoeuer
             the
             prophane
             worldlings
             make
             them
             common
             things
             ,
             and
             are
             soone
             wearie
             of
             hearing
             thē
             .
             Let
             thē
             weigh
             thē
             also
             ,
             and
             applie
             them
             to
             their
             owne
             soules
             daily
             by
             priuate
             meditation
             :
             let
             them
             learne
             of
             other
             the
             faithfull
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             they
             doe
             most
             especially
             preserue
             their
             faith
             .
             And
             let
             them
             be
             throughly
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             how
             crossely
             soeuer
             things
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             seeketh
             their
             good
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             delight
             in
             their
             sorrow
             and
             troubles
             :
             for
             if
             hee
             did
             ,
             he
             could
             a
             thousand
             waies
             make
             a
             riddance
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             sendeth
             them
             specially
             for
             their
             benefit
             and
             good
             ;
             so
             
             shall
             they
             
               grow
               rooted
               ,
               and
               established
               in
               their
               faith
               ,
            
             as
             the
             graine
             of
             Mustard
             seede
             ,
             which
             after
             rooting
             becommeth
             a
             stalke
             ,
             
             and
             hath
             branches
             and
             boughes
             :
             and
             as
             that
             groweth
             ,
             so
             shall
             sound
             peace
             and
             safetie
             ,
             and
             strength
             against
             their
             corruptions
             ;
             yea
             and
             these
             meanes
             whereby
             it
             is
             preserued
             ,
             how
             wearisome
             soeuer
             they
             haue
             been
             sometime
             ,
             shall
             become
             easie
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             from
             time
             to
             time
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             they
             haue
             cause
             
               in
               all
               things
               to
               be
               thankfull
               .
            
             
             And
             that
             should
             be
             thought
             a
             rare
             and
             speciall
             benefit
             ,
             if
             wee
             consider
             how
             many
             thousands
             haue
             not
             an
             houre
             of
             this
             comfort
             through
             the
             yeere
             ,
             no
             not
             through
             their
             whole
             life
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             to
             shew
             who
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             weake
             beleeuer
             is
             to
             be
             vpholden
             :
             
             and
             how
             he
             differeth
             from
             him
             who
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             what
             graces
             accompanie
             them
             who
             beleeue
             ;
             and
             how
             hee
             who
             hath
             faith
             should
             grow
             till
             hee
             be
             setled
             ;
             and
             what
             ease
             and
             gaine
             is
             found
             thereby
             .
             And
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             in
             this
             treatise
             ,
             it
             may
             bee
             gathered
             :
             that
             although
             this
             faith
             bee
             in
             substance
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             :
             yet
             that
             there
             are
             three
             degrees
             of
             it
             .
             
             The
             first
             is
             the
             weakest
             and
             least
             measure
             :
             when
             there
             is
             yet
             no
             assurance
             in
             the
             beleeuer
             ;
             and
             yet
             inseparable
             fruits
             ,
             and
             infallible
             tokens
             of
             it
             :
             as
             I
             haue
             set
             down
             .
             The
             second
             degree
             is
             ,
             when
             some
             assurance
             is
             wrought
             in
             the
             beleeuer
             at
             some
             time
             ,
             but
             very
             weake
             :
             and
             is
             often
             to
             seeke
             and
             wanting
             ,
             and
             recouered
             againe
             by
             entring
             into
             due
             consideration
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             truth
             
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             promised
             it
             .
             The
             third
             is
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             more
             strong
             and
             better
             setled
             in
             some
             then
             in
             other
             :
             and
             this
             hath
             assurance
             accompanying
             it
             for
             the
             most
             part
             vsually
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             beleeuer
             doe
             quench
             the
             spirit
             in
             himselfe
             ;
             or
             the
             Lord
             (
             to
             shew
             him
             that
             he
             standeth
             by
             grace
             )
             do
             leaue
             him
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             his
             owne
             glorie
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             establishing
             of
             him
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             haue
             said
             for
             their
             cause
             ,
             who
             being
             tender
             and
             weake
             in
             faith
             ,
             would
             desire
             some
             helpe
             herein
             :
             the
             larger
             handling
             of
             the
             helpes
             is
             to
             bee
             sought
             in
             the
             third
             part
             of
             this
             treatise
             ,
             where
             the
             helps
             to
             preserue
             the
             whole
             heart
             ,
             and
             consequently
             faith
             ,
             and
             all
             godlines
             in
             the
             beleeuer
             ,
             is
             set
             downe
             .
             
             Now
             I
             thinke
             it
             conuenient
             to
             leade
             forward
             this
             beleeuer
             to
             set
             this
             faith
             of
             his
             a
             worke
             by
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             teach
             him
             what
             manner
             of
             course
             and
             estate
             that
             is
             :
             which
             is
             the
             second
             treatise
             of
             this
             booke
             .
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           first
           part
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           TREATISE
           ,
           SHEWING
           AT
           LARGE
           WHAT
           THE
           LIFE
           OF
           THE
           TRVE
           BELEEVER
           IS
           ,
           AND
           THE
           CONuersation
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           haue
           assured
           hope
           of
           saluation
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             The
             summe
             and
             order
             of
             this
             second
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             who
             are
             they
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             
             calleth
             beleeuers
             ,
             and
             the
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             daughters
             of
             the
             Lord
             Almightie
             .
             Now
             ,
             it
             is
             necessarie
             ,
             and
             followeth
             in
             order
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             the
             life
             of
             the
             true
             beleeuer
             is
             :
             and
             how
             he
             ,
             who
             hath
             faith
             ,
             must
             behaue
             himselfe
             throughout
             his
             whole
             conuersation
             :
             for
             as
             yet
             nothing
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             that
             .
             But
             that
             treatise
             ;
             namely
             ,
             what
             the
             life
             of
             the
             true
             beleeuer
             is
             ,
             was
             reserued
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             for
             auoiding
             confusion
             :
             and
             without
             it
             ,
             a
             man
             could
             neither
             well
             see
             the
             excellencie
             ,
             
             and
             beautie
             of
             faith
             ,
             
               which
               without
               workes
               is
               dead
            
             :
             neither
             could
             the
             beleeuer
             know
             how
             to
             occupie
             himselfe
             throughout
             his
             
             life
             ,
             but
             must
             of
             necessitie
             be
             idle
             and
             vnprofitable
             :
             who
             yet
             must
             
               ioyne
               with
               his
               faith
            
             ,
             
             
               vertue
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               temperance
               ,
               patience
               ,
               godlines
               ,
               brotherly
               kindnes
               ,
               and
               loue
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             This
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             the
             argument
             and
             matter
             to
             be
             handled
             in
             this
             treatise
             .
             And
             seeing
             there
             is
             much
             difficultie
             about
             this
             point
             ,
             as
             about
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             treatise
             ;
             and
             seeing
             it
             is
             of
             greatest
             weight
             and
             moment
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             except
             that
             :
             
             it
             must
             with
             like
             care
             be
             looked
             into
             and
             laid
             forth
             .
             For
             some
             thinke
             ,
             that
             repentance
             and
             godlines
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             griefe
             for
             some
             offence
             committed
             :
             and
             so
             Iudas
             might
             haue
             been
             godly
             .
             Some
             thinke
             ,
             that
             to
             amend
             some
             thing
             which
             was
             amisse
             ,
             is
             godlines
             ,
             especially
             ,
             if
             they
             also
             doe
             
             some
             good
             therewith
             ;
             and
             so
             Herod
             that
             caused
             Iohn
             to
             be
             beheaded
             ,
             might
             haue
             been
             godly
             :
             
             
               For
               he
               reuerenced
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               heard
               him
               ,
               he
               did
               many
               things
               .
            
             Some
             thinke
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             haue
             been
             well
             moued
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             doe
             bowe
             themselues
             before
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             in
             outward
             signes
             of
             repentance
             only
             ;
             that
             then
             they
             be
             godly
             in
             deede
             :
             but
             so
             might
             Ahab
             haue
             been
             godly
             .
             Some
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             shut
             vp
             all
             their
             vaine
             talke
             ,
             
             
             bad
             dealings
             ,
             foolish
             iestings
             ,
             with
             such
             other
             merriments
             at
             their
             meetings
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             [
             Lord
             haue
             mercie
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             sinners
             ]
             that
             then
             they
             haue
             repented
             :
             and
             so
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             wicked
             ones
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             repent
             and
             to
             be
             godly
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             popish
             contrition
             ,
             auricular
             confession
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             is
             thought
             in
             poperie
             to
             be
             good
             repentance
             :
             which
             (
             as
             they
             vnderstand
             them
             )
             are
             as
             farre
             from
             it
             as
             any
             of
             the
             former
             .
             These
             are
             some
             few
             ,
             of
             a
             great
             many
             opinions
             about
             this
             matter
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             most
             dangerous
             and
             erronious
             :
             It
             is
             therefore
             very
             necessarie
             ,
             
             that
             we
             may
             vnderstand
             the
             will
             of
             God
             aright
             concerning
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             leane
             vnto
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             deceiued
             .
          
           
             
             My
             purpose
             is
             therefore
             in
             this
             treatise
             ,
             to
             set
             downe
             at
             large
             what
             a
             godly
             life
             is
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             consisteth
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             desireth
             it
             ,
             may
             see
             ,
             
             whether
             his
             course
             and
             behauiour
             be
             such
             or
             no
             :
             and
             the
             triall
             of
             this
             must
             be
             made
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             tried
             himselfe
             by
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             may
             be
             seene
             to
             goe
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             both
             together
             as
             twinnes
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             not
             both
             ,
             may
             be
             truely
             said
             to
             haue
             neither
             .
             And
             in
             laying
             forth
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             will
             follow
             this
             method
             and
             order
             :
             to
             referre
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             spoken
             about
             it
             ,
             
             to
             foure
             generall
             heads
             or
             parts
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             that
             a
             godly
             life
             must
             of
             necessitie
             goe
             with
             the
             faith
             before
             spoken
             of
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             foundation
             and
             ground
             thereof
             ,
             whereby
             we
             receiue
             and
             giue
             credit
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             our
             
             saluation
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             all
             other
             promises
             of
             temporarie
             benefits
             appertaining
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             whole
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             a
             mind
             to
             relie
             vpon
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             head
             of
             this
             treatise
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             pure
             heart
             in
             him
             who
             must
             lead
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             renued
             and
             changed
             from
             that
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             as
             Ezekiel
             speaketh
             ,
             
             
               I
               will
               take
               away
               your
               stonie
               or
               hard
               heart
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               put
               a
               new
               heart
               in
               you
               :
            
             This
             must
             of
             necessitie
             be
             in
             him
             who
             shall
             liue
             godly
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             man
             be
             changed
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             the
             first
             part
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ;
             and
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             a
             renouncing
             and
             forsaking
             of
             all
             sinne
             ,
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             .
             And
             fourthly
             ,
             I
             will
             adde
             the
             other
             part
             of
             godlines
             ,
             declaring
             that
             
             it
             consisteth
             in
             a
             full
             purpose
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             indeuour
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             obey
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             euen
             vnto
             the
             end
             .
             By
             which
             also
             may
             be
             gathered
             a
             short
             description
             of
             this
             life
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             such
             a
             conuersation
             ,
             as
             being
             grounded
             on
             faith
             in
             a
             sanctified
             person
             ,
             renounceth
             all
             euill
             ,
             and
             practiseth
             good
             duties
             ,
             though
             weakely
             ,
             yet
             constantlie
             afterward
             .
             And
             to
             these
             foure
             shall
             be
             annexed
             reasons
             to
             perswade
             to
             a
             more
             cheerefull
             practising
             of
             this
             godly
             life
             (
             seeing
             the
             best
             need
             spurres
             )
             and
             the
             answering
             of
             obiections
             ,
             which
             might
             with-hold
             and
             hinder
             from
             it
             .
             All
             which
             considered
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             hard
             for
             him
             that
             will
             learne
             ,
             to
             vnderstand
             plainely
             and
             cleerely
             ,
             what
             the
             life
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             is
             ,
             and
             withall
             ,
             whether
             he
             which
             professeth
             himselfe
             
             to
             haue
             true
             faith
             ,
             be
             also
             in
             his
             life
             and
             conuersation
             reformed
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             may
             be
             so
             .
             So
             that
             although
             there
             be
             many
             measures
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             in
             many
             degrees
             before
             other
             in
             this
             estate
             and
             condition
             of
             liuing
             godly
             :
             yet
             euery
             one
             in
             whom
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             found
             ,
             may
             proue
             himselfe
             godly
             ,
             howsoeuer
             he
             wanteth
             somewhat
             ,
             which
             many
             others
             haue
             .
             And
             of
             the
             summe
             and
             order
             of
             this
             treatise
             in
             generall
             ,
             thus
             much
             be
             said
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
             That
             a
             godly
             life
             cannot
             be
             without
             vnfained
             faith
             ;
             nor
             this
             faith
             without
             it
             :
             which
             is
             the
             first
             poynt
             in
             the
             first
             generall
             head
             to
             be
             handled
             .
          
           
             THus
             ,
             hauing
             shewed
             what
             the
             summe
             of
             this
             treatise
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             and
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             proceede
             :
             and
             first
             ,
             seeing
             I
             haue
             taken
             in
             hand
             to
             describe
             the
             life
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             godly
             life
             is
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             leade
             :
             
             I
             will
             indeuour
             my selfe
             to
             helpe
             and
             direct
             him
             herein
             ;
             as
             God
             hath
             inabled
             me
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             former
             treatise
             he
             may
             proue
             and
             see
             himselfe
             to
             haue
             faith
             to
             be
             saued
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             learne
             by
             this
             ,
             to
             ioyne
             with
             his
             faith
             ,
             godlines
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             lay
             forth
             this
             godly
             life
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             I
             will
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             point
             of
             the
             first
             generall
             part
             of
             this
             treatise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             seeing
             godlines
             cannot
             be
             without
             iustifying
             faith
             ,
             but
             springeth
             and
             ariseth
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             branch
             from
             the
             tree
             ;
             
             for
             so
             Saint
             Iames
             saith
             ,
             
               Shew
               me
               thy
               faith
               by
               thy
               workes
               :
            
             therefore
             where
             no
             true
             iustifying
             faith
             is
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             godly
             life
             .
             And
             so
             he
             ,
             
             who
             is
             no
             true
             beleeuer
             ,
             cannot
             haue
             any
             sparkle
             of
             godlines
             in
             
             him
             ;
             but
             is
             vtterlie
             destitute
             ,
             and
             voide
             thereof
             ,
             euen
             altogether
             vngodly
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             writeth
             :
             
               We
               all
               had
               our
               conuersation
               sometime
               as
               other
               disobedient
               men
               ,
               in
               the
               lustes
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               doing
               those
               things
               which
               liked
               vs
               :
            
             where
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             life
             of
             all
             ,
             euen
             the
             best
             ,
             
               to
               be
               strangers
               to
               the
               life
               of
               godlines
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               of
               wrath
               ,
               before
               they
               beleeued
               ,
            
             Ephes
             .
             2.8
             .
             But
             least
             any
             through
             ignorance
             might
             say
             :
             though
             we
             did
             that
             which
             liked
             the
             lusts
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             yet
             we
             did
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             nor
             all
             that
             we
             did
             ,
             was
             not
             such
             ,
             but
             some
             good
             we
             did
             amongst
             the
             euill
             which
             we
             committed
             ,
             (
             and
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             they
             thinke
             that
             the
             one
             may
             answere
             for
             the
             other
             :
             )
             I
             further
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             place
             to
             Titus
             1.15
             .
             
               Vnto
               the
               pure
               ,
               are
               all
               things
               pure
               :
               but
               vnto
               them
               that
               are
               defiled
               and
               vnbeleeuing
               ,
               
               is
               nothing
               pure
               ;
               but
               euen
               their
               minds
               and
               consciences
               are
               defiled
               :
            
             to
             the
             Hebrues
             ,
             
             that
             
               without
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               ,
            
             whatsoeuer
             things
             we
             doe
             ,
             but
             all
             is
             abhominable
             ,
             odious
             ,
             and
             vile
             before
             him
             .
             For
             as
             is
             the
             fountaine
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             riuers
             which
             runne
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             is
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             cogitations
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             actions
             which
             proceede
             from
             it
             :
             
               but
               the
               cogitations
               of
               the
               heart
               are
               alwaies
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               onely
               euill
            
             .
             So
             that
             (
             to
             returne
             )
             in
             the
             vnbeleeuer
             there
             is
             no
             good
             thing
             that
             pleaseth
             God
             :
             his
             best
             actions
             are
             turned
             into
             sinne
             :
             his
             praiers
             ,
             almes
             ,
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             confessions
             ,
             thankes-giuings
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             else
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             abominable
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             God
             will
             neuer
             be
             pleased
             with
             his
             workes
             and
             seruices
             ,
             vntill
             the
             person
             ,
             namely
             ,
             euen
             he
             himselfe
             be
             accepted
             
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             not
             till
             he
             beleeue
             :
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrues
             10.38
             .
             
               The
               iust
               shall
               liue
               by
               faith
               ,
               but
               if
               any
               withdraw
               himselfe
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             thorough
             vnbeliefe
             ]
             
               my
               soule
               shall
               haue
               no
               pleasure
               in
               him
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             worke
             which
             God
             requireth
             of
             him
             ,
             aboue
             ,
             and
             beyond
             all
             workes
             ,
             that
             he
             beleeue
             in
             his
             sonne
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             alreadie
             wrought
             his
             happines
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             saued
             by
             him
             onely
             .
             Now
             if
             a
             man
             ,
             
             
             before
             he
             haue
             some
             sure
             tokens
             of
             Gods
             loue
             ,
             and
             consequently
             some
             measure
             of
             true
             faith
             ,
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             enter
             into
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             nor
             haue
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             doth
             ,
             approued
             of
             God
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             seene
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             doe
             more
             fully
             proue
             )
             :
             how
             dangerously
             then
             doe
             many
             thousands
             deceiue
             themselues
             ?
             of
             which
             number
             ,
             some
             are
             verely
             perswaded
             that
             they
             loue
             ,
             feare
             ,
             and
             serue
             God
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             faith
             is
             :
             other
             thinke
             they
             haue
             repented
             truly
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             mourned
             and
             been
             sorrie
             for
             their
             sinne
             ,
             by
             fits
             at
             some
             time
             ;
             yet
             haue
             no
             faith
             ,
             nor
             any
             constant
             desire
             of
             it
             :
             and
             others
             ,
             because
             they
             doe
             many
             things
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             good
             ,
             imagine
             themselues
             to
             liue
             godly
             ,
             when
             yet
             a
             man
             may
             doe
             many
             good
             actions
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             
             that
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             faith
             the
             principall
             is
             wanting
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             count
             this
             doctrine
             hard
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             should
             be
             true
             ,
             
             it
             were
             the
             next
             way
             to
             driue
             many
             to
             discomfort
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             desperation
             :
             let
             such
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             despaire
             because
             their
             wicked
             liues
             are
             condemned
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             blamed
             ,
             but
             the
             persons
             themselues
             ,
             who
             should
             rather
             repent
             ;
             for
             the
             doctrine
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             
             and
             al
             sound
             Diuines
             both
             old
             and
             new
             haue
             taught
             it
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             hard
             ,
             
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               vnstable
               ,
               and
               obstinate
               ,
            
             who
             indeede
             can
             take
             little
             comfort
             by
             it
             ,
             
               but
               peruert
               all
               things
               to
               their
               owne
               destruction
               :
            
             and
             although
             they
             despaire
             
             not
             ,
             yet
             their
             case
             will
             be
             no
             better
             in
             the
             end
             then
             desperate
             ,
             if
             they
             so
             abide
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             may
             not
             be
             buried
             for
             mens
             frowardnes
             ,
             who
             can
             not
             away
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             this
             suffice
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             leade
             a
             godly
             and
             Christian
             life
             ,
             before
             he
             hath
             some
             measure
             of
             true
             faith
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             set
             downe
             and
             described
             in
             the
             former
             treatise
             .
             And
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             
             that
             no
             man
             liueth
             godly
             which
             beleeueth
             not
             :
             so
             it
             is
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             who
             beleeueth
             ,
             and
             nourisheth
             and
             preserueth
             his
             faith
             ,
             can
             liue
             wickedly
             ,
             nor
             fashion
             himself
             after
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             returne
             to
             the
             offensiue
             ,
             and
             vnsauourie
             course
             ,
             which
             he
             walked
             after
             before
             :
             but
             as
             he
             is
             new
             borne
             ,
             
             
             so
             hee
             is
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             hee
             doth
             except
             at
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             his
             conuersion
             ,
             or
             in
             vehemencie
             of
             temptation
             )
             knowing
             himselfe
             to
             be
             of
             the
             number
             that
             shall
             be
             saued
             ,
             he
             honoreth
             him
             who
             will
             saue
             him
             :
             for
             his
             loue
             constraineth
             him
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             Which
             although
             it
             bee
             most
             true
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             granted
             of
             the
             greater
             part
             :
             yet
             because
             many
             content
             themselues
             to
             affirme
             it
             onely
             ,
             and
             other
             in
             a
             generall
             manner
             doe
             coldly
             goe
             about
             it
             ,
             I
             meane
             to
             honour
             God
             and
             shew
             foorth
             the
             fruits
             of
             faith
             (
             which
             they
             think
             they
             haue
             )
             as
             though
             any
             little
             would
             serue
             ,
             I
             thinke
             it
             very
             meete
             to
             set
             downe
             some
             speciall
             proofes
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             excepted
             against
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             by
             that
             place
             to
             
               Titus
               :
               The
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hath
               appeared
               ,
            
             
             
               teacheth
               
               vs
               to
               denie
               vngodlines
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               :
            
             and
             
               to
               liue
               holily
               ,
               righteously
               ,
               and
               soberly
               in
               this
               present
               life
            
             ;
             he
             saith
             plainly
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             once
             inlightened
             by
             that
             diuine
             grace
             and
             gift
             of
             the
             Gospell
             to
             see
             our selues
             partakers
             of
             saluation
             :
             we
             are
             by
             the
             same
             knowledge
             ,
             taught
             (
             and
             so
             learne
             it
             )
             to
             renounce
             our
             old
             conuersation
             .
             So
             that
             euen
             as
             a
             scholler
             plainly
             taught
             by
             his
             master
             ,
             becommeth
             skilfull
             in
             those
             points
             wherein
             he
             was
             instructed
             :
             so
             is
             a
             man
             taught
             ,
             to
             see
             God
             worthie
             all
             honour
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             it
             him
             ,
             by
             
               casting
               away
               the
               workes
               of
               darknes
               ,
            
             when
             
             he
             seeth
             that
             he
             hath
             brought
             him
             out
             of
             most
             wofull
             bondage
             ,
             
               into
               the
               glorious
               
               libertie
               of
               Gods
               children
               .
            
             And
             is
             it
             any
             meruaile
             ?
             For
             what
             will
             we
             not
             be
             readie
             to
             doe
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             one
             as
             hath
             but
             once
             saued
             our
             liues
             from
             death
             ?
             How
             much
             more
             doe
             all
             they
             which
             know
             that
             they
             are
             discharged
             for
             euer
             from
             fearefull
             damnation
             ,
             see
             infinite
             causes
             why
             they
             should
             chaunge
             their
             wicked
             liues
             (
             which
             so
             much
             displeased
             God
             )
             and
             are
             also
             readie
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             ?
             Be
             not
             therefore
             deceiued
             ,
             
               God
               is
               not
               mocked
            
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             professe
             they
             looke
             to
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             
               doe
               not
               bring
               foorth
               fruiteworthie
               amendment
               .
            
          
           
             
             It
             is
             not
             a
             bare
             wandring
             desire
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             which
             this
             pretious
             faith
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             saluation
             worketh
             :
             but
             it
             frameth
             also
             the
             man
             vnto
             it
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             him
             in
             some
             true
             and
             acceptable
             measure
             to
             goe
             about
             it
             .
             The
             tidings
             
             of
             this
             treasure
             appeared
             so
             glorious
             to
             Agrippa
             ,
             being
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             therefore
             acquainted
             with
             earthly
             felicitie
             ;
             and
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             therefore
             vnfit
             to
             see
             very
             easily
             into
             spirituall
             things
             :
             
             yet
             this
             appeared
             so
             glorious
             tidings
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             it
             by
             Paul
             ,
             not
             preaching
             in
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             but
             standing
             a
             prisoner
             at
             the
             barre
             ,
             
             that
             it
             caused
             him
             at
             the
             first
             to
             say
             :
             
               Thou
               hast
               almost
               perswaded
               me
               to
               become
               a
               Christian
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             he
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             onely
             heard
             a
             sound
             of
             this
             heauenly
             newes
             with
             his
             eares
             (
             which
             yet
             did
             weigh
             equally
             against
             a
             Princes
             kingdome
             in
             a
             Heathen
             mans
             iudgement
             )
             but
             hath
             beleeued
             it
             to
             bee
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             euer
             :
             doe
             we
             thinke
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             will
             be
             thought
             too
             deare
             for
             him
             ,
             
             who
             hath
             freely
             giuen
             it
             him
             ?
             And
             therefore
             
             when
             I
             see
             one
             cursed
             man
             raile
             against
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             his
             faithfull
             seruants
             :
             another
             to
             loue
             the
             Christian
             life
             ,
             but
             from
             teeth
             outward
             ,
             and
             diuers
             men
             diuersly
             bewitched
             ;
             but
             all
             of
             them
             
               to
               loue
               darknes
               more
               then
               light
               ,
               because
               their
               deedes
               are
               euill
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             3.19
             .
             I
             meruaile
             not
             at
             it
             :
             they
             do
             after
             their
             nature
             and
             kind
             .
             As
             they
             are
             not
             obedient
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             neither
             indeed
             can
             they
             be
             ;
             who
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             know
             not
             any
             cause
             why
             they
             should
             accuse
             themselues
             :
             but
             if
             they
             might
             see
             what
             kindnes
             God
             offereth
             them
             ,
             euen
             to
             bee
             made
             happie
             ,
             and
             might
             beleeue
             the
             same
             ,
             ye
             should
             see
             them
             changed
             ,
             as
             sensible
             as
             euer
             was
             Saul
             ,
             of
             a
             persecutor
             to
             become
             a
             preacher
             ;
             so
             they
             of
             oppressors
             ,
             mercifull
             persons
             ,
             and
             restorers
             of
             that
             which
             
             was
             ill
             gotten
             ;
             and
             of
             prophane
             ,
             holy
             :
             and
             so
             to
             bee
             conuerted
             ,
             as
             that
             wee
             might
             say
             of
             them
             ,
             compared
             to
             the
             best
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             
               the
               lambe
               and
               the
               lion
               doe
               eate
               together
               .
            
          
           
             
             But
             to
             let
             these
             goe
             ,
             as
             too
             grosse
             ,
             I
             would
             wish
             such
             to
             weigh
             these
             Scriptures
             aright
             ;
             who
             will
             take
             no
             nay
             but
             that
             they
             belong
             to
             Gods
             election
             ,
             
               when
               yet
               their
               goodnes
               is
               as
               the
               morning
               dew
               ,
            
             soone
             vanishing
             and
             blowne
             away
             ;
             
               or
               as
               a
               cake
               halfe
               baken
               .
            
             Let
             them
             see
             how
             well
             this
             becommeth
             them
             ,
             to
             bee
             sometime
             forward
             ,
             sometime
             backward
             :
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             zealous
             ,
             and
             yeelding
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             in
             othersome
             ,
             sinning
             against
             their
             owne
             knowledge
             :
             and
             when
             they
             be
             straying
             from
             dutie
             ,
             to
             make
             no
             haste
             to
             it
             againe
             ;
             
             neither
             to
             see
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             amisse
             in
             them
             :
             nay
             to
             be
             put
             in
             minde
             ,
             and
             reproued
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             iustly
             ,
             and
             kindly
             ,
             they
             cannot
             beare
             it
             .
             It
             must
             in
             no
             waies
             bee
             denied
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             are
             sure
             to
             be
             saued
             :
             but
             where
             is
             the
             spirit
             which
             S.
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             in
             those
             which
             know
             themselues
             saued
             ?
             
             which
             ,
             as
             an
             husband
             ,
             ruleth
             and
             beareth
             sway
             ,
             which
             commaundeth
             holy
             and
             heauenly
             motions
             and
             affections
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             not
             suffering
             poysoned
             ,
             
             
             and
             earthly
             corruptions
             to
             defile
             the
             same
             ?
             where
             is
             that
             authoritie
             and
             gouernment
             ouer
             the
             members
             of
             the
             minde
             and
             bodie
             ,
             as
             ouer
             a
             wife
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             well
             ordred
             ?
             where
             are
             the
             traines
             and
             companies
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             good
             fruites
             ,
             as
             their
             children
             ?
             and
             comely
             ornaments
             also
             ,
             &
             beautifull
             to
             adorne
             and
             set
             out
             their
             liues
             ?
             when
             a
             professor
             of
             the
             Gospell
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             denie
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             is
             corrupt
             ,
             by
             fretting
             ,
             raging
             ,
             and
             vnquietnes
             for
             euery
             small
             trifle
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             once
             trembling
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             saying
             ,
             
             what
             haue
             I
             done
             ?
             or
             els
             loose
             ,
             vaine
             ,
             and
             foolish
             by
             other
             occasions
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             without
             repentance
             .
             Where
             is
             his
             testimonie
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             is
             
               a
               good
               treasurie
            
             ,
             and
             nurserie
             of
             good
             things
             ?
             when
             his
             tongue
             shall
             be
             walking
             ,
             not
             onely
             
             vnnecessarily
             ,
             and
             idly
             ,
             but
             in
             vnsauourie
             and
             offensiue
             speech
             ,
             in
             
               foolish
               iesting
            
             ,
             taunting
             ,
             railing
             ,
             mocking
             ,
             lying
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             slandering
             ,
             currish
             and
             churlish
             speaking
             ;
             how
             are
             the
             powers
             and
             members
             of
             the
             bodie
             in
             subiection
             ,
             as
             a
             wife
             vnto
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             ruleth
             as
             an
             husband
             ,
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             Gods
             beloued
             ones
             ?
             where
             is
             those
             mens
             religion
             ,
             which
             S.
             
             Iames
             boldly
             saith
             is
             none
             ,
             
               where
               the
               tongue
               is
               thus
               vngouerned
               ,
            
             what
             shew
             soeuer
             be
             made
             thereof
             ?
          
           
             And
             so
             I
             might
             goe
             forward
             to
             conuince
             many
             of
             our
             countrimen
             ,
             who
             haue
             often
             heard
             me
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             Gods
             Ministers
             vrging
             them
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             in
             our
             Sermons
             :
             and
             doe
             know
             ,
             I
             tell
             them
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             such
             
             things
             are
             in
             them
             indeed
             ,
             who
             yet
             seeme
             to
             be
             religious
             .
             I
             haue
             said
             it
             oft
             ,
             and
             now
             say
             it
             with
             griefe
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             ,
             who
             haue
             such
             things
             raigning
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             not
             onely
             their
             owne
             enemies
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             our
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             :
             neither
             is
             
               their
               reioycing
               good
            
             ,
             who
             glorie
             in
             their
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             are
             thus
             earthly
             and
             carnally
             minded
             .
          
           
             They
             must
             know
             it
             (
             howsoeuer
             they
             beleeue
             )
             that
             God
             hath
             ioyned
             with
             
               faith
               ,
               vertue
            
             ,
             and
             
               godlines
               ,
               patience
               ,
               temperance
            
             ;
             and
             that
             who
             so
             beleeueth
             ,
             is
             thereby
             turned
             from
             his
             old
             conuersation
             .
             For
             mine
             owne
             part
             ,
             
             I
             haue
             long
             misliked
             this
             haste
             ,
             and
             sudden
             shewes
             of
             great
             repentance
             in
             men
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             first
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             word
             preached
             to
             them
             ,
             haue
             not
             only
             professed
             
             that
             they
             haue
             repented
             (
             when
             besides
             some
             gripes
             of
             grief
             ,
             they
             haue
             not
             knowne
             what
             repentance
             meaneth
             )
             but
             they
             haue
             thought
             themselues
             able
             almost
             on
             the
             sudden
             to
             censure
             ,
             yea
             to
             condemne
             other
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             although
             with
             boldnes
             enough
             ioyned
             with
             as
             much
             ignorance
             ,
             they
             haue
             taken
             in
             hand
             to
             doe
             .
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             such
             as
             are
             humbled
             in
             their
             hearts
             for
             their
             sinne
             ,
             who
             desire
             nothing
             more
             then
             to
             be
             set
             at
             libertie
             from
             the
             feare
             which
             oppresseth
             them
             ,
             learning
             daily
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             grounded
             therein
             ;
             who
             dare
             no
             otherwise
             beleeue
             their
             sinnes
             forgiuen
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             walke
             humbly
             before
             God
             and
             men
             :
             but
             of
             such
             as
             passe
             from
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             without
             faith
             ,
             to
             newnes
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             they
             imagine
             ,
             
             which
             
             was
             neuer
             ,
             nor
             euer
             shall
             be
             attained
             ;
             leauing
             the
             learning
             of
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             worker
             of
             all
             new
             life
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             soone
             gotten
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             so
             sleightly
             laboured
             for
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             seeke
             with
             thē
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             thorough
             prouing
             whether
             they
             haue
             it
             or
             no
             ,
             that
             many
             are
             driuen
             againe
             to
             seeke
             for
             it
             ,
             many
             yeeres
             after
             ,
             they
             thought
             they
             had
             been
             sure
             of
             it
             ,
             yea
             and
             (
             that
             which
             is
             more
             to
             be
             lamented
             )
             many
             of
             them
             neuer
             attaine
             vnto
             it
             at
             all
             .
             It
             standeth
             with
             no
             sound
             reason
             ,
             
             that
             young
             beginners
             in
             learning
             of
             any
             trade
             ,
             should
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             become
             
             occupiers
             ,
             
             and
             setters
             vp
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             should
             rule
             well
             ,
             who
             haue
             neuer
             learned
             to
             obey
             :
             so
             it
             standeth
             not
             with
             religion
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             count
             themselues
             good
             Christians
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             indeede
             ,
             who
             haue
             not
             tasted
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             thereof
             ;
             
               neither
               learned
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               truth
               is
               in
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               put
               off
               the
               old
               man
               with
               his
               affections
               and
               lusts
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               on
               the
               new
               :
            
             and
             who
             haue
             not
             felt
             him
             so
             good
             and
             bountifull
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             for
             his
             sake
             they
             be
             readie
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             haue
             spoken
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             faith
             bringeth
             alwaies
             with
             it
             new
             life
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             is
             ouermatched
             with
             the
             fleshly
             corruption
             ,
             yet
             it
             raiseth
             sighings
             and
             striuings
             in
             the
             heart
             
             till
             it
             be
             subdued
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             at
             least
             preuaile
             with
             some
             of
             my
             brethren
             ,
             that
             they
             please
             not
             themselues
             in
             thinking
             they
             haue
             faith
             ,
             when
             their
             liues
             are
             filled
             ,
             
             not
             only
             with
             many
             offensiue
             actions
             ;
             but
             also
             with
             custome
             and
             commons
             in
             the
             same
             :
             whereas
             he
             which
             is
             honored
             with
             the
             title
             of
             Gods
             seruant
             ,
             must
             be
             known
             by
             the
             liuerie
             of
             vncorrupt
             life
             ,
             and
             proue
             by
             his
             sauour
             and
             smell
             of
             good
             conuersation
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             
             that
             so
             he
             may
             shew
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             man
             of
             God
             indeed
             :
             his
             rootes
             must
             be
             fastened
             as
             the
             trees
             of
             Lebanon
             :
             
             he
             must
             flourish
             as
             the
             Lillie
             ,
             and
             finde
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             as
             dew
             to
             quicken
             them
             .
             For
             of
             this
             be
             we
             sure
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             men
             alleage
             ,
             why
             their
             liues
             cannot
             beare
             the
             
             mould
             and
             print
             of
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             they
             will
             needes
             goe
             for
             the
             approoued
             seruants
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             strong
             delusion
             which
             perswadeth
             them
             so
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             so
             fully
             ,
             and
             so
             often
             set
             downe
             this
             truth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             haue
             obtained
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             taught
             and
             guided
             by
             him
             :
             ought
             not
             men
             to
             settle
             themselues
             to
             another
             course
             ,
             then
             in
             times
             past
             they
             walked
             in
             ,
             being
             now
             deliuered
             from
             so
             great
             bondage
             ?
             
             For
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             heard
             ,
             they
             were
             deliuered
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             
             if
             any
             be
             assured
             of
             saluation
             ,
             let
             them
             either
             willingly
             be
             subiect
             
               to
               the
               Lords
               yoke
            
             ,
             I
             meane
             his
             commandements
             ,
             and
             commit
             their
             whole
             
             life
             to
             him
             to
             be
             gouerned
             ,
             and
             be
             diligent
             to
             doe
             good
             workes
             ;
             or
             else
             let
             them
             hold
             their
             peace
             :
             for
             they
             are
             nothing
             lesse
             ,
             as
             in
             time
             it
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             and
             hath
             done
             already
             in
             many
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             
             to
             their
             cost
             :
             and
             be
             they
             well
             assured
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             be
             slacke
             to
             reuenge
             such
             boldnes
             .
             But
             I
             will
             shut
             vp
             this
             matter
             in
             one
             sentence
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             most
             liuely
             describeth
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             led
             of
             them
             which
             are
             sure
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             :
             
             saying
             ,
             
               Put
               off
            
             ,
             or
             
               lay
               aside
               ,
               as
               concerning
               your
               conuersation
               past
               ,
               that
               old
               man
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               that
               corrupt
               nature
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             powers
             of
             your
             mind
             and
             bodie
             ,
             which
             were
             infected
             with
             deceiueable
             lusts
             :
             
               and
               be
               renued
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               your
               mindes
               ,
            
             (
             euen
             where
             the
             force
             of
             reason
             should
             be
             greatest
             )
             that
             so
             you
             may
             put
             on
             
             the
             new
             man
             which
             is
             to
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             that
             the
             powers
             of
             your
             bodies
             and
             mindes
             may
             be
             renued
             ,
             and
             changed
             also
             :
             so
             shall
             ye
             be
             framed
             ,
             to
             bring
             forth
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             true
             holinesse
             ,
             wherein
             ye
             shall
             carrie
             some
             resemblance
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             3.
             
             That
             for
             the
             leading
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             is
             required
             faith
             in
             the
             temporall
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hartie
             assent
             and
             credit
             to
             the
             commaundements
             also
             ,
             and
             threatnings
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             faith
             to
             be
             saued
             .
          
           
             NOw
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             that
             true
             iustifying
             faith
             and
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             must
             of
             necessitie
             goe
             together
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             one
             cannot
             
             be
             without
             the
             other
             :
             I
             will
             goe
             to
             the
             second
             point
             in
             this
             first
             generall
             head
             or
             part
             ;
             and
             proue
             that
             it
             is
             necessarie
             to
             the
             leading
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             and
             giue
             credit
             to
             the
             whole
             doctrine
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             led
             and
             guided
             thereby
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             haue
             faith
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             saluation
             ,
             and
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             .
             This
             I
             say
             therefore
             ,
             
             that
             he
             which
             beleeueth
             in
             Christ
             to
             saluation
             ,
             must
             not
             stay
             himselfe
             and
             rest
             therein
             only
             ,
             
               as
               though
               he
               were
               giuen
               vnto
               vs
               of
               his
               father
               to
               be
               our
               righteousnesse
               only
               ,
            
             and
             to
             make
             for
             vs
             a
             way
             to
             eternall
             life
             :
             but
             to
             be
             
               our
               wisdome
            
             also
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             wise
             ;
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             holy
             ,
             and
             
               also
               our
               redemption
               and
               deliuerance
            
             ,
             to
             ridde
             vs
             in
             his
             good
             time
             ,
             
             from
             all
             calamities
             and
             miseries
             ,
             which
             here
             befall
             vs
             :
             This
             ,
             he
             that
             truly
             beleeueth
             ,
             must
             be
             perswaded
             of
             :
             and
             that
             all
             the
             
               promises
               of
               this
               life
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
            
             which
             serue
             to
             confirme
             him
             in
             obedience
             (
             whether
             the
             great
             and
             principall
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             or
             the
             smaller
             ,
             as
             of
             bodily
             safety
             and
             preseruation
             from
             dangers
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             good
             for
             him
             )
             doe
             belong
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             beside
             both
             these
             ,
             he
             must
             beleeue
             ,
             
             that
             both
             all
             the
             commaundements
             which
             teach
             obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             threatnings
             ,
             because
             they
             restraine
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             are
             set
             downe
             for
             him
             particularlie
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             any
             other
             ,
             to
             binde
             his
             conscience
             thereunto
             :
             these
             also
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             must
             he
             beleeue
             ,
             
             according
             
             to
             that
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               :
               Whatsoeuer
               things
               are
               written
               aforetime
            
             (
             as
             either
             promises
             ,
             threats
             or
             commaundements
             )
             
               they
               are
               written
               for
               our
               learning
               ,
               that
               we
               through
               patience
               and
               comfort
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               might
               haue
               hope
               .
            
             So
             that
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             depend
             vpon
             this
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             written
             in
             the
             canonicall
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             build
             his
             faith
             thereon
             (
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             that
             he
             dares
             ieopard
             his
             soule
             vpon
             the
             truth
             and
             doctrine
             of
             them
             )
             euen
             as
             he
             is
             to
             looke
             for
             saluation
             ,
             only
             by
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             euer
             counting
             that
             for
             sinne
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             iarre
             or
             iangle
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             heart
             or
             life
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             all
             ,
             who
             haue
             hope
             to
             be
             saued
             ,
             should
             doe
             this
             ;
             
             yet
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             .
             They
             make
             not
             conscience
             of
             many
             sinnes
             :
             they
             looke
             
             not
             to
             many
             promises
             ;
             they
             feare
             not
             many
             threats
             :
             all
             which
             doe
             much
             testifie
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             so
             well
             fenced
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             be
             :
             and
             by
             meanes
             hereof
             ,
             they
             holde
             euen
             the
             promise
             of
             saluation
             it selfe
             more
             weakely
             .
             And
             this
             commeth
             to
             passe
             the
             more
             commonly
             ,
             
             that
             they
             be
             no
             better
             stablished
             and
             rooted
             in
             the
             truth
             to
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             because
             these
             things
             (
             as
             they
             be
             worthiest
             and
             most
             excellent
             )
             so
             they
             be
             not
             plainely
             ,
             soundly
             ,
             and
             thoroughly
             beaten
             into
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             againe
             and
             againe
             ,
             till
             they
             
             that
             are
             willing
             ,
             
             haue
             them
             for
             their
             owne
             .
             And
             another
             cause
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             
             people
             ,
             who
             haue
             some
             taste
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             namely
             ,
             how
             they
             should
             ioyne
             good
             life
             with
             their
             faith
             ,
             take
             not
             paine
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             been
             well
             taught
             them
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             to
             minde
             and
             digest
             them
             :
             onely
             they
             haue
             pieces
             and
             fragments
             of
             many
             good
             points
             ,
             but
             rarely
             it
             shall
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             one
             Christian
             among
             many
             groweth
             to
             see
             this
             ,
             which
             I
             now
             speake
             of
             ,
             by
             teaching
             ;
             much
             lesse
             hath
             it
             in
             vse
             and
             practise
             for
             his
             owne
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             giue
             credit
             to
             one
             part
             of
             the
             word
             as
             well
             as
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             not
             euery
             one
             to
             take
             that
             which
             liketh
             him
             .
          
           
             
             And
             therefore
             when
             they
             haue
             some
             work
             of
             true
             faith
             in
             them
             ;
             yet
             they
             see
             not
             how
             to
             set
             vpon
             repentance
             ,
             and
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             how
             to
             begin
             ,
             and
             how
             
             to
             proceede
             therein
             ,
             but
             are
             off
             ,
             and
             on
             ,
             now
             forward
             ,
             then
             backward
             ,
             and
             scarcely
             at
             any
             time
             setled
             and
             staied
             :
             the
             which
             although
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             in
             great
             part
             through
             their
             owne
             weaknes
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             ignorance
             :
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             
               haue
               receiued
               the
               first
               fruites
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             Whereas
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             perswaded
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             make
             conscience
             of
             all
             sound
             doctrine
             that
             they
             heare
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             assent
             to
             euery
             part
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             submit
             themselues
             thereto
             ,
             promises
             ,
             threats
             and
             commandements
             ;
             they
             should
             hold
             more
             firmely
             the
             perswasion
             of
             their
             saluation
             ,
             and
             also
             be
             better
             prepared
             how
             to
             flie
             euill
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             doe
             dutie
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             trust
             God
             in
             all
             kindes
             of
             his
             promises
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             said
             to
             the
             
             Hebrues
             :
             
             
               To
               vs
               was
               the
               Gospell
               preached
               as
               also
               vnto
               them
               :
               but
               the
               word
               that
               they
               heard
               ,
               profited
               not
               them
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               mixed
               with
               faith
               in
               those
               that
               heard
               it
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             
             
               Without
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
            
             With
             the
             which
             agreeth
             that
             which
             is
             written
             by
             S.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Romanes
             :
             
               Whatsoeuer
               is
               not
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               sinne
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             we
             doe
             ,
             not
             being
             perswaded
             in
             our
             consciences
             ,
             that
             we
             please
             God
             in
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             sinne
             against
             him
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             when
             our
             iudgements
             be
             not
             setled
             in
             this
             doctrine
             and
             truth
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             we
             follow
             no
             such
             rule
             in
             our
             actions
             ,
             must
             wee
             not
             needes
             wander
             vp
             and
             downe
             the
             more
             vnprofitably
             and
             heauily
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             we
             be
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             must
             we
             not
             needs
             be
             doubtfull
             and
             vncertaine
             ,
             whether
             wee
             please
             God
             or
             no
             ?
             whereas
             our
             
             chiefe
             care
             should
             be
             ,
             least
             we
             doe
             any
             thing
             which
             might
             crase
             or
             cracke
             our
             faith
             :
             especially
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             tender
             and
             weake
             ,
             and
             like
             
               the
               bruised
               reede
            
             ,
             which
             is
             easily
             broken
             .
          
           
             
             Therefore
             if
             any
             beleeue
             to
             be
             saued
             ,
             let
             them
             beleeue
             also
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             sanctified
             (
             for
             with
             one
             and
             the
             same
             faith
             we
             beleeue
             both
             )
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             receiue
             grace
             from
             God
             to
             bring
             foorth
             fruites
             of
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             made
             able
             by
             him
             through
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             holie
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             cast
             off
             their
             old
             conuersation
             .
             This
             faith
             much
             auaileth
             to
             the
             furthering
             of
             the
             deare
             children
             of
             God
             in
             a
             godly
             course
             ,
             euen
             at
             their
             first
             comming
             vnto
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             alwaies
             after
             ,
             to
             liue
             by
             it
             .
             And
             although
             God
             
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             regenerateth
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             he
             assureth
             them
             of
             their
             adoption
             :
             yet
             is
             it
             wrought
             in
             them
             much
             more
             hardly
             ,
             and
             in
             greater
             feare
             ,
             when
             they
             doe
             not
             first
             know
             and
             be
             perswaded
             in
             their
             iudgements
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             .
             And
             though
             it
             can
             be
             but
             weake
             in
             any
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             conuersion
             to
             God
             ,
             
             yet
             shall
             they
             sooner
             wade
             through
             their
             doubts
             ,
             and
             grow
             out
             of
             their
             feare
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             this
             faith
             as
             a
             foundation
             to
             vphold
             them
             ,
             and
             incourage
             
             
             them
             to
             goe
             about
             it
             :
             But
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             shall
             faint
             and
             feare
             oft
             times
             ,
             and
             be
             without
             hope
             (
             nothing
             is
             more
             cleere
             then
             this
             ,
             if
             we
             obserue
             it
             in
             weake
             christians
             .
             )
             And
             thus
             must
             they
             be
             perswaded
             also
             concerning
             all
             blessing
             ,
             good
             successe
             ,
             deliuerance
             out
             of
             troubles
             ,
             or
             patience
             and
             meekenes
             to
             beare
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             beleeue
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             :
             and
             finally
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             God
             saith
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             either
             the
             forbidding
             of
             any
             sinne
             ,
             or
             the
             requiring
             of
             any
             dutie
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             beleeue
             it
             as
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             depend
             vpon
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             built
             vpon
             it
             :
             and
             to
             trust
             him
             vpon
             his
             bare
             word
             ,
             
             and
             to
             suffer
             themselues
             to
             be
             led
             by
             it
             (
             and
             that
             because
             it
             is
             his
             word
             )
             hauing
             in
             them
             alwaies
             a
             setled
             purpose
             to
             doe
             so
             :
             and
             this
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               the
               obedience
               
               of
               faith
            
             .
             For
             they
             must
             be
             resolued
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             to
             whom
             God
             giues
             Christ
             ,
             to
             them
             also
             he
             giues
             all
             things
             needfull
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             Noah
             did
             not
             only
             beleeue
             that
             
               he
               was
               made
               heire
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             
             but
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             certaine
             of
             his
             household
             should
             be
             saued
             in
             the
             flood
             :
             and
             Abraham
             likewise
             beleeued
             not
             only
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             iustified
             ,
             but
             also
             went
             
               to
               a
               place
               which
               he
               knew
               not
               ,
            
             only
             seeing
             God
             commaunded
             ;
             and
             
               abode
               in
               the
               land
               of
               promise
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               strange
               countrey
               ;
               and
               beleeued
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               haue
               a
               sonne
               in
               his
               olde
               age
               .
            
             And
             they
             who
             beleeued
             among
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Sauiour
             which
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             of
             whom
             Moses
             ,
             though
             darkely
             ,
             had
             taught
             before
             :
             
             the
             
             same
             beleeued
             other
             promises
             ,
             as
             
               that
               the
               walles
               of
               Iericho
               should
               fall
               downe
               ,
            
             
             
               after
               they
               had
               bin
               compassed
               about
               seuen
               daies
               .
            
             Many
             other
             such
             examples
             ,
             who
             shewed
             themselues
             not
             only
             to
             beleeue
             the
             promise
             of
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             but
             also
             other
             temporall
             promises
             ;
             yea
             and
             precepts
             also
             and
             threats
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             set
             downe
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             very
             profitable
             for
             vs
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             many
             such
             (
             I
             say
             )
             both
             thoroughout
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             namely
             ,
             in
             that
             eleuenth
             chapter
             to
             the
             Hebrues
             ,
             are
             set
             downe
             vnto
             vs.
             And
             this
             generall
             faith
             ,
             (
             so
             called
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             giueth
             assent
             and
             credit
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             elect
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             one
             part
             as
             to
             another
             ,
             with
             an
             honest
             heart
             ready
             to
             obey
             it
             )
             euen
             this
             faith
             (
             I
             say
             )
             must
             be
             planted
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             faith
             to
             
             be
             saued
             ,
             because
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             this
             ,
             Gods
             people
             must
             liue
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             be
             vpholden
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             occupied
             about
             the
             promises
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             guide
             vs
             to
             full
             sanctification
             here
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             therefore
             ioyne
             it
             with
             my
             discourse
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             former
             treatise
             ;
             but
             referred
             it
             to
             this
             place
             as
             the
             fittest
             ,
             where
             I
             teach
             how
             to
             liue
             godly
             :
             to
             the
             attaining
             whereof
             ,
             the
             beleeuing
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             a
             speciall
             helpe
             and
             furtherance
             .
             And
             so
             I
             wish
             the
             christian
             reader
             to
             marke
             well
             that
             which
             I
             say
             about
             this
             matter
             :
             for
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             hardest
             points
             in
             all
             christianitie
             to
             practise
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             darkest
             to
             conceiue
             and
             see
             into
             ,
             and
             
             to
             be
             rightly
             perswaded
             of
             ,
             and
             setled
             in
             :
             and
             a
             point
             in
             deed
             lesse
             stoode
             vpon
             and
             taught
             and
             made
             cleere
             by
             Preachers
             themselues
             ,
             in
             their
             Sermons
             and
             Catechizings
             ;
             and
             yet
             our
             liuing
             by
             faith
             ,
             throughout
             our
             whole
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             as
             plainely
             taught
             and
             brought
             to
             light
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             any
             need
             to
             desire
             it
             :
             and
             namely
             in
             those
             places
             to
             the
             Hebrues
             and
             the
             Galathians
             :
             one
             ,
             
               The
               iust
               shall
               liue
               by
               faith
               :
            
             the
             other
             ,
             
               I
               liue
               no
               longer
            
             ,
             
             
               but
               Christ
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               that
               I
               leade
               is
               by
               faith
               in
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
            
             As
             if
             they
             both
             
             should
             say
             ;
             Christ
             by
             his
             spirit
             doth
             draw
             his
             faithfull
             ones
             to
             be
             led
             and
             guided
             
             by
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             which
             he
             hath
             set
             downe
             to
             them
             :
             and
             they
             desire
             no
             other
             life
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             there
             they
             are
             moued
             and
             perswaded
             vnto
             ,
             whether
             we
             meane
             the
             commaundements
             or
             promises
             .
          
           
             
             I
             said
             that
             this
             beleeuing
             which
             I
             speake
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             laide
             open
             in
             publike
             teaching
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             (
             which
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             )
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             forwarder
             sort
             of
             good
             hearers
             (
             except
             some
             few
             ,
             
             who
             haue
             been
             throughly
             made
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             exercised
             in
             it
             by
             long
             experience
             )
             doe
             little
             see
             into
             it
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             vndoubtedly
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             make
             them
             able
             to
             obey
             his
             will
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             fit
             to
             reach
             vnto
             it
             :
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             if
             they
             once
             
             come
             to
             know
             that
             they
             are
             beloued
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             afterwards
             be
             with
             them
             (
             to
             quicken
             their
             will
             ,
             and
             draw
             their
             affections
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             them
             to
             doe
             their
             duties
             :
             
             )
             as
             it
             was
             said
             by
             the
             Angell
             to
             
               Mary
               ,
               Haile
               ,
               thou
               that
               art
               freely
               beloued
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               thee
               .
            
             Many
             of
             Gods
             deare
             children
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             somewhat
             staied
             about
             the
             assurance
             of
             their
             saluation
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             haue
             been
             long
             labouring
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             to
             heare
             that
             they
             must
             leade
             new
             liues
             ;
             many
             of
             them
             (
             I
             say
             )
             are
             willing
             to
             goe
             about
             it
             :
             but
             they
             are
             much
             discouraged
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             not
             how
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             .
             And
             least
             any
             should
             obiect
             ,
             
             that
             Paul
             himselfe
             was
             so
             troubled
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               To
               will
               ,
               is
               present
               with
               me
            
             ;
             
             
               but
               I
               finde
               no
               meanes
               to
               performe
               that
               which
               is
               good
               :
            
             I
             answere
             ,
             he
             
             complained
             not
             of
             that
             which
             I
             doe
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             hope
             in
             God
             ,
             nor
             no
             promise
             of
             strength
             from
             him
             to
             performe
             :
             for
             he
             said
             the
             contrarie
             in
             sundry
             places
             .
             
             
               I
               am
               able
               to
               doe
               all
               things
               through
               the
               helpe
               of
               Christ
               which
               strengtheneth
               me
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               I
               liue
               no
               longer
               ,
               but
               Christ
               in
               me
               :
            
             but
             he
             complained
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             the
             hope
             of
             helpe
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             yet
             the
             rebellion
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             nature
             that
             was
             vnreformed
             ,
             did
             mightily
             resist
             him
             .
             And
             this
             hinderance
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             we
             all
             shall
             haue
             while
             we
             liue
             .
             But
             what
             is
             that
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             besides
             this
             rebellion
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             they
             haue
             this
             also
             to
             hinder
             them
             :
             that
             they
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             whether
             they
             shall
             haue
             strength
             to
             make
             them
             able
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             nor
             whether
             God
             haue
             giuen
             them
             any
             promise
             ,
             that
             their
             burthen
             shall
             be
             
             made
             light
             :
             and
             that
             Christ
             himselfe
             will
             beare
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             it
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             be
             made
             easie
             ?
          
           
             This
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             killeth
             the
             heart
             of
             right
             good
             christians
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             be
             not
             well
             grounded
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             throughly
             perswaded
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             make
             them
             able
             and
             fit
             for
             so
             great
             a
             worke
             ,
             as
             the
             leading
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             is
             :
             euen
             like
             the
             burthen
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             
               were
               inioyned
               their
               taske
               of
               bricke
               that
               they
               had
               made
               in
               times
               past
               ,
            
             
             (
             which
             worke
             was
             hard
             enough
             )
             
               and
               yet
               themselues
               to
               seeke
               and
               prouide
               their
               strawe
               .
            
             This
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             hath
             troubled
             many
             ,
             
             who
             yet
             were
             willing
             and
             readie
             to
             doe
             any
             duties
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             the
             cause
             why
             they
             haue
             gone
             about
             the
             seuerall
             
             actions
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             the
             bearing
             of
             their
             trouble
             ,
             and
             the
             offering
             vp
             of
             their
             prayers
             ,
             the
             more
             deadly
             and
             vncheerefullie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             aukely
             and
             wearisomely
             .
          
           
             
             And
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             many
             good
             soules
             ,
             I
             will
             say
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             acknowledged
             vnto
             me
             ,
             by
             sundrie
             well
             approued
             christians
             ,
             when
             I
             haue
             in
             conference
             set
             downe
             plainelie
             to
             them
             the
             point
             which
             now
             I
             write
             of
             :
             
             
             namely
             ,
             how
             necessarie
             it
             is
             to
             beleeue
             in
             generall
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             other
             promises
             or
             precepts
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             promises
             of
             saluation
             by
             Christ
             .
             Oh
             ,
             haue
             many
             said
             ,
             if
             wee
             could
             haue
             holpe
             vp
             our selues
             ,
             out
             of
             distrust
             ,
             feare
             ,
             and
             vncomfortable
             dumpes
             ,
             by
             applying
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             concerning
             grace
             necessarie
             for
             vs
             ,
             outward
             deliuerance
             from
             daungers
             ,
             and
             good
             successe
             in
             our
             lawfull
             dealings
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             wee
             might
             with
             much
             ease
             and
             peace
             haue
             staied
             vp
             our selues
             ,
             when
             for
             want
             therof
             ,
             we
             were
             sore
             plunged
             ,
             and
             almost
             fainted
             :
             and
             with
             halfe
             the
             toyle
             which
             wee
             vsed
             for
             it
             ,
             wee
             might
             haue
             vpholden
             our selues
             in
             hope
             &
             with
             comfort
             .
             For
             many
             houres
             ,
             yea
             and
             sometime
             daies
             ,
             wee
             haue
             beate
             our
             braines
             and
             reasoned
             to
             and
             fro
             
             with
             heauie
             hearts
             ,
             how
             to
             wade
             thorough
             some
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             bee
             contented
             with
             some
             accidents
             which
             were
             like
             to
             fal
             out
             and
             come
             to
             passe
             :
             and
             this
             we
             did
             ,
             because
             we
             missed
             of
             the
             right
             way
             of
             trusting
             to
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             turne
             all
             to
             the
             best
             :
             without
             which
             resolution
             ,
             who
             can
             quietly
             rest
             in
             any
             vncertainties
             here
             below
             ?
             So
             effectuall
             and
             good
             a
             meane
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             led
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             it
             as
             a
             daily
             companion
             with
             vs.
             By
             which
             wee
             hauing
             perswasion
             of
             the
             greatest
             benefit
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             namely
             Christ
             :
             we
             might
             the
             more
             easily
             haue
             assured
             our selues
             (
             we
             see
             now
             )
             of
             any
             smaller
             ,
             whether
             any
             trouble
             ,
             to
             haue
             a
             good
             issue
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             any
             good
             thing
             (
             as
             it
             should
             haue
             been
             expedient
             for
             vs
             )
             to
             inioy
             it
             .
             And
             wee
             may
             say
             
             truly
             ,
             wee
             know
             nothing
             to
             haue
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             so
             much
             and
             so
             long
             vnprofitablenes
             and
             heauines
             these
             many
             yeeres
             ,
             as
             this
             :
             that
             we
             haue
             not
             been
             rooted
             and
             grounded
             in
             faith
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             had
             a
             care
             to
             please
             God.
             For
             wee
             being
             subtilly
             vndermined
             by
             Sathan
             to
             hold
             in
             this
             errour
             of
             vnbeleefe
             (
             although
             wee
             see
             manifestly
             that
             the
             seede
             of
             faith
             was
             in
             vs
             )
             it
             was
             the
             cause
             why
             in
             all
             other
             good
             things
             we
             went
             forward
             the
             more
             sleightly
             .
             So
             that
             we
             see
             great
             cause
             to
             season
             our
             hearts
             with
             beleeuing
             throughout
             our
             whole
             life
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             labour
             it
             cost
             vs.
             To
             this
             purpose
             was
             the
             speech
             of
             those
             Christians
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             goe
             forward
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             some
             certaintie
             of
             
             saluation
             is
             attained
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             but
             weake
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             many
             heart
             griefes
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             see
             they
             haue
             a
             long
             wearisome
             pilgrimage
             to
             goe
             thorough
             ;
             and
             little
             knowledge
             and
             perswasion
             of
             any
             great
             guiding
             of
             them
             through
             all
             the
             feares
             and
             difficulties
             of
             it
             ?
             
             Pitie
             therefore
             the
             distressed
             estate
             of
             Gods
             poore
             people
             ,
             ye
             shepheards
             of
             his
             flocke
             .
             Although
             this
             is
             but
             one
             point
             of
             many
             which
             ye
             are
             to
             teach
             them
             :
             and
             arme
             your selues
             with
             that
             minde
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Apostle
             :
             
             who
             
               saw
               it
               meete
               as
               long
               as
               he
               should
               abide
               in
               this
               tabernacle
               ,
               to
               put
               the
               people
               in
               mind
               of
               al
               things
               necessarie
               to
               saluation
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               though
               they
               knew
               and
               were
               stablished
               in
               them
               .
            
             And
             let
             me
             with
             your
             patience
             ,
             say
             one
             thing
             more
             to
             you
             ,
             which
             if
             ye
             will
             
             be
             aduised
             by
             me
             ,
             will
             be
             much
             to
             your
             owne
             benefit
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             that
             heare
             you
             .
             Aboue
             all
             things
             ,
             seeke
             to
             haue
             that
             your
             owne
             and
             effectually
             wrought
             in
             your selues
             ,
             which
             you
             teach
             the
             people
             (
             for
             you
             know
             that
             the
             Phisitions
             who
             practise
             by
             experience
             ,
             are
             best
             able
             to
             deale
             with
             their
             patients
             )
             .
             Especially
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             labour
             to
             be
             more
             exercised
             :
             how
             you
             haue
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             beleeuing
             for
             your
             owne
             parts
             ,
             either
             precepts
             or
             promises
             ,
             and
             content
             not
             your selues
             with
             bare
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             And
             so
             doing
             ,
             ye
             shall
             
             make
             good
             gaine
             of
             that
             which
             you
             shall
             teach
             ,
             if
             your
             hearers
             should
             not
             :
             
             and
             yet
             such
             teaching
             ,
             while
             ye
             bee
             sure
             that
             it
             hath
             done
             your selues
             much
             good
             ,
             shall
             set
             such
             an
             edge
             on
             your
             doctrine
             by
             your
             more
             liuely
             ,
             cheereful
             ,
             and
             powerfull
             deliuering
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             farre
             more
             easily
             procure
             an
             appetite
             in
             the
             people
             to
             receiue
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             in
             
               Iohn
               Baptists
            
             time
             with
             greedines
             ,
             
             and
             as
             it
             were
             
               with
               violence
            
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             not
             brought
             to
             the
             true
             practise
             of
             Christianitie
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             bee
             brought
             to
             it
             by
             any
             other
             teaching
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             wish
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             of
             the
             minde
             that
             some
             haue
             been
             of
             (
             for
             it
             is
             no
             opinion
             fit
             for
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             )
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             thinke
             ,
             though
             some
             preach
             by
             experience
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             do
             so
             :
             as
             though
             
             it
             were
             in
             mens
             choice
             to
             doe
             which
             they
             list
             ;
             when
             wee
             know
             ,
             that
             
               the
               good
               shepheard
               doth
               go
               before
               the
               sheepe
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               they
               follow
               him
            
             :
             And
             if
             he
             goe
             before
             them
             in
             example
             of
             good
             life
             ,
             then
             he
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             teach
             them
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             himselfe
             doth
             practise
             in
             his
             good
             example
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             hee
             that
             shall
             thinke
             that
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             teach
             by
             experience
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             letter
             ,
             concludeth
             that
             hee
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             bee
             a
             good
             man
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             teacheth
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             I
             haue
             said
             what
             I
             purposed
             ,
             I
             will
             goe
             forward
             .
             In
             teaching
             ,
             labour
             much
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             beate
             into
             the
             people
             ,
             (
             with
             making
             it
             plaine
             to
             them
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             their
             saluation
             ,
             
             as
             I
             haue
             taught
             in
             the
             first
             treatise
             )
             beate
             in
             (
             I
             say
             )
             this
             doctrine
             of
             beleeuing
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             minister
             all
             helpe
             to
             inable
             them
             to
             liue
             godly
             .
             For
             in
             both
             points
             (
             if
             view
             might
             be
             taken
             throughout
             this
             dominion
             )
             it
             should
             be
             found
             that
             the
             people
             are
             ignorant
             and
             to
             seeke
             ;
             both
             how
             to
             come
             to
             the
             assurance
             of
             saluation
             ,
             and
             also
             how
             they
             should
             be
             rightly
             taught
             to
             leade
             a
             godlie
             and
             a
             Christian
             life
             .
             And
             how
             commeth
             this
             to
             passe
             ,
             but
             because
             men
             teach
             not
             oft
             (
             of
             which
             all
             may
             see
             what
             neede
             there
             is
             )
             or
             els
             they
             doe
             not
             in
             commiseration
             of
             the
             peoples
             weak
             capacitie
             and
             memorie
             ,
             beate
             vpon
             these
             things
             among
             all
             other
             againe
             and
             againe
             .
             
             So
             S.
             Paul
             hath
             left
             behind
             him
             his
             practise
             for
             our
             instruction
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               It
               grieueth
               me
               not
               to
               write
            
             (
             when
             hee
             cannot
             
             come
             to
             preach
             them
             )
             
               the
               same
               things
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               for
               you
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sure
               thing
               .
            
             And
             we
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             shame
             to
             preach
             the
             same
             things
             oft
             ,
             yea
             in
             our
             owne
             congregation
             ;
             but
             meete
             and
             fit
             (
             especially
             if
             they
             bee
             these
             speciall
             matters
             )
             vnlesse
             we
             contend
             for
             the
             vaine
             praise
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             will
             shew
             our
             pride
             by
             seeking
             after
             nouelty
             ,
             
             rather
             then
             our
             desire
             of
             the
             peoples
             edifying
             .
             Yet
             I
             nourish
             not
             barbarousnes
             ,
             nor
             the
             vttering
             vnseasonably
             and
             vnsauourly
             either
             of
             the
             same
             words
             and
             sentences
             ,
             or
             in
             bosome
             Sermons
             ,
             the
             same
             things
             :
             but
             in
             
               the
               euidence
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             and
             in
             renuing
             our
             labour
             and
             paine
             ,
             euen
             about
             the
             same
             doctrine
             which
             we
             taught
             before
             ,
             it
             shal
             be
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             wearisome
             and
             tedious
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             hearers
             shall
             affirme
             that
             they
             
             cannot
             heare
             them
             too
             oft
             ,
             but
             desire
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             to
             heare
             them
             againe
             .
             
          
           
             And
             because
             I
             am
             by
             fit
             occasion
             come
             to
             vtter
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             adde
             one
             thing
             which
             ought
             worthily
             to
             preuaile
             much
             both
             with
             Preacher
             &
             people
             .
             And
             that
             is
             this
             :
             that
             in
             this
             long
             and
             gracious
             time
             of
             peace
             and
             libertie
             ,
             of
             free
             preaching
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             rare
             priuate
             man
             (
             that
             I
             goe
             no
             further
             )
             who
             is
             
             
             able
             ,
             plainly
             and
             soundly
             to
             set
             downe
             ,
             how
             a
             sinner
             may
             know
             himselfe
             to
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             saluation
             ,
             and
             assured
             that
             he
             is
             the
             child
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             is
             so
             ,
             how
             hee
             should
             bring
             foorth
             the
             fruites
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             leade
             a
             godly
             and
             Christian
             life
             .
             I
             know
             it
             is
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             alone
             can
             worke
             this
             in
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             but
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             expressing
             and
             setting
             down
             thesame
             .
             And
             though
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             some
             conceiue
             it
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             did
             that
             well
             ,
             they
             could
             in
             some
             sort
             vtter
             it
             also
             :
             as
             wee
             are
             commaunded
             
               to
               take
               vnto
               vs
               words
               to
               expresse
               that
               which
               we
               conceiue
            
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             to
             haue
             matter
             in
             our
             minds
             .
             
             And
             although
             the
             knowledge
             of
             this
             in
             generall
             ,
             doe
             bring
             men
             in
             liking
             with
             it
             :
             yet
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             particular
             vnfolding
             hereof
             ,
             by
             fit
             coherences
             
             knitting
             one
             point
             with
             another
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             make
             it
             vnderstood
             and
             conceiued
             aright
             ?
             By
             the
             which
             the
             hearer
             is
             farre
             more
             easily
             brought
             to
             haue
             the
             effectuall
             worke
             thereof
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             to
             returne
             againe
             to
             that
             from
             whence
             I
             digressed
             not
             vnnecessarily
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             draw
             to
             an
             end
             about
             it
             :
             Although
             people
             profit
             thus
             far
             that
             they
             get
             some
             true
             taste
             of
             saluation
             by
             preaching
             ;
             yet
             they
             shall
             very
             much
             stagger
             and
             goe
             backe
             ,
             and
             coldly
             set
             vpon
             the
             practise
             of
             godlines
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             well
             grounded
             in
             beleeuing
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             build
             them
             vp
             more
             strongly
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             
               perfect
               the
               good
               worke
               in
               them
               which
               he
               hath
               begun
               ,
               euen
               to
               full
               sanctification
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
            
             
             If
             a
             chiefe
             and
             maine
             post
             in
             a
             building
             
             be
             wanting
             ,
             will
             not
             the
             whole
             house
             bee
             soone
             shaken
             ?
             so
             if
             a
             Christian
             ,
             who
             must
             reforme
             his
             life
             ,
             goe
             about
             it
             ,
             not
             beleeuing
             that
             God
             will
             make
             him
             able
             ;
             he
             may
             be
             sure
             he
             shal
             want
             a
             maine
             helpe
             hereto
             ,
             euen
             that
             which
             will
             goe
             nigh
             to
             pull
             downe
             all
             that
             is
             set
             vp
             .
             For
             if
             he
             haue
             not
             faith
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             that
             God
             will
             strengthen
             him
             ;
             what
             strength
             hath
             hee
             but
             his
             owne
             ?
             which
             is
             as
             fit
             for
             such
             a
             worke
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             passe
             ,
             as
             a
             child
             is
             to
             build
             a
             great
             Castle
             by
             his
             skill
             .
             But
             if
             he
             be
             well
             setled
             in
             this
             confidence
             (
             his
             heart
             also
             being
             purified
             and
             chaunged
             ;
             which
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             heare
             afterwards
             )
             is
             necessarily
             required
             ;
             he
             shall
             goe
             about
             it
             with
             cheerefulnes
             and
             readines
             ;
             he
             shall
             be
             incouraged
             to
             pray
             as
             his
             necessities
             shall
             giue
             cause
             ;
             hee
             shall
             be
             kept
             from
             
             fainting
             and
             dismaiednes
             ,
             when
             his
             strength
             is
             not
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             rise
             vp
             againe
             when
             he
             is
             fallen
             :
             all
             which
             shall
             be
             great
             meanes
             in
             such
             a
             case
             to
             vphold
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             forward
             to
             depend
             vpon
             God
             ,
             without
             any
             great
             vnsetling
             of
             him
             (
             and
             yet
             shall
             he
             not
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             be
             without
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             his
             infirmities
             :
             )
             which
             another
             as
             willing
             to
             obey
             God
             as
             he
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             ;
             but
             euery
             while
             cast
             downe
             and
             dismaied
             ,
             vntill
             hee
             get
             the
             same
             furniture
             .
             And
             this
             must
             here
             be
             marked
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             the
             better
             proceeding
             herein
             ,
             of
             euery
             weake
             Christian
             ,
             as
             his
             knowledge
             shall
             be
             greater
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             which
             before
             grace
             came
             (
             as
             fire
             to
             the
             stubble
             to
             kindle
             and
             set
             it
             a
             worke
             to
             burne
             )
             although
             it
             were
             idle
             and
             vnprofitable
             in
             
             him
             ,
             and
             lay
             voide
             ,
             and
             vnoccupied
             ,
             as
             timber
             lieth
             by
             ,
             till
             the
             building
             goe
             forward
             :
             yet
             it
             shall
             then
             helpe
             much
             to
             the
             leauing
             of
             euill
             ,
             and
             the
             doing
             of
             good
             ,
             especially
             after
             experience
             in
             time
             ,
             shall
             be
             ioyned
             to
             both
             .
             And
             when
             all
             these
             meete
             together
             in
             an
             vpright
             hearted
             Christian
             ,
             how
             weake
             soeuer
             ,
             if
             he
             acquaint
             himselfe
             familiarly
             with
             the
             promises
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             treasure
             vp
             in
             a
             good
             conscience
             the
             certaintie
             of
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             sins
             from
             day
             to
             day
             :
             then
             this
             is
             he
             who
             hath
             laid
             a
             strong
             foundation
             of
             a
             godlie
             
             life
             ,
             vpon
             which
             it
             shall
             be
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             set
             the
             building
             of
             his
             life
             sutable
             
             and
             proportionable
             afterwards
             :
             
             so
             that
             ,
             although
             
               the
               raine
               fall
               ,
               and
               the
               flouds
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               winde
               blow
               ,
               and
               beate
               vpon
               that
               house
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               not
               fall
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               builded
               on
               a
               rocke
               .
            
             But
             he
             who
             laieth
             not
             this
             foundation
             ,
             but
             buildeth
             on
             the
             sand
             ,
             shall
             soone
             his
             building
             turned
             ouer
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             case
             standeth
             with
             many
             in
             these
             daies
             ,
             who
             therefore
             are
             cast
             downe
             oft
             times
             from
             their
             good
             beginnings
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             not
             skill
             to
             make
             them
             more
             substantiall
             and
             sure
             .
             And
             I
             feare
             not
             to
             affirme
             (
             the
             Lord
             witnessing
             to
             that
             which
             I
             say
             )
             that
             the
             offensiue
             liues
             of
             many
             ,
             with
             many
             startings
             aside
             from
             the
             good
             way
             which
             they
             haue
             entred
             into
             ,
             and
             the
             crooked
             and
             halting
             steppes
             that
             they
             make
             grossely
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             yet
             durst
             not
             somtime
             before
             quench
             
             the
             spirit
             in
             themselues
             ,
             not
             hurt
             their
             tender
             consciences
             secretly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             these
             (
             I
             say
             )
             are
             chiefly
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             laid
             not
             the
             foundation
             aright
             ,
             nor
             made
             not
             their
             first
             entrance
             into
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             sound
             and
             sure
             .
             Among
             other
             things
             ,
             they
             haue
             failed
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             this
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             doe
             most
             specially
             speake
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             not
             been
             builded
             vp
             in
             this
             faith
             and
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             further
             their
             weake
             beginnings
             ,
             and
             fortifie
             their
             hearts
             against
             the
             stumbling
             blockes
             and
             discouragements
             ,
             which
             shall
             stand
             vp
             in
             their
             way
             .
             I
             haue
             now
             onely
             shewed
             that
             this
             faith
             should
             bee
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             hee
             first
             setteth
             on
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             but
             how
             it
             should
             accompanie
             him
             after
             throughout
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             liue
             by
             it
             ,
             
             being
             the
             same
             to
             the
             whole
             life
             that
             the
             eye
             is
             to
             the
             bodie
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             place
             fit
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             ,
             declare
             and
             shew
             so
             farre
             as
             shall
             be
             expedient
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             should
             be
             clensed
             and
             changed
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             man
             which
             is
             true
             sanctification
             ,
             tending
             to
             repentance
             and
             a
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             ANd
             now
             that
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             that
             true
             godlines
             commeth
             
             from
             faith
             which
             iustifieth
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             one
             cannot
             bee
             without
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             the
             same
             faith
             wee
             must
             beleeue
             all
             other
             his
             promises
             also
             ,
             made
             to
             his
             children
             ;
             and
             all
             doctrine
             that
             doth
             instruct
             vs
             to
             obedience
             :
             I
             will
             goe
             forward
             .
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             beautie
             of
             the
             godly
             life
             may
             bee
             seene
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             beleeuer
             may
             bee
             able
             to
             practise
             it
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             hee
             doth
             so
             :
             I
             will
             ,
             as
             I
             propounded
             ,
             speake
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             which
             is
             the
             second
             generall
             head
             in
             this
             treatise
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             to
             bee
             handled
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             diuision
             made
             in
             the
             first
             chapter
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             will
             speake
             of
             it
             :
             first
             shewing
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             renued
             and
             chaunged
             ;
             and
             then
             (
             in
             
             place
             fit
             )
             that
             it
             must
             be
             kept
             so
             afterwards
             :
             for
             both
             are
             necessarie
             to
             the
             beleeuer
             .
             And
             when
             he
             is
             resolued
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             Gods
             word
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             been
             taught
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             liue
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             then
             hath
             an
             heart
             fit
             to
             yeeld
             it selfe
             to
             do
             so
             :
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             worke
             is
             in
             good
             forwardnes
             (
             to
             liue
             godlie
             )
             and
             (
             as
             wee
             say
             )
             by
             such
             a
             good
             entrance
             and
             beginning
             ,
             halfe
             at
             an
             end
             ?
          
           
           
             
             Here
             therefore
             vnderstand
             and
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             which
             is
             the
             fountaine
             from
             whence
             the
             practise
             of
             godlines
             must
             growe
             and
             come
             ,
             
             ought
             to
             be
             purged
             and
             clensed
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             the
             bodie
             it selfe
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             first
             made
             a
             fit
             instrument
             for
             the
             same
             (
             to
             the
             accomplishing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             the
             life
             )
             in
             which
             two
             ,
             consisteth
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             :
             We
             must
             thus
             be
             changed
             before
             we
             can
             will
             well
             ,
             or
             liue
             well
             :
             euen
             as
             a
             filthie
             and
             vnsauorie
             vessell
             must
             be
             well
             and
             thoroughly
             seasoned
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             be
             put
             to
             vse
             and
             occupied
             :
             and
             we
             must
             hate
             sinne
             with
             a
             deadly
             hatred
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             power
             of
             it
             abated
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             loue
             goodnesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             be
             renued
             in
             them
             before
             we
             can
             
             bring
             forth
             fruites
             of
             repentance
             and
             amendment
             of
             life
             .
             But
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             see
             it
             more
             necessarie
             ,
             that
             this
             change
             and
             sanctification
             of
             the
             heart
             should
             be
             wrought
             ,
             and
             also
             what
             an
             excellent
             grace
             and
             gift
             of
             God
             it
             is
             ;
             it
             shall
             be
             meete
             to
             lay
             forth
             the
             nature
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             what
             it
             is
             since
             the
             fall
             of
             our
             first
             parents
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             before
             there
             be
             any
             worke
             of
             grace
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             most
             exquisite
             cunning
             and
             workemanship
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             reforming
             and
             renuing
             thereof
             ,
             be
             shewed
             vpon
             it
             .
             And
             when
             we
             haue
             seene
             into
             it
             ,
             know
             we
             that
             as
             is
             the
             heart
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             life
             ,
             
             both
             before
             the
             clensing
             and
             change
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             .
             And
             according
             to
             the
             prouerbe
             ,
             
               like
               tree
               ,
               like
               fruite
            
             :
             for
             
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               good
               treasurie
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             
             
             
               bringeth
               forth
               good
               things
               :
               and
               the
               wicked
               man
               out
               of
               the
               ill
               treasurie
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               bringeth
               forth
               euill
               things
               .
            
             This
             heart
             of
             man
             therefore
             must
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             holy
             ,
             and
             pure
             :
             it
             must
             be
             brought
             to
             yeeld
             ,
             and
             submit
             it selfe
             willinglie
             to
             better
             instruction
             ,
             then
             naturallie
             it
             hath
             been
             acquainted
             with
             ;
             that
             so
             it
             may
             bring
             forth
             fruite
             of
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             be
             readilie
             disposed
             vnto
             euery
             good
             worke
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             as
             I
             sayd
             )
             that
             men
             may
             not
             deceiue
             themselues
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             being
             ignorant
             about
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             and
             properties
             of
             it
             ,
             doe
             thinke
             that
             they
             may
             liue
             godlie
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             corruption
             doth
             infect
             the
             heart
             ;
             it
             shall
             be
             requisite
             to
             know
             it
             better
             ,
             and
             how
             all
             godlinesse
             is
             but
             fantasie
             
             or
             hypocrisie
             ,
             vnto
             the
             heart
             be
             reformed
             and
             changed
             .
             We
             must
             haue
             it
             clensed
             and
             well
             seasoned
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             kept
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             no
             longer
             an
             enemie
             to
             vs
             ,
             or
             an
             hinderer
             of
             vs
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             our
             good
             actions
             :
             but
             contrarilie
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             dailie
             goe
             forward
             in
             well
             doing
             ;
             at
             least
             by
             striuing
             ,
             or
             after
             a
             repulse
             ,
             to
             returne
             againe
             .
             For
             this
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             
             that
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             before
             it
             be
             emptied
             ,
             is
             a
             dungeon
             of
             iniquitie
             :
             before
             it
             be
             inlightened
             ,
             a
             denne
             of
             darkenes
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             clensed
             ,
             a
             puddle
             of
             filthinesse
             :
             and
             that
             which
             Saint
             Iames
             speaketh
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             may
             much
             more
             be
             said
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             
               that
               before
               it
               be
               tamed
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               vnruly
               euill
               .
            
             
          
           
             If
             then
             such
             an
             heart
             be
             the
             guide
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             how
             monstrous
             ,
             and
             loathsome
             
             must
             that
             life
             needes
             be
             ?
             Hereby
             therefore
             it
             is
             cleere
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             must
             be
             purged
             of
             this
             corruption
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             :
             it
             must
             be
             changed
             from
             this
             nature
             and
             custome
             ;
             that
             when
             any
             departing
             from
             sinne
             should
             be
             ,
             or
             any
             dutie
             to
             God
             offered
             ,
             this
             may
             not
             be
             a
             pulbacke
             ,
             and
             hinderer
             ,
             but
             ready
             to
             giue
             consent
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             a
             furtherer
             thereof
             ,
             in
             subduing
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             .
             For
             who
             seeth
             not
             that
             this
             were
             otherwise
             a
             toile
             most
             tedious
             ,
             yea
             ,
             a
             thing
             altogether
             impossible
             ;
             as
             oft
             as
             we
             
             should
             goe
             about
             any
             good
             dutie
             ,
             then
             to
             haue
             our
             heart
             to
             seeke
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             
             and
             to
             be
             set
             in
             frame
             :
             
             as
             if
             an
             husbandman
             should
             alwaies
             be
             driuen
             to
             mend
             and
             sharpen
             his
             plough
             share
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             tilleth
             the
             ground
             ;
             or
             a
             Carpenter
             to
             grinde
             his
             tooles
             so
             oft
             as
             he
             goeth
             to
             worke
             :
             but
             much
             more
             ,
             seeing
             the
             heart
             is
             backward
             ,
             and
             not
             willing
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             any
             good
             thing
             ,
             yea
             rather
             rebellious
             against
             it
             ;
             must
             not
             all
             of
             necessitie
             the
             more
             preposterouslie
             goe
             forward
             ?
             
             But
             to
             proceede
             ,
             more
             particularlie
             to
             anatomize
             and
             describe
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             in
             few
             words
             to
             say
             much
             of
             it
             ;
             we
             must
             know
             that
             it
             is
             ouerspread
             with
             vnbeleefe
             ,
             deceitfull
             ,
             vnruly
             ,
             loose
             ,
             hardned
             ,
             wilfull
             ,
             vaine
             ,
             idle
             ,
             blockish
             ,
             cold
             in
             goodnes
             ,
             and
             without
             sauour
             ,
             and
             soone
             wearie
             of
             it
             :
             high
             ,
             big
             ,
             proude
             ,
             disdainefull
             ,
             selfe-louing
             ,
             vncharitable
             ,
             vnkind
             ,
             conceited
             ,
             
             impatient
             ,
             angry
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             enuious
             ,
             reuenging
             ,
             vnmercifull
             ,
             froward
             and
             tuchie
             ,
             churlish
             ,
             sullen
             ,
             medling
             ,
             worldly
             ,
             filthie
             and
             vncleane
             ,
             louing
             pleasure
             more
             than
             godlinesse
             ;
             vnprofitable
             ,
             repining
             ,
             earthlie
             ,
             greedie
             ,
             or
             couetous
             ;
             idolatrous
             ,
             superstitious
             ,
             vnreuerent
             ,
             hypocriticall
             ,
             disobedient
             to
             betters
             ,
             iudging
             rashlie
             ,
             hardlie
             reconciled
             :
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             prone
             to
             all
             euill
             :
             is
             it
             not
             then
             hardlie
             tamed
             ?
             Which
             must
             needes
             be
             graunted
             ,
             when
             the
             most
             part
             of
             people
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             doe
             either
             not
             know
             ,
             nor
             suspect
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             farre
             from
             abilitie
             to
             hunt
             these
             corruptions
             out
             :
             and
             they
             who
             know
             it
             ,
             doe
             yet
             loue
             them
             as
             their
             owne
             flesh
             ,
             and
             therefore
             be
             neuer
             the
             neerer
             to
             the
             purging
             out
             ,
             or
             remouing
             of
             them
             .
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             without
             cause
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Salomon
             saith
             ,
             
               there
               are
               seuen
               abominations
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             
             that
             is
             many
             .
             And
             Ieremy
             in
             like
             manner
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               deceitfull
               and
               deepe
               aboue
               all
               things
               :
               who
               can
               gage
               or
               search
               it
               out
               ?
               Euen
               I
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             
               am
               the
               searcher
               or
               finder
               out
               of
               it
               .
            
             Therefore
             also
             our
             Sauiour
             to
             set
             out
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             saith
             :
             
               Out
               of
               the
               heart
               come
               euill
               thoughts
               ,
            
             
             
               murders
               ,
               adulteries
               ,
               fornications
               ,
               thefts
               ,
               false
               testimonies
               ,
               slaunders
               .
            
             Must
             it
             not
             then
             needes
             be
             a
             filthie
             sinkehole
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             so
             vnsauorie
             stinkes
             doe
             arise
             ?
             So
             that
             it
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             ,
             
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               euill
               aboue
               measure
               :
            
             and
             in
             the
             kindes
             thereof
             ,
             in
             number
             as
             the
             sparkles
             that
             come
             out
             of
             the
             furnace
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             sand
             of
             the
             sea
             shore
             ,
             which
             is
             innumer●●le
             .
             And
             what
             should
             I
             
             say
             more
             ?
             The
             time
             would
             be
             too
             short
             to
             proceed
             further
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             same
             .
             But
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             this
             is
             worthilie
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Scripture
             is
             so
             plentifull
             in
             describing
             and
             setting
             out
             of
             the
             manifold
             and
             foule
             defilements
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             so
             blind
             in
             vnderstanding
             them
             ;
             and
             see
             so
             little
             ,
             when
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             bewraieth
             so
             much
             .
             And
             hereof
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             feare
             so
             little
             danger
             ,
             and
             suspect
             so
             little
             hurt
             to
             be
             comming
             towards
             them
             thereby
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             so
             great
             and
             iust
             cause
             to
             feare
             and
             suspect
             both
             .
             For
             who
             is
             merrier
             or
             more
             secure
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             hath
             most
             sinne
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             witnes
             against
             him
             ?
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             that
             such
             a
             draft-house
             is
             to
             be
             emptied
             ,
             and
             that
             
             much
             grace
             and
             water
             of
             life
             had
             neede
             to
             be
             poured
             in
             ,
             to
             sweeten
             and
             season
             it
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             imployed
             to
             good
             vse
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
               made
               a
               temple
               for
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               treasurie
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               good
               man
               may
               bring
               forth
               good
               things
               ?
            
             Yea
             ,
             an
             admirable
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             euer
             be
             brought
             to
             good
             .
          
           
             
             But
             to
             go
             forward
             now
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             this
             purging
             of
             the
             heart
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             
             
             it
             should
             be
             purged
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             renuing
             in
             holines
             and
             righteousnes
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             of
             all
             true
             beleeuers
             ,
             they
             being
             first
             deliuered
             and
             freed
             from
             the
             tyranie
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             damnation
             :
             for
             a
             man
             is
             no
             sooner
             set
             at
             libertie
             from
             the
             feare
             of
             euerlasting
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             also
             sensiblie
             drawne
             to
             let
             goe
             his
             holde
             ,
             and
             interest
             in
             sinne
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             had
             ;
             and
             feeleth
             the
             same
             to
             receiue
             a
             deadly
             wound
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             thereof
             to
             be
             abated
             and
             crucified
             :
             And
             so
             ,
             findeth
             that
             verified
             in
             him
             which
             the
             Apostle
             setteth
             downe
             to
             the
             Romans
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               How
               can
               such
               as
               are
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               liue
               any
               longer
               therein
               ?
            
             
             And
             withall
             ,
             he
             is
             quickened
             and
             sensiblie
             stirred
             vp
             to
             a
             loue
             and
             earnest
             desire
             of
             
             things
             holy
             and
             heauenlie
             ,
             euen
             that
             he
             may
             please
             God
             ;
             
             
               and
               being
               renued
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               minde
               ,
            
             doth
             affect
             and
             long
             after
             righteousnesse
             and
             true
             holines
             .
             And
             herein
             consisteth
             this
             purging
             and
             changing
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             I
             now
             speake
             of
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             shewing
             it selfe
             by
             an
             hatred
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             a
             delighting
             in
             goodnes
             .
             Which
             no
             power
             nor
             will
             of
             man
             can
             effect
             :
             for
             it
             is
             an
             enemie
             thereto
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             this
             new
             change
             be
             not
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             able
             to
             beare
             down
             all
             the
             old
             corruption
             ,
             that
             raigned
             in
             him
             sometime
             ,
             and
             to
             intertaine
             holy
             things
             only
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             mightie
             alteration
             ,
             that
             goodnes
             hath
             any
             place
             in
             him
             in
             truth
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             so
             farre
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             sinne
             and
             euill
             hunted
             out
             
             in
             will
             ,
             and
             desire
             ,
             which
             alone
             bare
             sway
             before
             .
             
             For
             there
             is
             (
             without
             question
             )
             the
             first
             fruite
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             will
             afterwards
             bring
             forth
             an
             increase
             of
             the
             same
             for
             continuance
             :
             which
             worke
             of
             grace
             and
             sanctification
             (
             if
             he
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             wrought
             should
             not
             liue
             to
             shew
             forth
             any
             further
             fruite
             of
             it
             )
             is
             an
             infallible
             marke
             of
             Gods
             election
             and
             loue
             towards
             him
             ,
             and
             can
             no
             more
             be
             in
             a
             reprobate
             ,
             then
             light
             can
             be
             in
             the
             bellie
             and
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             But
             if
             any
             will
             demaunde
             ,
             what
             becommeth
             of
             this
             grace
             in
             time
             ;
             
             because
             it
             is
             too
             cleere
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             dimmed
             ,
             but
             euen
             choaked
             also
             in
             many
             ,
             in
             whom
             it
             began
             to
             shine
             and
             giue
             light
             :
             such
             must
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             strengthen
             and
             continue
             this
             grace
             of
             holines
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             nourished
             ,
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             set
             by
             ;
             and
             as
             men
             do
             stir
             it
             vp
             in
             themselues
             by
             asking
             after
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             misse
             it
             ,
             and
             prouoke
             themselues
             to
             pray
             for
             such
             good
             affections
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             without
             them
             .
             As
             Dauid
             did
             often
             ,
             sometime
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             sometime
             another
             :
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               heauie
               ,
               O
               my
               soule
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               why
               art
               thou
               so
               disquieted
               within
               me
               ?
            
             Also
             ,
             
             
               praise
               thou
               the
               Lord
               (
               O
               my
               soule
               )
               and
               all
               that
               is
               within
               thee
               ,
               praise
               his
               holy
               name
               .
            
             And
             thus
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             like
             means
             ,
             we
             shall
             cherish
             our
             sparkles
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             the
             fire
             is
             blowne
             vp
             with
             bellowes
             )
             shall
             not
             ordinarilie
             faile
             vs
             ,
             not
             be
             extinguished
             in
             vs
             ,
             especiallie
             for
             any
             long
             time
             ,
             (
             except
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             ,
             or
             when
             melancholy
             oppresseth
             vs
             )
             vnlesse
             through
             our
             default
             and
             folly
             .
             Thus
             vnderstand
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             
             to
             haue
             the
             heart
             
             purged
             and
             changed
             ,
             that
             thereby
             it
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             set
             vpon
             a
             godlie
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             is
             ,
             how
             this
             is
             done
             ;
             and
             how
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             men
             after
             they
             haue
             receiued
             the
             grace
             of
             iustifying
             faith
             ,
             doe
             finde
             and
             perceiue
             in
             themselues
             such
             an
             alteration
             from
             that
             which
             was
             before
             ?
             euen
             as
             if
             a
             benumming
             colde
             should
             be
             on
             the
             suddaine
             turned
             into
             a
             glowing
             and
             burning
             heate
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             and
             wonderfull
             worke
             of
             God
             :
             
             who
             mortifying
             our
             worldly
             lusts
             and
             euill
             desires
             in
             vs
             by
             his
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             doth
             reforme
             
             vs
             ,
             and
             create
             this
             holines
             and
             sanctification
             in
             vs.
             He
             it
             is
             ,
             S.
             Luke
             saith
             ,
             
             
               that
               purifieth
               our
               hearts
            
             .
             
             He
             kindleth
             good
             affections
             ,
             and
             subdueth
             the
             contrarie
             in
             vs.
             There
             is
             no
             other
             besides
             him
             in
             heauen
             ,
             who
             can
             worke
             it
             :
             much
             lesse
             on
             earth
             that
             can
             set
             his
             hand
             to
             it
             .
             Which
             if
             that
             man
             of
             sinne
             had
             duly
             considered
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             arrogated
             to
             himselfe
             a
             greater
             worke
             then
             it
             ,
             (
             which
             also
             is
             inseparable
             from
             it
             )
             namely
             ,
             the
             authoritie
             of
             forgiuing
             sinnes
             .
             The
             Lord
             (
             I
             say
             )
             by
             his
             holie
             spirit
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             who
             stirreth
             vp
             in
             our
             hearts
             godlie
             motions
             and
             good
             desires
             :
             namely
             ,
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             good
             gouernment
             ,
             feare
             of
             him
             ,
             communion
             with
             him
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             desire
             of
             spirituall
             reioycing
             ,
             and
             strength
             against
             infernall
             foes
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             which
             good
             affections
             when
             they
             be
             kindled
             in
             vs
             ,
             hee
             suffereth
             not
             to
             vanish
             away
             ,
             but
             teacheth
             vs
             
             to
             feed
             and
             nourish
             them
             by
             reading
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             &
             prayer
             .
             And
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             which
             raiseth
             vp
             and
             worketh
             in
             vs
             these
             holy
             affections
             ,
             is
             therfore
             described
             by
             these
             most
             excellent
             titles
             :
             for
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               strength
               ,
            
             
             
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             to
             his
             deare
             children
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             first
             brought
             to
             this
             happie
             chaunge
             (
             euen
             in
             their
             first
             entring
             into
             the
             estate
             of
             grace
             )
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             loathe
             ,
             as
             stinking
             garments
             ,
             the
             old
             custome
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             had
             long
             lien
             ;
             I
             meane
             ,
             the
             vnsauourie
             draffe
             of
             their
             owne
             cogitations
             ,
             desires
             ,
             and
             lusts
             of
             their
             hearts
             :
             the
             least
             daunger
             whereof
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             deceiued
             them
             .
             These
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             what
             varietie
             there
             is
             of
             better
             matter
             to
             season
             
             and
             occupie
             their
             mindes
             and
             hearts
             withall
             ,
             
             they
             doe
             shunne
             and
             flie
             from
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             had
             escaped
             the
             loathsome
             prison
             ,
             doth
             crie
             out
             when
             hee
             must
             be
             brought
             backe
             to
             it
             againe
             .
             And
             although
             I
             denie
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             must
             hold
             and
             retaine
             the
             sauour
             and
             smell
             of
             their
             old
             filthines
             and
             profanenes
             ,
             which
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             as
             bands
             and
             chaines
             ,
             did
             keepe
             them
             in
             captiuitie
             :
             yet
             is
             not
             their
             condition
             ,
             
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             to
             be
             counted
             meane
             and
             little
             worth
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             not
             full
             deliuerance
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             happie
             and
             highly
             to
             bee
             iudged
             of
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             haue
             obtained
             deliuerance
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             doe
             see
             how
             they
             may
             be
             partakers
             of
             a
             farre
             better
             .
          
           
             I
             speake
             now
             but
             of
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             Christians
             change
             ,
             when
             hee
             can
             
             discerne
             no
             more
             in
             himselfe
             then
             this
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             with
             faith
             vnfained
             ,
             an
             heart
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             purified
             from
             his
             naturall
             corruption
             and
             wicked
             disposition
             .
             And
             without
             regard
             of
             the
             fruite
             hereof
             ,
             euen
             the
             whole
             worke
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             which
             shall
             follow
             this
             happie
             beginning
             (
             then
             the
             which
             ,
             he
             desireth
             and
             longeth
             after
             nothing
             more
             )
             the
             weake
             Christian
             ,
             that
             hath
             his
             part
             in
             this
             ,
             thinkes
             himselfe
             ,
             euen
             for
             this
             exceedingly
             indebted
             to
             God.
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             is
             to
             stay
             and
             abide
             in
             this
             estate
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             proceede
             further
             ,
             euen
             to
             repentance
             ,
             which
             commeth
             from
             it
             ;
             as
             hereafter
             shal
             be
             seene
             .
             
             But
             yet
             seeing
             the
             clensing
             &
             purging
             of
             the
             hart
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             conuersion
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             is
             a
             distinct
             worke
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             man
             but
             the
             beginning
             
             of
             all
             the
             worke
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             which
             shall
             follow
             it
             ;
             I
             would
             not
             passe
             it
             ouer
             in
             silence
             :
             and
             the
             rather
             I
             say
             so
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             but
             darkly
             and
             confusedly
             seene
             into
             and
             discerned
             .
             And
             although
             it
             bee
             but
             as
             
               the
               graine
               of
               Mustard
               seede
            
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             tree
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             the
             full
             growth
             and
             perfect
             age
             in
             Christ
             :
             yet
             is
             it
             in
             possibilitie
             ,
             nay
             in
             certaine
             and
             sure
             hope
             ,
             euen
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             alreadie
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therfore
             hath
             part
             of
             the
             reward
             also
             .
             And
             
             
             now
             it
             tarieth
             but
             for
             further
             building
             vp
             in
             knowledge
             and
             grace
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             appeare
             to
             other
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             the
             estate
             of
             a
             regenerate
             person
             ,
             and
             new
             borne
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             for
             al
             this
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             namely
             ,
             both
             what
             this
             chāge
             of
             the
             heart
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             wrought
             by
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             yet
             one
             thing
             is
             wanting
             ,
             which
             the
             diligent
             reader
             will
             desire
             to
             know
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             why
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             that
             although
             it
             be
             God
             which
             purifieth
             the
             heart
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             is
             ascribed
             to
             faith
             ;
             
               their
               hearts
               were
               purified
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             Luke
             :
             And
             S.
             
             Iohn
             (
             which
             is
             little
             difference
             )
             attributes
             it
             to
             hope
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               he
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               ,
               purgeth
               himselfe
               :
            
             To
             this
             I
             will
             speake
             somewhat
             at
             large
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             great
             moment
             
             and
             weight
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeede
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             are
             made
             new
             ,
             
             and
             purged
             by
             faith
             :
             wee
             knowing
             thereby
             our selues
             to
             be
             made
             the
             beloued
             of
             God.
             For
             it
             is
             faith
             in
             the
             pretious
             promises
             of
             God
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             worketh
             in
             vs
             (
             
               whereby
               wee
               flie
               the
               corruptions
               that
               are
               in
               the
               world
               through
               lust
            
             )
             and
             which
             purgeth
             the
             heart
             ,
             
             casting
             out
             the
             draffe
             and
             filthines
             which
             was
             in
             vs.
             And
             vntill
             our
             minds
             be
             thus
             inlightened
             that
             wee
             see
             cleerely
             that
             our
             sinnes
             are
             forgiuen
             vs
             ,
             and
             we
             vnited
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             made
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             partakers
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             his
             spirit
             ;
             wee
             neuer
             come
             out
             of
             our selues
             ,
             neither
             haue
             any
             desire
             to
             heauenly
             things
             :
             but
             
               our
               wisedome
               is
               earthly
               ,
               diuellish
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               sensuall
            
             .
          
           
             
             For
             we
             being
             not
             yet
             assured
             of
             the
             happines
             of
             heauen
             ,
             
             doe
             know
             no
             better
             delights
             ,
             then
             our
             blind
             and
             deceitfull
             hearts
             do
             dreame
             of
             here
             on
             earth
             .
             The
             which
             though
             wee
             see
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             short
             and
             momentanie
             (
             seeing
             they
             who
             haue
             greatest
             part
             in
             them
             ,
             cannot
             keepe
             them
             long
             )
             yet
             we
             ,
             who
             haue
             least
             part
             in
             them
             ,
             will
             neuer
             forgoe
             the
             loue
             of
             them
             ,
             vntill
             we
             see
             how
             we
             may
             certainly
             inioy
             better
             (
             which
             may
             cleerely
             bee
             seene
             in
             the
             poorer
             sort
             of
             people
             destitute
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             haue
             no
             wealth
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             their
             hearts
             good
             to
             talke
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             token
             that
             it
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             they
             loue
             best
             of
             all
             )
             .
             And
             hereof
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             many
             thousands
             ,
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             passe
             their
             time
             in
             sport
             ,
             play
             ,
             pastime
             and
             pleasure
             :
             accounting
             that
             
             the
             onely
             life
             that
             is
             to
             bee
             wished
             ,
             to
             liue
             deliciously
             for
             a
             season
             .
             Others
             ,
             
             in
             quarrelling
             ,
             contention
             ,
             murmuring
             ,
             debate
             ,
             suites
             ,
             and
             accusing
             of
             their
             neighbours
             :
             The
             most
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             honest
             course
             seemeth
             to
             be
             the
             spending
             of
             mens
             yeeres
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             worldly
             goods
             .
             And
             thus
             are
             men
             occupied
             ,
             although
             one
             sort
             diuersly
             from
             another
             ,
             yet
             all
             to
             bee
             pitied
             ,
             seeing
             they
             walke
             amisse
             :
             I
             speake
             of
             such
             as
             know
             no
             better
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             no
             one
             of
             these
             can
             be
             brought
             to
             mislike
             his
             course
             ,
             or
             to
             turne
             his
             hart
             and
             delight
             from
             it
             ,
             vntill
             he
             be
             assured
             of
             a
             farre
             better
             portion
             .
             No
             ,
             although
             wee
             bring
             tidings
             hereof
             vnto
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             beleeue
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             haue
             great
             liking
             of
             the
             same
             :
             yet
             ,
             till
             they
             see
             that
             it
             may
             be
             their
             owne
             ,
             they
             will
             
             not
             so
             much
             as
             goe
             about
             the
             dispossessing
             of
             such
             vnsauourie
             and
             fond
             lusts
             from
             their
             hearts
             .
             
             But
             when
             they
             beleeue
             that
             
               God
               is
               a
               plentifull
               rewarder
               of
               all
               that
               seeke
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               who
               were
               once
               no
               people
               ,
               are
               now
               freely
               made
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               beloued
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               were
               sometime
               not
               beloued
               :
            
             then
             their
             hearts
             turne
             ,
             and
             aske
             after
             him
             :
             then
             they
             desire
             to
             know
             more
             of
             his
             will
             and
             mind
             :
             and
             repent
             that
             they
             were
             so
             ignorant
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             long
             time
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             drunke
             vp
             the
             draffe
             of
             vnsauourie
             puddles
             ,
             euen
             deceitfull
             pleasures
             ,
             when
             
             they
             might
             haue
             drunke
             of
             the
             sweet
             cesternes
             which
             were
             able
             to
             refresh
             
             their
             soules
             with
             the
             water
             of
             life
             .
             And
             although
             there
             are
             many
             doubtings
             before
             they
             be
             setled
             in
             this
             perswasion
             ,
             &
             assured
             of
             better
             delights
             :
             yet
             they
             are
             no
             sooner
             resolued
             of
             their
             saluation
             ,
             
             and
             what
             liberties
             they
             haue
             by
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             made
             happie
             (
             which
             how
             it
             is
             attained
             ,
             hath
             been
             shewed
             in
             the
             former
             treatise
             )
             but
             so
             soone
             are
             their
             euill
             harts
             and
             affections
             changed
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             the
             iudgement
             is
             inlightened
             ,
             and
             they
             contrarily
             affected
             to
             that
             sin
             ,
             which
             they
             liked
             before
             :
             as
             seeing
             now
             cause
             sufficient
             why
             they
             should
             doe
             so
             ;
             for
             they
             receiue
             from
             Christ
             by
             his
             spirit
             both
             will
             and
             power
             thereunto
             .
             
             For
             
               faith
               worketh
               by
               loue
            
             ,
             and
             so
             causing
             them
             to
             loue
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             sake
             their
             brethren
             ,
             it
             maketh
             them
             also
             readie
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             
             for
             him
             ,
             whom
             they
             loue
             ;
             and
             therfore
             to
             auoide
             and
             cast
             off
             all
             allurements
             to
             euill
             ,
             and
             sinne
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             abide
             .
          
           
             
             So
             that
             it
             is
             faith
             which
             purifieth
             and
             changeth
             the
             heart
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             chiefe
             and
             highest
             cause
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             which
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             when
             it
             assureth
             vs
             of
             our
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             doth
             worke
             this
             change
             and
             sanctification
             also
             :
             which
             is
             a
             purging
             of
             vs
             from
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             owne
             nature
             ,
             
             and
             an
             induing
             of
             vs
             with
             a
             new
             qualitie
             ,
             and
             disposition
             of
             minde
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             begin
             to
             will
             well
             ,
             and
             sincerely
             to
             goe
             about
             the
             things
             which
             please
             God
             :
             
             and
             both
             by
             the
             merits
             and
             power
             of
             Christs
             death
             and
             resurrection
             .
             Which
             I
             do
             aduisedly
             mention
             againe
             briefly
             ,
             for
             the
             
             weaks
             sake
             ,
             who
             shall
             (
             the
             point
             being
             somwhat
             hard
             to
             conceiue
             )
             the
             better
             vnderstand
             the
             one
             by
             the
             other
             .
             And
             these
             two
             ,
             faith
             and
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             cleere
             and
             appease
             the
             conscience
             from
             accusation
             and
             checkes
             ,
             and
             worke
             most
             sweete
             peace
             and
             holy
             securitie
             ,
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
             For
             from
             faith
             and
             a
             pure
             heart
             ariseth
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             quiet
             and
             excusing
             conscience
             (
             euen
             as
             true
             loue
             to
             God
             and
             to
             our
             brethren
             proceedeth
             from
             both
             .
             
             )
             And
             these
             do
             set
             on
             work
             the
             will
             to
             hate
             sinne
             ,
             which
             before
             it
             loued
             :
             and
             contrariwise
             cause
             the
             affections
             ,
             as
             feare
             ,
             hope
             ,
             loue
             ,
             ioy
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             well
             ordered
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             man
             is
             carried
             thereby
             (
             euen
             as
             the
             chariot
             on
             the
             wheeles
             )
             agreeably
             :
             and
             the
             heart
             being
             thus
             renued
             ,
             doth
             worke
             that
             glorious
             repentance
             
             in
             vs
             (
             a
             thing
             much
             in
             speech
             amongst
             professors
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             little
             in
             vse
             or
             set
             by
             )
             being
             both
             a
             purpose
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             Act.
             11.23
             .
             an
             inclination
             in
             the
             will
             ,
             
             Psal
             .
             119.
             vers
             .
             44
             ,
             57.
             and
             a
             continuall
             endeuouring
             in
             the
             life
             Act.
             24.
             vers
             .
             16.
             to
             cast
             off
             all
             euill
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             God
             both
             inwardly
             and
             outwardly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             in
             euery
             one
             :
             For
             when
             we
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             wee
             are
             deliuered
             from
             the
             tyrannie
             which
             sinne
             had
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             into
             the
             libertie
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             walke
             righteously
             ,
             and
             obediently
             ;
             that
             we
             receiuing
             new
             increase
             of
             grace
             from
             Christ
             daily
             ,
             
             may
             hold
             fast
             the
             same
             libertie
             vnto
             our
             end
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             seeing
             it
             maketh
             way
             to
             the
             renouncing
             and
             forsaking
             of
             
             sinfull
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             practising
             of
             the
             contrary
             (
             of
             the
             which
             more
             shall
             be
             said
             anon
             )
             it
             so
             necessarily
             following
             the
             change
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             and
             for
             that
             the
             reader
             may
             the
             better
             see
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             can
             finde
             his
             heart
             to
             goe
             with
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             part
             in
             it
             ;
             he
             may
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             speak
             of
             hereafter
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             same
             kinde
             ,
             and
             necessarily
             depending
             vpon
             it
             ,
             shal
             the
             more
             easily
             be
             receiued
             of
             him
             to
             his
             singular
             comfort
             :
             and
             that
             all
             men
             
             
             may
             see
             (
             whatsoeuer
             the
             wicked
             world
             doth
             glorie
             of
             )
             that
             without
             this
             effectuall
             clensing
             and
             purging
             the
             heart
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             sound
             repentance
             ,
             
             and
             currant
             and
             true
             fruites
             of
             amendement
             to
             be
             found
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             though
             all
             true
             Christians
             cannot
             expresse
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             set
             it
             down
             :
             yet
             the
             most
             simple
             ,
             when
             they
             heare
             mention
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             can
             affirme
             ,
             
             that
             they
             finde
             it
             so
             ,
             to
             their
             no
             small
             consolation
             and
             contentment
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             hauing
             shewed
             that
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             whole
             man
             must
             necessarily
             be
             changed
             and
             purged
             ,
             before
             good
             life
             can
             come
             from
             it
             ;
             
             and
             wherein
             this
             chaunge
             consisteth
             ;
             and
             how
             it
             is
             wrought
             :
             I
             will
             returne
             to
             this
             last
             point
             ,
             from
             which
             a
             little
             I
             digressed
             ,
             that
             by
             faith
             in
             Christs
             promises
             ,
             
             and
             by
             spirituall
             vnion
             with
             him
             this
             change
             is
             wrought
             .
             To
             this
             end
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             S.
             Peter
             doth
             plainly
             lay
             foorth
             this
             truth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             
               that
               the
               heart
               is
               purged
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             when
             he
             saith
             :
             
               By
               the
               pretious
               promises
               which
               wee
               haue
               from
               God
               ,
            
             
             (
             and
             they
             are
             made
             ours
             by
             faith
             )
             
               we
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               diuine
               nature
               ,
            
             or
             
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               ,
            
             by
             whose
             heauenly
             power
             ,
             
               we
               are
               able
               to
               flie
               the
               corruption
               ,
               and
               naughtines
               both
               of
               our
               hearts
               and
               liues
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             principall
             let
             of
             our
             obeying
             God.
             And
             therefore
             that
             corruption
             being
             subdued
             in
             vs
             by
             a
             stronger
             power
             then
             it selfe
             ,
             we
             haue
             libertie
             to
             goodnes
             ;
             whereas
             before
             we
             were
             in
             bondage
             :
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             the
             nature
             and
             qualities
             of
             our
             harts
             being
             changed
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             more
             they
             ,
             who
             we
             were
             before
             ;
             but
             are
             led
             contrary
             
             to
             our
             former
             course
             .
             The
             which
             selfesame
             thing
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             by
             a
             most
             apt
             similitude
             setteth
             downe
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             
               When
               we
               were
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               affections
               of
               sinne
               which
               were
               by
               the
               law
               ,
               had
               force
               in
               our
               members
               ,
               to
               bring
               foorth
               fruite
               vnto
               death
               :
               but
               now
               we
               are
               deliuered
               from
               the
               law
               (
               he
               being
               dead
               of
               whom
               we
               were
               holden
               downe
               )
               to
               serue
               in
               the
               newnes
               of
               spirit
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               oldnes
               of
               the
               letter
               .
            
             Here
             he
             describing
             the
             first
             estate
             of
             life
             ,
             wherein
             all
             liue
             ,
             diuellish
             ,
             and
             vnrenued
             ,
             and
             setting
             as
             contrarie
             to
             it
             the
             regenerate
             and
             happie
             estate
             of
             Gods
             children
             after
             they
             be
             changed
             ,
             maketh
             this
             comparison
             :
             That
             as
             our
             corrupt
             hearts
             like
             an
             husband
             stirred
             vp
             euill
             desires
             in
             vs
             ,
             hauing
             the
             powers
             both
             of
             minde
             and
             bodie
             as
             the
             wife
             at
             commaundement
             ,
             and
             both
             
             these
             together
             brought
             foorth
             all
             sorts
             of
             euill
             workes
             to
             our
             destruction
             :
             so
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             being
             giuen
             vs
             ,
             stirring
             vp
             holie
             affections
             in
             vs
             ,
             is
             as
             an
             husband
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             powers
             both
             of
             minde
             and
             bodie
             (
             as
             the
             wife
             )
             at
             commaundement
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             together
             bring
             foorth
             all
             sorts
             of
             good
             workes
             (
             as
             children
             )
             to
             our
             saluation
             .
             Whereby
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             although
             there
             be
             nothing
             in
             vs
             ,
             as
             of
             ourselues
             to
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             foorth
             fruites
             of
             amendement
             ;
             yet
             God
             ,
             
               who
               purgeth
               the
               heart
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             putteth
             also
             a
             new
             nature
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             maketh
             vs
             loue
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             the
             good
             and
             holy
             things
             which
             before
             wee
             loathed
             ;
             and
             to
             loathe
             the
             euill
             which
             we
             once
             loued
             .
          
           
             
             And
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             make
             more
             full
             this
             matter
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             entred
             into
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             simple
             (
             I
             know
             )
             is
             hardly
             conceiued
             ;
             that
             no
             exception
             may
             be
             taken
             against
             it
             ,
             consider
             what
             our
             Sauiour
             saith
             :
             he
             compareth
             himselfe
             
               to
               a
               vine
            
             ,
             and
             his
             beloued
             
               to
               branches
            
             of
             the
             same
             .
             To
             teach
             vs
             ,
             
             that
             as
             the
             branch
             beareth
             no
             fruite
             if
             it
             grow
             not
             in
             the
             vine
             ,
             but
             being
             cut
             off
             ,
             withereth
             :
             so
             if
             we
             be
             not
             knit
             to
             him
             by
             faith
             ,
             wee
             can
             beare
             no
             fruite
             .
             But
             as
             the
             branch
             abiding
             in
             the
             vine
             sucketh
             sappe
             ,
             and
             draweth
             iuyce
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             
             fruitfull
             :
             so
             all
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             true
             beleeuers
             receiue
             strength
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             
             grace
             ,
             
             by
             the
             which
             
               they
               crucifie
               their
               owne
               lusts
            
             ,
             resist
             their
             corrupt
             will
             ;
             and
             so
             bring
             forth
             fruite
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             For
             from
             him
             the
             whole
             bodie
             gathereth
             increase
             fit
             for
             it
             :
             who
             in
             manner
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             quickeneth
             all
             the
             members
             .
             
             And
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             Christ
             wrought
             our
             saluation
             ,
             and
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             vs
             from
             this
             present
             euill
             world
             .
             And
             from
             him
             we
             
               haue
               receiued
               a
               minde
               to
               know
               God
               :
            
             
             an
             heart
             to
             loue
             him
             :
             a
             will
             to
             please
             him
             ;
             and
             strength
             also
             in
             some
             sensible
             measure
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Know
               ye
               ,
               that
               ye
               are
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             vertue
             and
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             naturall
             corruption
             hath
             lost
             her
             vigour
             ,
             and
             force
             ,
             to
             bring
             forth
             most
             bitter
             fruites
             :
             
             and
             also
             ,
             
               that
               ye
               are
               aliue
               to
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             haue
             
             strength
             to
             liue
             holilie
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             which
             grace
             although
             it
             be
             not
             perfect
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             weakest
             beleeuer
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             apparant
             difference
             by
             it
             ,
             from
             his
             former
             estate
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             whereby
             a
             godly
             life
             is
             not
             irkesome
             to
             vs
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             but
             sweete
             and
             pleasant
             .
          
           
             
             That
             which
             most
             troubleth
             the
             weake
             about
             this
             matter
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             change
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             renewing
             thereof
             ,
             is
             so
             hardly
             seene
             ,
             and
             so
             meanely
             felt
             within
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             cannot
             satisfie
             themselues
             in
             wishing
             ,
             and
             desiring
             to
             be
             more
             changed
             :
             And
             although
             before
             ,
             their
             open
             grosse
             faults
             did
             not
             accuse
             them
             ,
             yet
             now
             their
             inward
             corruptions
             doe
             disquiet
             them
             :
             now
             idle
             motions
             and
             vaine
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             fantasies
             much
             trouble
             them
             :
             in
             their
             praying
             ,
             
             reading
             ,
             and
             hearing
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             ridde
             of
             them
             :
             now
             they
             feare
             that
             they
             beleeue
             not
             (
             euen
             after
             they
             haue
             receiued
             to
             beleeue
             with
             staiednes
             of
             minde
             and
             peace
             )
             and
             all
             because
             they
             want
             the
             feeling
             comfort
             of
             their
             faith
             oftentimes
             :
             their
             vnkindnes
             to
             God
             much
             greeueth
             them
             ,
             and
             besides
             ,
             their
             vnfruitfulnesse
             :
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             they
             haue
             many
             accusations
             against
             themselues
             .
             
             All
             which
             duly
             considered
             ,
             doe
             testifie
             in
             deed
             another
             estate
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             then
             was
             before
             ;
             though
             through
             their
             weakenes
             ,
             and
             the
             diuels
             malice
             ,
             they
             feare
             hereby
             sometimes
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             renued
             ,
             and
             changed
             at
             al.
             But
             that
             is
             not
             to
             be
             maruailed
             at
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             were
             so
             lately
             drowned
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             delight
             in
             goodnes
             :
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             strange
             vnto
             them
             
             to
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             any
             better
             case
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             ;
             seeing
             the
             motions
             of
             sinne
             doe
             trouble
             them
             now
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             before
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             not
             skill
             nor
             strength
             enough
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             good
             signe
             of
             their
             welfare
             to
             be
             grieued
             for
             them
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             deede
             )
             but
             they
             thinke
             it
             a
             signe
             of
             their
             miserie
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             them
             at
             all
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             that
             they
             doe
             so
             earnestly
             seeke
             to
             be
             better
             staied
             ,
             euen
             from
             idle
             and
             vaine
             wandrings
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             see
             their
             spirituall
             pouertie
             ,
             and
             their
             inward
             corruption
             of
             selfe
             loue
             ,
             priuie
             pride
             ,
             distrust
             ,
             &c.
             they
             may
             haue
             cleere
             testimonie
             ,
             that
             they
             (
             though
             but
             in
             part
             )
             are
             truely
             reformed
             .
          
           
             
             And
             this
             change
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             they
             haue
             neede
             to
             be
             perswaded
             of
             ,
             who
             
             desire
             to
             liue
             christianly
             (
             which
             shall
             be
             no
             hard
             matter
             for
             them
             to
             proue
             ,
             if
             they
             compare
             themselues
             with
             that
             which
             I
             said
             ,
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             finde
             it
             so
             with
             them
             )
             but
             otherwise
             they
             shall
             but
             coldly
             goe
             about
             any
             seruice
             of
             God
             whatsoeuer
             :
             this
             pure
             heart
             (
             I
             say
             )
             comming
             from
             faith
             vnfained
             ,
             must
             be
             as
             a
             strong
             foundation
             laid
             in
             them
             ,
             vpon
             which
             only
             a
             godly
             life
             can
             be
             builded
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             neede
             to
             feare
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             of
             a
             double
             heart
             :
             for
             
             
             God
             abhorreth
             that
             in
             his
             seruice
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             accept
             the
             heart
             by
             halues
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             serued
             by
             halues
             ,
             as
             Saul
             did
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.3
             .
             but
             will
             haue
             the
             whole
             to
             be
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             .
             He
             will
             not
             be
             loued
             a
             little
             :
             
             for
             that
             is
             neither
             beseeming
             his
             greatnes
             ,
             neither
             fit
             for
             them
             to
             offer
             ,
             who
             receiue
             so
             great
             good
             things
             at
             his
             hands
             .
             And
             as
             none
             can
             doe
             this
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             shall
             see
             sufficient
             cause
             hereof
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             infinitely
             indebted
             to
             him
             for
             his
             bountifulnes
             towards
             them
             ;
             so
             will
             he
             ,
             that
             such
             shall
             make
             him
             their
             chiefest
             delight
             ,
             and
             treasure
             ,
             as
             other
             doe
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             account
             it
             no
             tediousnesse
             ,
             nor
             toile
             to
             labour
             for
             it
             ,
             till
             they
             haue
             obeyed
             the
             voice
             which
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Giue
               me
               thine
               heart
               ,
               my
               sonne
               .
            
             And
             if
             all
             men
             did
             at
             the
             first
             imbracing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             thus
             giue
             their
             hearts
             wholy
             to
             the
             Lord
             (
             as
             all
             they
             doe
             who
             vnfainedly
             beleeue
             in
             him
             )
             then
             should
             we
             see
             it
             a
             common
             thing
             to
             haue
             God
             honoured
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             his
             true
             religion
             ,
             and
             worship
             aduaunced
             ,
             and
             there
             should
             be
             no
             such
             difficultie
             to
             pull
             men
             out
             of
             their
             filthie
             and
             sinfull
             liues
             ,
             but
             they
             should
             be
             as
             readie
             to
             seeke
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             godliest
             Preacher
             is
             ,
             in
             Gods
             name
             to
             vrge
             and
             require
             it
             .
             But
             seeing
             that
             will
             not
             be
             ,
             let
             them
             ,
             which
             see
             better
             ,
             what
             the
             infinitnes
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             is
             towards
             them
             ,
             
             giue
             him
             their
             hearts
             againe
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             commaunded
             ,
             not
             a
             peece
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             but
             their
             whole
             heart
             :
             Euen
             as
             the
             burnt
             offering
             in
             sacrifices
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             part
             the
             Lords
             ,
             another
             part
             the
             Priests
             ,
             or
             his
             who
             did
             offer
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             wholy
             the
             Lords
             :
             so
             
             God
             will
             haue
             those
             ,
             whom
             he
             maketh
             reckoning
             of
             ,
             
             to
             turne
             to
             him
             with
             their
             whole
             heart
             ,
             that
             so
             (
             as
             farre
             as
             their
             knowledge
             leadeth
             them
             )
             they
             may
             be
             at
             his
             commaundement
             :
             not
             halting
             ,
             not
             flitting
             ,
             not
             giuing
             him
             their
             seruice
             sometime
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             refusing
             and
             holding
             backe
             by
             such
             occasions
             ,
             as
             shall
             fall
             out
             ;
             as
             for
             their
             owne
             pleasure
             ,
             profit
             ,
             for
             mens
             friendship
             and
             fauour
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             :
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             shall
             neuer
             be
             fit
             to
             renounce
             either
             their
             will
             ,
             or
             lusts
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             inticed
             to
             euill
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             must
             yeeld
             ,
             and
             giue
             place
             to
             them
             ;
             which
             kind
             of
             vnsauorie
             and
             fickle
             seruice
             God
             abhorreth
             .
             But
             if
             we
             freely
             giue
             ouer
             our selues
             wholy
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             resolued
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             waxe
             better
             
             setled
             daily
             in
             the
             assured
             perswasion
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             (
             which
             is
             better
             then
             all
             things
             besides
             )
             so
             that
             we
             may
             alway
             see
             cause
             why
             we
             doe
             so
             ;
             then
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             shall
             we
             haue
             good
             euidence
             that
             our
             hearts
             are
             changed
             from
             their
             old
             custome
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             renued
             .
             And
             although
             men
             will
             long
             halt
             ,
             
             and
             driue
             off
             ,
             before
             they
             will
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             ,
             hoping
             that
             lesse
             may
             serue
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             please
             God
             without
             all
             this
             adoe
             ,
             (
             as
             accounting
             it
             too
             hard
             )
             yet
             must
             they
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             ,
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             in
             vaine
             that
             they
             doe
             besides
             ,
             what
             faire
             shewes
             and
             colours
             soeuer
             they
             set
             vpon
             their
             doings
             .
          
           
             For
             want
             of
             this
             soundnes
             ,
             and
             through
             purging
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             
             of
             Israel
             made
             many
             turnings
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             punished
             them
             ,
             
             but
             euer
             turned
             backe
             againe
             from
             their
             couenants
             ,
             and
             promises
             of
             amendment
             :
             
             euen
             so
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             vowes
             to
             God
             of
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             purposes
             of
             repentance
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             them
             hold
             ,
             nor
             take
             any
             good
             effect
             ,
             though
             some
             in
             longer
             ,
             some
             in
             shorter
             time
             ,
             doe
             vanish
             away
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             :
             because
             men
             goe
             to
             worke
             in
             their
             moode
             ,
             and
             hastilie
             ,
             not
             sufficiently
             considering
             how
             weake
             such
             foundations
             are
             to
             beare
             vp
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             weightie
             buildings
             ,
             
             as
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             their
             liues
             to
             be
             holilie
             passed
             .
             Iudas
             his
             preaching
             
             and
             working
             of
             miracles
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             companion
             with
             the
             other
             Apostles
             :
             )
             Ahabs
             hastie
             repentance
             in
             haire
             cloth
             ,
             and
             ashes
             :
             yea
             ,
             Iehu
             his
             zeale
             for
             the
             Lord
             of
             hoasts
             :
             with
             all
             other
             such
             shewes
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             seemed
             to
             be
             great
             godlines
             ,
             
             together
             with
             Sauls
             speedie
             executing
             of
             Gods
             commaundements
             against
             the
             Amalekites
             :
             they
             had
             a
             time
             to
             be
             bewraied
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             light
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             haue
             been
             ,
             either
             meere
             hypocrisie
             and
             fained
             godlines
             ,
             or
             suddaine
             and
             rash
             attempts
             ,
             or
             without
             roote
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             euen
             the
             best
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             first
             let
             this
             be
             knowne
             of
             vs
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             euill
             life
             can
             be
             renounced
             ,
             God
             purgeth
             and
             maketh
             cleane
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             be
             fit
             for
             
             so
             great
             a
             worke
             .
             But
             seeing
             the
             heart
             is
             false
             aboue
             measure
             ,
             and
             they
             soonest
             deceiue
             themselues
             ,
             who
             doe
             least
             suspect
             ,
             and
             feare
             danger
             ;
             let
             it
             thoroughly
             be
             weighed
             ,
             which
             hath
             before
             been
             set
             downe
             :
             that
             there
             is
             deadly
             hate
             of
             sinne
             and
             corruption
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             much
             striuing
             against
             it
             ,
             with
             gripes
             of
             griefe
             when
             it
             preuaileth
             ,
             and
             contrarilie
             ,
             great
             ioy
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             subdued
             :
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             
             whose
             heart
             is
             truly
             renued
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             renouncing
             of
             all
             sinne
             :
             which
             is
             the
             first
             effect
             of
             a
             renued
             
             heart
             in
             the
             true
             beleeuer
             .
          
           
             
             NOw
             the
             heart
             being
             renued
             and
             changed
             ,
             must
             be
             kept
             so
             :
             but
             of
             that
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             more
             fit
             place
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             season
             ,
             I
             will
             passe
             to
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             clensing
             and
             change
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             shew
             what
             worke
             it
             bringeth
             forth
             in
             him
             that
             is
             thus
             renued
             and
             changed
             .
             For
             I
             hauing
             spoken
             of
             the
             clensing
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             purposed
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             be
             changed
             and
             renued
             ,
             before
             the
             life
             can
             be
             amended
             ;
             it
             followeth
             ,
             
             that
             I
             should
             now
             further
             proceede
             to
             this
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             description
             
             of
             the
             christian
             life
             ,
             whereby
             I
             meane
             true
             repentance
             ;
             or
             the
             life
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             ,
             as
             I
             propounded
             :
             which
             is
             the
             building
             that
             must
             be
             set
             on
             that
             foundation
             :
             and
             that
             conuersation
             ,
             which
             commeth
             from
             the
             forenamed
             change
             ;
             and
             is
             a
             renouncing
             of
             all
             sinne
             ,
             and
             a
             care
             to
             walke
             in
             a
             new
             life
             ,
             (
             to
             glorifie
             God
             thereby
             ,
             euen
             vnto
             death
             )
             as
             was
             said
             before
             .
             Concerning
             which
             ,
             more
             particularlie
             (
             as
             I
             promised
             )
             this
             first
             is
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             that
             (
             the
             godly
             life
             standing
             in
             these
             two
             parts
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             renouncing
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             practising
             of
             godly
             duties
             )
             all
             vngodlines
             ,
             
             and
             not
             some
             part
             or
             kinde
             only
             ,
             is
             renounced
             of
             the
             true
             beleeuer
             ,
             and
             of
             him
             who
             will
             soundly
             professe
             to
             liue
             godly
             :
             and
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             this
             power
             and
             grace
             ,
             who
             trust
             in
             the
             liuing
             
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             indeede
             godly
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             out
             of
             loue
             and
             fauour
             with
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             only
             delight
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             before
             .
             They
             are
             so
             changed
             from
             that
             which
             they
             were
             ,
             that
             now
             they
             hauing
             tasted
             of
             heauen
             and
             happines
             (
             being
             become
             the
             beloued
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             )
             they
             freely
             and
             willingly
             bid
             farewell
             to
             all
             the
             follies
             of
             their
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             vnlawfull
             liberties
             ,
             (
             with
             the
             which
             they
             were
             deceiued
             )
             at
             least
             in
             affection
             
             
             and
             desire
             ,
             as
             their
             frailtie
             doth
             permit
             :
             for
             they
             know
             (
             who
             haue
             so
             farre
             been
             instructed
             )
             that
             they
             cannot
             loath
             some
             sinne
             and
             loue
             other
             ;
             that
             were
             but
             halting
             :
             but
             as
             he
             who
             taught
             them
             that
             they
             should
             not
             commit
             adulterie
             ,
             taught
             also
             they
             should
             not
             lie
             ,
             nor
             steale
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             they
             ,
             who
             are
             taught
             of
             him
             ,
             doe
             so
             iudge
             ,
             and
             therefore
             disclaime
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             For
             how
             can
             they
             loath
             one
             sinne
             ,
             and
             loue
             another
             ?
             which
             were
             to
             do
             contraries
             ?
             And
             
               as
               pure
               and
               sweete
               water
               ,
               and
               filthie
               cannot
               come
               from
               one
               fountaine
               :
            
             so
             neither
             doth
             the
             heart
             reformed
             ,
             send
             foorth
             good
             and
             euill
             .
             So
             that
             as
             one
             in
             prison
             hardly
             dieted
             ,
             feedeth
             with
             great
             appetite
             and
             greedines
             vppon
             scrappes
             and
             parings
             ,
             and
             is
             well
             at
             ease
             if
             he
             may
             fill
             his
             bellie
             with
             them
             ;
             
             
             who
             yet
             when
             he
             is
             set
             at
             libertie
             ,
             and
             conuersant
             with
             his
             friends
             ,
             where
             hee
             findeth
             varietie
             and
             plentie
             ,
             cannot
             fall
             to
             his
             old
             fare
             againe
             ;
             but
             wondreth
             now
             ,
             how
             he
             could
             finde
             sauour
             in
             euery
             mans
             leauings
             :
             euen
             so
             it
             is
             with
             him
             who
             hath
             besotted
             ,
             and
             made
             drunken
             himselfe
             with
             the
             deceitfull
             baits
             of
             sinne
             ,
             who
             if
             like
             a
             swine
             he
             may
             fill
             himselfe
             with
             that
             which
             his
             heart
             desireth
             ,
             and
             his
             eye
             lusteth
             after
             ,
             he
             is
             safe
             and
             hath
             what
             he
             would
             :
             but
             when
             he
             shall
             see
             his
             estate
             as
             in
             a
             glasse
             ,
             how
             shamefull
             and
             daungerous
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             hath
             but
             tasted
             of
             the
             heauenly
             priuiledges
             and
             liberties
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             casteth
             out
             that
             former
             draffe
             as
             vomite
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             meanes
             can
             be
             brought
             to
             be
             in
             loue
             with
             it
             againe
             .
             Behold
             such
             honour
             giueth
             God
             to
             his
             seruants
             ,
             
             that
             their
             old
             conuersation
             wherein
             they
             liued
             sometimes
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             could
             by
             no
             meanes
             be
             drawne
             from
             it
             ,
             
             they
             haue
             it
             in
             most
             vile
             account
             and
             detestation
             ,
             and
             
               they
               which
               were
               of
               the
               synagogue
               of
               Sathan
               shall
               worship
               God
               among
               the
               faithfull
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             power
             of
             faith
             (
             which
             hath
             changed
             their
             heart
             )
             that
             it
             is
             able
             to
             make
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             it
             ,
             to
             ouercome
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             ,
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             euen
             the
             spirituall
             craftines
             ,
             whereby
             the
             diuell
             deceiueth
             many
             thousands
             ,
             and
             euen
             the
             poysoned
             baites
             and
             allurements
             of
             the
             world
             also
             .
          
           
             O
             power
             vnconquerable
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             matched
             !
             
             If
             there
             were
             any
             earthly
             stay
             or
             fleshly
             hold
             in
             any
             sort
             comparable
             to
             it
             (
             which
             is
             impossible
             )
             in
             
             what
             price
             and
             reckoning
             should
             it
             be
             had
             ,
             think
             we
             ?
             If
             there
             were
             any
             thing
             which
             at
             mens
             request
             ,
             could
             giue
             the
             life
             of
             their
             enemie
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             or
             helpe
             them
             with
             long
             life
             ,
             or
             satisfie
             their
             desire
             with
             abundance
             of
             wealth
             ,
             and
             varietie
             of
             sinfull
             pleasure
             ,
             oh
             how
             welcome
             should
             that
             be
             ?
             But
             consisider
             (
             O
             ye
             seruants
             of
             God
             )
             and
             behold
             it
             ,
             ye
             mightie
             and
             wise
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             greater
             ,
             and
             another
             manner
             of
             treasure
             ,
             then
             all
             these
             :
             and
             bringeth
             other
             delights
             ,
             then
             these
             are
             able
             .
             This
             suffereth
             you
             not
             to
             pine
             away
             with
             desire
             of
             your
             enemies
             death
             :
             but
             it
             will
             make
             you
             as
             it
             did
             Dauid
             ,
             
             to
             turne
             your
             hearts
             towards
             your
             greatest
             enemie
             (
             which
             is
             true
             manhood
             and
             wisedome
             )
             and
             to
             preserue
             his
             life
             ,
             when
             you
             had
             him
             in
             your
             hands
             to
             kill
             him
             .
             
             And
             this
             suffereth
             not
             you
             to
             hunt
             about
             the
             world
             for
             varietie
             of
             sinful
             pleasures
             ,
             as
             though
             there
             were
             no
             better
             vse
             to
             bee
             made
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             pretious
             :
             but
             this
             will
             make
             you
             (
             with
             Moses
             )
             to
             renounce
             them
             when
             yee
             might
             haue
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             finde
             greatest
             pleasure
             in
             doing
             so
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             in
             forgoing
             them
             ,
             to
             thinke
             your selues
             plentifully
             rewarded
             .
             
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             this
             will
             not
             suffer
             you
             to
             fret
             and
             to
             be
             vnquiet
             in
             thinking
             vpon
             the
             day
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             the
             remembrance
             of
             it
             farre
             from
             you
             by
             wishing
             
             long
             life
             :
             but
             it
             will
             make
             
               you
               sigh
               and
               groane
               to
               be
               out
               of
               your
               life
               ,
            
             and
             with
             
             Paul
             to
             
               account
               it
               a
               prison
               to
               liue
               in
               the
               bodie
               still
               :
            
             
             and
             as
             the
             Preacher
             saith
             ,
             
               to
               reckon
               the
               day
               of
               death
            
             when
             you
             must
             liue
             here
             no
             longer
             ,
             
             
               better
               then
               the
               day
               of
               birth
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             life
             .
             O
             ye
             men
             of
             this
             world
             !
             if
             ye
             can
             tell
             vs
             of
             greater
             commodities
             ,
             and
             tidings
             of
             better
             things
             then
             these
             ,
             and
             assure
             vs
             how
             we
             may
             come
             by
             them
             ,
             wee
             will
             forsake
             and
             leaue
             all
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             with
             you
             :
             
             If
             ye
             cannot
             ,
             but
             rather
             your
             best
             things
             are
             those
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             alreadie
             ;
             namely
             ,
             great
             riches
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             your
             enemies
             death
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             long
             life
             to
             your selues
             ,
             the
             vanitie
             ,
             vncertaintie
             ,
             and
             danger
             of
             the
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             alreadie
             ;
             
             then
             renounce
             you
             all
             that
             ye
             cannot
             safely
             keepe
             ;
             and
             reioyce
             with
             vs
             :
             doe
             but
             
               taste
               and
               see
               how
               good
               the
               Lord
               is
               :
            
             and
             when
             you
             
             see
             what
             is
             best
             ,
             imbrace
             it
             :
             or
             els
             I
             will
             pronounce
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             against
             you
             :
             which
             in
             time
             shall
             most
             surely
             finde
             you
             out
             ,
             and
             take
             holde
             of
             you
             ,
             
             although
             you
             hide
             your selues
             from
             it
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               and
               wonder
               ,
               and
               vanish
               away
               :
               for
               I
               will
               worke
               a
               worke
               in
               your
               daies
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               tell
               you
               the
               truth
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               beleeue
               it
               .
            
          
           
             More
             might
             be
             said
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             but
             the
             treatise
             is
             too
             long
             :
             now
             I
             will
             returne
             againe
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             beleeuing
             Christian
             doth
             renounce
             the
             sinfull
             course
             ,
             
             which
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             lieth
             and
             walloweth
             in
             though
             some
             more
             then
             others
             )
             who
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             that
             he
             renounceth
             al
             kinds
             of
             wickednes
             :
             so
             hee
             doth
             it
             not
             in
             some
             good
             moode
             onely
             ,
             neither
             crieth
             out
             of
             
             his
             old
             conuersation
             ,
             
             when
             he
             seeth
             shame
             or
             daunger
             approch
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             (
             I
             say
             )
             then
             onely
             signifie
             his
             mislike
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             vpon
             good
             deliberation
             ,
             hee
             maketh
             protestation
             no
             more
             to
             haue
             to
             doe
             with
             it
             :
             as
             Ephraim
             was
             counselled
             to
             say
             ,
             being
             called
             to
             repentance
             :
             
               What
               haue
               I
               to
               doe
               with
               Idols
               ,
               which
               yet
               before
               had
               been
               her
               glorie
               ?
            
             So
             whatsoeuer
             others
             doe
             ,
             he
             is
             resolued
             to
             forsake
             it
             :
             and
             casteth
             off
             all
             such
             behauiour
             ,
             as
             a
             loathsome
             and
             ragged
             garment
             .
             And
             this
             is
             it
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             acquainted
             his
             Disciples
             and
             followers
             with
             ,
             
             after
             that
             they
             had
             testified
             (
             Peter
             answering
             for
             the
             rest
             )
             that
             they
             beleeued
             in
             him
             vnto
             saluation
             :
             
               He
               that
               will
               be
               my
               disciple
               ,
               must
               denie
               himselfe
               ,
            
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             vngodlines
             ,
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             :
             for
             then
             onely
             indeed
             ,
             
             and
             not
             till
             then
             ,
             are
             men
             fit
             to
             heare
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             but
             doe
             keepe
             out
             of
             the
             sound
             of
             such
             doctrine
             ,
             
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             :
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             many
             professing
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             yet
             neuer
             know
             what
             this
             meaneth
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             abstaine
             from
             the
             
               filthie
               lusts
               which
               fight
               against
               their
               soule
               .
            
          
           
             Others
             which
             doe
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             heare
             such
             things
             taught
             ,
             that
             all
             Gods
             seruants
             doe
             ,
             and
             shall
             disclaime
             their
             liues
             past
             ,
             and
             be
             ashamed
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             pitie
             to
             thinke
             how
             coldly
             they
             receiue
             it
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             scorne
             it
             and
             mock
             ,
             and
             so
             turne
             it
             off
             that
             way
             :
             some
             neuer
             conceiue
             it
             :
             some
             are
             often
             accused
             and
             made
             afraid
             to
             see
             their
             liues
             so
             farre
             off
             from
             that
             which
             is
             taught
             them
             ,
             but
             soone
             forget
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             the
             most
             of
             the
             world
             to
             doe
             so
             .
             Some
             
             are
             euer
             in
             learning
             how
             to
             depart
             from
             euill
             ,
             and
             to
             forsake
             their
             sinnes
             :
             but
             the
             diuell
             holdeth
             them
             at
             a
             stay
             ,
             that
             they
             neuer
             obtaine
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             goe
             about
             it
             preposterously
             ,
             not
             yet
             beleeuing
             assuredly
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             saued
             .
             A
             few
             find
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             Lord
             directing
             them
             to
             beleeue
             :
             which
             ,
             others
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             taught
             of
             God
             how
             they
             should
             beleeue
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             owne
             reason
             ,
             doe
             neuer
             reach
             vnto
             .
          
           
           
             
             But
             I
             haue
             not
             yet
             spoken
             of
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             heare
             this
             doctrine
             :
             
             For
             they
             hate
             them
             who
             teach
             it
             ,
             most
             deadly
             :
             they
             raile
             on
             them
             and
             disgrace
             both
             them
             and
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             bring
             them
             into
             danger
             for
             teaching
             of
             it
             :
             although
             their
             pretence
             shall
             be
             another
             thing
             .
             Yea
             doubtlesse
             (
             I
             say
             more
             )
             if
             by
             her
             Maiesties
             gracious
             authoritie
             and
             protection
             wee
             did
             it
             not
             ,
             (
             which
             more
             preuaileth
             with
             them
             then
             the
             authoritie
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             and
             in
             whose
             name
             wee
             teach
             it
             )
             their
             poysoned
             and
             malicious
             stomackes
             would
             suffer
             none
             to
             walke
             peaceablie
             ,
             who
             plainly
             and
             soundly
             publish
             it
             .
             These
             therefore
             are
             farre
             from
             ouercomming
             themselues
             :
             and
             yet
             whiles
             many
             sorts
             in
             the
             world
             are
             thus
             farre
             off
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             )
             from
             victorie
             
             getting
             ouer
             their
             wicked
             hearts
             ,
             and
             consequently
             their
             liues
             ;
             
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             know
             
               what
               the
               Lord
               hath
               done
               for
               their
               soules
               ,
            
             renounce
             all
             inordinate
             desires
             ,
             and
             wicked
             actions
             :
             that
             they
             haue
             afterward
             
               no
               more
               fellowship
               with
               the
               vnfruitfull
               workes
               of
               darknes
               ,
            
             howsoeuer
             they
             were
             sometime
             chiefe
             doers
             in
             committing
             of
             them
             .
             So
             that
             as
             the
             true
             repentant
             people
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             who
             had
             before
             offended
             God
             by
             Idolatrie
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             brought
             captiues
             into
             Babylon
             ,
             loathed
             the
             sight
             of
             false
             gods
             :
             and
             as
             the
             good
             people
             ,
             who
             repented
             by
             Ezra
             his
             preaching
             ,
             
             did
             
               put
               away
               their
               strange
               wiues
            
             ,
             how
             deare
             soeuer
             they
             had
             been
             vnto
             them
             :
             and
             as
             Ephraim
             was
             heard
             complaining
             thus
             ;
             
               I
               am
               ashamed
               and
               blush
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               now
               I
               beare
               the
               reproches
               
               of
               my
               youth
            
             ;
             so
             loathsome
             and
             wearisome
             it
             was
             vnto
             her
             :
             So
             are
             they
             who
             haue
             felt
             the
             saluation
             of
             God
             ,
             at
             vtter
             defiance
             with
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             this
             were
             done
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             or
             for
             companie
             ,
             
             or
             by
             constraint
             ,
             and
             for
             feare
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             corrupt
             end
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             worth
             the
             speaking
             of
             :
             for
             it
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             that
             after
             these
             sorts
             ,
             iniquitie
             is
             left
             of
             many
             :
             which
             kind
             of
             renouncing
             euill
             is
             little
             to
             their
             reioycing
             ,
             and
             shal
             be
             to
             their
             reproch
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             appeare
             in
             how
             euill
             manner
             they
             haue
             gone
             about
             it
             .
             I
             will
             not
             digresse
             ,
             but
             this
             I
             must
             say
             :
             wee
             haue
             had
             too
             much
             experience
             in
             our
             parts
             ,
             and
             (
             I
             doubt
             not
             )
             so
             haue
             others
             ,
             of
             sundrie
             persons
             ,
             who
             once
             accounted
             their
             teachers
             
               burning
               lights
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               season
               they
               receiued
               and
               reioyced
               in
               
               them
               ,
            
             casting
             off
             their
             old
             course
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             readily
             :
             but
             some
             for
             companie
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             perswaded
             them
             ;
             some
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             woe
             which
             hung
             ouer
             them
             ;
             and
             others
             for
             good
             report
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             could
             hold
             out
             :
             but
             these
             ,
             because
             they
             renounced
             them
             not
             ,
             neither
             vpon
             good
             consideration
             abiured
             them
             ,
             they
             returned
             to
             them
             againe
             ,
             as
             
               the
               dogge
               to
               his
               vomite
            
             :
             Whereas
             such
             ,
             who
             truly
             beleeuing
             do
             of
             conscience
             renounce
             sinne
             ,
             doe
             as
             they
             in
             
               Nehemiah
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               oath
               and
               the
               couenant
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               they
               would
               neuer
               take
               againe
               their
               strange
               wiues
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               commaunded
               to
               put
               away
               ,
            
             nor
             looke
             back
             to
             Sodome
             any
             more
             :
             
               nor
               (
               being
               washed
               )
               wallow
               againe
               in
               the
               mire
               .
            
             
             Which
             I
             say
             not
             as
             though
             their
             word
             ,
             protestation
             ,
             or
             oath
             ,
             could
             alone
             by
             any
             
             strength
             thereof
             ,
             performe
             such
             a
             weightie
             vow
             :
             but
             because
             therewith
             they
             duly
             considered
             what
             cause
             they
             had
             to
             doe
             so
             :
             how
             infinitly
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             God
             to
             discharge
             it
             :
             and
             how
             firmely
             they
             were
             perswaded
             ,
             
             that
             
               God
               would
               make
               them
            
             (
             who
             had
             made
             them
             willing
             alreadie
             )
             
               able
               also
               to
               doe
               it
            
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             although
             they
             saw
             not
             that
             helpe
             present
             ,
             with
             eye
             ;
             yet
             they
             hoped
             for
             that
             which
             they
             saw
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             waited
             patiently
             for
             it
             ,
             till
             it
             should
             be
             granted
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             both
             faith
             and
             hope
             being
             nourished
             
             and
             strengthened
             in
             them
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             the
             Lords
             ,
             do
             
             finde
             both
             will
             to
             desire
             ,
             and
             strength
             (
             though
             not
             perfect
             )
             to
             accomplish
             ,
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             set
             vpon
             and
             attempted
             ;
             I
             meane
             a
             departing
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             willingnes
             ,
             from
             their
             former
             intemperance
             .
             
             Indeede
             it
             must
             be
             graunted
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             obtained
             without
             much
             striuing
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             will
             cost
             many
             prayers
             to
             weaken
             such
             corruption
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             such
             rebellion
             vnder
             :
             of
             meditating
             vppon
             Gods
             promises
             also
             :
             much
             sighing
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             to
             see
             what
             vnlikelihoods
             there
             are
             of
             subduing
             such
             vnruly
             passions
             ,
             through
             our
             owne
             manifold
             weaknesses
             .
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             Is
             it
             much
             ,
             if
             so
             great
             a
             worke
             require
             our
             watching
             thereto
             ,
             and
             diligence
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             pleased
             that
             it
             be
             bestowed
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             without
             
             it
             no
             common
             worke
             will
             goe
             forward
             ?
             
             Or
             is
             that
             any
             iust
             cause
             of
             discouragement
             to
             vs
             ,
             to
             take
             paine
             for
             so
             great
             profit
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             it
             before
             we
             goe
             about
             it
             ?
          
           
             
             But
             it
             may
             bee
             demaunded
             ,
             doe
             God
             seruants
             alwaies
             preuaile
             in
             striuing
             against
             euill
             ?
             and
             obtaine
             that
             which
             they
             seeke
             thereby
             ?
             for
             otherwise
             (
             say
             some
             )
             what
             discomfort
             and
             dismaiednes
             will
             come
             thereby
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             oftē
             helpeth
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             ouercome
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             oft
             ouercome
             themselues
             of
             their
             affections
             against
             which
             they
             striue
             :
             but
             yet
             they
             haue
             learned
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             at
             this
             ,
             
             as
             at
             any
             strange
             thing
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             hope
             were
             either
             wholy
             or
             chiefly
             vpholden
             hereby
             ,
             and
             as
             though
             they
             held
             their
             happines
             
             by
             feeling
             onely
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
             
               by
               grace
               they
               stand
            
             .
             Neither
             yet
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             doe
             they
             make
             light
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             foiled
             and
             preuailed
             against
             :
             
             but
             as
             they
             reioyced
             in
             measure
             ,
             and
             gaue
             God
             the
             glorie
             ,
             when
             they
             felt
             strength
             of
             grace
             against
             their
             temptations
             :
             so
             after
             they
             come
             to
             themselues
             againe
             ,
             they
             are
             troubled
             ,
             and
             sorrowfull
             chiefly
             for
             displeasing
             God
             ,
             
             &
             they
             take
             view
             of
             their
             owne
             frailtie
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             &
             negligence
             better
             ,
             and
             confesse
             the
             same
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             take
             shame
             to
             themselues
             :
             and
             cast
             not
             away
             their
             confidence
             ,
             but
             bee
             incouraged
             ,
             and
             heartened
             both
             to
             hope
             for
             pardon
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             bee
             more
             circumspect
             in
             looking
             to
             their
             waies
             afterwards
             .
             
          
           
             
             Now
             tell
             me
             ,
             if
             Gods
             children
             be
             thus
             brought
             low
             and
             abased
             ,
             somtimes
             to
             pull
             downe
             and
             asswage
             the
             strength
             of
             pride
             in
             them
             ,
             what
             fearefull
             matter
             is
             hereby
             fallen
             out
             ?
             what
             rasing
             out
             of
             their
             faith
             is
             there
             hereby
             procured
             ?
             or
             what
             great
             cause
             of
             complaining
             is
             this
             ?
             when
             it
             is
             manifest
             to
             all
             who
             can
             iudge
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             which
             through
             ignorance
             and
             weake
             faith
             they
             feared
             would
             separate
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             doth
             fasten
             them
             more
             neerely
             vnto
             him
             :
             and
             through
             his
             working
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             thinke
             to
             bee
             cause
             of
             great
             sorrowing
             ,
             is
             turned
             indeede
             into
             sound
             reioycing
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             this
             cause
             especially
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             better
             know
             themselues
             hereby
             ,
             and
             haue
             experience
             of
             his
             grace
             working
             in
             them
             ;
             which
             otherwise
             they
             should
             not
             
             haue
             had
             .
          
           
             
             I
             cannot
             more
             liuely
             compare
             the
             malice
             of
             Sathan
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             then
             to
             one
             who
             thrusting
             thorough
             his
             enemie
             ,
             and
             purposing
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             let
             out
             the
             vlcer
             and
             corruption
             out
             of
             his
             bodie
             ,
             and
             so
             preserue
             him
             .
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             is
             it
             with
             Gods
             children
             :
             much
             priuie
             pride
             remaineth
             yet
             ;
             and
             much
             secret
             fauouring
             of
             ,
             and
             bearing
             with
             themselues
             is
             in
             them
             ;
             
             
             which
             is
             like
             to
             worke
             them
             great
             sorrow
             and
             daunger
             :
             the
             diuell
             therefore
             sore
             thrusting
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             wound
             them
             with
             the
             feare
             of
             Gods
             anger
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             or
             some
             especiall
             fall
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             purge
             that
             corruption
             out
             of
             them
             by
             their
             seeing
             and
             confessing
             &
             forsaking
             the
             same
             ,
             preuenting
             and
             watching
             against
             it
             afterward
             ,
             and
             resorting
             vnto
             God
             by
             prayer
             of
             faith
             for
             pardon
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             earnest
             sort
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             doe
             ,
             
             or
             may
             thereupon
             ,
             obtaine
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             may
             see
             that
             euen
             then
             when
             Gods
             seruants
             are
             mastered
             of
             their
             affections
             ,
             and
             in
             fighting
             against
             them
             ,
             are
             found
             the
             weaker
             :
             yet
             euen
             those
             falles
             of
             theirs
             ,
             doe
             turne
             to
             their
             exceeding
             good
             ,
             afterwards
             .
             And
             
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             their
             vndoing
             ,
             when
             any
             such
             thing
             falleth
             out
             ,
             
             as
             for
             want
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             experience
             many
             doe
             often
             feare
             .
             But
             yet
             let
             this
             (
             which
             I
             say
             )
             be
             wisely
             receiued
             :
             that
             to
             the
             true
             beleeuers
             it
             shall
             thus
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             not
             els
             :
             least
             any
             hearing
             this
             ,
             should
             after
             he
             hath
             fallen
             ,
             be
             little
             carefull
             to
             rise
             vp
             againe
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             and
             yet
             thinke
             all
             should
             bee
             well
             with
             him
             notwithstanding
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             possible
             .
          
           
             Thus
             by
             occasion
             of
             this
             obiection
             I
             haue
             bin
             longer
             then
             I
             had
             purposed
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             By
             this
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             
             that
             how
             vnskilful
             soeuer
             the
             Christian
             beleeuer
             was
             ,
             and
             as
             vnable
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             vnskilfull
             to
             renounce
             his
             ignorant
             and
             sinfull
             lusts
             before
             the
             Lord
             became
             his
             teacher
             ;
             yet
             since
             that
             he
             taught
             him
             
             to
             fight
             ,
             he
             hath
             growne
             expert
             in
             that
             spirituall
             battell
             :
             
             whereas
             others
             who
             haue
             not
             beleeued
             truly
             ,
             shall
             find
             it
             is
             as
             possible
             for
             
               a
               black
               Moore
               to
               chaunge
               his
               skinne
               ,
               or
               the
               Cattamountaine
               her
               spots
               ,
               as
               for
               a
               man
               accustomed
               to
               euill
               ,
               to
               leaue
               it
               .
            
             As
             Christ
             said
             of
             the
             rich
             man
             :
             
               It
               is
               as
               easie
               for
               a
               camell
               to
               goe
               thorough
               the
               eye
               of
               a
               needle
               ,
               as
               for
               a
               rich
               man
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               :
            
             so
             no
             more
             can
             a
             wicked
             man
             renounce
             his
             course
             :
             
               for
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             man
             vnrenued
             ,
             
               is
               an
               enemie
               to
               God
               ,
               because
               it
               neither
               is
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               subiect
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             If
             this
             were
             throughly
             setled
             in
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             
             that
             there
             is
             no
             dramme
             of
             goodnes
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             might
             be
             able
             to
             turne
             from
             their
             former
             wicked
             waies
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             carnall
             wisedome
             and
             reason
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             they
             most
             
             cleaue
             ,
             doe
             hinder
             and
             hold
             them
             backe
             from
             it
             ;
             whereby
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             that
             it
             is
             so
             hard
             for
             them
             to
             renounce
             al
             that
             which
             is
             euill
             :
             would
             they
             not
             thinke
             it
             worth
             all
             labour
             and
             trauaile
             to
             come
             by
             it
             ?
             who
             now
             are
             content
             to
             be
             deceiued
             in
             thinking
             that
             they
             haue
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             vtterly
             without
             it
             ?
             Neither
             can
             this
             bee
             otherwise
             with
             them
             whiles
             their
             hearts
             are
             vntamed
             ,
             and
             remaining
             in
             their
             old
             estate
             :
             but
             when
             they
             be
             indued
             with
             new
             qualities
             ,
             they
             shall
             finde
             this
             both
             possible
             and
             easie
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             to
             commaund
             their
             lusts
             and
             desires
             (
             which
             were
             sometimes
             vnruly
             )
             and
             haue
             them
             in
             subiection
             by
             little
             and
             little
             .
          
           
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             diuers
             kinds
             of
             euill
             to
             be
             renounced
             ,
             and
             namely
             of
             inward
             against
             God
             and
             men
             .
          
           
             BVt
             to
             proceed
             :
             as
             we
             haue
             seene
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             sinne
             is
             to
             be
             renounced
             ;
             so
             let
             vs
             now
             consider
             the
             diuers
             kindes
             of
             euill
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             renounced
             ,
             before
             we
             lay
             foorth
             the
             good
             fruits
             and
             duties
             which
             proceed
             from
             the
             same
             .
             And
             these
             kindes
             of
             euill
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             
             either
             inward
             or
             outward
             .
             
          
           
             And
             to
             speake
             distinctly
             of
             them
             (
             that
             I
             may
             proceede
             )
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             godly
             life
             ,
             
             in
             whomsoeuer
             it
             be
             found
             ,
             the
             lusts
             and
             concupiscences
             which
             reigne
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             whom
             they
             rule
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             bruite
             beasts
             :
             these
             corrupt
             lusts
             (
             I
             say
             )
             with
             all
             other
             such
             defilements
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             godly
             life
             renounced
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             light
             which
             we
             haue
             to
             discerne
             thē
             ;
             yea
             the
             faithful
             desire
             to
             abstaine
             from
             thē
             ,
             as
             men
             who
             haue
             receiued
             another
             manner
             of
             spirit
             then
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therfore
             can
             take
             vp
             their
             delight
             in
             better
             things
             :
             and
             who
             know
             the
             hurt
             which
             these
             vnruly
             euils
             bring
             with
             them
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             shew
             of
             pleasure
             they
             offer
             .
             
             And
             although
             all
             haue
             conflicts
             with
             them
             ,
             
             and
             doe
             not
             hold
             them
             vnder
             in
             a
             like
             measure
             ;
             yet
             of
             the
             weakest
             of
             Gods
             children
             they
             are
             hated
             ,
             and
             striued
             against
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             once
             seene
             and
             perceiued
             .
             But
             by
             these
             inward
             euils
             ,
             I
             meane
             not
             the
             natiue
             infection
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             for
             of
             this
             I
             haue
             spoken
             before
             ,
             
             but
             the
             fruits
             hereof
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             wandring
             ,
             noisome
             ,
             &
             blind
             thoughts
             ,
             fleshly
             desires
             ,
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             which
             arise
             from
             the
             hart
             so
             infected
             ,
             which
             are
             contrarie
             to
             the
             commaundements
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             tending
             directly
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             bring
             them
             foorth
             :
             So
             that
             as
             the
             hands
             ,
             feete
             and
             eyes
             be
             the
             members
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             
             and
             doe
             whatsoeuer
             the
             bodie
             hath
             need
             of
             ;
             
             euen
             so
             these
             are
             the
             members
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             armes
             ,
             feete
             and
             eyes
             of
             the
             
             heart
             ,
             and
             execute
             and
             performe
             whatsoeuer
             it
             desireth
             .
             And
             although
             they
             are
             so
             many
             that
             no
             man
             can
             number
             them
             (
             euen
             as
             the
             fountaine
             of
             the
             heart
             is
             so
             deepe
             that
             no
             man
             can
             gage
             it
             )
             yet
             because
             they
             are
             much
             vnknowne
             ,
             I
             will
             giue
             some
             helpe
             in
             the
             vnderstanding
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             they
             being
             vnknowne
             ,
             many
             neuer
             mislike
             their
             liues
             ,
             neither
             are
             ashamed
             nor
             wearie
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             bee
             stained
             shamefully
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             most
             abominable
             .
             And
             first
             the
             roote
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             is
             vnbeleefe
             ,
             
             when
             a
             man
             not
             giuing
             sound
             credit
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             holie
             Scriptures
             ,
             dareth
             be
             bold
             to
             harbour
             the
             same
             whatsoeuer
             is
             forbidden
             in
             them
             .
             
          
           
             
             From
             hence
             growe
             out
             ,
             euen
             in
             those
             which
             professe
             ;
             three
             armes
             ,
             or
             boughes
             ,
             of
             the
             which
             euery
             one
             shooteth
             forth
             as
             branches
             ,
             innumerable
             worldly
             lusts
             :
             
             first
             ,
             impious
             against
             God
             :
             second
             ,
             iniurious
             to
             men
             :
             and
             the
             third
             sort
             ,
             most
             properlie
             concerning
             themselues
             .
          
           
             
             As
             touching
             the
             maiestie
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             mens
             hearts
             are
             full
             of
             blindenes
             ,
             and
             couered
             with
             darkenes
             ;
             so
             it
             goeth
             against
             them
             to
             be
             taught
             the
             true
             knowledge
             
             
             of
             the
             true
             God
             :
             
             it
             is
             death
             to
             them
             to
             be
             drawne
             out
             of
             their
             ignorance
             :
             they
             cannot
             abide
             to
             heare
             of
             his
             iudgement
             day
             :
             they
             would
             there
             were
             none
             :
             they
             rebell
             against
             the
             spirituall
             and
             true
             seruing
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             that
             which
             they
             yeeld
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             will
             worship
             ,
             euen
             that
             which
             phantasie
             ,
             
             custome
             ,
             or
             fleshlie
             wisdome
             teacheth
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             he
             requireth
             that
             confidence
             should
             be
             put
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             continuall
             defence
             ,
             deliuerance
             ,
             and
             succour
             in
             soule
             and
             bodie
             ,
             
             they
             are
             carried
             with
             distrust
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             whirlewind
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             hope
             is
             faint
             ,
             or
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             before
             they
             see
             their
             desire
             accomplished
             .
             In
             their
             great
             dangers
             ,
             
             when
             meanes
             to
             come
             out
             ,
             doe
             faile
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             ouercome
             with
             feare
             ,
             and
             almost
             
             beside
             themselues
             .
             In
             losses
             impatient
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             murmuring
             ,
             
             receiuing
             them
             as
             from
             a
             cruell
             iudge
             ,
             and
             sorrowing
             for
             them
             deadly
             .
             And
             as
             some
             haue
             their
             hearts
             thus
             boiling
             in
             their
             trials
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             :
             so
             others
             haue
             their
             hearts
             swelling
             against
             God
             in
             obstinacie
             and
             contempt
             for
             his
             afflicting
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             loose
             ,
             careles
             ,
             and
             desperate
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             pincheth
             them
             :
             
             yet
             in
             a
             scoffing
             spirit
             they
             say
             within
             themselues
             ,
             let
             him
             doe
             his
             best
             ,
             yet
             will
             we
             not
             turne
             vnto
             him
             ,
             nor
             seeke
             vnto
             him
             :
             (
             oh
             horrible
             blasphemie
             ,
             fearefull
             to
             be
             once
             named
             !
             )
             that
             I
             say
             nothing
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             ascribe
             all
             to
             blinde
             fortune
             ,
             (
             in
             cursing
             of
             the
             which
             ,
             they
             curse
             God
             ;
             )
             or
             as
             the
             Atheists
             doe
             ,
             to
             nature
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             loathsome
             guestes
             to
             lodge
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Christians
             ?
             
             
             I
             doe
             not
             goe
             about
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             poisoned
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             lusts
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             Turkes
             ,
             and
             Atheists
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             properly
             called
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             deny
             God
             vtterly
             ,
             for
             so
             should
             I
             neuer
             haue
             done
             ;
             but
             to
             lay
             forth
             some
             part
             of
             the
             corruptions
             which
             dwell
             ,
             and
             abide
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             such
             as
             goe
             for
             Christians
             :
             that
             many
             of
             them
             who
             can
             beare
             out
             matters
             boldly
             here
             among
             men
             ,
             may
             see
             what
             villanie
             and
             treacherie
             they
             commit
             against
             God.
             This
             is
             a
             little
             of
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             the
             dishonour
             which
             they
             offer
             to
             God.
             And
             as
             this
             declareth
             what
             rebellion
             is
             in
             men
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             :
             
             so
             how
             they
             behaue
             themselues
             towards
             him
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             prosperitie
             ,
             experience
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             I
             could
             shew
             at
             large
             ,
             if
             the
             time
             would
             suffer
             me
             to
             declare
             it
             .
             
             As
             for
             thankefulnes
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             or
             none
             in
             them
             :
             I
             appeale
             to
             their
             owne
             consciences
             ,
             what
             doe
             their
             hearts
             yeeld
             to
             God
             the
             whole
             day
             thorough
             ,
             for
             his
             manifold
             mercies
             ;
             and
             if
             some
             doe
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             done
             onely
             in
             words
             for
             a
             fashion
             onely
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             very
             teeth
             outward
             :
             and
             yet
             many
             are
             ashamed
             euen
             at
             their
             table
             to
             doe
             that
             .
             They
             reioyce
             in
             the
             merry
             world
             ,
             whilest
             they
             haue
             ease
             ,
             and
             plenty
             ;
             they
             looke
             for
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             wish
             it
             alwaies
             so
             :
             
             yet
             what
             grace
             doe
             they
             desire
             the
             more
             ,
             although
             they
             haue
             their
             fill
             ,
             but
             are
             rather
             more
             headstrong
             ,
             and
             inordinate
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             aske
             ought
             of
             God
             ,
             
               it
               is
               to
               bestowe
               it
               on
               their
               lusts
               ,
            
             being
             made
             drunken
             with
             their
             pleasures
             :
             
             so
             that
             
               they
               are
               louers
               of
               them
               ,
               more
               then
               louers
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             become
             insensible
             thereby
             ,
             and
             past
             
             all
             feeling
             .
             If
             some
             be
             not
             thus
             hardened
             ,
             yet
             shall
             they
             be
             found
             to
             haue
             small
             desire
             to
             furnish
             their
             hearts
             with
             the
             best
             gifts
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             hath
             giuen
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             as
             readie
             to
             giue
             the
             other
             also
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             true
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             farre
             are
             the
             most
             from
             taking
             pleasure
             therein
             ;
             when
             yet
             one
             day
             bestowed
             in
             it
             is
             better
             then
             a
             thousand
             in
             any
             delights
             beside
             ?
             For
             superstition
             and
             blind
             deuotion
             carrie
             many
             to
             false
             worships
             :
             affirming
             boldly
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             rest
             in
             that
             manner
             which
             
             God
             prescribes
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             doe
             it
             
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
            
             :
             though
             God
             
             sendeth
             vs
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             know
             his
             will
             and
             minde
             ;
             but
             the
             will-worship
             which
             they
             deuise
             to
             themselues
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             take
             vp
             by
             tradition
             ,
             as
             to
             represent
             God
             by
             an
             image
             ,
             and
             Christ
             by
             a
             Crucifixe
             ,
             that
             onely
             pleaseth
             them
             :
             and
             their
             deuotion
             is
             frozen
             and
             cold
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             helped
             by
             such
             counterfeit
             delusions
             .
             And
             many
             of
             them
             which
             imbrace
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             retaine
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             worshipping
             God
             according
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             yet
             are
             content
             to
             be
             deceiued
             ,
             while
             they
             denie
             that
             which
             onely
             maketh
             the
             other
             well
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             sauourie
             to
             themselues
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             doe
             it
             with
             their
             heart
             and
             ioyfully
             ,
             
             without
             which
             God
             telleth
             them
             plainly
             
               that
               in
               vaine
               they
               worship
               him
               .
            
             And
             as
             in
             their
             worshipping
             of
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             vse
             of
             religious
             exercises
             ,
             
             their
             harts
             take
             no
             delight
             ;
             euen
             so
             in
             his
             seruice
             ,
             throughout
             the
             course
             of
             their
             priuate
             conuersation
             ,
             how
             vaine
             ,
             prophane
             ,
             and
             dissolute
             are
             their
             hearts
             ,
             what
             pleasure
             is
             it
             to
             them
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             be
             their
             meate
             ,
             drinke
             and
             pastime
             ,
             and
             how
             lightly
             are
             his
             iudgements
             passed
             ouer
             ,
             how
             fearefull
             soeuer
             they
             be
             ?
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             off
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             expell
             their
             hypocrisie
             and
             other
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             desire
             in
             peace
             to
             bee
             taught
             the
             true
             vse
             of
             it
             :
             namely
             ,
             to
             haue
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lieth
               to
               be
               at
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
            
             
             Rom.
             12.18
             .
             no
             ,
             not
             in
             their
             owne
             houses
             ,
             which
             yet
             to
             be
             without
             ,
             is
             a
             little
             hell
             to
             them
             .
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Lords
             Sabboth
             ,
             and
             other
             many
             good
             
             meanes
             appointed
             on
             the
             same
             to
             season
             and
             change
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             sensiblie
             loath
             them
             ,
             or
             finde
             no
             sauour
             in
             them
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             any
             part
             of
             their
             thought
             ,
             to
             seeke
             any
             comfort
             in
             them
             (
             although
             they
             be
             the
             chiefe
             flower
             of
             a
             true
             Christians
             garland
             :
             )
             or
             if
             some
             of
             them
             doe
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             superstitious
             deuotion
             ,
             wishing
             that
             religion
             vp
             againe
             ,
             whereby
             God
             is
             dishonoured
             highlie
             :
             but
             as
             their
             fathers
             before
             them
             did
             ,
             euen
             so
             doe
             they
             passe
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             
             as
             shadowes
             ,
             their
             mindes
             looking
             no
             higher
             :
             so
             that
             though
             
               they
               were
               made
               to
               honour
               ,
               yet
               they
               not
               vnderstanding
               it
               ,
               are
               like
               the
               beasts
               that
               perish
               .
            
          
           
             These
             may
             serue
             for
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             corruptions
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             which
             men
             not
             worse
             accounted
             of
             ,
             doe
             swarme
             with
             ,
             directly
             tending
             to
             the
             dishonour
             
             of
             God
             :
             from
             which
             with
             the
             rest
             that
             follow
             ,
             when
             wee
             shall
             see
             how
             God
             deliuereth
             his
             beloued
             ,
             we
             shall
             haue
             cause
             to
             loue
             the
             godly
             life
             more
             heartily
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             Gods
             grace
             freed
             from
             such
             intemperancie
             :
             freed
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             ruleth
             them
             not
             ,
             neither
             reigneth
             in
             them
             ,
             although
             sometimes
             in
             some
             thing
             it
             preuaile
             against
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             repent
             of
             it
             :
             which
             grace
             none
             of
             the
             other
             doe
             finde
             ,
             nor
             obtaine
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             at
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             
             But
             to
             goe
             forward
             :
             to
             acquaint
             men
             with
             some
             of
             the
             vnbridled
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             which
             carrie
             them
             after
             the
             hurt
             of
             their
             neighbour
             :
             what
             vnreuerence
             ,
             contempt
             ,
             and
             obstinacie
             appeareth
             to
             be
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
             against
             their
             betters
             ,
             diminishing
             that
             authoritie
             ,
             credit
             ,
             and
             estimation
             ,
             which
             
             God
             hath
             giuen
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             place
             ,
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             gifts
             are
             had
             in
             meane
             account
             of
             them
             ?
             Where
             is
             that
             ancient
             reuerence
             which
             younger
             men
             in
             the
             Ministerie
             haue
             giuen
             to
             those
             who
             haue
             gone
             before
             them
             in
             labours
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             and
             good
             example
             ?
             they
             imagining
             themselues
             able
             to
             doe
             farre
             better
             then
             their
             elders
             ,
             and
             therfore
             ambitiously
             aspiring
             to
             that
             which
             they
             ought
             not
             :
             and
             lifting
             vp
             themselues
             aboue
             them
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             should
             haue
             learned
             to
             
             
             honour
             and
             
               submit
               themselues
               to
               those
               of
               low
               degree
               ?
            
             
             What
             vnthankfulnes
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             them
             which
             labour
             for
             their
             peace
             and
             welfare
             in
             their
             outward
             estate
             ,
             and
             are
             instruments
             to
             conuey
             the
             glorious
             Gospell
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             vnto
             them
             ?
             I
             meane
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             and
             gouernours
             ?
             How
             many
             esteeme
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             labour
             to
             make
             them
             happie
             and
             to
             liue
             for
             euer
             ?
             what
             wishing
             is
             there
             that
             there
             were
             none
             such
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             make
             sure
             worke
             to
             goe
             to
             hell
             ?
             How
             doe
             many
             hunger
             for
             their
             death
             (
             yea
             though
             they
             be
             their
             naturall
             parents
             )
             by
             whom
             they
             might
             be
             inriched
             and
             preferred
             ,
             although
             to
             make
             their
             follie
             and
             madnes
             the
             better
             appeare
             to
             themselues
             and
             others
             ,
             the
             Lord
             taketh
             them
             oftentimes
             away
             before
             them
             ?
             What
             
             stoutnes
             ,
             saucines
             ,
             and
             boldnes
             in
             youth
             towards
             their
             ancients
             and
             rulers
             ,
             
             till
             it
             breake
             out
             from
             within
             and
             shew
             it selfe
             in
             gesture
             and
             words
             ?
             which
             bringeth
             forth
             such
             rudenes
             and
             barbarousnes
             ,
             as
             were
             too
             bad
             among
             Heathens
             .
             But
             I
             will
             containe
             my selfe
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             whereas
             the
             soule
             of
             our
             neighbour
             should
             be
             most
             pretious
             to
             vs
             ,
             how
             doe
             many
             reioyce
             to
             see
             them
             fall
             into
             any
             sin
             ,
             
             deuise
             to
             make
             them
             offend
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             drunke
             ,
             to
             leaue
             off
             hearing
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             fret
             or
             disdaine
             at
             them
             who
             liue
             Christianly
             ;
             rather
             then
             to
             reuerence
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ?
             And
             whereas
             wee
             should
             
               loue
               others
               as
               our selues
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             
             
               and
               vnfainedly
               ,
               not
               in
               word
               and
               shew
               onely
            
             ;
             yet
             how
             truly
             is
             it
             verified
             through
             the
             
             world
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             lusts
             ,
             one
             man
             is
             a
             woolfe
             ,
             yea
             a
             diuell
             to
             another
             ?
             What
             anger
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bee
             appeased
             ?
             what
             deadly
             hatred
             one
             against
             another
             ?
             what
             earnest
             and
             bitter
             seeking
             of
             reuenge
             ;
             
             and
             yet
             they
             goe
             not
             once
             to
             their
             heart
             to
             take
             shame
             for
             them
             ?
             How
             easily
             and
             readily
             doe
             men
             take
             the
             least
             occasion
             from
             others
             of
             hard
             conceiuing
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             vnmeete
             doe
             they
             thinke
             it
             ,
             that
             others
             should
             take
             the
             least
             displeasure
             by
             the
             greatest
             occasions
             which
             they
             offer
             them
             ?
             What
             little
             care
             is
             there
             that
             none
             be
             hurt
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             churlish
             senselesnes
             ,
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             rather
             then
             pitie
             and
             compassion
             in
             steede
             of
             it
             ?
             As
             concerning
             cutting
             off
             broiles
             betwixt
             men
             ,
             who
             is
             warie
             to
             auoide
             occasions
             thereof
             ,
             sometime
             
             by
             readines
             to
             lose
             some
             part
             of
             their
             right
             ,
             as
             
               Abraham
               did
               to
               Lot
            
             ,
             
             and
             comming
             to
             lawfull
             and
             equall
             conditions
             of
             peace
             ,
             which
             were
             but
             their
             dutie
             ?
             Nay
             rather
             ,
             
             men
             bethink
             them
             of
             all
             meanes
             to
             prouoke
             others
             further
             then
             they
             haue
             done
             .
             And
             as
             for
             bearing
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             passe
             bounds
             toward
             any
             ,
             what
             meekenes
             or
             mildnes
             is
             there
             in
             vs
             to
             forbeare
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             patient
             and
             long
             suffering
             towards
             them
             ?
             and
             when
             it
             may
             well
             bee
             done
             ,
             
             to
             passe
             ouer
             their
             offence
             and
             burie
             it
             ?
             where
             is
             any
             pacifying
             of
             wrath
             in
             mens
             selues
             ,
             and
             a
             free
             forgiuing
             of
             them
             ,
             
             but
             rather
             a
             seeking
             of
             reuenge
             for
             the
             smallest
             wrong
             ?
             This
             is
             farre
             from
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             :
             
             
               Weepe
               with
               them
               which
               weepe
               :
               reioyce
               with
               them
               which
               reioyce
               ,
               and
               be
               alike
               affected
               towards
               all
               men
               .
            
             
             In
             these
             kinds
             of
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             the
             commonnes
             which
             I
             see
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             bold
             iustifying
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             hath
             made
             me
             somewhat
             the
             longer
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             that
             kinde
             of
             these
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             
             which
             are
             most
             properly
             so
             called
             :
             And
             they
             are
             ,
             when
             men
             let
             loose
             their
             hearts
             to
             filthie
             vncleane
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             ,
             with
             purposes
             of
             defiling
             their
             bodies
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             kept
             holie
             to
             the
             day
             of
             mariage
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             the
             end
             of
             their
             life
             .
             What
             varietie
             of
             vncleane
             wishes
             and
             desires
             doe
             occupie
             them
             ?
             how
             are
             they
             inflamed
             
             through
             euery
             obiect
             ,
             of
             such
             persons
             as
             please
             their
             eye
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             
             caught
             and
             deceiued
             with
             that
             which
             is
             pretious
             in
             them
             ?
             And
             least
             that
             should
             not
             be
             enough
             against
             thē
             ,
             they
             rest
             not
             in
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             shamefull
             ;
             
             but
             they
             delight
             to
             blow
             vp
             these
             burning
             lusts
             further
             ,
             euen
             to
             occupie
             their
             thoughts
             in
             all
             talke
             of
             vncleane
             matters
             ,
             to
             feede
             their
             eyes
             wantonly
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             shew
             themselues
             to
             be
             those
             ,
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             describeth
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               to
               haue
               eyes
               full
               of
               adulterie
               :
            
             and
             to
             such
             places
             their
             delight
             is
             to
             goe
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             haue
             that
             carnall
             humour
             satisfied
             ,
             or
             incensed
             by
             all
             prouocations
             ,
             that
             thus
             the
             pretious
             treasure
             of
             the
             minde
             which
             is
             fit
             to
             haue
             receiued
             most
             diuine
             matters
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             made
             it
             more
             like
             vnto
             the
             Angels
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             stinking
             brothel-house
             ,
             
             and
             a
             nurserie
             of
             filthines
             :
             What
             beating
             of
             
             their
             braines
             is
             there
             about
             deceiuing
             and
             intrapping
             innocent
             Virgins
             ,
             and
             modest
             Matrones
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             their
             lure
             ?
             for
             common
             strumpets
             ,
             and
             such
             harlots
             as
             haue
             been
             defiled
             alreadie
             ,
             may
             be
             come
             by
             with
             lesse
             studie
             .
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             the
             people
             of
             our
             land
             ,
             but
             of
             them
             which
             are
             ciuill
             ,
             liue
             outwardly
             in
             some
             honest
             course
             :
             yea
             and
             many
             of
             them
             maried
             persons
             themselues
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             better
             ,
             beare
             office
             to
             see
             good
             order
             in
             townes
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             there
             are
             many
             thousands
             ,
             who
             are
             possessed
             of
             these
             deceiueable
             lusts
             ,
             
               neighing
               after
               their
               neighbours
               wiues
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaketh
             ,
             and
             so
             stopping
             the
             course
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             from
             the
             which
             some
             of
             them
             otherwise
             had
             not
             been
             farre
             off
             .
             But
             this
             for
             a
             taste
             .
             
          
           
             
             I
             will
             proceed
             vnto
             that
             kind
             of
             lust
             which
             is
             the
             greedie
             desire
             of
             money
             and
             gaine
             ,
             
             if
             they
             may
             come
             by
             it
             ,
             whosoeuer
             smarteth
             by
             the
             losse
             of
             it
             .
             What
             a
             sea
             of
             euils
             is
             there
             in
             this
             kind
             ?
             how
             many
             waies
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             yeere
             through
             ,
             are
             mens
             heads
             occupied
             about
             this
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             by
             some
             new
             deceit
             ,
             winde
             somewhat
             from
             others
             ?
             what
             vnsatiable
             desire
             is
             there
             of
             other
             mens
             goods
             ?
             and
             how
             doe
             men
             resolue
             that
             they
             will
             be
             rich
             ,
             though
             the
             Apostle
             to
             Timothie
             doth
             shew
             them
             the
             danger
             of
             that
             purpose
             ?
             
             What
             repining
             is
             there
             in
             all
             sorts
             to
             see
             others
             get
             that
             which
             they
             themselues
             can
             not
             come
             by
             ?
             How
             doth
             the
             mightie
             deuise
             to
             pill
             and
             make
             bare
             the
             meaner
             sort
             ,
             the
             Landlord
             the
             poore
             tenaunt
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             fleeced
             him
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             
             left
             the
             bare
             carkasse
             ?
             whereas
             the
             predecessours
             of
             them
             both
             liued
             together
             before
             them
             in
             loue
             and
             good
             will
             ,
             the
             one
             well
             contented
             ,
             the
             other
             well
             refreshed
             vnder
             him
             and
             sufficiently
             maintained
             ?
             which
             is
             one
             maine
             cause
             of
             so
             great
             beggerie
             .
             How
             doe
             many
             ,
             without
             regard
             of
             other
             ,
             follow
             this
             point
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             haue
             some
             commodities
             wholy
             in
             their
             owne
             hands
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             raise
             an
             vniuersall
             dearth
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             their
             priuate
             appetite
             ?
             In
             common
             dealings
             ,
             nothing
             (
             to
             speake
             of
             )
             is
             sweete
             to
             men
             ,
             
             
               but
               stolne
               waters
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Prouerbs
             ,
             when
             men
             can
             see
             how
             to
             get
             more
             then
             their
             owne
             :
             the
             borrower
             (
             though
             he
             hath
             found
             friendship
             )
             yet
             seeketh
             &
             bethinketh
             how
             to
             defraud
             the
             lender
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             meanes
             
             he
             might
             pay
             it
             backe
             no
             more
             :
             so
             doth
             the
             lender
             deuise
             new
             kinds
             of
             vsury
             and
             oppression
             against
             the
             borrower
             ,
             whereby
             so
             many
             thousands
             are
             vndone
             :
             
             when
             the
             Lord
             commaundeth
             streightly
             that
             there
             
               be
               no
               oppression
               nor
               vsurie
               at
               all
               :
            
             So
             of
             the
             seller
             ,
             and
             the
             buyer
             ;
             the
             loue
             of
             equitie
             and
             indifferencie
             is
             thrust
             to
             the
             walles
             amongst
             men
             ,
             if
             it
             stand
             not
             with
             their
             gaine
             .
          
           
           
             
             And
             this
             they
             will
             doe
             ,
             who
             are
             otherwise
             not
             voide
             of
             religion
             :
             by
             all
             which
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             how
             mens
             minds
             are
             occupied
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             good
             stuffe
             their
             heads
             are
             filled
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             draw
             to
             an
             end
             in
             the
             laying
             forth
             of
             these
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             our
             neighbour
             in
             his
             goods
             ;
             and
             to
             goe
             to
             another
             kinde
             :
             
             
             whereas
             men
             should
             seeke
             to
             preserue
             the
             good
             name
             and
             credit
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             their
             owne
             ,
             they
             are
             carried
             to
             nothing
             more
             preposterously
             ,
             thorough
             their
             vnruly
             lusts
             .
             For
             how
             rare
             are
             those
             men
             ,
             which
             take
             well
             ,
             and
             interpret
             in
             the
             better
             part
             things
             done
             ,
             or
             words
             spoken
             doubtfullie
             ,
             but
             rather
             suspect
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             heare
             them
             ,
             that
             all
             was
             done
             of
             malice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             conceiue
             
             hardly
             against
             them
             by
             and
             by
             :
             so
             strong
             are
             their
             rebellious
             lusts
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             held
             in
             :
             what
             deepe
             conceits
             therefore
             doe
             arise
             ,
             
             and
             rash
             surmises
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             did
             in
             Saul
             against
             Dauid
             and
             Ionathan
             his
             sonne
             )
             and
             all
             thorough
             mistaking
             of
             that
             which
             was
             rightlie
             done
             ,
             and
             honestlie
             meant
             and
             spoken
             ?
             how
             doe
             their
             hearts
             burne
             hereupon
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             to
             speake
             and
             doe
             ,
             not
             ambiguouslie
             and
             doubtfullie
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             resolutelie
             whatsoeuer
             commeth
             into
             their
             head
             ,
             as
             Shemei
             did
             against
             Dauid
             ?
             
             So
             that
             they
             thirst
             to
             defame
             them
             by
             word
             or
             writing
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             if
             many
             yeeres
             before
             there
             were
             any
             offence
             committed
             by
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             are
             priuie
             ,
             although
             they
             concealed
             it
             till
             then
             ,
             and
             made
             light
             of
             it
             :
             yet
             now
             ,
             
             (
             if
             it
             hangeth
             
             them
             )
             are
             set
             on
             fire
             in
             their
             mad
             moode
             to
             disclose
             it
             :
             as
             the
             wicked
             Hebrue
             did
             abuse
             Moses
             .
             What
             inuentings
             of
             libels
             ,
             
             and
             deuising
             of
             new
             slaunders
             ;
             yea
             ,
             against
             our
             
               owne
               brother
               and
               mothers
               sonne
            
             :
             and
             with
             such
             shamelesse
             boldnesse
             ,
             and
             impudencie
             ,
             that
             Iezabel
             was
             not
             able
             to
             goe
             beyond
             them
             in
             that
             facultie
             .
             And
             by
             these
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             gessed
             not
             doubtfullie
             what
             swarmes
             of
             outragious
             lusts
             doe
             lurke
             secretly
             in
             their
             bosomes
             ,
             who
             yet
             see
             little
             ,
             or
             nothing
             amisse
             in
             themselues
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             set
             as
             good
             a
             shew
             vpon
             their
             doings
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             :
             nay
             ,
             I
             say
             more
             ,
             who
             shall
             with
             a
             Iudas
             his
             kisse
             imbrace
             them
             ,
             whom
             behinde
             their
             backe
             they
             thus
             abuse
             .
             And
             none
             of
             these
             foule
             and
             shamefull
             faults
             would
             breake
             out
             openly
             
             by
             mouth
             and
             life
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             nourished
             secretly
             in
             the
             heart
             before
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             I
             may
             shut
             vp
             all
             that
             I
             haue
             to
             say
             of
             these
             sorts
             of
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             least
             many
             should
             obiect
             ,
             
             that
             although
             they
             graunt
             that
             sometime
             they
             be
             led
             with
             these
             frensies
             ,
             yet
             they
             be
             not
             alwaies
             so
             bad
             :
             I
             say
             that
             is
             smallie
             to
             their
             commendation
             and
             reioycing
             :
             for
             as
             they
             are
             now
             too
             oft
             and
             common
             ,
             so
             should
             they
             be
             commoner
             ,
             if
             other
             things
             did
             not
             breake
             them
             off
             .
             But
             can
             they
             denie
             this
             ,
             that
             whereas
             their
             desires
             should
             tend
             to
             good
             ,
             and
             leade
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             yet
             they
             are
             the
             most
             of
             their
             time
             taken
             vp
             in
             wishing
             
             somewhat
             of
             their
             neighbours
             to
             their
             hurt
             ?
             Whereby
             ,
             besides
             their
             deceiuing
             of
             their
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             and
             spending
             their
             pretious
             time
             in
             dreames
             
             about
             things
             which
             come
             not
             to
             passe
             ;
             so
             they
             plainely
             shew
             what
             they
             would
             haue
             :
             wherein
             ,
             although
             some
             containe
             themselues
             at
             one
             time
             without
             consenting
             to
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             foolishly
             wished
             :
             yet
             haue
             they
             no
             more
             gouernement
             ouer
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             to
             offend
             after
             the
             same
             sort
             at
             another
             time
             :
             and
             what
             a
             deceiueable
             ,
             vnprofitable
             ,
             &
             wearisome
             life
             is
             this
             ,
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             perill
             which
             commeth
             to
             their
             soules
             hereby
             )
             thus
             to
             become
             seruants
             to
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             who
             are
             created
             of
             God
             to
             so
             singular
             ends
             ?
          
           
           
             Thus
             I
             haue
             in
             some
             sort
             laid
             forth
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             heart
             against
             God
             and
             
             men
             thoroughout
             the
             commaundements
             ,
             the
             which
             swarming
             in
             wicked
             men
             ,
             
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             and
             ruling
             and
             carrying
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             all
             dissolutenes
             ,
             licentiousnes
             ,
             and
             disorder
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             sore
             punishments
             thereby
             .
             By
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             what
             a
             singular
             mercie
             of
             God
             it
             is
             vnto
             his
             children
             ,
             that
             their
             hearts
             are
             not
             nurseries
             of
             such
             draffe
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             abhorre
             it
             rather
             :
             For
             though
             this
             grace
             of
             renouncing
             such
             filthines
             be
             little
             regarded
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             ,
             but
             counted
             precisenes
             ,
             yet
             shall
             it
             be
             an
             ornament
             in
             these
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             precious
             comfort
             vnto
             themselues
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
             Of
             other
             inward
             euils
             and
             sinnes
             ,
             most
             properly
             concerning
             our selues
             .
          
           
             NOw
             follow
             the
             branches
             of
             earthly
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             
             which
             although
             they
             doe
             offend
             God
             ;
             yet
             they
             doe
             not
             directly
             concerne
             the
             person
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             neighbour
             ,
             but
             especiallie
             themselues
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             sort
             I
             may
             discouer
             and
             bewraie
             the
             loathsome
             kennell
             from
             whence
             
             all
             ill
             life
             doth
             come
             :
             which
             few
             doe
             well
             knowe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             suspect
             in
             no
             sort
             the
             danger
             that
             they
             are
             in
             :
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             which
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             more
             briefelie
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             .
             And
             they
             are
             so
             euill
             and
             monstrous
             ,
             that
             though
             men
             who
             are
             possessed
             of
             them
             ,
             deale
             neither
             with
             God
             ,
             nor
             men
             directly
             ;
             yet
             their
             hearts
             are
             too
             lamentablie
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             continuallie
             incumbred
             with
             them
             :
             these
             outragious
             lustes
             of
             theirs
             doe
             sometime
             so
             wilfully
             carrie
             them
             (
             as
             it
             were
             a
             streame
             )
             that
             missing
             of
             their
             will
             ,
             
             euen
             that
             which
             they
             would
             haue
             ,
             they
             desire
             nothing
             more
             then
             to
             be
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             forgetting
             all
             Gods
             kindnes
             toward
             them
             :
             and
             yet
             when
             God
             calleth
             them
             hence
             indeede
             ,
             they
             cannot
             abide
             to
             
             heare
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             rebell
             against
             it
             ,
             more
             then
             against
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             vnruly
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             giueth
             them
             the
             bridle
             ,
             and
             follow
             them
             with
             abundance
             of
             his
             outward
             benefits
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             except
             they
             abuse
             them
             most
             excessiuelie
             in
             eating
             ,
             and
             drinking
             ,
             not
             to
             liue
             thereby
             ,
             but
             to
             surfet
             ,
             to
             be
             pampered
             so
             as
             they
             be
             fit
             for
             no
             good
             thing
             :
             in
             play
             from
             one
             kind
             to
             another
             ,
             
             
               counting
               it
               pleasure
               to
               liue
               deliciously
               for
               a
               season
               :
            
             in
             costlines
             of
             apparell
             ,
             and
             curious
             trimming
             vp
             of
             their
             carkases
             ,
             not
             mindfull
             of
             the
             necessities
             of
             others
             ,
             howsoeuer
             their
             superfluity
             would
             helpe
             to
             apparell
             many
             which
             goe
             naked
             .
             How
             doe
             they
             please
             themselues
             ,
             and
             imagine
             that
             others
             doe
             admire
             them
             for
             the
             same
             ?
             yea
             and
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             oftentimes
             
             (
             that
             I
             say
             nothing
             of
             them
             which
             runne
             in
             debt
             for
             it
             )
             wringing
             and
             powling
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             it
             ;
             ioying
             beyond
             measure
             in
             their
             children
             ,
             though
             little
             caring
             for
             their
             good
             education
             :
             which
             is
             the
             very
             pride
             of
             life
             so
             manifestlie
             condemned
             .
             
             Vpon
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             their
             hearts
             are
             set
             in
             their
             plentie
             ,
             
             and
             contrarilie
             fretting
             ,
             murmuring
             ,
             and
             vexing
             their
             hearts
             ,
             when
             they
             fall
             into
             necessitie
             :
             although
             they
             heare
             that
             
               a
               good
               name
               is
               
               
               better
               than
               golde
            
             ;
             yet
             they
             will
             followe
             their
             appetite
             so
             grosselie
             ,
             vntill
             the
             fruite
             of
             it
             causeth
             them
             to
             lose
             credit
             ,
             and
             good
             name
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             nothing
             worth
             .
             What
             should
             I
             say
             of
             their
             priding
             in
             their
             wit
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             beautie
             ,
             strength
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             other
             gifts
             ?
             when
             they
             are
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             not
             what
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             by
             this
             description
             ,
             and
             when
             as
             also
             they
             know
             not
             how
             long
             they
             shall
             inioy
             them
             :
             they
             account
             of
             
               to
               morrow
               what
               they
               will
               doe
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               cannot
               tell
               what
               may
               fall
               out
               to
               day
               .
            
             Their
             lightnes
             ,
             vnsetlednes
             ,
             
             and
             wilfull
             frowardnes
             for
             euery
             thing
             that
             doth
             displease
             them
             ;
             their
             vaine
             ,
             idle
             ,
             and
             deceitfull
             desires
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             become
             not
             the
             grauitie
             of
             such
             as
             are
             borne
             to
             a
             better
             life
             ;
             their
             deadly
             pangs
             of
             sulleines
             ,
             when
             nothing
             will
             please
             them
             ;
             with
             
             their
             curious
             heads
             ,
             which
             are
             euer
             medling
             in
             things
             not
             pertinent
             to
             them
             ;
             with
             their
             sottish
             selfe
             loue
             ,
             that
             so
             much
             blindefoldeth
             them
             from
             seeing
             that
             any
             thing
             in
             them
             is
             offensiue
             ,
             with
             innumerable
             other
             concupiscences
             ,
             
             that
             dailie
             come
             from
             them
             :
             may
             easilie
             perswade
             them
             to
             confesse
             that
             their
             hearts
             are
             burthened
             ,
             and
             loaden
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             not
             outward
             sinnes
             to
             presse
             them
             downe
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             that
             it
             is
             diuine
             power
             and
             grace
             from
             aboue
             ,
             that
             must
             purge
             these
             and
             such
             like
             vnsauorie
             draffe
             out
             of
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             such
             are
             renounced
             as
             they
             come
             to
             be
             knowne
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             and
             are
             resisted
             according
             to
             the
             wisdome
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             them
             ,
             although
             in
             others
             they
             rule
             and
             raigne
             .
             And
             the
             obtaining
             of
             
             grace
             to
             doe
             this
             ,
             is
             one
             part
             of
             the
             christian
             life
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             .
             For
             they
             making
             the
             word
             of
             God
             their
             guide
             ,
             haue
             this
             benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             made
             wary
             and
             circumspect
             against
             their
             euill
             and
             noisome
             corruptions
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             saith
             in
             the
             Psalme
             19.11
             .
             where
             he
             setting
             downe
             many
             vses
             and
             benefits
             of
             the
             law
             and
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             
               It
               is
               more
               to
               be
               desired
               then
               fine
               golde
               ,
               and
               more
               sweete
               then
               the
               hony
               combe
            
             ;
             addeth
             this
             :
             
               Moreouer
               thereby
               is
               thy
               seruant
               made
               circumspect
               and
               wary
               .
            
             And
             Salomon
             saith
             the
             like
             ,
             Prou.
             2.10
             .
             
               When
               wisdome
               delighteth
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               entreth
               into
               thy
               soule
               ,
               then
               shall
               counsell
               preserue
               thee
               ,
               and
               vnderstanding
               shall
               keepe
               thee
               from
               the
               euill
               way
               :
            
             And
             what
             way
             is
             worse
             ,
             then
             the
             deuices
             and
             desires
             of
             our
             euill
             hearts
             ?
             Saint
             Paul
             likewise
             ,
             to
             shew
             
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             this
             grace
             to
             his
             faithfull
             ones
             ,
             saith
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
             
               The
               weapons
               of
               our
               warfare
               ,
               are
               not
               carnall
               ,
               but
               mightie
               through
               God
               to
               cast
               down
               holds
               :
               casting
               down
               the
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               euery
               high
               thing
               that
               is
               exalted
               against
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             bringing
             into
             captiuitie
             euery
             thought
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             4.22
             .
             
               If
               we
               haue
               learned
               Christ
               aright
               ,
               we
               haue
               been
               taught
               to
               cast
               off
               ,
               concerning
               the
               conuersation
               in
               time
               past
               ,
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               corrupt
               through
               deceiueable
               lusts
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             therfore
             now
             hauing
             laid
             open
             the
             packe
             of
             these
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             
             and
             proued
             that
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             Scripture
             giueth
             greater
             grace
             to
             his
             ,
             then
             to
             obey
             them
             ,
             Iames
             4.6
             .
             Rom.
             6.16
             .
             I
             will
             proceede
             now
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             
             speciall
             peece
             of
             christianitie
             ,
             thus
             to
             hold
             vnder
             ,
             and
             resist
             them
             ;
             so
             as
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             made
             able
             to
             ouercome
             them
             .
             No
             man
             will
             greatlie
             denie
             this
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             aduised
             :
             for
             what
             should
             hinder
             one
             (
             if
             he
             be
             vnburthened
             of
             his
             passions
             ,
             and
             inordinate
             desires
             which
             binde
             him
             from
             dutie
             as
             cords
             )
             but
             that
             he
             may
             goe
             forward
             without
             let
             ,
             readilie
             ,
             and
             roundly
             ?
             This
             being
             alwaies
             vnderstoode
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             without
             dailie
             striuing
             to
             obtaine
             it
             ,
             and
             closed
             about
             of
             infirmities
             still
             .
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               euill
               heart
               that
               causeth
               men
               to
               fall
               
               away
               from
               the
               liuing
               God
               :
            
             
             
               they
               are
               their
               fleshly
               lusts
               which
               fight
               against
               their
               soules
               ,
            
             
             that
             both
             hinder
             them
             from
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             
             and
             will
             bring
             destruction
             in
             the
             end
             :
             euen
             these
             lusts
             ,
             as
             S.
             Iames
             saith
             ,
             
               which
               fight
               in
               our
               members
            
             ,
             they
             are
             that
             carrie
             vs
             violently
             and
             foolishly
             after
             them
             from
             our
             setled
             peace
             ,
             to
             fret
             and
             rage
             (
             as
             enemies
             in
             warre
             ,
             one
             against
             another
             )
             when
             wee
             haue
             not
             our
             desires
             satisfied
             ,
             nor
             obtaine
             what
             wee
             would
             .
             Therefore
             these
             being
             weakened
             ,
             and
             their
             force
             restrained
             ,
             we
             may
             cleerely
             see
             ,
             that
             with
             ease
             and
             cheerefulnes
             the
             Christian
             life
             shall
             be
             set
             vpon
             :
             for
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             voide
             of
             all
             corruption
             and
             sinfull
             desires
             ,
             therfore
             the
             prince
             of
             this
             world
             attempting
             him
             (
             as
             hee
             doth
             other
             men
             )
             yet
             
               found
               nothing
               in
               him
               which
               he
               sought
               ,
            
             fit
             for
             his
             purpose
             ;
             and
             as
             Adam
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             innocencie
             
             stood
             free
             for
             a
             season
             from
             falling
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             his
             heart
             was
             not
             tained
             :
             euen
             so
             our
             hearts
             being
             clensed
             and
             purged
             from
             their
             natural
             corruption
             ,
             although
             not
             wholy
             ridde
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             our
             troublesome
             lusts
             and
             passions
             being
             appalled
             and
             weakened
             within
             vs
             ,
             and
             hauing
             receiued
             a
             deadly
             wound
             ,
             cannot
             so
             master
             vs
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             loue
             ,
             desire
             ,
             long
             after
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             will
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             though
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             which
             we
             ought
             ,
             weakely
             ,
             and
             vnperfectly
             ;
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             which
             otherwise
             wee
             should
             doe
             ,
             both
             soundly
             and
             in
             good
             sort
             .
             
             And
             this
             will
             God
             accept
             for
             holie
             seruice
             ,
             and
             
               not
               looke
               streightly
               what
               is
               done
               amisse
               ,
            
             but
             
               pardon
               our
               sinnes
               because
               of
               our
               aduocate
               :
            
             so
             that
             notwithstanding
             our
             obedience
             be
             farre
             from
             that
             it
             should
             be
             ;
             yet
             we
             
             may
             rest
             therein
             ,
             euen
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             with
             sound
             peace
             ,
             voide
             of
             feare
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             farre
             ,
             God
             in
             great
             mercie
             ,
             hath
             made
             vs
             partakers
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             wee
             hauing
             our
             desires
             in
             this
             wise
             subiect
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             wee
             may
             possesse
             our
             soules
             after
             in
             peace
             and
             heauenly
             manner
             .
             Therefore
             if
             any
             man
             ,
             
             whose
             
               heart
               is
               purified
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             doth
             exercise
             himselfe
             in
             knowing
             these
             his
             soule
             and
             shamefull
             lusts
             ,
             and
             marke
             how
             he
             is
             led
             away
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             deceiued
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             them
             doe
             most
             trouble
             him
             ,
             and
             oftest
             preuaile
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             helpes
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             him
             (
             which
             shall
             be
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             next
             treatise
             )
             doth
             resist
             them
             ;
             let
             not
             him
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             occupied
             in
             the
             godlie
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             come
             
             out
             of
             the
             stinking
             Sodome
             ,
             of
             his
             old
             sinfull
             course
             :
             and
             thus
             doth
             the
             godly
             man
             carrie
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             marke
             doth
             hee
             chiefly
             aime
             .
             For
             
               the
               true
               wisedome
               which
               is
               from
               aboue
               ,
            
             of
             the
             which
             euery
             godly
             man
             hath
             his
             name
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             wise
             ,
             this
             wisedome
             sheweth
             it selfe
             
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               holy
               conuersation
               in
               meekenes
               ,
            
             and
             suffereth
             not
             the
             contrary
             lusts
             to
             dwell
             and
             abide
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             
               bitter
               enuying
               ,
               prouokings
               one
               of
               another
               ,
            
             swellings
             ,
             tumults
             ,
             and
             stormings
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             with
             such
             like
             ,
             as
             euery
             one
             hath
             his
             measure
             .
             In
             deede
             all
             men
             haue
             not
             ouercome
             themselues
             alike
             ;
             
             no
             not
             euen
             they
             ,
             who
             haue
             set
             themselues
             to
             this
             worke
             of
             plucking
             downe
             the
             ruines
             of
             their
             old
             building
             :
             for
             they
             who
             haue
             great
             and
             cleere
             knowledge
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             mysterie
             of
             godlines
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             affection
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             most
             forward
             :
             
             And
             to
             speake
             plainlier
             ,
             they
             who
             make
             faith
             and
             a
             godlie
             life
             their
             treasure
             indeed
             ,
             finding
             and
             feeling
             that
             they
             are
             greater
             riches
             and
             pleasure
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             gold
             or
             all
             substance
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             account
             take
             them
             so
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             iudgement
             they
             know
             and
             will
             say
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             men
             ,
             who
             will
             take
             most
             paine
             to
             withstand
             their
             lusts
             and
             desires
             ;
             they
             get
             
             
             most
             victorie
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             least
             ouercome
             of
             them
             :
             they
             (
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             graunted
             )
             haue
             greatest
             aduantage
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             know
             best
             what
             fruite
             in
             sound
             peace
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             waies
             is
             reaped
             thereby
             .
             And
             such
             examples
             ,
             God
             be
             blessed
             ,
             we
             haue
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             a
             few
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             who
             haue
             attained
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             to
             a
             great
             measure
             *
             of
             such
             grace
             :
             and
             by
             their
             good
             example
             ,
             there
             are
             through
             Gods
             goodnes
             in
             this
             age
             many
             ,
             who
             haue
             inioyed
             great
             libertie
             from
             God
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             may
             thinke
             this
             (
             which
             I
             am
             now
             about
             )
             to
             bee
             a
             thing
             impossible
             to
             attaine
             vnto
             ,
             neither
             denied
             to
             be
             granted
             vs
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             sought
             and
             cared
             for
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             all
             Gods
             seruants
             haue
             not
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             therefore
             not
             this
             excellent
             measure
             .
          
           
             
             To
             goe
             forward
             then
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             are
             many
             more
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             who
             all
             desire
             to
             leaue
             and
             forsake
             their
             noysome
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             rebellious
             willes
             ;
             but
             yet
             haue
             nothing
             the
             largenes
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             measure
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             some
             others
             haue
             ,
             I
             would
             willingly
             say
             to
             them
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             reuealed
             vnto
             me
             :
             That
             they
             be
             not
             troubled
             at
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             bee
             behind
             others
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             in
             the
             ouercomming
             of
             themselues
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             gotten
             masterie
             of
             all
             affections
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             some
             haue
             done
             :
             neither
             doubt
             they
             that
             faith
             and
             godlines
             are
             vtterly
             to
             seeke
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             this
             .
             For
             all
             beleeuers
             haue
             not
             their
             part
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             measure
             of
             mortification
             ,
             and
             grace
             :
             all
             men
             cannot
             reach
             
             and
             attaine
             to
             that
             which
             some
             do
             :
             all
             know
             not
             alike
             ;
             all
             value
             not
             goodnes
             and
             libertie
             from
             fleshly
             lusts
             alike
             :
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             take
             paines
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             some
             others
             doe
             :
             
               some
               receiue
               thirtie
               fold
               ,
               some
               sixtie
               fold
               ,
               and
               some
               an
               hundred
               fold
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               they
               heare
               .
            
             It
             is
             commendable
             and
             meete
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             walke
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             the
             best
             ,
             for
             our
             examples
             ;
             and
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             paternes
             of
             good
             things
             vnto
             vs
             :
             but
             to
             stay
             at
             this
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             at
             all
             in
             Christ
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             in
             all
             points
             like
             vnto
             some
             other
             in
             subduing
             our
             affections
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             no
             sort
             to
             be
             yeelded
             vnto
             ,
             if
             that
             which
             is
             in
             vs
             ,
             be
             in
             vs
             in
             truth
             .
             Which
             thing
             I
             speake
             for
             their
             cause
             ,
             who
             both
             thinke
             ,
             and
             oft
             vtter
             the
             same
             ,
             saying
             :
             Oh
             I
             am
             not
             ,
             as
             such
             of
             Gods
             children
             !
             they
             are
             
             happie
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             not
             troubled
             with
             frowardnes
             ,
             impatience
             ,
             anger
             ,
             wearines
             of
             good
             exercises
             ,
             wandring
             in
             hearing
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             reading
             and
             prayer
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             like
             carnal
             desires
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             same
             persons
             both
             haue
             had
             a
             true
             taste
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             earnest
             combates
             with
             their
             corruptions
             :
             yea
             and
             while
             they
             complaine
             ,
             they
             testifie
             their
             going
             forward
             in
             subduing
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             farre
             otherwise
             then
             they
             who
             are
             not
             so
             troubled
             ;
             and
             doe
             declare
             plainly
             that
             they
             loue
             the
             grace
             which
             they
             mourne
             for
             ,
             and
             hate
             deadly
             the
             corruption
             ,
             which
             they
             complaine
             and
             crie
             out
             of
             .
             Therefore
             let
             no
             man
             measure
             himselfe
             by
             another
             :
             but
             in
             that
             little
             which
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             faithfull
             ,
             renouncing
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             as
             he
             seeth
             what
             an
             
             excellent
             estate
             of
             life
             it
             is
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             them
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             not
             to
             bee
             in
             bondage
             to
             them
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             libertie
             like
             this
             :
             all
             other
             ,
             when
             wee
             seeke
             to
             fulfill
             our
             owne
             desire
             ,
             is
             vtter
             slauerie
             and
             bondage
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             things
             being
             rightly
             considered
             ,
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             
             that
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             the
             inward
             lusts
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             knowne
             corruptions
             of
             it
             ,
             how
             common
             soeuer
             they
             bee
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             resisted
             and
             declined
             from
             ,
             of
             all
             true
             Christians
             in
             their
             measure
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             alleaged
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
             S.
             
               Peter
               :
               We
               hauing
               most
               pretious
               promises
               giuen
               vs
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               made
               thereby
               
               partakers
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               wee
               are
               able
               to
               flie
               the
               corruption
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               reigneth
               amongst
               the
               vngodly
               .
            
             If
             they
             then
             who
             imbrace
             and
             beleeue
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             therefore
             haue
             fastened
             vpon
             a
             godlie
             life
             ,
             
             doe
             flie
             the
             lusts
             and
             corruptions
             which
             others
             delight
             in
             and
             imbrace
             ;
             it
             followeth
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             are
             ruled
             and
             led
             by
             them
             ,
             can
             claime
             no
             part
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             .
             For
             he
             that
             is
             so
             minded
             cannot
             be
             but
             carnall
             :
             estranged
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             bondman
             of
             hel
             :
             which
             if
             it
             were
             weighed
             ,
             would
             cause
             many
             thousands
             ,
             who
             now
             thinke
             themselues
             good
             Christians
             ,
             to
             take
             some
             paine
             to
             bridle
             their
             intemperate
             and
             vnruly
             hearts
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             wounded
             for
             the
             same
             deeply
             ,
             who
             contrarily
             giue
             libertie
             to
             them
             in
             most
             things
             that
             
             they
             desire
             .
             
             Let
             such
             weake
             Christians
             (
             to
             omit
             these
             )
             rest
             their
             hope
             in
             some
             certain
             estate
             :
             and
             not
             ouerreach
             themselues
             with
             things
             which
             they
             canont
             compasse
             :
             I
             meane
             by
             resting
             in
             some
             certain
             estate
             ,
             this
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             a
             cleere
             knowledge
             of
             their
             saluation
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             account
             it
             as
             their
             chiefe
             treasure
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             be
             set
             forward
             in
             some
             plaine
             and
             good
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             grow
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             obeying
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             with
             some
             striuing
             .
             But
             if
             they
             walk
             destitute
             of
             any
             of
             these
             three
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             snared
             much
             with
             feare
             ,
             &
             vnquietnes
             ,
             while
             they
             feele
             that
             all
             is
             not
             well
             with
             them
             :
             oft
             fearing
             that
             they
             haue
             not
             begun
             aright
             ,
             nor
             were
             euer
             truely
             called
             :
             and
             yet
             (
             if
             they
             should
             forgoe
             this
             hold
             )
             seeing
             there
             is
             some
             liuely
             
             sparkle
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             in
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             breake
             off
             and
             faint
             vtterly
             ,
             as
             the
             wicked
             doe
             ,
             
             but
             moane
             and
             seeke
             home
             againe
             ,
             as
             a
             bird
             wandring
             from
             her
             nest
             ,
             least
             otherwise
             they
             walke
             heauily
             many
             moneths
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             yeeres
             ,
             before
             they
             finde
             deliuerance
             .
             And
             vntill
             they
             doe
             so
             set
             themselues
             to
             nourish
             their
             faith
             with
             great
             care
             &
             diligence
             ,
             
             their
             godly
             life
             (
             with
             what
             labour
             and
             toyle
             soeuer
             it
             be
             )
             is
             but
             a
             building
             vp
             and
             a
             pulling
             downe
             :
             for
             one
             day
             they
             shall
             like
             ,
             and
             another
             day
             mislike
             :
             sometime
             they
             may
             feele
             themselues
             well
             staied
             ,
             and
             oft
             otherwise
             without
             peace
             .
             Yea
             and
             I
             say
             againe
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             staied
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             hold
             not
             this
             as
             their
             best
             riches
             ,
             to
             solace
             their
             soules
             euery
             while
             (
             as
             they
             may
             well
             and
             easily
             doe
             ,
             hauing
             so
             many
             good
             helpes
             among
             
             them
             )
             with
             this
             sweete
             fauour
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             may
             surmount
             all
             other
             follies
             and
             delights
             ,
             in
             their
             perswasion
             and
             estimation
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             either
             abide
             long
             in
             that
             possession
             of
             peace
             ,
             or
             like
             the
             course
             of
             their
             life
             which
             they
             leade
             :
             but
             the
             diuell
             who
             knoweth
             their
             weaknes
             ,
             and
             enuieth
             their
             godly
             and
             sweete
             estate
             ,
             will
             raise
             many
             occasions
             to
             vnsettle
             and
             trouble
             them
             .
          
           
             
             These
             three
             things
             therefore
             being
             of
             so
             especall
             price
             ,
             must
             bee
             more
             regarded
             ,
             and
             sought
             after
             of
             such
             as
             want
             them
             ,
             more
             carefully
             then
             they
             haue
             been
             :
             and
             preachers
             not
             onely
             heard
             teaching
             these
             ,
             but
             also
             conferred
             with
             about
             the
             same
             :
             that
             the
             peoples
             hungring
             after
             the
             same
             ,
             may
             whet
             on
             and
             
             incourage
             their
             teachers
             with
             all
             willingnes
             and
             readines
             to
             resolue
             &
             comfort
             them
             comming
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
             as
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Gospell
             :
             or
             rather
             as
             Christs
             Disciples
             came
             oft
             to
             him
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             and
             haue
             their
             questions
             answered
             .
             And
             although
             other
             doctrine
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             neglected
             ,
             yet
             I
             would
             haue
             all
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             so
             necessarily
             to
             bee
             learned
             as
             these
             three
             are
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             alreadie
             attained
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             true
             happines
             by
             
             
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             what
             other
             things
             so
             euer
             be
             wanting
             .
             All
             goeth
             forward
             vntowardlie
             ,
             without
             these
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             .
             And
             as
             a
             man
             knoweth
             nothing
             profitable
             vnto
             saluation
             before
             he
             beleeueth
             :
             so
             after
             he
             beleeueth
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             nothing
             profitablie
             to
             growe
             on
             with
             comfort
             ,
             in
             his
             christian
             course
             ,
             without
             these
             three
             faithfullie
             and
             carefullie
             looked
             vnto
             and
             preserued
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             doe
             thee
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             
             that
             it
             was
             the
             most
             principall
             regard
             I
             had
             in
             setting
             out
             this
             booke
             ,
             to
             helpe
             and
             direct
             the
             weake
             Christian
             thoroughout
             from
             his
             first
             entrance
             into
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             that
             he
             vnderstanding
             and
             beleeuing
             ,
             what
             a
             rich
             portion
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             vpon
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             make
             such
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             deserueth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             esteeme
             it
             
             farre
             better
             then
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             ;
             and
             then
             inioy
             the
             fruites
             of
             it
             in
             an
             holy
             life
             after
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             taught
             him
             .
             Who
             so
             trauaileth
             faithfullie
             in
             purchasing
             these
             things
             (
             and
             yet
             the
             purchase
             is
             easie
             and
             cheape
             enough
             ,
             
             euen
             without
             money
             )
             shall
             goe
             forward
             readilie
             ,
             and
             with
             ease
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             toile
             of
             godlines
             but
             pleasure
             :
             neither
             haue
             his
             teeth
             watering
             after
             the
             greatest
             mens
             dainties
             ,
             but
             they
             after
             his
             .
             He
             shall
             not
             be
             at
             the
             point
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             I
             described
             a
             little
             before
             by
             their
             speech
             in
             the
             way
             of
             obiection
             ,
             who
             sometimes
             are
             driuen
             to
             doubt
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             but
             be
             able
             to
             guide
             himselfe
             ,
             how
             to
             rise
             when
             he
             is
             fallen
             ,
             and
             to
             returne
             when
             he
             is
             stept
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             
             and
             to
             walke
             in
             most
             sweete
             safetie
             vnder
             Gods
             protection
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
             
             as
             
             shall
             be
             seene
             afterward
             .
          
           
             Thou
             wilt
             aske
             me
             ,
             what
             thou
             shalt
             haue
             for
             thy
             portion
             :
             
             I
             say
             not
             this
             measure
             ,
             nor
             that
             of
             heauenlie
             peace
             ,
             full
             contentation
             ,
             and
             other
             graces
             :
             neither
             as
             this
             man
             or
             that
             :
             but
             such
             as
             for
             the
             beautie
             and
             brightnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             shall
             cause
             thee
             to
             maruaile
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             euen
             more
             then
             thou
             couldest
             haue
             asked
             .
             If
             thou
             further
             demaundest
             ,
             how
             thou
             shalt
             attaine
             to
             this
             :
             that
             thou
             maist
             thus
             knowe
             ,
             esteeme
             ,
             and
             keepe
             it
             :
             this
             present
             treatise
             (
             besides
             all
             helpe
             of
             publike
             Ministerie
             ,
             and
             priuate
             conference
             )
             shall
             teach
             thee
             :
             neither
             doe
             I
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             one
             part
             or
             other
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             humble
             and
             teacheable
             reader
             shall
             finde
             it
             .
          
           
             
             But
             yet
             further
             to
             satisfie
             those
             who
             cannot
             rest
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             want
             of
             such
             graces
             as
             God
             affordeth
             to
             some
             of
             his
             children
             ;
             they
             are
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             may
             not
             appoint
             the
             Lord
             his
             times
             ,
             and
             measures
             ;
             so
             we
             can
             shew
             no
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             not
             hope
             for
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             if
             we
             seeke
             it
             as
             he
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             and
             as
             hereafter
             shall
             be
             shewed
             .
             
             And
             if
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             increaseth
             not
             our
             faith
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             experience
             ,
             strength
             ouer
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             our
             comfort
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             fruites
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             no
             cause
             to
             feare
             it
             ,
             while
             we
             feruently
             desire
             it
             )
             he
             knoweth
             sufficient
             cause
             why
             he
             doth
             not
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             knoweth
             it
             should
             not
             be
             good
             for
             vs
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             giue
             vs
             them
             :
             So
             that
             his
             holding
             backe
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             
             for
             
             that
             he
             is
             vnwilling
             to
             bestowe
             them
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             seeth
             that
             they
             would
             be
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             vs
             ;
             as
             that
             we
             may
             be
             vnfit
             to
             vse
             them
             well
             (
             but
             rather
             as
             many
             doe
             )
             to
             waxe
             proude
             of
             them
             :
             for
             the
             which
             cause
             the
             Apostle
             himselfe
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               did
               denie
               to
               him
               a
               gift
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               oft
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               earnestly
               praied
               for
            
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             God
             may
             denie
             blessing
             to
             his
             owne
             faithfull
             seruants
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             trie
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             loue
             them
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             seeke
             after
             them
             still
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             hardly
             of
             them
             .
             But
             
             otherwise
             (
             these
             excepted
             )
             if
             they
             grow
             not
             ,
             
             it
             is
             most
             iustly
             to
             be
             imputed
             
             to
             their
             owne
             fault
             ;
             as
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             darke
             sight
             in
             knowing
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             labour
             for
             these
             graces
             ,
             
             and
             their
             slouthfulnes
             in
             refusing
             paines
             taking
             ,
             
             
             or
             sleightlie
             and
             houerlie
             going
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             fauouring
             themselues
             against
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             not
             remouing
             out
             of
             their
             way
             such
             clogges
             as
             they
             saw
             to
             hinder
             them
             :
             Or
             if
             these
             be
             not
             the
             causes
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             their
             owne
             timorousnes
             ,
             and
             vnbeleefe
             ;
             they
             fearing
             that
             such
             heauenlie
             grace
             as
             they
             seeke
             after
             ,
             
             shall
             not
             be
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             ,
             wherein
             they
             doe
             God
             no
             small
             dishonour
             :
             
             
               who
               is
               more
               ready
               to
               giue
               then
               they
               to
               aske
               :
               and
               giueth
               plentifullie
               to
               them
               which
               aske
               ,
               and
               casteth
               no
               man
               in
               the
               teeth
               ;
               but
               then
               they
               must
               also
               aske
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               wauer
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               shall
               receiue
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               wauer
               ,
               they
               can
               receiue
               nothing
               .
            
             
             Can
             the
             Lord
             prouide
             more
             strongly
             and
             surely
             ,
             
             to
             remedie
             our
             distrust
             ,
             then
             by
             speaking
             in
             this
             wise
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             to
             imbolden
             vs
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             sore
             letted
             and
             hindred
             by
             vnbeliefe
             ,
             that
             when
             wee
             doe
             that
             which
             in
             vs
             lieth
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             grow
             on
             in
             grace
             ;
             yet
             we
             sticke
             fast
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             myre
             of
             vnbeleefe
             ?
             and
             when
             we
             haue
             done
             all
             ,
             yet
             we
             doubt
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             graunt
             vs
             our
             request
             ?
             so
             ingrauen
             in
             vs
             it
             is
             :
             thereby
             shewing
             that
             we
             can
             hardly
             beleeue
             further
             ,
             then
             we
             can
             see
             .
             I
             know
             mens
             answere
             herein
             is
             this
             ;
             they
             dare
             not
             be
             so
             bold
             ,
             as
             to
             assure
             themselues
             that
             they
             shall
             haue
             the
             grace
             which
             they
             pray
             for
             and
             seeke
             :
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             an
             euill
             conscience
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             their
             doubt
             may
             soone
             bee
             at
             an
             ende
             .
             Oh
             but
             they
             are
             afraide
             ,
             least
             
             they
             should
             presume
             ?
             What
             ?
             when
             God
             promiseth
             and
             commaundeth
             vs
             to
             trust
             him
             ?
             Reuerence
             (
             no
             doubt
             ,
             least
             we
             should
             be
             too
             bold
             and
             light-minded
             in
             dealing
             about
             so
             holy
             matters
             )
             is
             a
             vertue
             much
             to
             be
             sought
             after
             ,
             and
             imbraced
             :
             but
             we
             must
             be
             able
             to
             put
             a
             manifest
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             full
             perswasion
             of
             that
             which
             God
             promiseth
             ,
             and
             an
             vnreuerent
             boldnes
             to
             challenge
             that
             which
             he
             promiseth
             not
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             returne
             ,
             faile
             not
             thou
             (
             to
             the
             accusation
             and
             wound
             of
             thy
             conscience
             )
             in
             seruing
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             in
             vsing
             the
             meanes
             faithfullie
             to
             growe
             and
             increase
             in
             his
             graces
             and
             gifts
             ,
             staying
             vpon
             the
             Lord
             by
             faith
             :
             and
             assuredlie
             he
             will
             not
             faile
             ,
             nor
             disappoint
             thee
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
             How
             the
             mindes
             and
             hearts
             of
             the
             beleeuers
             are
             taken
             vp
             vsuallie
             ,
             seeing
             they
             renounce
             inward
             lusts
             .
          
           
             
             BVt
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             renouncing
             of
             our
             lustes
             :
             If
             ye
             aske
             me
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             they
             be
             who
             are
             at
             defiance
             with
             this
             vnsauorie
             stuffe
             ,
             and
             what
             thoughts
             such
             haue
             ,
             as
             expell
             these
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             haue
             them
             in
             heartie
             contempt
             ,
             
             seeing
             the
             minde
             is
             euer
             busie
             ,
             
             and
             seldome
             vnoccupied
             ?
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             the
             persons
             are
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             sinners
             ,
             as
             others
             be
             ,
             but
             sanctified
             :
             and
             weake
             ,
             but
             willing
             to
             be
             better
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             thoughts
             are
             according
             to
             the
             diuers
             growths
             and
             ages
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             *
             which
             are
             three
             .
             The
             highest
             degree
             ,
             is
             olde
             age
             ,
             or
             the
             experienced
             estate
             :
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             the
             perfect
             age
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             that
             shall
             not
             befall
             vs
             vntill
             the
             
             
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             a
             firme
             ,
             constant
             ,
             and
             setled
             going
             forward
             vnto
             that
             perfection
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             is
             the
             middle
             age
             in
             christianitie
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             as
             young
             men
             in
             wrastling
             ,
             we
             haue
             courage
             against
             our
             sinfull
             lustes
             ;
             but
             yet
             like
             vnto
             them
             ;
             we
             haue
             many
             foiles
             ,
             and
             are
             oftentimes
             cooled
             in
             our
             courage
             ,
             though
             we
             sometime
             preuaile
             .
             And
             in
             this
             estate
             ,
             we
             are
             very
             fitly
             compared
             to
             the
             graine
             of
             mustard
             seede
             ,
             after
             that
             it
             is
             shot
             vp
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             blade
             and
             stalke
             ,
             till
             it
             come
             to
             haue
             boughes
             and
             branches
             to
             shelter
             the
             fowles
             of
             the
             ayre
             ;
             so
             in
             this
             we
             are
             euer
             growing
             ,
             though
             slowlie
             :
             and
             this
             degree
             of
             christianitie
             ,
             is
             betwixt
             olde
             age
             and
             infancie
             .
             The
             third
             is
             childhood
             or
             infancie
             ,
             the
             lowest
             and
             the
             last
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             principallie
             discerned
             by
             an
             earnest
             
               desire
               of
               the
               sincere
               
               milke
               of
               the
               worde
            
             ;
             and
             namely
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             :
             which
             although
             some
             of
             these
             deare
             children
             of
             God
             cannot
             with
             full
             assurance
             lay
             holde
             of
             ,
             yet
             this
             their
             hungring
             desire
             after
             it
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             without
             it
             )
             with
             a
             sensible
             feare
             to
             offend
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             signe
             thereof
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             lowest
             degree
             of
             true
             beleeuers
             ;
             which
             estate
             is
             at
             first
             ,
             weake
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             naturall
             bodie
             :
             for
             in
             the
             young
             babe
             ,
             it
             is
             first
             weake
             ,
             and
             after
             groweth
             to
             greater
             strength
             ,
             as
             it
             groweth
             in
             yeares
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             an
             excellent
             estate
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             counterfeit
             ,
             which
             haue
             most
             neere
             resemblance
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             whom
             may
             be
             seene
             some
             flitting
             motions
             after
             good
             things
             ,
             but
             in
             time
             ,
             they
             vanish
             and
             goe
             away
             ,
             as
             they
             came
             .
             
             These
             degrees
             of
             the
             spirituall
             birth
             being
             thus
             described
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             may
             easilie
             be
             discerned
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             shew
             ,
             
             about
             what
             things
             the
             thoughts
             of
             these
             three
             are
             chiefelie
             occupied
             ,
             or
             desire
             at
             least
             to
             haue
             them
             occupied
             ,
             though
             they
             doe
             not
             euer
             attaine
             to
             that
             which
             they
             desire
             .
             And
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             some
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             through
             long
             experience
             ,
             and
             much
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             practise
             of
             a
             godlie
             life
             ;
             haue
             obtained
             grace
             to
             guide
             them
             more
             constantlie
             then
             others
             :
             whereby
             they
             so
             serue
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             please
             him
             with
             a
             reuerent
             awe
             of
             his
             maiestie
             ,
             which
             holdeth
             them
             within
             bounds
             ,
             and
             in
             holie
             and
             religious
             feare
             of
             offending
             him
             ,
             while
             the
             other
             often
             breake
             out
             more
             easilie
             .
             And
             this
             estate
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             to
             be
             aimed
             
             at
             ,
             of
             all
             godlie
             people
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             obtained
             ,
             but
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             accustomed
             their
             mindes
             to
             the
             heauenlie
             course
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             good
             meditations
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             to
             shunne
             and
             auoide
             euill
             ,
             are
             become
             a
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             as
             well
             to
             be
             able
             to
             discerne
             the
             same
             by
             their
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             iudgement
             ,
             
             as
             to
             haue
             their
             will
             in
             good
             sort
             at
             commaundement
             to
             follow
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             shunne
             the
             euill
             .
             Such
             as
             Saint
             Iohn
             calleth
             fathers
             ,
             in
             his
             epistle
             (
             saying
             ,
             
             
               I
               write
               vnto
               you
               fathers
            
             )
             because
             they
             had
             knowne
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             manner
             of
             dealing
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             had
             experience
             of
             the
             discipline
             and
             gouernement
             of
             his
             house
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             a
             long
             time
             .
          
           
             Now
             such
             as
             haue
             been
             trained
             vp
             in
             the
             obedience
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             
             teacheth
             ,
             from
             their
             youth
             ,
             are
             able
             ,
             
             vpon
             their
             so
             long
             triall
             of
             Gods
             directing
             them
             in
             that
             course
             ,
             
             not
             onely
             to
             goe
             forward
             cheerefullie
             and
             readilie
             themselues
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             perswade
             and
             hearten
             on
             others
             .
             And
             such
             therefore
             ,
             thorough
             this
             grace
             receiued
             at
             Gods
             bountifull
             hands
             ,
             are
             much
             freed
             from
             this
             bondage
             ,
             and
             seldome
             so
             grosselie
             holden
             vnder
             of
             their
             corrupt
             lustes
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             sauing
             that
             God
             will
             make
             them
             see
             their
             weakenes
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             especiallie
             to
             subdue
             pride
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             soone
             kindled
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             
             to
             holde
             them
             vnder
             :
             they
             haue
             therefore
             their
             mindes
             vsuallie
             set
             vpon
             
             some
             one
             or
             other
             of
             the
             infinite
             heauenlie
             instructions
             ,
             which
             from
             time
             to
             time
             they
             haue
             treasured
             vp
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             both
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             fountaines
             of
             other
             holy
             men
             ;
             whereby
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             not
             quickened
             as
             they
             would
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             held
             from
             much
             euill
             .
             The
             particulars
             ,
             of
             Gods
             vnutterable
             kindnes
             ,
             of
             mans
             mortalitie
             ,
             the
             momentanie
             estate
             of
             all
             things
             vnder
             the
             sunne
             ,
             the
             blessed
             estate
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             the
             endles
             woe
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             &c.
             who
             can
             recken
             ?
             They
             haue
             much
             time
             taken
             vp
             in
             the
             beholding
             and
             meditating
             of
             Gods
             maiestie
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             conceiue
             of
             him
             ,
             his
             power
             ,
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             his
             euerlasting
             being
             :
             of
             his
             iudgements
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             is
             prouoked
             :
             of
             his
             patience
             ,
             and
             long
             suffering
             towards
             the
             
             world
             ;
             his
             dailie
             pulling
             of
             them
             from
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             who
             thought
             they
             should
             neuer
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             :
             and
             their
             owne
             estate
             ,
             and
             seuerall
             parts
             of
             their
             liues
             much
             occupie
             them
             ;
             
             how
             they
             may
             keepe
             in
             their
             way
             :
             
               For
               it
               is
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               prudent
               to
               vnderstand
               their
               way
               .
            
             Also
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             hold
             out
             constantlie
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             hope
             with
             ioy
             vnto
             the
             ende
             :
             how
             they
             may
             resist
             all
             occasions
             of
             euill
             (
             for
             they
             presume
             not
             without
             dailie
             helpe
             from
             God
             for
             all
             their
             strength
             )
             they
             consider
             what
             lets
             they
             shall
             finde
             from
             Sathan
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             hearts
             :
             how
             they
             may
             order
             well
             their
             particular
             actions
             in
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             in
             their
             callings
             ,
             giuing
             to
             all
             men
             their
             due
             :
             that
             they
             may
             prosper
             ,
             and
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             make
             a
             good
             account
             
             at
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             
             and
             so
             at
             their
             last
             ende
             .
             They
             who
             haue
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             seuerall
             particularities
             vnder
             all
             these
             contained
             ,
             to
             occupie
             their
             mindes
             about
             ,
             
             is
             it
             doubted
             ,
             what
             thoughts
             ,
             desires
             ,
             and
             occupying
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             
             and
             hearts
             they
             haue
             ,
             to
             keepe
             them
             
               that
               they
               may
               neither
               be
               idle
               ,
               nor
               vnprofitable
               ?
            
             The
             thought
             they
             take
             daily
             (
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             much
             blinded
             )
             is
             in
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             this
             :
             how
             they
             
               may
               haue
               a
               good
               conscience
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             pleasing
             God
             ,
             
             and
             how
             they
             may
             be
             prepared
             for
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             the
             same
             minde
             vnder
             it
             ,
             that
             being
             exercised
             therein
             oft
             and
             much
             ,
             they
             may
             reape
             the
             fruite
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
             euen
             most
             sweete
             peace
             :
             and
             
               as
               their
               saluation
               groweth
               neerer
            
             ,
             
             
               then
               when
               they
               first
               beleeued
            
             ;
             so
             they
             may
             be
             fitter
             ,
             and
             readier
             to
             
             meete
             the
             Lord
             ;
             their
             latter
             daies
             being
             farre
             better
             than
             their
             former
             :
             to
             be
             merie
             whilest
             they
             thinke
             he
             hath
             blessed
             them
             ,
             
             and
             neuer
             at
             ease
             ,
             nor
             to
             thinke
             themselues
             well
             ,
             but
             while
             they
             are
             vnder
             his
             gouernement
             .
          
           
             Haue
             su●●
             no
             other
             things
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             that
             with
             the
             scumme
             and
             ofscourings
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             must
             aske
             how
             to
             spend
             the
             long
             sommers
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             wearisome
             winter
             nights
             ?
             Although
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             prophane
             ,
             haue
             not
             ,
             
             yet
             with
             these
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             it
             is
             otherwise
             .
             What
             ?
             doe
             men
             thinke
             ,
             because
             the
             diuell
             hath
             filled
             the
             most
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             with
             darkenes
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             most
             see
             none
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             hauing
             no
             experience
             of
             ,
             nor
             acquaintance
             with
             them
             ,
             doe
             not
             desire
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             them
             :
             doe
             men
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             therefore
             
             thinke
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             nor
             better
             way
             to
             take
             vp
             their
             mindes
             ,
             then
             as
             they
             doe
             ?
             but
             like
             brute
             beasts
             ,
             and
             wilde
             Irish
             ,
             to
             passe
             their
             time
             ,
             or
             to
             iumpe
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             like
             others
             ?
             Oh
             land
             !
             oh
             people
             ,
             infatuate
             and
             sottish
             !
             that
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             so
             long
             in
             thee
             continued
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             many
             places
             so
             fruitfullie
             and
             faithfullie
             preached
             ,
             art
             yet
             to
             seeke
             of
             the
             true
             fruite
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             and
             art
             not
             led
             to
             God
             by
             it
             ,
             
             
             more
             then
             if
             there
             were
             none
             :
             oh
             that
             men
             created
             of
             God
             to
             liue
             for
             euer
             ,
             should
             be
             content
             to
             bee
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             without
             care
             or
             loue
             of
             the
             infinite
             good
             things
             which
             are
             reuealed
             to
             be
             knowne
             and
             delighted
             in
             of
             them
             !
             The
             Lord
             hath
             done
             great
             things
             for
             thee
             (
             ô
             man
             !
             
             )
             but
             they
             
               are
               not
               wonderful
               in
               thine
               eyes
               :
            
             this
             blessed
             
               time
               is
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               visitation
               ,
            
             but
             it
             is
             hidden
             from
             thee
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             :
             I
             haue
             shewed
             thee
             ,
             how
             some
             of
             Gods
             people
             haue
             their
             minds
             exercised
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             chased
             away
             the
             noysome
             droue
             of
             such
             vncleane
             lusts
             ,
             as
             were
             wont
             in
             times
             past
             to
             possesse
             them
             as
             well
             as
             other
             ;
             
             yet
             doe
             I
             not
             conclude
             that
             these
             are
             not
             at
             all
             troubled
             with
             euill
             thoughts
             and
             
             vaine
             desires
             ,
             as
             though
             I
             would
             preferre
             them
             before
             the
             Apostle
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               that
               the
               messenger
               of
               Sathan
               (
               euen
               some
               prickes
               of
               corruption
               )
               was
               sent
               to
               buffet
               him
               :
            
             and
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             
               Oh
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               shall
               deliuer
               me
               from
               this
               bodie
               of
               sinne
            
             !
             Nay
             I
             am
             so
             farre
             from
             saying
             so
             ,
             that
             I
             contrarily
             affirme
             ,
             that
             their
             purest
             actions
             are
             mixed
             with
             corruption
             :
             and
             no
             better
             then
             good
             water
             running
             thorough
             an
             vnsauourie
             vessell
             ;
             as
             their
             faith
             ,
             loue
             ,
             vprightnes
             ,
             mercie
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             then
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             look
             vpon
             their
             faults
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             kept
             from
             foule
             and
             filthie
             vncleannesses
             ,
             
               how
               should
               they
               be
               able
               to
               abide
               it
               ?
            
             no
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             no
             more
             then
             vntowardnes
             and
             vnfitnes
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             their
             callings
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             much
             wearisomnes
             therein
             .
             
             
             I
             doe
             not
             (
             therefore
             )
             forget
             my selfe
             in
             speaking
             thus
             of
             some
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             :
             for
             whatsoeuer
             I
             say
             of
             them
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             gather
             that
             it
             is
             a
             making
             of
             them
             equall
             with
             the
             singularest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             For
             we
             know
             what
             Paul
             could
             say
             ,
             
               of
               his
               ioy
               in
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               that
               oftentimes
               ,
               and
               the
               strangenes
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               varietie
               of
               them
               ,
               of
               his
               lifting
               vp
               into
               paradise
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               heard
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               lawfull
               for
               a
               man
               to
               speake
               .
            
          
           
             These
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             I
             thinke
             ,
             God
             gaue
             him
             as
             priuiledges
             ,
             
             which
             were
             meere
             arrogancie
             and
             ostentation
             for
             any
             man
             among
             vs
             to
             dreame
             of
             ,
             or
             compare
             with
             him
             in
             :
             seeing
             our
             sufferings
             (
             to
             speake
             of
             them
             who
             haue
             sustained
             the
             greatest
             afflictions
             for
             the
             Gospell
             in
             our
             age
             )
             haue
             bin
             small
             :
             and
             
             the
             other
             things
             mentioned
             to
             haue
             bin
             shewed
             him
             ,
             are
             more
             extraordinarie
             :
             but
             to
             haue
             our
             minds
             and
             hearts
             so
             clensed
             ,
             &
             purged
             from
             the
             strength
             of
             corrupt
             lusts
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             
               to
               haue
               no
               fellowship
               with
               them
            
             :
             and
             when
             they
             are
             kindled
             in
             vs
             ,
             to
             haue
             grace
             and
             strength
             ordinarily
             ,
             and
             vsually
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             and
             know
             how
             to
             auoide
             them
             ;
             
             it
             is
             so
             farre
             off
             from
             arrogancie
             to
             thinke
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             farre
             vnbeseeming
             the
             grauitie
             and
             age
             of
             fathers
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             strong
             Christians
             ,
             not
             to
             haue
             it
             so
             .
             So
             that
             as
             ancient
             men
             ,
             who
             haue
             liued
             long
             ,
             are
             called
             fathers
             for
             their
             age
             ,
             skill
             ,
             
             and
             experience
             :
             so
             these
             for
             their
             time
             and
             long
             continuance
             in
             Christs
             schoole
             are
             called
             fathers
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             haue
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             how
             
             to
             walke
             thorough
             the
             world
             (
             though
             a
             wildernes
             )
             in
             safetie
             :
             how
             to
             withstand
             the
             diuell
             in
             his
             assaults
             (
             though
             subtile
             )
             and
             skilfull
             also
             in
             their
             course
             and
             cariage
             of
             themselues
             ,
             how
             to
             
               be
               paternes
               of
               good
               life
               vnto
               the
               younger
               sort
               .
            
             
             And
             thus
             they
             hauing
             their
             minds
             established
             with
             grace
             ,
             and
             vnburthened
             of
             such
             affections
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             they
             may
             rightly
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             sort
             ,
             goe
             about
             their
             workes
             and
             dealings
             :
             as
             labouring
             ,
             bargaining
             ,
             iourneying
             ,
             companying
             ,
             seruing
             their
             prince
             ,
             and
             doing
             any
             other
             lawfull
             actions
             ;
             and
             yet
             
             not
             be
             distempered
             by
             them
             :
             which
             things
             for
             want
             of
             such
             a
             well
             ordered
             
             minde
             ,
             no
             other
             men
             can
             doe
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             complaints
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             may
             bee
             seene
             ,
             and
             by
             experience
             of
             the
             bad
             sort
             is
             perceiued
             ,
             and
             daily
             found
             .
             And
             this
             for
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             and
             greatest
             measure
             of
             grace
             in
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             
             The
             second
             sort
             is
             compared
             to
             yong
             men
             ,
             who
             then
             are
             in
             their
             strength
             ,
             rather
             then
             when
             they
             are
             either
             children
             ,
             or
             old
             men
             :
             so
             some
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             are
             as
             yet
             neither
             experienced
             nor
             throughly
             acquainted
             in
             the
             Christian
             battaile
             as
             the
             fathers
             ,
             nor
             vtterly
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             new
             borne
             Christians
             :
             these
             are
             especally
             occupied
             in
             fighting
             against
             temptations
             ,
             and
             resisting
             and
             ouercomming
             their
             vnruly
             desires
             ,
             which
             hale
             and
             draw
             them
             after
             
             the
             same
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             are
             yong
             men
             in
             age
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             lustie
             yeeres
             ,
             are
             commonly
             of
             this
             middle
             sort
             of
             Christians
             (
             if
             they
             bee
             truly
             religious
             :
             
             )
             so
             S.
             Iohn
             writing
             to
             them
             ,
             doth
             shew
             them
             what
             is
             their
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             worke
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             resist
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             his
             strong
             assaults
             ,
             which
             in
             them
             ,
             lustie
             and
             strong
             ,
             are
             not
             easily
             subdued
             :
             and
             perswadeth
             them
             to
             this
             combat
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             telling
             them
             what
             a
             glorious
             victorie
             it
             shall
             be
             to
             them
             to
             vanquish
             such
             an
             enemie
             ;
             but
             also
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             sure
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             got
             it
             alreadie
             .
             These
             knowing
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             Commaundements
             ,
             how
             corrupt
             their
             hearts
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             sinfull
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             doe
             swarme
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             watch
             their
             hearts
             ;
             whereas
             
             before
             they
             knew
             of
             any
             daunger
             ,
             they
             little
             looked
             after
             them
             :
             they
             pray
             against
             them
             now
             ,
             often
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             :
             they
             haue
             some
             feare
             in
             companie
             ,
             and
             alone
             by
             themselues
             (
             which
             is
             no
             part
             of
             euill
             mens
             thought
             )
             least
             they
             should
             be
             ouercome
             by
             any
             such
             affections
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             oft
             ouercome
             .
             They
             do
             also
             oft
             times
             consider
             how
             they
             may
             auoid
             the
             occasions
             of
             sinne
             ,
             least
             thereby
             they
             should
             be
             inticed
             and
             so
             disquieted
             in
             their
             mindes
             ,
             and
             breake
             out
             to
             the
             offence
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             reproch
             of
             their
             profession
             among
             the
             bad
             :
             anger
             ,
             impatience
             ,
             frowardnes
             ,
             fretting
             ,
             
             sensible
             desiring
             of
             their
             neighbours
             goods
             ,
             as
             wife
             ,
             seruant
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             in
             times
             past
             were
             common
             matters
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             delight
             ,
             
             their
             hearts
             haue
             now
             such
             smart
             and
             wound
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             they
             grow
             to
             beware
             of
             them
             ,
             wearie
             of
             them
             ,
             ashamed
             to
             thinke
             that
             such
             vices
             should
             bee
             found
             in
             them
             :
             and
             count
             it
             no
             needlesse
             nor
             lost
             labour
             to
             haue
             their
             care
             thus
             set
             on
             worke
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             auoide
             them
             .
             Therefore
             such
             as
             know
             the
             vse
             of
             fasting
             ioyned
             with
             their
             prayers
             ,
             do
             vse
             it
             as
             occasion
             serueth
             ,
             &
             as
             their
             neede
             requireth
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             easilier
             
               purge
               out
               that
               old
               sower
               leauen
               .
            
             They
             renue
             their
             couenants
             with
             the
             Lord
             to
             please
             him
             better
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             how
             they
             haue
             slipped
             and
             fallen
             from
             their
             good
             purposes
             ;
             and
             yet
             are
             soone
             vnsetled
             againe
             .
             They
             are
             in
             very
             good
             case
             this
             day
             or
             weeke
             ,
             to
             withstand
             any
             sinne
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             morrow
             or
             next
             weeke
             vnsetled
             and
             sensiblie
             distempered
             ;
             
             in
             their
             prosperitie
             soone
             forgetfull
             of
             their
             feruent
             care
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             then
             as
             much
             misliking
             themselues
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             it
             :
             and
             to
             bee
             short
             ,
             they
             are
             much
             grieued
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             yet
             oft
             ouercome
             of
             them
             by
             inward
             suggestion
             and
             outward
             occasions
             .
             And
             what
             is
             such
             a
             life
             ,
             but
             a
             combat
             and
             conflict
             ?
             which
             ,
             although
             it
             may
             seeme
             miserable
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             safe
             :
             and
             the
             life
             that
             is
             voide
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             life
             full
             of
             woe
             and
             dangers
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             
             
             whatsoeuer
             their
             earthly
             dealings
             are
             ,
             although
             they
             neglect
             them
             not
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             most
             deepely
             and
             earnestly
             setting
             their
             hearts
             vpon
             them
             (
             as
             farre
             as
             they
             can
             espie
             it
             in
             themselues
             )
             but
             often
             looking
             to
             the
             principall
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             most
             worth
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             finde
             peace
             betwixt
             God
             ,
             
             and
             their
             hearts
             .
             Through
             ignorance
             and
             vnacquaintance
             in
             their
             Christian
             course
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             what
             hardnesses
             and
             difficulties
             are
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             they
             are
             many
             times
             discouraged
             ;
             but
             they
             ,
             who
             haue
             laide
             their
             foundation
             strongly
             ,
             rise
             vp
             after
             some
             heauines
             ,
             and
             discomfort
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             sleepines
             and
             securitie
             ,
             complaining
             thereof
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             themselues
             againe
             .
             
             All
             good
             helpes
             that
             they
             can
             inioy
             ,
             they
             are
             glad
             of
             ,
             publike
             ,
             or
             priuate
             ,
             and
             thus
             (
             I
             meane
             ,
             
             by
             the
             strength
             hereof
             )
             they
             haue
             oft
             and
             much
             refreshing
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             put
             away
             much
             tediousnes
             ,
             fearefull
             panges
             ,
             and
             dangers
             of
             euill
             :
             by
             all
             which
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             perceiued
             ,
             what
             the
             thoughts
             of
             such
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             their
             hearts
             in
             great
             part
             are
             occupied
             .
             And
             although
             they
             haue
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             sort
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ,
             abilitie
             and
             strength
             to
             occupie
             and
             exercise
             their
             senses
             and
             minds
             so
             continuallie
             and
             constantlie
             to
             be
             heauenly
             hearted
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             God
             their
             guide
             so
             sensiblie
             ,
             as
             they
             (
             for
             want
             of
             experience
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             knowledge
             to
             )
             yet
             are
             they
             much
             delighted
             with
             the
             good
             examples
             of
             such
             as
             goe
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             light
             :
             and
             to
             be
             framed
             after
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             after
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             they
             most
             looke
             
             after
             and
             desire
             .
          
           
             They
             hauing
             thorough
             Gods
             goodnes
             preuailed
             somewhat
             ,
             especiallie
             at
             sometimes
             against
             their
             strongest
             corruptions
             ,
             which
             were
             wont
             to
             beare
             too
             much
             sway
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             earnestlie
             are
             set
             against
             the
             smaller
             ,
             
             and
             such
             as
             seeme
             lesse
             dangerous
             ;
             as
             the
             idle
             ,
             and
             vnprofitable
             rouings
             of
             their
             braine
             :
             (
             which
             do
             not
             directlie
             so
             much
             carrie
             them
             after
             euill
             ,
             as
             hinder
             them
             from
             good
             ,
             blindefolding
             their
             iudgements
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             poysoning
             the
             will
             afterwards
             )
             as
             the
             dreaming
             of
             outward
             peace
             ,
             and
             prosperitie
             ,
             of
             long
             life
             ,
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             profit
             ;
             vaine
             wishings
             of
             that
             which
             other
             haue
             ,
             being
             things
             pretious
             in
             their
             eyes
             :
             Which
             they
             are
             oft
             tickled
             with
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             
             to
             better
             remembrance
             of
             themselues
             ;
             much
             like
             the
             Apostles
             (
             when
             they
             were
             yet
             weake
             )
             dreaming
             of
             promotion
             ,
             of
             an
             earthlie
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             who
             should
             be
             greatest
             among
             their
             fellowes
             :
             which
             toies
             and
             other
             like
             building
             of
             castles
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             the
             diuell
             had
             filled
             not
             onely
             their
             heads
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             hearts
             with
             the
             delight
             of
             them
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             their
             mouthes
             also
             with
             the
             talke
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             chiefest
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             they
             hauing
             thorough
             custome
             long
             lien
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             so
             easilie
             and
             readilie
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             though
             they
             see
             the
             shame
             and
             vanitie
             of
             them
             .
             Their
             labour
             therefore
             (
             of
             their
             mindes
             ,
             I
             meane
             )
             is
             in
             great
             part
             ,
             this
             :
             to
             keepe
             themselues
             from
             being
             taken
             vp
             of
             them
             ,
             seeing
             good
             meditations
             
             are
             hindered
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             estranged
             hereby
             ;
             sometime
             preuailing
             ,
             sometime
             preuailed
             against
             ,
             whereby
             their
             sorrow
             is
             the
             more
             :
             but
             they
             doe
             not
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             see
             the
             happines
             of
             this
             their
             combate
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             their
             greatest
             miserie
             .
             Because
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             
             that
             for
             their
             great
             good
             they
             are
             holden
             vnder
             of
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             euen
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             more
             humble
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             themselues
             so
             vnperfect
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             ,
             who
             yet
             had
             dreamed
             sometime
             before
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             voide
             of
             that
             corruption
             (
             though
             the
             more
             was
             their
             ignorance
             )
             
             a
             long
             time
             before
             :
             and
             their
             short
             mourning
             shall
             bring
             after
             deliuerance
             
             from
             that
             bondage
             ,
             great
             measure
             and
             continuance
             of
             reioycing
             :
             whereas
             if
             they
             were
             not
             held
             downe
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             they
             should
             forget
             what
             they
             were
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             when
             they
             liued
             vnder
             the
             power
             of
             darkenesse
             and
             the
             bondage
             of
             sinne
             .
             By
             this
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             it
             may
             appeare
             how
             the
             mindes
             of
             these
             are
             occupied
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             second
             age
             and
             growth
             in
             Christianitie
             ,
             is
             a
             striuing
             rather
             ,
             betwixt
             feare
             and
             hope
             ,
             sorrow
             and
             ioy
             ,
             then
             a
             superioritie
             ouer
             the
             vnrulie
             affections
             :
             and
             an
             estate
             standing
             in
             neede
             of
             counsell
             and
             helpe
             ,
             rather
             then
             fitted
             and
             experienced
             to
             counsell
             ,
             direct
             and
             settle
             others
             .
             But
             the
             more
             sure
             they
             be
             of
             their
             saluation
             ,
             the
             more
             expert
             they
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             battaile
             .
             
          
           
             
             Now
             the
             third
             sort
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             compared
             to
             little
             children
             :
             of
             the
             which
             ,
             some
             are
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             birth
             :
             of
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             Gal.
             4.19
             .
             
               My
               little
               children
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               trauaile
               in
               birth
               againe
               ,
               till
               Christ
               be
               formed
               in
               you
               :
            
             who
             ,
             though
             they
             as
             yet
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             are
             deare
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             haue
             sure
             tokens
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             in
             the
             first
             treatise
             :
             and
             they
             haue
             many
             properties
             of
             the
             other
             young
             ones
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             this
             third
             sort
             .
             The
             other
             be
             such
             as
             are
             young
             ,
             and
             hang
             vpon
             the
             breast
             ,
             that
             as
             such
             growe
             to
             know
             the
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             they
             know
             nothing
             else
             ;
             crie
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             desire
             the
             breast
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             nourished
             ,
             and
             ioy
             and
             take
             their
             pleasure
             in
             these
             :
             euen
             so
             it
             fareth
             with
             this
             third
             sort
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             well
             
             grounded
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             haue
             rightlie
             been
             taught
             ,
             how
             weake
             soeuer
             they
             be
             ,
             
             except
             in
             temptation
             .
             For
             they
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             )
             
               know
               the
               father
            
             :
             such
             light
             and
             vnderstanding
             they
             haue
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             serue
             him
             ;
             yet
             they
             know
             that
             his
             fauour
             is
             all
             in
             all
             to
             them
             :
             in
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             some
             of
             them
             haue
             not
             full
             certaintie
             that
             he
             is
             tenderly
             affected
             towards
             them
             ,
             they
             so
             long
             after
             it
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             satisfie
             them
             without
             it
             :
             About
             which
             their
             thoughts
             are
             chiefely
             occupied
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             which
             their
             delight
             is
             ,
             after
             they
             know
             what
             it
             is
             worth
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             meanes
             of
             their
             spirituall
             nourishment
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             not
             least
             of
             all
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             in
             the
             least
             thing
             offend
             or
             displease
             God.
             This
             Saint
             Peter
             
             setteth
             forth
             by
             the
             same
             similitude
             of
             young
             children
             ,
             when
             he
             teacheth
             young
             Christians
             ,
             how
             they
             must
             looke
             to
             growe
             vp
             in
             their
             spirituall
             life
             ;
             Desire
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               sincere
               milke
               of
               the
               word
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               ye
               may
               growe
               thereby
            
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             are
             the
             especiall
             things
             which
             are
             most
             apparantly
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             others
             ;
             and
             felt
             of
             themselues
             :
             who
             also
             are
             much
             troubled
             for
             want
             of
             stronger
             faith
             ,
             thirsting
             after
             ,
             and
             ioying
             in
             the
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             Gods
             louing
             kindnes
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             haue
             little
             minde
             to
             the
             sinne
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             offend
             in
             ;
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             counted
             sound
             practise
             of
             godlines
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             they
             oft
             times
             little
             marke
             and
             consider
             how
             they
             are
             tempted
             and
             inticed
             ,
             hauing
             their
             minde
             taken
             vp
             in
             that
             ,
             wherein
             
             they
             most
             desire
             :
             )
             but
             are
             more
             like
             to
             fresh
             and
             vnexpert
             souldiers
             ,
             who
             haue
             not
             ,
             as
             yet
             ,
             been
             feared
             in
             the
             field
             :
             but
             where
             they
             see
             that
             they
             haue
             offended
             God
             ,
             they
             take
             it
             heauilie
             .
             Their
             calling
             is
             cheerefullie
             followed
             ,
             whilest
             their
             small
             faith
             is
             vpholden
             ,
             by
             cleauing
             to
             the
             promise
             :
             and
             as
             vncheerefully
             ,
             when
             that
             faileth
             ,
             moning
             and
             pining
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             long
             wanting
             .
             There
             is
             great
             danger
             to
             be
             feared
             in
             both
             these
             their
             estates
             through
             Sathans
             malice
             and
             
             
             subtiltie
             ,
             which
             they
             yet
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             vnacquainted
             with
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             with
             most
             of
             the
             other
             hindrances
             of
             their
             going
             forward
             .
          
           
             The
             one
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             least
             whilest
             their
             comfort
             continueth
             ,
             
             they
             should
             neglect
             their
             lawfull
             busines
             ,
             as
             thinking
             it
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             let
             which
             they
             haue
             :
             seeing
             by
             meanes
             thereof
             ,
             they
             cannot
             attend
             to
             reading
             ,
             praying
             ,
             and
             thinking
             of
             Gods
             loue
             ,
             to
             the
             quickning
             of
             their
             hearts
             when
             they
             would
             :
             although
             when
             they
             haue
             leasure
             and
             opportunity
             to
             such
             duties
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             such
             desire
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ;
             neither
             doe
             they
             vse
             it
             commonly
             to
             the
             most
             and
             best
             aduantage
             of
             their
             soules
             as
             they
             might
             .
             Here
             Sathan
             appeareth
             
               as
               an
               Angell
               of
               light
            
             .
          
           
             
             The
             second
             danger
             is
             ,
             least
             when
             they
             be
             voide
             of
             this
             comfort
             ,
             
             they
             fall
             into
             heauie
             dumpes
             ,
             distrustfulnes
             ,
             and
             feare
             that
             all
             was
             but
             a
             shadow
             ,
             and
             a
             dreame
             :
             from
             hence
             may
             arise
             despaire
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             and
             after
             ,
             a
             sleepie
             and
             secure
             conscience
             ,
             as
             fearing
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             no
             more
             restore
             to
             them
             the
             grace
             that
             they
             were
             wont
             in
             him
             to
             finde
             .
             Here
             the
             diuell
             sheweth
             himselfe
             
               as
               a
               roring
               Lyon.
            
             But
             before
             experience
             teach
             how
             to
             deale
             herein
             ,
             counsell
             and
             helpe
             of
             other
             ,
             who
             are
             able
             to
             minister
             it
             ,
             with
             calling
             vpon
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             ordinarie
             hearing
             of
             Sermons
             )
             is
             chiefelie
             (
             when
             they
             are
             so
             weake
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             helpe
             themselues
             )
             to
             be
             sought
             for
             ,
             and
             regarded
             .
             And
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             that
             their
             childishnes
             doth
             require
             the
             same
             :
             For
             many
             follies
             ,
             
             
             weakenesses
             ,
             grosse
             ignorance
             are
             in
             the
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             many
             deceiuings
             of
             themselues
             ,
             many
             phantasies
             ,
             and
             ouersights
             are
             carried
             about
             of
             them
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             these
             not
             only
             long
             lien
             in
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             troubled
             with
             melancholy
             ,
             and
             not
             teacheable
             ,
             following
             carefully
             the
             light
             which
             God
             reuealeth
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             also
             the
             lusts
             which
             ruled
             them
             before
             ,
             will
             hardly
             be
             maistered
             ,
             but
             keepe
             their
             hold
             ,
             and
             abide
             in
             great
             strength
             to
             their
             disgrace
             and
             discouragement
             :
             especially
             when
             after
             that
             they
             haue
             a
             while
             ioyed
             in
             their
             saluation
             ,
             they
             afterwards
             not
             well
             knowing
             how
             to
             occupie
             themselues
             ,
             shall
             waxe
             idle
             and
             vnprofitable
             ,
             and
             so
             growe
             to
             their
             olde
             course
             againe
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             get
             into
             a
             better
             ,
             which
             Sathan
             doth
             mightily
             labour
             to
             bring
             
             them
             to
             .
          
           
             For
             we
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             compared
             to
             children
             ,
             
             for
             that
             they
             should
             daily
             growe
             out
             of
             childishnes
             ;
             and
             not
             looke
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             be
             alwaies
             set
             on
             the
             lap
             .
             Which
             wisdome
             God
             giueth
             ,
             teaching
             euen
             his
             weake
             ones
             to
             know
             themselues
             better
             from
             day
             to
             day
             :
             and
             to
             looke
             to
             beare
             some
             crosses
             (
             which
             God
             sendeth
             for
             the
             exercising
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             patience
             )
             because
             he
             their
             father
             doth
             see
             it
             meetest
             for
             them
             to
             haue
             it
             so
             ;
             and
             to
             prepare
             them
             for
             greater
             by
             little
             and
             little
             :
             And
             as
             children
             growe
             to
             leaue
             childishnes
             ,
             so
             they
             should
             begin
             to
             mislike
             such
             faults
             as
             they
             espie
             in
             themselues
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             from
             time
             to
             time
             borne
             with
             and
             winked
             at
             in
             
             them
             .
             
             Therefore
             our
             Sauiour
             compareth
             the
             estate
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             in
             the
             first
             age
             and
             beginning
             of
             it
             ,
             
               to
               a
               graine
               of
               mustard
               seede
               ,
            
             which
             being
             once
             rooted
             ,
             how
             small
             soeuer
             it
             be
             ,
             groweth
             forward
             from
             appearing
             aboue
             the
             ground
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             blade
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             branch
             :
             Teaching
             his
             thereby
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             so
             looke
             to
             go
             from
             one
             degree
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             did
             not
             knowe
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             of
             them
             in
             this
             their
             christian
             course
             ,
             when
             they
             first
             entred
             into
             it
             :
             yet
             now
             after
             they
             haue
             been
             trained
             vp
             in
             it
             for
             a
             
             season
             ,
             and
             haue
             tasted
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             life
             ,
             they
             should
             hasten
             thither
             ,
             thorough
             
             all
             lets
             which
             might
             hinder
             them
             ;
             and
             purge
             out
             ,
             as
             they
             come
             to
             espie
             them
             ,
             many
             vnbeseeming
             qualities
             and
             customes
             ,
             as
             excrements
             .
             And
             seeing
             their
             happines
             is
             not
             here
             below
             ,
             therefore
             they
             may
             not
             dreame
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             haue
             their
             heauen
             here
             :
             nor
             for
             their
             professions
             sake
             looke
             ,
             that
             the
             ignorant
             and
             wicked
             world
             should
             commend
             and
             esteeme
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             contralily
             :
             
             yea
             ,
             perhappes
             of
             their
             owne
             flesh
             to
             be
             despised
             and
             hated
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             
             They
             are
             to
             begin
             to
             know
             the
             multitude
             of
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             which
             secretly
             lurke
             within
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             now
             much
             fitter
             to
             discerne
             and
             finde
             them
             out
             in
             themselues
             ,
             then
             euer
             they
             were
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             the
             Lord
             tenderlie
             
             dealing
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             shew
             them
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             which
             were
             enough
             to
             dismay
             them
             ;
             nor
             how
             many
             afflictions
             abide
             them
             ,
             which
             were
             like
             to
             confound
             them
             .
             Their
             religion
             must
             not
             be
             to
             espie
             faults
             in
             other
             (
             for
             that
             religion
             is
             soone
             learned
             )
             and
             to
             hold
             a
             vaine
             and
             deceitfull
             hope
             of
             their
             own
             righteousnes
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             but
             froth
             :
             for
             that
             is
             readie
             enough
             to
             take
             holde
             on
             them
             ,
             especially
             where
             they
             are
             not
             vnder
             good
             teaching
             .
             Neither
             let
             them
             thinke
             much
             to
             heare
             a
             rebuke
             ,
             which
             sauoureth
             in
             them
             of
             much
             pride
             and
             blindnes
             ;
             nor
             to
             thinke
             euery
             good
             thing
             rare
             and
             admirable
             in
             themselues
             ,
             when
             many
             euils
             are
             within
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             not
             yet
             espie
             and
             finde
             out
             :
             but
             reuerence
             Gods
             graces
             in
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             sooner
             be
             like
             
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             haue
             shewed
             in
             some
             sort
             what
             are
             the
             thoughts
             ,
             affections
             ,
             and
             desires
             vsually
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             weaker
             sort
             of
             Gods
             children
             (
             about
             matters
             of
             the
             soule
             )
             this
             being
             added
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             grieued
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             led
             of
             the
             contrarie
             :
             and
             this
             is
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             of
             that
             part
             of
             their
             estate
             ,
             which
             is
             free
             from
             strong
             and
             vehement
             temptations
             :
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             may
             best
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             former
             treatise
             how
             it
             is
             with
             thē
             ;
             the
             which
             I
             haue
             partly
             laid
             foorth
             and
             described
             plainly
             ,
             and
             partly
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             way
             of
             exhortation
             .
             For
             the
             same
             things
             that
             I
             exhort
             them
             vnto
             ,
             are
             the
             verie
             anatomie
             and
             representation
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             except
             the
             diuell
             hath
             cast
             
             them
             into
             some
             spirituall
             sicknes
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             :
             which
             he
             doth
             to
             many
             of
             this
             weake
             sort
             ,
             as
             also
             he
             may
             doe
             ,
             and
             doth
             where
             hee
             can
             enter
             ,
             with
             both
             the
             other
             sorts
             also
             .
             
             My
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             children
             of
             God
             weak
             or
             strong
             ,
             doe
             not
             onely
             step
             aside
             sometimes
             from
             the
             peaceable
             estate
             ,
             wherein
             they
             desire
             to
             keepe
             :
             but
             also
             are
             in
             daunger
             (
             without
             continuall
             watchfulnes
             ,
             and
             earnest
             and
             oft
             praying
             )
             to
             be
             sensibly
             dazeled
             ,
             as
             men
             not
             knowing
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             stript
             of
             grace
             vtterly
             to
             their
             owne
             feeling
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             neuer
             been
             any
             :
             Which
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             none
             may
             be
             dismaied
             (
             as
             they
             might
             easily
             be
             )
             if
             they
             should
             heare
             onely
             the
             best
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             not
             vnderstand
             something
             of
             the
             worst
             also
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             euen
             that
             worst
             part
             God
             turneth
             
             to
             their
             good
             ,
             as
             they
             in
             time
             by
             experience
             doe
             easily
             perceiue
             .
             But
             if
             any
             thinke
             that
             this
             last
             sort
             of
             Gods
             children
             (
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             weakest
             of
             the
             rest
             )
             or
             either
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             bee
             nothing
             differing
             from
             the
             vnregenerate
             in
             their
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             :
             they
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             secretest
             hypocrite
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             vnreformed
             ones
             commeth
             neerest
             them
             ,
             is
             yet
             farre
             differing
             from
             the
             weakest
             true
             Christian
             :
             as
             both
             may
             bee
             seene
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             
             
             been
             said
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             same
             hypocrite
             would
             confesse
             ,
             if
             he
             might
             bee
             conuerted
             .
             And
             I
             will
             in
             few
             words
             shew
             as
             much
             as
             shall
             be
             expedient
             .
             For
             when
             a
             godly
             man
             dislikes
             himselfe
             most
             ,
             yet
             euen
             then
             he
             is
             farre
             before
             the
             best
             of
             the
             other
             :
             who
             haue
             not
             their
             mindes
             occupied
             about
             heauenlie
             matters
             ;
             the
             thought
             thereof
             is
             tedious
             vnto
             them
             :
             they
             desire
             no
             acquaintance
             therewith
             :
             neither
             delight
             they
             to
             thinke
             how
             they
             may
             be
             better
             reformed
             ;
             neither
             can
             they
             bee
             brought
             to
             put
             themselues
             
               in
               the
               weights
               of
               the
               Sanctuarie
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             trie
             their
             estate
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             But
             their
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             are
             about
             carnall
             libertie
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             profit
             ,
             long
             life
             ,
             reuenge
             ,
             &c.
             euen
             as
             their
             speech
             is
             ,
             that
             commeth
             from
             their
             hearts
             ,
             frothie
             and
             vaine
             ,
             
             idle
             and
             vnsauourie
             ,
             earthly
             and
             worldly
             .
             And
             when
             it
             is
             any
             better
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             by
             constraint
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             to
             shew
             the
             pride
             of
             heart
             ,
             or
             for
             vaine
             glorie
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             such
             end
             ,
             or
             els
             they
             are
             soone
             wearie
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             it
             may
             trulie
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             desires
             and
             thoughts
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             euen
             the
             weakest
             ,
             differ
             much
             from
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             vnrenued
             .
             And
             this
             may
             in
             some
             sort
             shew
             the
             vsuall
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             of
             this
             third
             kinde
             of
             godly
             people
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             two
             former
             .
             As
             for
             the
             diuers
             measures
             of
             spirituall
             growth
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             degree
             one
             aboue
             another
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             followed
             the
             Scripture
             in
             the
             setting
             out
             thereof
             ;
             so
             I
             thought
             good
             in
             a
             word
             to
             put
             the
             reader
             in
             minde
             of
             this
             ,
             
             that
             euery
             action
             mentioned
             in
             the
             three
             kinds
             of
             our
             estate
             ,
             must
             not
             precisely
             be
             so
             appropriated
             
             to
             that
             kind
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             reckoned
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             also
             pertaine
             to
             one
             of
             the
             other
             :
             but
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             the
             affections
             which
             are
             reckoned
             to
             euery
             one
             ,
             are
             most
             proper
             to
             that
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             they
             are
             referred
             .
             Neither
             is
             any
             to
             think
             that
             these
             cogitations
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             to
             belong
             most
             properly
             to
             euery
             kind
             of
             age
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             the
             only
             meditations
             &
             thoughts
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             amongst
             others
             (
             according
             to
             the
             diuers
             occasions
             of
             euery
             one
             )
             they
             haue
             oftentimes
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             occupying
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             more
             oft
             desiring
             ,
             then
             inioying
             them
             :
             whereas
             others
             which
             are
             not
             partakers
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             life
             ,
             haue
             seldome
             any
             good
             thoughts
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             haue
             ,
             they
             are
             fleeting
             and
             momentanie
             ,
             and
             either
             caused
             by
             feare
             ,
             or
             prouoked
             of
             
             others
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             violent
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             abide
             not
             ;
             and
             not
             voluntarie
             ,
             seeing
             they
             haue
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             only
             doth
             worke
             them
             .
             And
             all
             this
             that
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             the
             three
             sorts
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             may
             cleerely
             be
             illustrated
             and
             proued
             by
             the
             many
             examples
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               who
               of
               weake
               became
               strong
            
             :
             As
             Moses
             ,
             
             who
             was
             first
             afraid
             to
             looke
             Pharao
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             desiring
             that
             another
             might
             goe
             who
             was
             meeter
             then
             he
             :
             
             yet
             afterwards
             hee
             was
             not
             afraide
             to
             doe
             his
             message
             boldly
             and
             thoroughly
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             Peter
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             middle
             estate
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             was
             so
             faint
             and
             fearfull
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             striken
             and
             flighted
             with
             the
             voyce
             of
             a
             sillie
             damsell
             ,
             Luk.
             22.57
             .
             yet
             after
             ,
             when
             he
             grew
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             a
             father
             ,
             was
             not
             
             abashed
             at
             the
             threat
             of
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             Act.
             5.29
             .
             and
             yet
             both
             these
             were
             weaker
             then
             in
             either
             of
             these
             estates
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             beginning
             :
             As
             the
             plants
             ,
             corne
             ,
             and
             grasse
             ,
             are
             first
             tender
             ,
             then
             stronger
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             setled
             and
             at
             their
             full
             growth
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             cogitations
             and
             affections
             of
             the
             three
             sorts
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             that
             they
             are
             not
             caried
             about
             of
             their
             lusts
             as
             the
             vnregenerate
             :
             but
             haue
             their
             hearts
             occupied
             in
             farre
             better
             manner
             .
          
           
           
             And
             thus
             to
             returne
             ,
             and
             to
             ioyne
             this
             which
             followeth
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             
             seuenth
             chapter
             (
             for
             this
             former
             came
             in
             by
             way
             of
             a
             parenthesis
             ,
             to
             answer
             a
             question
             propounded
             in
             the
             entrance
             into
             it
             .
             )
             Now
             that
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             inward
             lusts
             and
             sins
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             shewed
             how
             they
             are
             disliked
             and
             renounced
             of
             all
             true
             beleeuers
             :
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             be
             proued
             ,
             concerning
             the
             outward
             sinnes
             of
             the
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             abhorre
             and
             shunne
             them
             also
             ;
             that
             all
             may
             see
             ,
             they
             haue
             little
             cause
             to
             please
             themselues
             ,
             or
             to
             reioyce
             either
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             9.
             
             
             Of
             the
             second
             kinde
             of
             euils
             or
             sinnes
             to
             be
             renounced
             ,
             namely
             outward
             .
          
           
             
             TO
             reioyce
             either
             about
             their
             saluation
             ,
             or
             the
             goodnes
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             if
             their
             behauiour
             be
             stained
             with
             outward
             wickednes
             ,
             &
             their
             holie
             profession
             blemished
             with
             open
             and
             shamefull
             sins
             ,
             is
             vaine
             :
             which
             is
             the
             more
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             seeing
             many
             boast
             that
             they
             haue
             good
             harts
             to
             God
             ,
             whē
             their
             liues
             are
             wicked
             .
             
             When
             Samuel
             willed
             the
             people
             to
             trie
             their
             repentance
             to
             be
             sound
             ,
             he
             willed
             them
             
               to
               put
               away
               Baalam
               and
               Ashtaroth
               ,
            
             
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             strange
             gods
             ,
             and
             shamefull
             Idolatrie
             which
             they
             had
             delighted
             in
             .
             And
             Paul
             telleth
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             they
             
               must
               clense
               themselues
               from
               all
               filthines
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             But
             the
             lesse
             shall
             be
             needfull
             to
             bee
             said
             of
             this
             ,
             seeing
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             both
             doctrine
             and
             examples
             ,
             as
             also
             common
             reason
             doth
             testifie
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             proue
             their
             hearts
             vpright
             ,
             if
             their
             behauiour
             be
             offensiue
             and
             euill
             .
          
           
             
             For
             doctrine
             first
             ,
             that
             of
             S.
             Peter
             doth
             plainly
             shew
             it
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               a
               man
               after
               he
               hath
               professed
               a
               Christian
               course
               by
               acknowledging
               the
               forgiuenes
               of
               his
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               hope
               of
               euerlasting
               life
               ,
               shall
               yet
               be
               intangled
               againe
               in
               his
               old
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               ouercome
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               that
               man
               is
               worse
               then
               the
               beginning
               :
               for
               it
               had
               
               been
               better
               neuer
               to
               haue
               acknowledged
               the
               way
               of
               righteousnes
               ,
               then
               afterwards
               to
               turne
               from
               the
               commaundements
               giuen
               vnto
               him
               :
            
             And
             they
             that
             do
             so
             ,
             are
             most
             fitly
             compared
             
               to
               dogges
               which
               returne
               to
               their
               vomite
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               swine
               which
               hauing
               been
               washed
               ,
            
             
             
               doe
               wallow
               againe
               in
               the
               mire
               .
            
             S.
             Iames
             also
             is
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             
               that
               if
               the
               tongue
               onely
               be
               vnbridled
            
             (
             be
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             life
             reformed
             how
             it
             can
             )
             euen
             that
             one
             disorder
             in
             a
             man
             professing
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             shall
             be
             enough
             to
             testifie
             against
             him
             ,
             
               that
               his
               religion
               is
               nothing
               worth
               ,
               but
               vaine
               .
            
             If
             his
             religion
             be
             in
             vaine
             ,
             he
             can
             neither
             haue
             any
             part
             in
             saluation
             ,
             nor
             in
             a
             godlie
             life
             :
             
               How
               can
               we
               which
               are
               dead
               to
               sinne
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               liue
               any
               longer
               therein
            
             ?
             
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             seeing
             they
             which
             are
             dead
             to
             sinne
             ,
             are
             so
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             power
             ,
             
             vertue
             and
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             naturall
             corruption
             hath
             lost
             here
             force
             to
             bring
             foorth
             bitter
             fruites
             .
             So
             that
             neither
             men
             can
             professe
             religion
             without
             casting
             away
             their
             old
             behauiour
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             be
             dissemblers
             ▪
             neither
             can
             they
             bee
             truly
             godly
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             endeuour
             to
             walke
             free
             from
             offensiue
             euils
             (
             this
             alwaies
             prouided
             ,
             that
             these
             offensiue
             euils
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             knowne
             of
             the
             parties
             to
             be
             sinnes
             .
             )
          
           
           
             
             As
             for
             examples
             ,
             they
             are
             many
             and
             cleere
             ,
             
             which
             set
             this
             truth
             plainely
             before
             our
             eyes
             .
             When
             Ioseph
             saw
             that
             he
             could
             no
             otherwise
             keepe
             fauour
             with
             his
             mistresse
             ,
             &
             hold
             still
             many
             other
             liberties
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             place
             he
             did
             inioy
             ,
             vnles
             he
             would
             defile
             his
             body
             ,
             &
             giue
             ouer
             himselfe
             to
             her
             whoorish
             demaund
             :
             because
             he
             was
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             consent
             ;
             
             although
             he
             brought
             vpon
             himselfe
             thereby
             ,
             vtter
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             he
             could
             see
             ,
             perpetuall
             misery
             :
             
               How
               can
               I
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               doe
               this
               great
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               sinne
               against
               God
               ?
               Moses
            
             being
             a
             very
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             refused
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             haue
             inioyed
             it
             ,
             
               to
               be
               called
               and
               counted
               the
               sonne
               of
               Pharaohs
               daughter
            
             an
             idolater
             ,
             
             and
             chose
             rather
             to
             leade
             an
             hard
             life
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             the
             wildernes
             ,
             
             then
             to
             liue
             in
             sinfull
             pleasures
             for
             a
             season
             .
             
             Zaccheus
             one
             of
             the
             chiefe
             tole-gatherers
             ,
             an
             infamous
             man
             counted
             by
             the
             very
             multitude
             (
             in
             so
             much
             that
             they
             thought
             hardly
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             would
             goe
             into
             the
             house
             of
             so
             bad
             a
             man
             )
             yet
             when
             Christ
             had
             conuerted
             him
             ,
             whilest
             he
             abode
             that
             day
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             proofe
             thereof
             ,
             had
             pronounced
             of
             him
             openly
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               that
               same
               day
               made
               the
               sonne
               of
               Abraham
               ,
            
             who
             at
             his
             entring
             in
             vnto
             him
             ,
             was
             a
             manifest
             oppressor
             ,
             and
             poler
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             what
             did
             he
             ?
             A
             thing
             seldome
             seene
             in
             such
             as
             haue
             their
             hearts
             nailed
             to
             their
             goods
             ,
             and
             haue
             their
             whole
             delight
             taken
             vp
             in
             them
             :
             He
             reuenged
             himselfe
             vpon
             his
             couetous
             ,
             and
             miserlike
             minde
             ,
             and
             his
             greedy
             deuouring
             of
             other
             mens
             
             goods
             :
             and
             as
             sweete
             as
             they
             had
             been
             to
             him
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             yet
             to
             shew
             how
             this
             sinne
             was
             in
             account
             with
             him
             ,
             
               he
               giueth
               halfe
               of
               them
               to
               the
               poore
               :
               and
               made
               restitution
               with
               the
               rest
               fourefolde
               ,
            
             to
             such
             as
             he
             had
             wronged
             .
          
           
             Oh
             worthy
             example
             to
             all
             oppressors
             ,
             or
             Vsurers
             !
             with
             whom
             all
             is
             fish
             that
             commeth
             to
             net
             :
             and
             which
             (
             whosoeuer
             smart
             for
             it
             ,
             begge
             ,
             complaine
             ,
             yea
             and
             pine
             away
             for
             very
             sorrow
             of
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             lost
             )
             will
             not
             forgoe
             any
             peece
             of
             their
             appetite
             :
             herein
             comming
             behinde
             Iudas
             the
             traitor
             .
             Oh
             happie
             Zaccheus
             !
             who
             haddest
             learned
             in
             so
             short
             time
             ,
             
             that
             which
             many
             of
             thy
             companions
             in
             sinne
             ,
             as
             greedie
             as
             thou
             wert
             ,
             as
             vnmercifull
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             as
             violent
             in
             drawing
             from
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             inriching
             of
             themselues
             ,
             can
             
             neuer
             learne
             in
             all
             their
             life
             time
             .
             Full
             truly
             doe
             they
             verifie
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               as
               easie
               for
               a
               Camell
               to
               goe
               thorough
               a
               needles
               eye
               ,
               as
               for
               a
               rich
               man
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               :
            
             Well
             it
             were
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             learne
             of
             thee
             to
             cast
             vp
             their
             gorge
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             lesse
             by
             that
             ,
             which
             aboue
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             aboue
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             though
             to
             their
             owne
             perpetuall
             shame
             and
             woe
             ,
             they
             haue
             made
             their
             delight
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             proceede
             .
             To
             ende
             therefore
             with
             laying
             forth
             any
             more
             examples
             :
             how
             forcible
             is
             that
             of
             the
             woman
             in
             the
             Gospell
             of
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             who
             hauing
             been
             (
             as
             Zaccheus
             had
             )
             a
             woman
             of
             notorious
             life
             ;
             yet
             when
             she
             saw
             that
             her
             
               many
               and
               great
               sinnes
               were
               forgiuen
               her
               ,
            
             had
             her
             vnchaste
             life
             in
             such
             
             detestation
             ,
             that
             in
             token
             thereof
             ,
             she
             made
             her
             eyes
             which
             had
             allured
             men
             to
             vncleanenesse
             ,
             a
             basen
             of
             water
             to
             wash
             Christs
             feete
             ,
             and
             her
             haire
             of
             her
             head
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             abused
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             (
             now
             in
             token
             of
             vtter
             renouncing
             such
             vngodlines
             )
             a
             towell
             to
             wipe
             his
             feete
             :
             and
             yet
             this
             detestation
             is
             not
             said
             to
             haue
             been
             shewed
             toward
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             greatly
             troubled
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             those
             ,
             which
             had
             stucke
             most
             neere
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             these
             with
             many
             other
             could
             not
             allow
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             by
             nature
             
             they
             loued
             ,
             and
             by
             custome
             they
             had
             long
             lien
             in
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             doubt
             ,
             
             but
             that
             other
             ,
             lesse
             inticing
             them
             were
             much
             further
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             renounced
             of
             them
             :
             that
             it
             may
             truly
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             beleeuer
             in
             Christ
             forsaketh
             his
             olde
             sinnes
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             neuer
             so
             pleasant
             vnto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             10.
             
             Of
             foure
             sorts
             of
             such
             as
             hope
             for
             saluation
             ;
             yet
             renounce
             not
             open
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             outward
             offences
             .
          
           
           
             BVt
             we
             need
             not
             spend
             many
             words
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             haue
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             cast
             off
             outward
             sinnes
             .
             
             Another
             thing
             here
             is
             chiefely
             to
             be
             regarded
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             thinke
             good
             to
             aduertise
             the
             christian
             reader
             of
             :
             that
             there
             are
             many
             who
             seeme
             godly
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             take
             more
             heede
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             least
             he
             be
             found
             of
             the
             number
             of
             any
             of
             them
             .
             I
             referre
             them
             all
             ,
             to
             foure
             speciall
             kindes
             :
             the
             first
             are
             grosse
             offenders
             ,
             whom
             euery
             vile
             person
             which
             knoweth
             them
             to
             haue
             made
             greater
             shewes
             of
             godlines
             ,
             then
             the
             common
             sort
             doe
             (
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             lights
             in
             good
             liuing
             )
             nor
             such
             indeed
             ,
             as
             they
             go
             for
             ,
             but
             deceiuers
             ;
             euery
             
             vile
             person
             (
             I
             say
             )
             will
             be
             readie
             to
             laugh
             them
             to
             scorne
             ,
             and
             hath
             reason
             enough
             ,
             he
             thinketh
             (
             they
             being
             such
             )
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             disgrace
             .
             For
             when
             such
             a
             prophane
             person
             once
             hath
             found
             out
             their
             hypocrisie
             and
             hollownes
             of
             heart
             ,
             by
             open
             and
             oft
             committed
             euils
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             further
             off
             from
             all
             little
             reuerence
             (
             which
             yet
             he
             shewed
             to
             them
             before
             )
             and
             hath
             Christian
             religion
             it selfe
             in
             meaner
             account
             for
             their
             cause
             .
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             (
             such
             is
             his
             shame
             )
             that
             if
             any
             walke
             sincerely
             indeed
             ,
             and
             without
             iust
             cause
             of
             rebuke
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             little
             moued
             at
             their
             example
             ,
             neither
             greatly
             reuerenceth
             them
             ,
             or
             takes
             any
             good
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             reprocheth
             them
             rather
             .
             But
             that
             is
             because
             he
             hath
             seene
             so
             many
             ,
             who
             beside
             some
             outward
             appearance
             of
             zeale
             ,
             
             were
             little
             more
             gratious
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             or
             better
             then
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             hardened
             to
             thinke
             so
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Which
             wilfull
             blindnes
             and
             hardnes
             of
             heart
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             too
             fearefull
             a
             signe
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             him
             ouer
             into
             his
             owne
             hearts
             desire
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             this
             in
             great
             part
             may
             be
             iustly
             attributed
             to
             the
             liues
             of
             those
             ,
             
               who
               professing
               godlinesse
               ,
               in
               their
               deeds
               denied
               the
               same
               ,
            
             and
             were
             nothing
             lesse
             then
             they
             went
             for
             .
             
             Whose
             cursed
             course
             of
             liuing
             (
             I
             meane
             them
             which
             haue
             caused
             others
             to
             fall
             most
             dangerously
             )
             doth
             witnes
             and
             speake
             fore
             against
             them
             :
             and
             they
             are
             enemies
             to
             their
             own
             soule
             ,
             and
             nothing
             the
             men
             they
             goe
             for
             :
             and
             seldome
             haue
             I
             seene
             such
             to
             be
             reclaimed
             from
             their
             euill
             
             custome
             and
             course
             when
             they
             haue
             long
             lien
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             any
             such
             change
             ,
             that
             in
             charity
             ,
             better
             hope
             might
             be
             conceiued
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             liued
             ,
             so
             they
             haue
             died
             ;
             that
             little
             other
             good
             could
             easily
             be
             reaped
             by
             thee
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             knew
             them
             might
             beware
             of
             them
             .
             For
             when
             they
             be
             so
             grosse
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             the
             appearance
             of
             religion
             ,
             they
             be
             iustly
             ill
             spoken
             of
             among
             the
             prophane
             :
             it
             had
             been
             better
             they
             had
             neuer
             
             
             made
             any
             profession
             at
             all
             :
             As
             in
             that
             one
             example
             of
             Saul
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             offered
             sacrifices
             to
             the
             true
             God
             ;
             yet
             did
             things
             odious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             wicked
             world
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             22.18
             .
             and
             such
             as
             the
             worst
             of
             his
             seruants
             could
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             approue
             ,
             and
             ioyne
             with
             him
             in
             ,
             saue
             that
             one
             ,
             euen
             cursed
             Doeg
             the
             Edomite
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             forementioned
             sort
             ,
             
             if
             we
             shall
             adioyne
             three
             other
             kindes
             of
             bad
             ones
             ,
             it
             shall
             easily
             appeare
             that
             there
             are
             infinite
             persons
             liuing
             among
             good
             Christians
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             so
             accounted
             of
             also
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             themselues
             ;
             who
             yet
             haue
             not
             renounced
             open
             and
             apparent
             sins
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             three
             kinds
             ,
             are
             the
             rude
             &
             common
             sort
             of
             people
             :
             and
             as
             ignorant
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             as
             they
             
             are
             rude
             &
             barbarous
             .
             They
             feare
             no
             danger
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             speeches
             do
             best
             bewray
             them
             :
             when
             they
             be
             reproued
             ,
             their
             shift
             &
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             their
             hearts
             are
             as
             good
             as
             the
             best
             mens
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             talke
             greatly
             of
             religion
             ,
             nor
             make
             no
             such
             shewes
             as
             many
             can
             :
             and
             as
             for
             their
             liues
             ,
             they
             hope
             they
             serue
             God
             ,
             as
             Christian
             people
             ought
             ;
             and
             keepe
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             haue
             no
             acquaintance
             with
             any
             which
             hold
             false
             opinions
             ,
             but
             haue
             the
             good
             will
             of
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             if
             need
             were
             ,
             could
             get
             the
             hands
             of
             many
             ,
             for
             their
             honesty
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             (
             they
             must
             needes
             say
             )
             they
             haue
             such
             euill
             nature
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             but
             be
             angry
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             occasion
             offered
             them
             ;
             and
             reuile
             ,
             and
             reuenge
             when
             men
             prouoke
             them
             :
             and
             that
             some
             are
             so
             euill
             ,
             that
             
             they
             can
             neuer
             be
             in
             charity
             with
             them
             :
             and
             though
             there
             be
             hard
             agreeing
             betwixt
             them
             and
             their
             wiues
             ,
             yet
             it
             lasteth
             not
             long
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             often
             :
             neither
             haue
             they
             many
             times
             had
             their
             neighbours
             to
             set
             them
             together
             ,
             they
             thanke
             God
             :
             and
             they
             thinke
             the
             best
             couples
             iarre
             sometimes
             .
             They
             giue
             their
             seruants
             and
             children
             liberty
             to
             doe
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             where
             they
             list
             ,
             on
             Sabboths
             ,
             and
             at
             some
             other
             daies
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             will
             doe
             their
             busines
             :
             and
             if
             they
             happe
             to
             curse
             and
             ban
             ,
             or
             sweare
             ,
             
             (
             they
             say
             )
             they
             were
             greatly
             vrged
             to
             it
             :
             and
             though
             they
             doe
             not
             like
             this
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             reading
             in
             their
             houses
             (
             for
             they
             thinke
             there
             is
             reason
             in
             all
             things
             )
             yet
             they
             loue
             as
             well
             to
             heare
             their
             owne
             man
             say
             seruice
             ,
             (
             I
             speake
             in
             
             their
             owne
             phrase
             )
             and
             sometime
             to
             heare
             a
             good
             pulpit
             man
             too
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             :
             They
             are
             no
             common
             gamsters
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             but
             after
             they
             leaue
             worke
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             any
             good
             company
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             themselues
             be
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Sunday
             out
             of
             seruice
             time
             .
             The
             world
             being
             so
             hard
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             faine
             (
             they
             say
             )
             to
             put
             away
             their
             bad
             ware
             for
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             mixe
             drosse
             with
             corne
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             lie
             in
             commending
             of
             that
             which
             is
             euill
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             cannot
             liue
             :
             And
             if
             they
             be
             tolde
             that
             God
             will
             cast
             such
             into
             hell
             for
             their
             euill
             liues
             ,
             they
             hope
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             in
             most
             things
             ,
             they
             serue
             God
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             and
             God
             haue
             mercy
             on
             vs
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             be
             damned
             for
             euery
             such
             thing
             :
             and
             we
             repent
             when
             we
             haue
             done
             :
             we
             cannot
             be
             saints
             here
             :
             we
             will
             set
             
             our
             good
             will
             to
             Gods
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             we
             cannot
             doe
             ,
             we
             hope
             Christ
             hath
             done
             for
             vs
             :
             and
             if
             the
             hardest
             should
             fall
             out
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             may
             haue
             but
             one
             houre
             to
             repent
             vs
             before
             we
             die
             ,
             we
             trust
             to
             doe
             well
             enough
             .
          
           
             These
             with
             many
             more
             such
             speeches
             ,
             which
             lay
             open
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             estate
             which
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             towards
             God
             ;
             to
             euery
             man
             that
             can
             iudge
             ,
             are
             sutable
             fully
             to
             the
             course
             of
             their
             liues
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             iudgeth
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             will
             thinke
             them
             farre
             from
             euerlasting
             life
             .
             And
             yet
             as
             grosse
             and
             
             brutish
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             there
             want
             not
             such
             who
             should
             tell
             them
             the
             truth
             more
             
             plainely
             ,
             who
             yet
             hold
             thē
             vp
             with
             good
             hope
             of
             their
             saluation
             ,
             in
             so
             dangerous
             estate
             as
             they
             are
             in
             :
             which
             they
             themselues
             so
             flatter
             themselues
             in
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             need
             to
             be
             driuen
             from
             their
             deceitfull
             hold
             by
             all
             meanes
             possible
             ,
             and
             not
             vpholden
             therein
             :
             not
             vnlike
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Prophet
             Ieremy
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               They
               haue
               healed
               the
               sores
               of
               my
               people
               with
               gentle
               words
               ,
               crying
               peace
               ,
               peace
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               peace
               .
            
             Alas
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             might
             ill
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             giuen
             assured
             hope
             of
             saluation
             ,
             must
             renounce
             vngodlines
             ,
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             loaden
             with
             such
             a
             burthen
             ,
             might
             yet
             as
             one
             that
             runneth
             well
             ,
             attaine
             to
             the
             crowne
             of
             glorie
             in
             the
             Lords
             kingdome
             !
          
           
             If
             any
             maruaile
             what
             I
             meane
             to
             set
             downe
             this
             rabble
             of
             euill
             qualities
             ,
             it
             
             may
             please
             him
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             I
             am
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             life
             stuffed
             with
             grosse
             iniquities
             can
             be
             that
             life
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             accept
             of
             :
             and
             yet
             ,
             many
             thousands
             thinke
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             their
             opinion
             being
             most
             welcome
             to
             these
             ,
             whom
             I
             haue
             described
             ,
             it
             was
             most
             meete
             that
             I
             should
             by
             so
             good
             occasion
             ,
             debarre
             such
             ignorant
             men
             ,
             hauing
             no
             good
             conscience
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             me
             lieth
             )
             from
             such
             boldnes
             .
          
           
             
             Besides
             ,
             I
             would
             wish
             others
             (
             who
             doe
             not
             perhaps
             vtter
             their
             mindes
             so
             rudelie
             and
             plainelie
             as
             these
             ,
             but
             are
             more
             subtile
             to
             beguile
             themselues
             )
             to
             take
             me
             as
             speaking
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             their
             liues
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             defiled
             with
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             offences
             ;
             and
             yet
             will
             needs
             hope
             and
             trust
             for
             saluation
             :
             
             for
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             (
             and
             therefore
             I
             account
             this
             watchword
             not
             in
             vaine
             )
             that
             many
             a
             one
             will
             be
             readie
             to
             laugh
             ,
             when
             they
             heare
             the
             homelinesse
             of
             their
             speeches
             ,
             
             who
             had
             more
             need
             to
             weepe
             for
             being
             so
             like
             them
             in
             qualities
             .
          
           
             
             But
             to
             proceede
             :
             There
             is
             a
             third
             sort
             ,
             which
             come
             yet
             more
             neere
             to
             the
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             may
             seeme
             to
             haue
             great
             wrong
             offered
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             so
             taken
             :
             who
             because
             they
             keepe
             within
             some
             ciuill
             course
             of
             honestie
             ,
             and
             are
             free
             (
             some
             of
             them
             especiallie
             )
             from
             grosse
             offences
             ,
             thinke
             themselues
             to
             be
             of
             the
             best
             sort
             of
             good
             liuers
             ,
             and
             scorne
             to
             be
             accused
             ,
             though
             their
             open
             faults
             are
             many
             :
             whom
             though
             God
             doth
             sufficiently
             brand
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               That
               harlots
               shall
               enter
               sooner
               into
               his
               kingdome
               then
               they
               :
            
             
             yet
             because
             they
             take
             no
             warning
             by
             his
             word
             ;
             he
             doth
             further
             bewray
             them
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             out
             in
             deed
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             neuer
             tooke
             pleasure
             in
             ,
             by
             suffering
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             some
             such
             to
             hang
             and
             drowne
             themselues
             ,
             or
             to
             die
             in
             despaire
             ,
             or
             other
             miserable
             manner
             ,
             if
             possibly
             he
             might
             bring
             some
             of
             the
             rest
             to
             repentance
             .
             These
             perswade
             themselues
             that
             they
             doe
             liue
             godly
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             apparant
             proofe
             of
             Scripture
             may
             see
             plainelie
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             so
             :
             for
             of
             such
             our
             Sauiour
             speaketh
             when
             he
             saith
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Matth.
             5.20
             .
             
               Except
               your
               righteousnesse
               exceede
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisies
               ,
               ye
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
            
             These
             (
             it
             feareth
             me
             to
             vtter
             
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             Gods
             truth
             )
             as
             farre
             off
             as
             they
             be
             from
             Gods
             kingdome
             ,
             goe
             in
             sundrie
             points
             farre
             before
             the
             two
             former
             sorts
             ,
             who
             yet
             thinke
             their
             estate
             to
             be
             good
             .
             Oh
             therefore
             how
             many
             perish
             !
             And
             *
             yet
             some
             of
             all
             these
             three
             sorts
             ,
             are
             sometime
             pricked
             in
             conscience
             ,
             and
             sore
             disquieted
             in
             themselues
             for
             their
             sinnes
             (
             which
             is
             hardly
             procured
             and
             wrought
             in
             the
             most
             hearers
             ,
             no
             not
             euen
             by
             oft
             and
             sound
             teaching
             )
             but
             yet
             in
             deed
             this
             is
             only
             a
             
             
             slauish
             terrifying
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             punishment
             :
             
             in
             which
             feare
             they
             doe
             also
             confesse
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             teares
             somtime
             .
             There
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             them
             also
             a
             leauing
             for
             the
             time
             of
             some
             of
             their
             old
             euill
             qualities
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             would
             marueile
             at
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             did
             ,
             
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               Pharisies
               resort
               to
               his
               baptisme
               .
            
             For
             this
             is
             but
             externall
             ,
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             season
             as
             
               Herod
               ,
               who
               did
               many
               things
               at
               Iohn
               his
               teaching
               :
            
             and
             as
             Ephraim
             in
             Osee
             ,
             
             
               whose
               goodnes
               was
               as
               the
               morning
               dew
               .
               In
               their
               trouble
               they
               seeke
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               they
               seeke
               him
               not
               ,
               as
               they
               who
               would
               find
               him
               :
            
             for
             then
             would
             they
             not
             leaue
             off
             to
             seeke
             ,
             vntil
             they
             had
             found
             him
             (
             as
             the
             church
             did
             in
             the
             Canticles
             ,
             chap.
             3.3.4
             .
             )
             Neither
             doe
             they
             regard
             his
             waies
             ,
             when
             their
             trouble
             is
             ended
             ;
             as
             Iob
             speaketh
             ,
             
             describing
             the
             hypocrite
             thus
             :
             
               The
               hypocrite
               doth
               not
               pray
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             serue
             God
             alwaies
             :
             meaning
             ,
             in
             one
             condition
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             in
             another
             :
             in
             peace
             as
             in
             trouble
             .
             Yea
             more
             particularly
             ,
             whē
             God
             smiteth
             and
             plagueth
             them
             (
             either
             by
             their
             enemies
             ,
             diseases
             ,
             losses
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             )
             they
             couenant
             religiously
             with
             him
             ,
             
               that
               they
               will
               neuer
               fall
               from
               him
               any
               more
               :
               but
               they
               flatter
               him
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               dissemble
               with
               their
               tongue
               ,
               their
               heart
               is
               not
               vpright
               with
               him
               ;
               neither
               are
               they
               faithfull
               in
               his
               couenant
               .
            
             They
             will
             sharply
             tell
             others
             of
             their
             faults
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             but
             small
             ;
             yea
             though
             they
             be
             but
             so
             in
             their
             opinion
             :
             as
             though
             they
             could
             not
             abide
             that
             God
             should
             bee
             dishonoured
             :
             but
             they
             themselues
             will
             not
             take
             a
             reproofe
             ,
             
               they
               hate
               to
               be
               reformed
            
             .
             They
             are
             zealous
             in
             some
             things
             ;
             
             
             but
             it
             breaketh
             out
             many
             waies
             ,
             not
             to
             haue
             been
             true
             godlines
             by
             their
             inconstant
             feruencie
             and
             other
             passions
             .
          
           
             They
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             God
             willingly
             sometimes
             ,
             
             and
             some
             of
             them
             speake
             of
             it
             with
             ioy
             ,
             and
             wonder
             at
             the
             heauenly
             wisedome
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             vanisheth
             away
             and
             fleeteth
             :
             whereas
             if
             it
             had
             been
             sound
             ,
             it
             would
             haue
             increased
             and
             continued
             ,
             as
             the
             hearbe
             that
             taketh
             roote
             in
             good
             ground
             ,
             becommeth
             fruitfull
             .
             So
             they
             attaine
             to
             many
             good
             gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             one
             would
             thinke
             sometimes
             that
             they
             were
             not
             farre
             from
             eternall
             life
             ;
             but
             they
             either
             
               burie
               them
               in
               a
               napkin
            
             ,
             and
             doe
             no
             good
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             vse
             them
             amisse
             ,
             as
             Iudas
             did
             Christs
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             their
             owne
             hurt
             ,
             while
             they
             
             dare
             bee
             bolder
             by
             meanes
             of
             these
             good
             gifts
             to
             offend
             God
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             had
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             I
             should
             reckon
             vp
             the
             beadrolles
             of
             grosse
             faults
             which
             they
             suffer
             in
             themselues
             ,
             and
             nourish
             (
             yet
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             infirmities
             )
             it
             should
             easily
             appeare
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             haue
             any
             iudgement
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             reckoned
             among
             the
             beleeuers
             ,
             and
             beloued
             of
             the
             Lord.
             For
             howsoeuer
             he
             gather
             his
             elect
             out
             of
             all
             these
             kinds
             ,
             yet
             are
             none
             of
             them
             to
             be
             accounted
             for
             his
             ,
             while
             they
             abide
             and
             continue
             so
             .
             From
             these
             faults
             therefore
             let
             the
             beleeuers
             separate
             themselues
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             sort
             ,
             and
             those
             diuers
             from
             these
             now
             mentioned
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             
             
             who
             ,
             being
             sore
             stumbling
             blockes
             ,
             and
             offences
             to
             many
             ,
             deserue
             to
             bee
             reprooued
             with
             the
             former
             :
             ye
             shall
             know
             them
             by
             the
             description
             which
             I
             set
             downe
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             rehearsing
             their
             particuler
             properties
             :
             who
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             ,
             will
             in
             the
             end
             (
             though
             I
             hope
             better
             of
             some
             of
             them
             )
             prooue
             no
             better
             then
             the
             rest
             .
             Among
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             bee
             counted
             ,
             who
             seeming
             to
             be
             of
             the
             forwarder
             sort
             ,
             doe
             yet
             offend
             dangerously
             ,
             and
             suffer
             the
             same
             blemishes
             before
             men
             ,
             to
             breake
             foorth
             in
             countenance
             ,
             speech
             ,
             behauiour
             (
             against
             
             such
             as
             they
             mislike
             ,
             though
             farre
             better
             then
             themselues
             )
             which
             testifie
             
             that
             their
             hearts
             are
             inwardly
             poysoned
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             who
             for
             their
             zeale
             that
             they
             haue
             towards
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             thinke
             so
             well
             of
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             brooke
             nor
             abide
             any
             other
             ,
             who
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             iudgement
             ,
             about
             some
             things
             ;
             though
             they
             haue
             no
             cleere
             ground
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             And
             if
             they
             bee
             at
             variance
             with
             any
             (
             how
             honest
             and
             godlie
             soeuer
             )
             yet
             cannot
             affoord
             them
             a
             Christian
             and
             friendly
             countenance
             ,
             nor
             speake
             a
             word
             to
             them
             ,
             
             without
             taunting
             ,
             girding
             ,
             rating
             or
             wounding
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             absence
             deface
             and
             defame
             them
             very
             vncharitably
             ,
             for
             somewhat
             which
             they
             mislike
             in
             them
             :
             and
             yet
             oft
             times
             without
             any
             iust
             cause
             at
             all
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             being
             themselues
             but
             priuate
             men
             (
             but
             put
             the
             
             case
             some
             of
             them
             bee
             in
             the
             Ministerie
             )
             and
             men
             vnlearned
             ,
             doe
             make
             it
             a
             great
             piece
             of
             their
             religion
             ,
             
             to
             censure
             sharply
             ,
             and
             descant
             arrogantly
             of
             their
             betters
             and
             superiours
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             that
             many
             of
             them
             haue
             turned
             vtterly
             to
             become
             Schismatikes
             ,
             and
             others
             haue
             not
             been
             farre
             from
             them
             .
             Which
             kind
             of
             zealous
             professors
             ,
             I
             do
             the
             more
             boldly
             reproue
             ,
             because
             some
             haue
             thought
             me
             a
             fauourer
             of
             such
             :
             their
             readines
             in
             receiuing
             the
             Gospell
             I
             haue
             well
             liked
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             haue
             been
             able
             ,
             furthered
             it
             :
             but
             this
             arrogant
             ,
             bold
             ,
             and
             vncharitable
             spirit
             of
             theirs
             bringing
             forth
             such
             fruit
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             mentioned
             (
             neuer
             taught
             them
             in
             any
             sound
             Ministerie
             )
             I
             vtterlie
             mislike
             ,
             and
             haue
             done
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             since
             I
             had
             any
             iudgement
             .
             Who
             
             hauing
             been
             content
             for
             some
             yeeres
             space
             ,
             
             to
             be
             taught
             (
             as
             seeing
             great
             need
             thereof
             )
             haue
             in
             a
             few
             yeeres
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             moneths
             ,
             outgrowne
             their
             teachers
             ,
             (
             in
             their
             owne
             iudgements
             )
             and
             haue
             thought
             almost
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             good
             and
             meete
             enough
             ,
             or
             sufficient
             for
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             some
             of
             them
             haue
             giuen
             themselues
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             to
             grow
             by
             their
             priuate
             reading
             ,
             when
             they
             might
             haue
             been
             taught
             also
             in
             the
             publike
             assemblie
             :
             which
             some
             of
             them
             refuse
             to
             doe
             ,
             especially
             by
             the
             ministerie
             of
             such
             as
             they
             are
             exasperated
             against
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             for
             the
             seruing
             of
             their
             owne
             cankred
             humour
             ,
             they
             sinne
             against
             God
             in
             breaking
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             commandements
             .
             I
             giue
             herein
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             qualities
             of
             like
             sort
             :
             Is
             this
             behauiour
             seeming
             
             Christians
             ?
          
           
             To
             whom
             may
             bee
             referred
             these
             ,
             who
             goe
             for
             zealous
             persons
             ,
             who
             
               liue
               inordinately
            
             ,
             
             without
             attending
             vpon
             any
             honest
             trade
             ,
             idle
             ,
             vnprofitable
             ,
             busie
             bodies
             ,
             
             and
             counting
             it
             godlines
             to
             talke
             of
             the
             faults
             of
             others
             ;
             yea
             and
             oftentimes
             speake
             to
             please
             such
             as
             are
             in
             the
             companie
             ,
             and
             this
             not
             by
             vnawares
             ,
             or
             suddenly
             ,
             at
             some
             one
             time
             ;
             but
             oft
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             heartie
             repentance
             (
             for
             then
             they
             would
             amend
             :
             )
             which
             when
             they
             haue
             done
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             deserue
             any
             such
             name
             of
             reuerent
             Christians
             ,
             or
             to
             bee
             so
             accounted
             ?
             when
             they
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             thought
             forwarder
             then
             other
             ,
             shall
             not
             looke
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             liue
             more
             without
             offence
             then
             other
             ,
             
             but
             in
             their
             dealings
             one
             
             with
             another
             shall
             be
             worse
             then
             ciuill
             men
             ,
             who
             haue
             no
             religion
             :
             what
             a
             reproch
             is
             it
             to
             thē
             ?
             when
             there
             shal
             be
             contending
             in
             words
             ,
             bitternes
             ,
             open
             braules
             ,
             vnseemely
             crowings
             one
             ouer
             another
             ,
             casting
             one
             another
             in
             the
             teeth
             with
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             reporting
             in
             all
             companies
             what
             wrongs
             they
             haue
             sustained
             one
             by
             another
             ,
             laughing
             for
             ioy
             when
             they
             are
             fallen
             ,
             whom
             they
             mislike
             ;
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             froward
             and
             currish
             answers
             ,
             
               taking
               all
               
               
               things
               in
               the
               worst
               part
               ,
            
             and
             for
             no
             perswasion
             ,
             
             remitting
             any
             thing
             of
             their
             vttermost
             due
             ,
             toward
             such
             as
             be
             in
             their
             dāger
             .
             What
             reckoning
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             their
             religion
             ?
             when
             men
             will
             be
             taken
             for
             earnest
             professors
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             shall
             be
             found
             hollow
             ,
             and
             double
             in
             their
             dealings
             ,
             one
             speech
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             at
             some
             time
             ,
             but
             contrarie
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             to
             other
             persons
             ;
             and
             so
             be
             void
             of
             plaine
             dealing
             :
             so
             that
             for
             commoditie
             ,
             they
             depart
             from
             manifest
             dutie
             .
             What
             are
             they
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             which
             they
             do
             pretend
             ?
             when
             they
             dare
             yet
             feede
             their
             eyes
             with
             vnchast
             lookes
             ,
             thereby
             making
             way
             to
             the
             defiling
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             nourish
             the
             occasions
             thereof
             ,
             although
             not
             so
             openly
             ,
             as
             others
             doe
             ,
             by
             companie
             ,
             talke
             ,
             amorous
             lookes
             ,
             lasciuious
             and
             
             wanton
             stage-playes
             :
             and
             to
             conclude
             ,
             when
             they
             carrie
             about
             them
             such
             other
             bad
             qualities
             ,
             though
             more
             subtilly
             couered
             and
             secretly
             hidden
             in
             them
             ;
             let
             no
             such
             please
             themselues
             in
             their
             seruing
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             praying
             ,
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             best
             things
             that
             are
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             hope
             is
             but
             deceiueable
             ;
             they
             are
             grossely
             guiltie
             of
             great
             vngodlines
             ,
             the
             which
             the
             true
             Christian
             hath
             banished
             from
             his
             life
             and
             renounced
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             this
             sort
             (
             partly
             mentioned
             alreadie
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             be
             mentioned
             )
             who
             (
             I
             must
             needes
             say
             for
             some
             religious
             duties
             which
             they
             do
             )
             come
             most
             neere
             of
             all
             other
             to
             the
             godlie
             life
             (
             as
             no
             doubt
             they
             doe
             )
             doe
             yet
             faile
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             haue
             little
             part
             in
             it
             :
             I
             shall
             not
             neede
             to
             shew
             how
             farre
             others
             (
             of
             what
             
             profession
             soeuer
             they
             bee
             )
             are
             off
             from
             it
             ,
             I
             meane
             Papists
             ,
             the
             Familie
             of
             loue
             ,
             which
             sect
             are
             no
             better
             then
             coloured
             Atheists
             ;
             or
             any
             other
             such
             :
             of
             whom
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             needlesse
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             be
             silent
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             benefit
             and
             good
             of
             the
             offenders
             whom
             I
             haue
             bewraied
             ,
             and
             to
             gather
             into
             a
             summe
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             the
             renouncing
             of
             inward
             and
             outward
             euils
             :
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             meanes
             ,
             I
             may
             set
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             perswade
             them
             ,
             how
             odious
             their
             estate
             is
             (
             and
             I
             say
             it
             in
             compassion
             of
             them
             )
             that
             neither
             the
             inward
             rebellious
             lusts
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ,
             nor
             the
             outward
             behauiour
             which
             I
             haue
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             any
             way
             or
             in
             any
             manner
             beseeming
             the
             Christian
             man.
             But
             whiles
             the
             Lord
             vrgeth
             this
             at
             his
             
             peoples
             hands
             ,
             
               that
               they
               haue
               no
               fellowship
               with
               such
               vnfruitfull
               workes
               of
               darknes
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               clense
               themselues
               from
               all
               that
               is
               euill
               ,
               both
               of
               soule
               and
               bodie
               :
            
             so
             long
             shall
             it
             be
             reprochfull
             for
             all
             which
             reioyce
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             
             to
             bee
             either
             in
             their
             hearts
             stained
             with
             such
             corruptions
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             liues
             defiled
             with
             such
             treacheries
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             especially
             ,
             seeing
             the
             will
             of
             God
             is
             so
             cleerely
             reuealed
             ,
             that
             this
             should
             be
             so
             harsh
             &
             vnsauourie
             a
             thing
             ;
             yea
             &
             foolish
             euen
             among
             such
             as
             will
             be
             thought
             zealous
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             so
             particularly
             sift
             our selues
             from
             these
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             Prophet
             requireth
             that
             this
             be
             done
             againe
             and
             againe
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Soph.
             1.
             
             
               Fanne
               your selues
               ,
               fanne
               your selues
               ,
               O
               nation
               not
               worthie
               to
               be
               loued
               ?
            
             It
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             
             better
             sort
             of
             those
             forenamed
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             particular
             actions
             ,
             &
             daily
             course
             of
             their
             liues
             ,
             there
             is
             small
             moderation
             of
             their
             affections
             ,
             and
             vnbridled
             desires
             ,
             or
             watchfulnes
             ouer
             them
             :
             so
             that
             well
             ordered
             gouernment
             is
             as
             farre
             off
             :
             and
             therefore
             rash
             and
             vndiscreete
             going
             about
             their
             matters
             is
             almost
             euery
             where
             to
             bee
             seene
             ,
             which
             ,
             beside
             offence
             to
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             bringeth
             bitter
             repentance
             (
             if
             any
             )
             to
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Beare
             with
             me
             (
             gentle
             Reader
             )
             though
             I
             go
             farre
             and
             abide
             long
             in
             them
             ;
             
             it
             may
             be
             some
             shall
             take
             more
             good
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             
             more
             relent
             ,
             then
             euer
             they
             could
             be
             brought
             to
             doe
             at
             the
             committing
             of
             them
             .
             
             Such
             frowardnes
             ,
             heartburning
             ,
             and
             most
             sore
             broiles
             there
             are
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             trifles
             :
             such
             earnestnes
             is
             also
             in
             their
             worldly
             dealings
             :
             and
             yet
             deadnes
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             little
             courage
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             soule
             :
             such
             nimblenes
             and
             vnweariednes
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             such
             tediousnes
             and
             irkesomnes
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             all
             which
             see
             their
             conuersation
             in
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             would
             gesse
             that
             the
             things
             which
             they
             contend
             about
             ,
             were
             matters
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             the
             other
             very
             light
             and
             of
             small
             reckoning
             :
             such
             griping
             of
             the
             poore
             and
             needie
             ,
             in
             their
             sales
             ,
             couenants
             ,
             and
             other
             dealings
             ,
             especially
             not
             forgoing
             or
             yeelding
             the
             least
             piece
             of
             their
             right
             (
             be
             their
             necessitie
             
             neuer
             so
             great
             )
             nor
             any
             regard
             had
             of
             their
             distressed
             estate
             ,
             who
             can
             thinke
             of
             it
             without
             lamentation
             ?
             
             Such
             giuing
             mens
             selues
             the
             bridle
             in
             their
             merie
             makings
             (
             I
             speake
             still
             of
             such
             as
             fauour
             the
             Gospell
             )
             to
             talke
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             be
             not
             meerely
             impious
             ,
             how
             vnprofitable
             soeuer
             it
             be
             to
             edifying
             or
             hurtfull
             to
             example
             ,
             
             when
             
               yet
               for
               euery
               idle
               word
               men
               shall
               giue
               an
               account
               :
            
             when
             as
             also
             such
             times
             of
             friendly
             meetings
             should
             be
             vsed
             for
             the
             gaining
             of
             one
             another
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             
               confirming
               one
               another
               in
               their
               most
               holie
               faith
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               the
               prouoking
               to
               loue
               .
            
             Such
             vnquietnes
             in
             the
             gouernours
             of
             families
             ,
             for
             euery
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             to
             their
             liking
             ,
             as
             pettie
             losses
             ,
             and
             discommodities
             in
             house
             ,
             or
             without
             ,
             by
             neighbours
             or
             seruants
             ,
             when
             yet
             their
             owne
             vnrulie
             
             hearts
             and
             impatience
             doe
             make
             their
             losses
             farre
             greater
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             haue
             learned
             to
             be
             prepared
             in
             the
             day
             for
             the
             troubles
             thereof
             :
             (
             I
             vnderstand
             this
             of
             professed
             Christians
             )
             let
             such
             as
             exceede
             these
             in
             euill
             ,
             little
             reioyce
             in
             themselues
             .
             
             Such
             broiles
             and
             breach
             of
             dutie
             betwixt
             husband
             and
             wife
             ,
             such
             strife
             ,
             and
             oft
             contentions
             ,
             that
             euery
             small
             occasion
             of
             dissenting
             one
             from
             another
             about
             any
             thing
             ,
             must
             bring
             peeuishnes
             ,
             heart-burning
             ,
             strangenes
             ,
             sowernes
             ;
             yea
             and
             oft
             times
             absence
             from
             bed
             &
             boord
             :
             so
             that
             they
             must
             commonly
             haue
             a
             day
             of
             debating
             the
             case
             before
             it
             can
             be
             forgotten
             and
             digested
             :
             who
             can
             think
             ,
             how
             common
             it
             is
             ,
             without
             deep
             bewailing
             it
             ?
             And
             where
             more
             agreement
             is
             betwixt
             couples
             ,
             yet
             to
             marke
             
             how
             little
             one
             is
             the
             better
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             
             to
             Godward
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             faith
             ,
             amendement
             ,
             meekenes
             ,
             patience
             ,
             by
             reading
             ,
             praying
             ,
             communing
             togither
             ,
             and
             watching
             ouer
             one
             another
             ,
             for
             their
             mutuall
             good
             (
             which
             yet
             they
             should
             doe
             to
             others
             )
             and
             therein
             be
             helps
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             in
             things
             of
             this
             life
             :
             to
             marke
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             how
             little
             good
             is
             done
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             worthily
             to
             bee
             complained
             of
             ?
             And
             yet
             of
             these
             two
             things
             the
             latter
             is
             thought
             needlesse
             to
             be
             vrged
             ,
             as
             though
             weightier
             matters
             were
             in
             hand
             alwaies
             :
             the
             former
             is
             defended
             ,
             that
             sometime
             iarres
             must
             needes
             be
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             spoken
             against
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             in
             such
             as
             receiue
             the
             Gospell
             with
             good
             liking
             :
             how
             doth
             the
             
             pride
             of
             life
             (
             I
             meane
             iolitie
             in
             earthlie
             things
             )
             beare
             sway
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             fittest
             bane
             of
             many
             other
             to
             poyson
             them
             ?
             What
             resting
             of
             themselues
             is
             there
             in
             the
             commodities
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             preferments
             of
             this
             life
             (
             which
             yet
             they
             may
             lose
             ere
             to
             morrow
             )
             in
             ease
             and
             prosperitie
             ,
             in
             wife
             ,
             children
             ,
             friends
             (
             great
             benefits
             no
             doubt
             )
             and
             in
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             ?
             and
             in
             the
             sumptuous
             apparelling
             of
             themselues
             ,
             thinking
             themselues
             thereby
             ,
             to
             be
             others
             then
             they
             
             
             are
             ;
             and
             therein
             not
             only
             to
             impouerish
             themselues
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             outlandish
             and
             monstrous
             manner
             to
             disguise
             themselues
             ,
             thinking
             that
             others
             admire
             them
             as
             greatly
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             themselues
             :
             how
             doe
             they
             fill
             their
             hearts
             with
             these
             ,
             and
             please
             themselues
             therein
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             till
             they
             displease
             God
             ,
             but
             till
             they
             are
             eaten
             vp
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             them
             ;
             yea
             and
             their
             religion
             so
             quailed
             and
             cooled
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             easilie
             see
             ,
             that
             
               they
               loue
               darkenes
               more
               then
               light
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               more
               then
               God
               ,
            
             howsoeuer
             they
             hold
             still
             with
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             least
             their
             iniquitie
             should
             be
             too
             manifest
             to
             them
             ?
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             as
             many
             haue
             confessed
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             by
             this
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             remembrance
             ,
             some
             other
             will
             be
             admonished
             to
             remember
             ,
             consider
             ,
             and
             confesse
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             so
             offended
             in
             
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             their
             consciences
             haue
             accused
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             thus
             led
             is
             not
             the
             life
             which
             God
             requireth
             ,
             nor
             these
             are
             not
             the
             works
             which
             faith
             affoordeth
             :
             neither
             is
             this
             a
             denying
             of
             themselues
             ,
             to
             giue
             all
             to
             themselues
             ,
             which
             heart
             wisheth
             ,
             or
             eye
             lusteth
             after
             :
             
             neither
             is
             
               this
               to
               take
               vp
               their
               crosse
               dailie
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             receiue
             meekely
             the
             troubles
             which
             God
             sendeth
             them
             ,
             without
             which
             yet
             ,
             they
             cannot
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             be
             his
             disciples
             .
          
           
             What
             should
             I
             speake
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             although
             they
             will
             boldlie
             affirme
             ,
             
             that
             they
             will
             not
             beare
             with
             the
             sinne
             of
             any
             ,
             (
             no
             not
             their
             owne
             children
             )
             to
             offend
             God
             for
             their
             sakes
             ;
             yet
             will
             take
             part
             with
             them
             hauing
             done
             wickedlie
             ,
             and
             bolster
             them
             vp
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             punished
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             to
             
             the
             offence
             of
             many
             ?
             What
             grieuous
             eye
             sores
             are
             they
             to
             many
             ,
             who
             suffer
             such
             as
             are
             vnder
             their
             gouernement
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             runne
             after
             their
             pleasures
             at
             such
             times
             as
             they
             should
             serue
             God
             ,
             and
             neither
             teach
             them
             their selues
             ,
             nor
             bring
             them
             where
             they
             may
             be
             taught
             ,
             but
             also
             are
             priuie
             to
             their
             stealing
             of
             their
             neighbours
             commodities
             :
             yea
             ,
             beare
             their
             saucines
             ,
             stoutnes
             ,
             and
             malepartnes
             ,
             and
             annoy
             other
             with
             such
             intolerable
             burthens
             ,
             vntill
             they
             be
             checke
             mate
             with
             the
             most
             auncient
             elders
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             ,
             come
             to
             a
             fearefull
             ende
             themselues
             ,
             and
             kill
             their
             parents
             with
             sorrow
             and
             griefe
             ?
             But
             alas
             ,
             what
             ende
             is
             there
             of
             complaining
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             againe
             ,
             not
             of
             irreligious
             ,
             prophane
             and
             blockish
             men
             ,
             but
             of
             such
             as
             looke
             verilie
             to
             be
             saued
             )
             if
             I
             should
             
             not
             plucke
             my
             pen
             from
             paper
             ?
             For
             I
             haue
             said
             nothing
             of
             the
             hollownes
             in
             friendship
             among
             Christians
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             accounted
             :
             how
             their
             loue
             is
             mixed
             with
             much
             
               dissimulation
               in
               word
               only
               ,
               not
               in
               heart
               and
               in
               deede
               :
            
             
             and
             how
             hardly
             credit
             may
             be
             giuen
             to
             their
             faire
             words
             ,
             or
             countenances
             ?
             But
             as
             for
             fashion
             they
             were
             shewed
             ;
             so
             according
             to
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             are
             changed
             into
             another
             affection
             ,
             then
             they
             promised
             :
             I
             haue
             not
             mentioned
             many
             of
             the
             strong
             corruptions
             and
             ranke
             rebellions
             breaking
             out
             in
             some
             Christians
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             no
             common
             hope
             among
             their
             brethren
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             scarcelie
             mentioned
             this
             ,
             
             what
             deadly
             suspitions
             and
             hard
             conceiuings
             they
             haue
             of
             many
             ,
             better
             men
             then
             themselues
             ;
             how
             imperiously
             they
             
             iudge
             ,
             and
             maisterlike
             they
             censure
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             are
             not
             worthie
             to
             liue
             with
             :
             when
             yet
             it
             is
             giuen
             vs
             in
             charge
             ,
             that
             
               we
               be
               not
               many
               maisters
            
             :
             yea
             ,
             
             and
             these
             faults
             are
             committed
             many
             times
             ,
             when
             no
             occasion
             is
             giuen
             ;
             which
             maketh
             their
             sinne
             the
             greater
             :
             and
             if
             there
             were
             any
             ,
             yet
             meekenes
             and
             lenitie
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             in
             all
             reprouers
             ,
             might
             easilie
             remoue
             them
             ,
             whereas
             froward
             and
             vncharitable
             condemning
             doth
             no
             good
             .
             A
             poison
             which
             dwelleth
             ;
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             most
             principallie
             in
             the
             Schismatikes
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             and
             
             such
             as
             haue
             leaned
             that
             way
             :
             who
             if
             they
             had
             not
             deceiued
             themselues
             ,
             in
             
             thinking
             themselues
             the
             most
             zealous
             of
             others
             ,
             they
             should
             haue
             alaide
             the
             bitternes
             of
             their
             stomacks
             with
             humilitie
             and
             loue
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             they
             thinke
             of
             themselues
             .
             But
             here
             an
             ende
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             certaine
             obiections
             raised
             from
             the
             former
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             answeres
             thereto
             :
             as
             why
             we
             should
             put
             differences
             betwixt
             men
             :
             and
             whether
             the
             godly
             may
             fall
             reprochfully
             ,
             and
             what
             infirmities
             they
             may
             haue
             .
             
          
           
             
             BVt
             me
             thinkes
             I
             heare
             some
             obiecting
             thus
             :
             what
             ?
             are
             all
             damned
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             commit
             any
             of
             these
             sinnes
             ?
             And
             may
             not
             many
             of
             these
             offenders
             notwithstanding
             their
             faultes
             ,
             be
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             if
             men
             commit
             such
             faultes
             ,
             doe
             they
             not
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             repent
             afterwards
             ?
             (
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             ,
             that
             obiection
             is
             answered
             )
             Also
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             cannot
             abide
             that
             such
             differences
             should
             be
             made
             of
             men
             .
             And
             haue
             the
             godly
             ,
             whom
             ye
             shoale
             out
             of
             others
             ,
             no
             faults
             ,
             but
             are
             they
             without
             infirmities
             ?
             are
             they
             so
             pure
             ,
             that
             they
             liue
             not
             as
             other
             
             men
             ?
             and
             doe
             not
             their
             liues
             gather
             vp
             the
             common
             sinnes
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             as
             holy
             as
             they
             be
             ?
             and
             doe
             they
             not
             lie
             in
             them
             also
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             who
             are
             not
             thought
             so
             holy
             ?
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             haue
             such
             differences
             of
             men
             ?
             
             why
             should
             one
             be
             shoaled
             from
             the
             other
             ?
             I
             answere
             ,
             as
             for
             differences
             of
             men
             they
             are
             put
             ,
             by
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             ,
             both
             in
             name
             ,
             conuersation
             ,
             and
             reward
             :
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               recompence
               tribulation
               to
               them
               which
               trouble
               his
               :
               but
               to
               those
               which
               are
               troubled
               ,
               peace
               and
               rest
               :
            
             and
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             is
             to
             shoale
             Gods
             elect
             and
             beloued
             ones
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             his
             sheepefold
             .
          
           
             
             As
             concerning
             infirmities
             ,
             it
             is
             defended
             by
             no
             Christian
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             
             godly
             which
             liue
             here
             ,
             are
             voide
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             confesse
             that
             they
             be
             burthened
             sore
             with
             the
             weight
             of
             them
             :
             and
             so
             may
             they
             be
             ,
             although
             these
             foule
             euils
             be
             not
             common
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             long
             lien
             in
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ;
             of
             whose
             infirmities
             I
             will
             say
             more
             ,
             when
             I
             haue
             satisfied
             in
             some
             sort
             these
             obiections
             .
          
           
             
             Therefore
             where
             it
             is
             demaunded
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             other
             men
             are
             ;
             I
             denie
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             them
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             be
             carried
             after
             the
             streame
             of
             the
             euill
             example
             of
             so
             many
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             the
             world
             so
             common
             ,
             and
             almost
             vniuersall
             :
             for
             the
             best
             liue
             ,
             
               where
               Sathans
               throne
               is
            
             ,
             (
             euen
             as
             the
             Israelites
             and
             the
             Aegyptians
             dwelt
             
             together
             :
             )
             whose
             vnsauorie
             and
             stinking
             breath
             ,
             what
             maruaile
             were
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             whole
             and
             sound
             should
             be
             infected
             with
             it
             ?
             And
             further
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             possiblie
             haue
             their
             part
             in
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             vngodly
             ;
             so
             I
             denie
             not
             ,
             (
             if
             God
             beare
             not
             the
             greater
             authoritie
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             the
             more
             regarded
             of
             them
             )
             but
             that
             they
             may
             also
             lie
             still
             in
             the
             same
             loathsomenes
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             though
             smallie
             to
             their
             comfort
             .
             This
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             both
             lamentable
             examples
             
             
             of
             the
             Scripture
             doe
             shew
             in
             
               Noah
               ,
               Lot
               ,
               Dauid
            
             ,
             and
             Peter
             :
             and
             wofull
             experience
             among
             vs
             in
             all
             ages
             doe
             testifie
             .
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             Are
             they
             therefore
             giuen
             ouer
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             lie
             and
             abide
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             being
             washed
             to
             wallow
             againe
             in
             the
             mire
             ?
          
           
             And
             as
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             possible
             ,
             
             and
             is
             too
             cleere
             by
             wofull
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             may
             be
             snared
             with
             the
             sinnes
             of
             others
             ;
             so
             yet
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             fall
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             plainelie
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             subtill
             malice
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             watching
             his
             opportunitie
             so
             narrowlie
             ,
             that
             he
             deceiued
             them
             ,
             rather
             then
             that
             they
             were
             giuen
             ouer
             like
             wicked
             men
             ;
             to
             lie
             therein
             ,
             and
             to
             adde
             sinne
             to
             sinne
             without
             combat
             and
             conflict
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             
               had
               made
               a
               league
               
               with
               sinne
               ,
               and
               were
               without
               God
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             as
             the
             other
             be
             .
             And
             the
             rather
             I
             say
             this
             ,
             because
             when
             they
             haue
             been
             awaked
             ,
             
             and
             come
             to
             themselues
             againe
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             strangely
             amased
             at
             their
             offence
             ,
             
             and
             so
             tremble
             to
             thinke
             what
             they
             haue
             done
             ,
             and
             can
             haue
             no
             peace
             within
             themselues
             vntill
             they
             returne
             :
             and
             that
             after
             they
             haue
             got
             out
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             more
             warie
             and
             vigilant
             against
             the
             like
             another
             time
             :
             the
             which
             of
             the
             wicked
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             
             in
             any
             of
             their
             repentings
             ,
             till
             God
             change
             their
             hearts
             in
             deed
             ,
             although
             in
             suddaine
             ,
             and
             rash
             feare
             they
             may
             be
             flighted
             ,
             till
             it
             vanish
             away
             againe
             like
             smoake
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             when
             haue
             they
             fallen
             dangerouslie
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             well
             begun
             ?
             
             
             Hath
             it
             been
             ,
             while
             and
             when
             they
             haue
             held
             on
             in
             their
             course
             of
             Christian
             dutie
             ?
             Haue
             they
             been
             violentlie
             carried
             from
             the
             platforme
             and
             direction
             of
             a
             godlie
             life
             ,
             whether
             they
             would
             or
             no
             ,
             as
             not
             knowing
             what
             they
             did
             ?
             or
             how
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             it
             ?
             Yea
             rather
             ,
             haue
             they
             not
             at
             such
             times
             giuen
             themselues
             the
             bridle
             ,
             and
             suffered
             their
             mindes
             to
             runne
             too
             farre
             ,
             after
             that
             which
             they
             tooke
             pleasure
             in
             ,
             and
             offended
             by
             ?
             And
             haue
             they
             wisely
             auoided
             the
             occasions
             of
             such
             mischiefe
             and
             danger
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             as
             they
             vsuallie
             were
             wont
             ?
             Neither
             obiect
             here
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             at
             all
             times
             watchfull
             :
             and
             the
             wisest
             shall
             or
             may
             bee
             sometimes
             ouercome
             ?
             I
             answere
             :
             were
             they
             warie
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             haue
             been
             vsuallie
             ,
             
             in
             which
             times
             they
             were
             preserued
             from
             such
             reprochfull
             falles
             ?
             For
             if
             it
             were
             so
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             thus
             offend
             :
             but
             if
             they
             haue
             been
             wearie
             of
             Gods
             gouerning
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             haue
             thought
             long
             till
             they
             haue
             gotten
             more
             libertie
             to
             the
             flesh
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             at
             their
             owne
             hand
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             
               to
               count
               stollen
               waters
               sweete
            
             :
             it
             is
             no
             maruaile
             though
             they
             haue
             smarted
             with
             Dinah
             ,
             for
             ranging
             and
             seeking
             to
             haue
             their
             will
             amisse
             :
             for
             if
             his
             owne
             children
             prouoke
             him
             ,
             
             he
             must
             
               punish
               euen
               their
               sinnes
               with
               the
               rod
               ,
               and
               their
               offences
               with
               the
               scourge
               ,
            
             till
             they
             returne
             and
             say
             ,
             wee
             haue
             sinned
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             promised
             
               to
               keepe
               vs
               in
               all
               our
               waies
               ,
            
             
             wherein
             he
             appointeth
             vs
             to
             
             walke
             ,
             and
             whiles
             our
             mindes
             are
             leading
             vs
             thither
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             no
             danger
             ,
             
             and
             he
             hath
             promised
             vs
             strength
             to
             walke
             in
             them
             .
             But
             if
             wee
             will
             runne
             out
             of
             our
             bounds
             ,
             with
             Shemeia
             ,
             
             where
             our
             owne
             hearts
             tell
             vs
             that
             we
             are
             in
             daunger
             ,
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             ,
             if
             afterwards
             it
             take
             hold
             of
             vs
             ?
             And
             was
             it
             not
             thus
             with
             that
             deare
             seruant
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             commendeth
             by
             this
             title
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               a
               man
               according
               to
               Gods
               minde
               ?
            
             that
             when
             that
             one
             time
             befell
             ,
             
             (
             more
             to
             his
             reproch
             ,
             then
             all
             other
             )
             he
             was
             found
             to
             giue
             himselfe
             the
             bridle
             
             of
             vnlawfull
             libertie
             ,
             
             and
             to
             shaking
             off
             the
             secret
             reigne
             of
             holie
             feare
             ,
             more
             
             then
             vsually
             he
             did
             .
             And
             who
             denieth
             but
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             if
             they
             refuse
             to
             stand
             vpon
             their
             watch
             ,
             they
             may
             become
             like
             other
             men
             ?
             but
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             is
             there
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             hath
             bin
             said
             :
             the
             one
             offending
             in
             that
             sort
             ,
             seldome
             ,
             neither
             then
             long
             lying
             therein
             :
             the
             other
             making
             it
             his
             practise
             to
             breake
             out
             ,
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             haue
             obtained
             once
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             haue
             our
             poysoned
             hearts
             purged
             and
             made
             cleane
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             other
             benefits
             ;
             
             so
             it
             is
             and
             may
             bee
             kept
             ,
             by
             such
             meanes
             as
             God
             hath
             prouided
             ,
             and
             not
             lost
             any
             more
             ,
             but
             confirmed
             and
             continued
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
             But
             then
             ,
             as
             we
             be
             one
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             partakers
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             branches
             
             of
             a
             vine
             ,
             which
             sucke
             our
             sappe
             and
             draw
             our
             spirituall
             strength
             and
             nourishment
             from
             him
             :
             so
             it
             is
             required
             of
             vs
             (
             and
             we
             willingly
             yeeld
             to
             it
             )
             that
             
               we
               hold
               fast
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               abiding
               in
               him
               ,
            
             
             that
             is
             ,
             
               our
               faith
               ,
               vnto
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               take
               heed
               that
               there
               be
               not
               at
               any
               time
               in
               vs
               an
               euill
               and
               corrupt
               heart
               ,
               which
               will
               make
               vs
               fall
               from
               the
               liuing
               God
               ,
            
             to
             our
             owne
             deceitfull
             imaginations
             and
             desires
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             fall
             dangerously
             ,
             and
             to
             purchase
             heauines
             thereby
             ,
             our
             bellies
             full
             .
          
           
             
             And
             this
             let
             euery
             one
             endeuour
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             see
             himself
             so
             strongly
             fenced
             ,
             that
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             which
             faileth
             not
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             he
             shal
             be
             free
             from
             the
             diet
             of
             the
             carelesse
             liuers
             (
             who
             are
             euery
             while
             shaken
             )
             because
             
             they
             
               who
               walke
               vprightly
               ,
               walke
               safely
               :
               but
               he
               that
               peruerteth
               his
               waies
               ,
               God
               will
               finde
               him
               out
               ,
            
             Prouer.
             10.9
             .
             For
             whereas
             many
             of
             Gods
             beloued
             ones
             procure
             sore
             wounds
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             anguish
             thereby
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             owne
             labours
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             bee
             held
             within
             holie
             compasse
             ,
             but
             pleade
             for
             some
             vnlawfull
             libertie
             ,
             and
             count
             it
             strictnes
             more
             then
             needeth
             (
             by
             harkning
             too
             much
             to
             the
             vnruly
             flesh
             )
             to
             tie
             themselues
             to
             any
             certaine
             directing
             of
             themselues
             in
             his
             seruice
             ,
             (
             when
             yet
             his
             seruice
             is
             perfect
             freedome
             )
             whose
             euils
             I
             defend
             not
             :
             but
             yet
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             his
             ,
             they
             shall
             rise
             and
             repent
             with
             Peter
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             fallen
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             wicked
             shall
             lie
             still
             
               and
               waxe
               worse
            
             .
             
             
          
           
             But
             ye
             demaund
             ,
             and
             would
             needes
             haue
             me
             answere
             ,
             whether
             I
             can
             warrant
             such
             as
             feare
             God
             ,
             
             that
             they
             shall
             neuer
             fall
             into
             some
             reprochfull
             and
             dangerous
             euill
             ,
             as
             other
             men
             doe
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             may
             breake
             out
             some
             other
             waies
             .
             If
             I
             might
             answere
             a
             wise
             and
             sober
             demaunder
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             refuse
             to
             speake
             my
             minde
             ;
             although
             it
             may
             in
             part
             be
             gathered
             by
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             alreadie
             :
             vnto
             such
             a
             one
             therefore
             I
             say
             (
             for
             if
             any
             other
             see
             his
             owne
             practise
             not
             to
             agree
             with
             my
             answere
             ,
             let
             him
             impute
             it
             to
             his
             owne
             sinne
             rather
             then
             to
             my
             rashnes
             )
             I
             say
             therefore
             ,
             seeing
             rare
             and
             deare
             seruants
             of
             God
             haue
             fallen
             thus
             into
             shamefull
             sinnes
             ,
             it
             may
             seeme
             scarce
             possible
             for
             the
             best
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             ,
             being
             far
             inferiour
             to
             some
             of
             them
             in
             grace
             ,
             
             to
             be
             free
             from
             the
             like
             fearefull
             falles
             .
             
             But
             yet
             wee
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             some
             other
             of
             his
             good
             people
             God
             hath
             preserued
             from
             that
             kinde
             of
             shamefull
             sinnes
             and
             staines
             ,
             as
             
               Enoch
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
               Caleb
               ,
               Iosua
               ,
            
             with
             many
             others
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             may
             of
             vs
             be
             hoped
             for
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             it
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             then
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             haue
             speciall
             regard
             and
             care
             of
             :
             
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               liue
               without
               iust
               reproch
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               a
               crooked
               generation
               and
               vnstained
               .
            
             Saint
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             
             
             
               If
               ye
               haue
               these
               things
               ,
               ye
               shall
               neuer
               fall
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             dangerously
             ,
             
             to
             take
             any
             great
             hurt
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             by
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             perswasions
             ,
             wee
             ought
             to
             be
             incouraged
             ;
             for
             to
             vs
             there
             is
             good
             hope
             to
             obtaine
             grace
             hereunto
             .
             But
             seeing
             all
             Gods
             children
             cannot
             alike
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             they
             
               ought
               to
               giue
               all
               diligence
               hereunto
            
             ;
             euen
             that
             they
             may
             be
             vnrebukeable
             amongst
             men
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             ,
             
             and
             so
             taught
             other
             to
             doe
             ;
             but
             thinke
             it
             impossible
             to
             liue
             so
             constantly
             ,
             
             but
             that
             they
             shall
             sometime
             breake
             out
             dangerously
             :
             Therefore
             such
             must
             be
             taught
             wisedome
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             being
             more
             proud
             then
             others
             ,
             must
             haue
             their
             pride
             humbled
             ,
             and
             healed
             by
             such
             medicines
             :
             
             for
             grieuous
             
             falles
             are
             phisick
             for
             pride
             ;
             and
             many
             who
             haue
             some
             grace
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             grace
             which
             is
             sufficient
             for
             them
             ,
             are
             daungerously
             proud
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             not
             fallen
             shamefully
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             some
             odious
             crime
             :
             and
             yet
             they
             haue
             fallen
             shamefully
             (
             if
             they
             could
             see
             it
             )
             in
             that
             they
             are
             dangerously
             proud
             :
             If
             God
             therefore
             seeth
             it
             meete
             to
             abate
             their
             pride
             thereby
             ,
             they
             may
             possibly
             fall
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             be
             for
             the
             more
             manifesting
             of
             his
             glorie
             in
             forgiuing
             them
             so
             great
             a
             trespasse
             ,
             they
             may
             also
             fall
             dangerously
             .
             
          
           
             This
             doth
             our
             mercifull
             father
             see
             expedient
             oftentimes
             ,
             as
             both
             in
             Peter
             and
             Dauid
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             others
             :
             who
             doubtlesse
             loued
             the
             Lord
             ,
             more
             then
             some
             others
             of
             his
             faithfull
             people
             ,
             which
             neuer
             fell
             in
             that
             manner
             
             (
             as
             Peters
             answere
             ,
             and
             Dauids
             Psalmes
             doe
             cleerely
             testifie
             )
             yea
             ,
             and
             such
             loued
             him
             the
             more
             ,
             Luk.
             7.47
             .
             euen
             for
             that
             very
             cause
             ,
             seeing
             they
             obtained
             mercie
             against
             so
             great
             sinnes
             of
             theirs
             ,
             and
             fearefull
             iniquitie
             .
          
           
             Yea
             and
             to
             adde
             a
             third
             end
             ,
             God
             is
             highly
             magnified
             by
             others
             ,
             
             which
             know
             and
             see
             this
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             forgiuen
             so
             great
             offences
             ,
             in
             such
             as
             haue
             fallen
             grieuously
             :
             who
             otherwise
             beholding
             the
             heauenly
             course
             of
             such
             excellent
             seruants
             of
             his
             ,
             how
             holie
             and
             sincere
             it
             was
             (
             saue
             in
             some
             such
             offence
             )
             should
             haue
             been
             vtterly
             discouraged
             ,
             yea
             and
             like
             to
             haue
             despaired
             of
             their
             owne
             good
             estate
             :
             and
             the
             rather
             for
             the
             high
             opinion
             that
             they
             conceiued
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             seene
             or
             heard
             of
             these
             their
             falles
             .
             For
             these
             
             causes
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             may
             ,
             and
             often
             hath
             ,
             let
             some
             of
             his
             deare
             seruants
             fall
             dangerously
             :
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             humbling
             of
             them
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             may
             see
             his
             exceeding
             bountifulnes
             in
             pardoning
             so
             great
             sinnes
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             loue
             him
             the
             more
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             others
             farre
             weaker
             then
             they
             ,
             yet
             faithfull
             ,
             may
             be
             incouraged
             to
             beleeue
             that
             their
             sins
             shall
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             their
             weake
             seruice
             accepted
             of
             him
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             haue
             seene
             that
             God
             hath
             pardoned
             great
             offences
             in
             some
             ,
             otherwise
             farre
             more
             excellent
             then
             they
             :
             which
             if
             they
             were
             not
             perswaded
             of
             ,
             should
             be
             discouraged
             much
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             graces
             and
             gifts
             in
             them
             ,
             
             farre
             exceeding
             those
             which
             are
             in
             themselues
             .
          
           
             
             And
             otherwise
             ,
             or
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             
             they
             neede
             not
             feare
             that
             God
             taketh
             any
             pleasure
             to
             cast
             them
             downe
             ,
             who
             desire
             to
             stand
             (
             when
             his
             propertie
             is
             rather
             
               to
               raise
               vp
               them
               that
               are
               fallen
               :
            
             )
             or
             that
             hee
             seeketh
             euery
             aduantage
             ,
             
             against
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             
               look
               streightly
               what
               is
               done
               amisse
            
             of
             them
             ;
             
             but
             helpe
             their
             weakenes
             ,
             supplie
             their
             wants
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             them
             from
             such
             dangers
             ,
             as
             they
             feare
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             expedient
             ;
             or
             els
             make
             them
             able
             to
             beare
             them
             .
             For
             proofe
             whereof
             ,
             they
             may
             remember
             ,
             how
             he
             kept
             them
             ,
             when
             
             they
             had
             small
             skill
             or
             abilitie
             to
             keepe
             themselues
             ,
             
             after
             that
             they
             first
             imbraced
             
             his
             promises
             :
             will
             hee
             not
             much
             more
             keepe
             them
             safe
             ,
             now
             they
             haue
             experience
             of
             his
             kindnes
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             working
             in
             them
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             
             
               when
               they
               were
               his
               enemies
               ,
               he
               gaue
               his
               sonne
               to
               die
               for
               them
               :
            
             and
             now
             they
             are
             reconciled
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             approued
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             beloued
             ones
             ,
             shall
             they
             not
             much
             more
             be
             preserued
             (
             by
             his
             liuing
             in
             glorie
             )
             from
             the
             fearefull
             iudgements
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             wrath
             he
             executeth
             against
             the
             vngodly
             of
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
             
             Therefore
             if
             thou
             beest
             
               grounded
               and
               established
               in
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             holdest
             fast
             the
             beginning
             of
             thine
             ingrafting
             into
             Christ
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             thy
             greatest
             danger
             is
             past
             :
             for
             can
             he
             that
             loueth
             thee
             dearely
             ,
             meane
             hardly
             against
             thee
             ?
             
             Is
             
               there
               with
               him
               yea
               and
               nay
               ,
               with
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               shadow
               of
               chaunge
               ?
            
             The
             Lord
             witnessing
             to
             that
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             with
             reuerence
             and
             thankfulnes
             beleeue
             it
             :
             either
             thou
             shalt
             not
             fall
             reprochfully
             ;
             or
             if
             thou
             doest
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             thus
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             
             euen
             so
             as
             it
             shal
             turne
             to
             thy
             good
             :
             and
             it
             neede
             to
             be
             to
             thy
             great
             good
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             without
             the
             great
             offence
             of
             so
             many
             as
             shall
             know
             it
             .
             For
             though
             such
             as
             shall
             perish
             may
             turne
             this
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             
             to
             their
             owne
             great
             hurt
             ,
             as
             
               they
               doe
               the
               Scriptures
               also
            
             (
             seeing
             
               to
               the
               vncleane
               all
               things
               are
               vncleane
               :
            
             )
             yet
             if
             
               thou
               shouldest
               slide
               ,
               the
               Lord
               would
               hold
               thee
               vp
               ,
            
             and
             make
             thee
             stand
             more
             constantly
             after
             .
             The
             world
             seeth
             no
             whit
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             counteth
             it
             all
             arrogancie
             ,
             boasting
             ,
             and
             falsehood
             ,
             because
             indeed
             they
             beleeue
             no
             more
             then
             they
             
             see
             ,
             or
             then
             their
             reason
             and
             fleshly
             wisedome
             can
             prie
             into
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             vtter
             enemie
             to
             this
             heauenly
             truth
             :
             but
             ô
             faith
             ,
             what
             pretious
             secrets
             art
             thou
             able
             to
             reueale
             to
             vs
             of
             Gods
             minde
             and
             will
             ?
             
             and
             how
             safe
             is
             he
             (
             yea
             in
             this
             dangerous
             wildernes
             of
             the
             world
             )
             in
             whom
             thou
             dwellest
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             :
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               victorie
               that
               ouercommeth
               the
               world
               ,
               euen
               our
               faith
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             this
             for
             answere
             to
             these
             obiections
             :
             Now
             as
             I
             haue
             promised
             ,
             I
             will
             shut
             vp
             this
             part
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             concerning
             the
             renouncing
             of
             inward
             and
             outward
             euils
             ,
             
             concluding
             what
             infirmities
             the
             godlie
             shall
             be
             subiect
             vnto
             :
             which
             shall
             both
             sufficiently
             proue
             ,
             that
             they
             count
             not
             themselues
             without
             sinne
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             charged
             by
             many
             :
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             companions
             
             with
             the
             vngodly
             in
             harbouring
             and
             nourishing
             these
             worldly
             lusts
             and
             vngodlines
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             .
             The
             lesse
             shall
             neede
             to
             be
             said
             of
             this
             ,
             seeing
             it
             may
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             obscurely
             ,
             bee
             gathered
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             set
             downe
             :
             both
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             (
             with
             the
             Puritanes
             )
             dreame
             of
             any
             such
             perfection
             ,
             
             but
             
               that
               when
               they
               haue
               done
               all
               ,
               they
               are
               vnprofitable
               seruants
               ,
            
             and
             say
             with
             the
             Apostle
             :
             
               Oh
               wretched
               men
               that
               we
               are
               !
            
             and
             also
             ,
             further
             then
             they
             are
             glad
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             God
             ,
             they
             feare
             the
             same
             falles
             that
             others
             doe
             .
             But
             because
             they
             are
             not
             al
             spiritual
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             spiritually
             minded
             wholy
             and
             altogether
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             not
             wholy
             flesh
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             corrupt
             ,
             but
             both
             these
             contraries
             fighting
             together
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             )
             
               one
               against
               the
               other
            
             ,
             are
             in
             their
             
             soules
             :
             
             therefore
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             subiect
             through
             this
             concupiscence
             and
             infection
             which
             is
             in
             their
             flesh
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             diuels
             suggestions
             ,
             and
             delusions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             bee
             caried
             after
             diuers
             and
             strange
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             outward
             sinnes
             one
             after
             another
             further
             forth
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             their
             corruption
             be
             bridled
             ,
             held
             backe
             ,
             and
             subdued
             .
             But
             if
             that
             grace
             bee
             quenched
             or
             quailed
             ,
             then
             euill
             desires
             are
             
             
             kindled
             ,
             and
             gather
             strength
             to
             bring
             foorth
             fruite
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             yea
             and
             no
             doubt
             is
             ,
             
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             many
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             :
             such
             especially
             ,
             as
             for
             want
             of
             good
             experience
             ,
             and
             acquaintance
             in
             the
             Christian
             life
             ,
             and
             battaile
             ,
             are
             more
             easily
             deceiued
             ,
             and
             beguiled
             then
             others
             are
             .
             And
             hereof
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             many
             haue
             been
             ouertaken
             ,
             and
             oft
             doe
             slide
             ,
             and
             fall
             daungerously
             ,
             and
             are
             carried
             from
             keeping
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             from
             well
             doing
             :
             And
             diuers
             commit
             those
             sinnes
             which
             they
             had
             long
             abstained
             from
             ,
             hoping
             that
             they
             should
             neuer
             haue
             fallen
             into
             them
             any
             more
             :
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             
             Are
             they
             therefore
             like
             to
             the
             sundrie
             sorts
             of
             the
             former
             wicked
             ones
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             spake
             before
             ?
             No
             ,
             nothing
             lesse
             :
             for
             either
             they
             are
             
             wary
             and
             watchfull
             against
             them
             ,
             before
             hand
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             fall
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             their
             greatest
             care
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             fall
             into
             them
             :
             or
             when
             they
             see
             how
             they
             haue
             been
             ouercome
             ,
             and
             deceiued
             ,
             they
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             
             bewaile
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             much
             humbled
             to
             see
             how
             they
             haue
             been
             circumuented
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             quiet
             ,
             whiles
             they
             seeing
             God
             offended
             ,
             are
             not
             reconciled
             to
             him
             againe
             .
             And
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             if
             they
             preuaile
             ouer
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             hold
             vnder
             their
             affections
             ,
             and
             keepe
             their
             consciences
             excusing
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             walke
             with
             God
             and
             abide
             in
             his
             fauour
             ;
             
             then
             are
             they
             more
             ioyfull
             then
             they
             ,
             who
             haue
             all
             that
             their
             hearts
             can
             wish
             .
             
             And
             although
             all
             haue
             not
             the
             like
             knowledge
             ,
             how
             to
             doe
             and
             goe
             about
             it
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             earnest
             
             desire
             of
             their
             heart
             to
             haue
             it
             so
             :
             In
             token
             whereof
             ,
             euen
             the
             weakest
             which
             are
             new
             borne
             ,
             are
             heauie
             and
             cannot
             be
             comforted
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             see
             continually
             how
             they
             haue
             displeased
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             I
             might
             say
             much
             more
             ,
             whereby
             all
             that
             can
             iudge
             ,
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             these
             sinnes
             are
             of
             infirmitie
             committed
             by
             them
             :
             and
             that
             they
             are
             haled
             and
             drawen
             to
             doe
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             in
             no
             wise
             they
             would
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             come
             to
             themselues
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ouerruleth
             and
             subdueth
             their
             loose
             and
             ranging
             affections
             :
             neither
             would
             they
             haue
             been
             carried
             after
             them
             ,
             euen
             then
             when
             they
             were
             haled
             to
             the
             committing
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             weake
             to
             performe
             that
             ,
             which
             faine
             they
             would
             haue
             
             done
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             these
             men
             sinne
             not
             like
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             wise
             as
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             dearest
             of
             Gods
             children
             in
             all
             ages
             haue
             done
             ,
             who
             neuer
             fully
             satisfied
             themselues
             (
             no
             not
             the
             best
             of
             them
             )
             in
             that
             which
             they
             did
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             properly
             sinne
             of
             infirmitie
             ,
             when
             partly
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             
             but
             more
             through
             frailtie
             ,
             an
             offence
             is
             wrought
             to
             the
             displeasing
             of
             God
             :
             and
             when
             of
             such
             an
             one
             it
             is
             committed
             ,
             as
             because
             he
             hath
             his
             heart
             sanctified
             ,
             would
             not
             doe
             it
             :
             
             and
             yet
             because
             the
             power
             of
             corruption
             at
             that
             time
             is
             greater
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             strength
             of
             grace
             ,
             therefore
             he
             was
             ouercome
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             yeeld
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
             But
             I
             demaund
             whether
             any
             such
             combat
             or
             conflict
             be
             found
             in
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             &
             workers
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             in
             them
             of
             whom
             I
             haue
             before
             spoken
             .
             
             Haue
             they
             feare
             before
             the
             sinne
             committed
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             fall
             into
             it
             ?
             But
             by
             what
             signe
             doe
             they
             proue
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             reason
             can
             they
             perswade
             it
             ?
             who
             neither
             watch
             against
             it
             ,
             neither
             haue
             their
             hearts
             out
             of
             loue
             with
             it
             :
             nay
             they
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             striuing
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             set
             on
             fire
             to
             commit
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             hate
             him
             deadly
             ,
             which
             should
             earnestly
             disswade
             ,
             much
             more
             
             withhold
             them
             from
             the
             committing
             of
             it
             :
             or
             doe
             they
             after
             the
             committing
             
             of
             it
             ,
             
             bewaile
             it
             for
             that
             God
             was
             offended
             thereby
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             vnkindnes
             against
             his
             maiestie
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             dishonour
             thereby
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             for
             feare
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             damnation
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             neerely
             vrged
             ,
             and
             least
             it
             should
             come
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             reproch
             and
             punishment
             vpon
             them
             ;
             
               They
               may
               bowe
               themselues
               like
               a
               bulrush
               for
               a
               season
               .
            
             Which
             kinde
             of
             men
             (
             that
             I
             may
             prooue
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             
             which
             I
             say
             of
             them
             )
             when
             that
             pange
             and
             qualme
             is
             ouer
             ,
             are
             not
             onely
             mery
             and
             quiet
             againe
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             haue
             no
             word
             of
             comfort
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             are
             readie
             to
             the
             like
             sinne
             againe
             ;
             yea
             and
             many
             of
             them
             commit
             it
             againe
             indeede
             a
             little
             while
             after
             .
          
           
             But
             will
             any
             call
             this
             ,
             
               wholesome
               and
               Godly
               sorrow
               which
               bringeth
               repentance
               ?
            
             
             Alas
             !
             it
             is
             as
             farre
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             East
             from
             the
             West
             .
             Neither
             haue
             they
             any
             strife
             or
             combat
             before
             ,
             or
             after
             the
             committing
             of
             sinne
             ,
             as
             distracted
             in
             themselues
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             done
             ;
             or
             fearefull
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             commit
             the
             euill
             which
             they
             goe
             about
             ,
             further
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             conscience
             may
             secretly
             tell
             them
             it
             is
             euill
             :
             but
             they
             repell
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             heare
             the
             same
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             sinne
             not
             ,
             as
             Gods
             children
             doe
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             infirmitie
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             answere
             to
             the
             former
             questions
             :
             And
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             godlinesse
             also
             of
             the
             life
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             ,
             this
             be
             said
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             12.
             
             Of
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             heart
             once
             purged
             ,
             in
             it
             good
             plight
             afterward
             .
          
           
             
             NOw
             I
             hauing
             shewed
             how
             God
             maketh
             the
             heart
             new
             ,
             and
             changeth
             it
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             imployed
             in
             well
             doing
             ,
             and
             in
             bringing
             forth
             fruites
             of
             amendment
             ;
             and
             also
             how
             it
             being
             changed
             ,
             renounceth
             euill
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             :
             we
             must
             know
             how
             to
             keepe
             it
             in
             good
             plight
             afterward
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             able
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             to
             continue
             
             that
             course
             which
             by
             the
             first
             change
             was
             begun
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             doe
             any
             such
             duties
             as
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             performe
             :
             which
             otherwise
             cannot
             be
             .
             For
             as
             vessels
             ,
             which
             haue
             been
             vnsauourie
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             once
             seasoned
             ,
             but
             kept
             sweete
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             fit
             for
             vse
             ;
             and
             as
             men
             vse
             to
             purge
             their
             springs
             from
             that
             which
             might
             stoppe
             them
             :
             so
             are
             our
             hearts
             to
             be
             preserued
             in
             the
             same
             sort
             ,
             that
             they
             become
             not
             bitter
             and
             corrupt
             ,
             as
             of
             themselues
             naturallie
             they
             are
             prone
             to
             be
             .
             For
             the
             best
             haue
             neede
             of
             this
             helpe
             whiles
             they
             carrie
             flesh
             about
             them
             ,
             therefore
             much
             more
             young
             beginners
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Lords
             commaundement
             ,
             
             that
             when
             our
             hearts
             are
             once
             clensed
             ,
             
               we
               should
               keepe
               them
               so
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             watch
             ,
             trie
             ,
             and
             purge
             them
             from
             all
             defilements
             ,
             
             whereby
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             tainted
             ,
             and
             poysoned
             .
             We
             must
             watch
             them
             ,
             least
             we
             should
             ,
             for
             want
             thereof
             ,
             be
             deceiued
             with
             the
             baites
             of
             sinne
             :
             we
             must
             examine
             and
             trie
             them
             ,
             seeing
             no
             man
             can
             watch
             so
             carefully
             ,
             but
             that
             much
             euill
             will
             creepe
             in
             :
             and
             we
             must
             purge
             out
             that
             filthie
             drosse
             of
             concupiscence
             which
             we
             find
             by
             examining
             ,
             that
             it
             set
             not
             our
             will
             on
             fire
             to
             satisfie
             ,
             and
             performe
             the
             desires
             thereof
             .
          
           
           
             
             And
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             
             who
             was
             best
             acquainted
             with
             the
             heart
             among
             many
             thousands
             ,
             both
             how
             euill
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             in
             the
             best
             manner
             to
             be
             looked
             vnto
             and
             preserued
             ,
             he
             hath
             taught
             the
             same
             :
             that
             the
             seruant
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             by
             his
             mercie
             his
             former
             life
             purged
             by
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             must
             keepe
             it
             from
             new
             infections
             hereafter
             ,
             
               by
               taking
               heede
               ,
               and
               looking
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               Gods
               word
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             plaine
             to
             them
             that
             haue
             experience
             in
             the
             Christian
             life
             ,
             that
             men
             walking
             among
             so
             many
             snares
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             baites
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             meeting
             with
             so
             infinite
             rebellions
             ,
             and
             lusts
             of
             their
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             as
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             finde
             them
             out
             by
             obseruing
             them
             ,
             are
             not
             without
             
             continuall
             danger
             and
             hurt
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             acquainted
             with
             this
             holie
             watch
             and
             ward
             ,
             that
             their
             knowledge
             may
             be
             as
             a
             light
             to
             them
             in
             this
             dark
             world
             ,
             and
             their
             prouident
             care
             as
             a
             preseruatiue
             from
             the
             infection
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             their
             dealings
             will
             meete
             with
             them
             :
             yea
             and
             (
             that
             I
             say
             nothing
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             without
             Christ
             in
             it
             )
             euen
             the
             beleeuers
             themselues
             (
             I
             meane
             )
             doe
             find
             much
             annoyance
             ,
             and
             discomfort
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             
             which
             neither
             they
             needed
             to
             feare
             ,
             neither
             should
             finde
             ,
             if
             this
             counsell
             of
             the
             Prophet
             were
             pretious
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             haue
             their
             hearts
             thus
             clensed
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             may
             continue
             them
             so
             still
             ,
             
             they
             must
             know
             that
             it
             is
             no
             idle
             occupation
             thus
             
             to
             doe
             :
             but
             they
             must
             be
             content
             and
             glad
             to
             weane
             their
             hearts
             from
             many
             vnprofitable
             ,
             and
             wandring
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             ,
             which
             hold
             them
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             which
             others
             are
             caried
             away
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             whirlewinde
             :
             and
             to
             season
             them
             with
             holie
             and
             heauenly
             meditations
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             of
             Gods
             goodnes
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             frailties
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             duties
             ;
             that
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             these
             ,
             they
             may
             the
             better
             containe
             themselues
             within
             their
             bounds
             ,
             and
             breake
             not
             foorth
             into
             dangerous
             euils
             .
             These
             are
             especiall
             helpes
             for
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             their
             hearts
             still
             ,
             who
             haue
             at
             any
             time
             brought
             them
             in
             order
             alreadie
             :
             this
             being
             added
             ,
             that
             their
             reading
             priuately
             ,
             their
             hearing
             publikely
             ,
             with
             their
             oft
             and
             earnest
             prayers
             ,
             and
             Christian
             conferences
             bee
             wisely
             ,
             
             and
             at
             due
             times
             adioyned
             hereunto
             :
             of
             the
             which
             here
             is
             no
             fit
             place
             to
             giue
             any
             rules
             more
             particularly
             ,
             because
             I
             haue
             appointed
             to
             direct
             men
             how
             to
             vse
             these
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             come
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             helpes
             and
             meanes
             which
             are
             to
             be
             vsed
             for
             the
             well
             gouerning
             of
             their
             hearts
             and
             liues
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             treatise
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             the
             heart
             being
             renued
             and
             kept
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             renounce
             euill
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             is
             impossible
             :
             for
             euery
             one
             that
             listeth
             may
             see
             ,
             
             both
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             32.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Hebr.
             10.38
             .
             and
             by
             experience
             (
             notwithstanding
             our
             affections
             are
             strong
             ,
             vnruly
             ,
             and
             most
             hardly
             subdued
             )
             with
             what
             ease
             we
             may
             renounce
             and
             forsake
             them
             ,
             and
             haue
             power
             ouer
             our
             will
             and
             appetites
             ,
             
             when
             our
             hearts
             bee
             thus
             renued
             and
             kept
             mastered
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             when
             first
             they
             are
             purged
             ,
             and
             our
             corrupt
             nature
             changed
             into
             a
             better
             by
             beleeuing
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             a
             partaking
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             watched
             ouer
             and
             obserued
             that
             they
             continue
             so
             :
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             that
             the
             stubbornnest
             &
             wilfullest
             heart
             which
             hath
             most
             rebelled
             against
             good
             instruction
             and
             reformation
             ,
             yet
             when
             it
             is
             thus
             looked
             vnto
             ,
             will
             be
             tamed
             ?
             And
             to
             speake
             more
             particularly
             (
             for
             the
             weake
             christians
             sake
             )
             when
             a
             
             man
             hath
             once
             felt
             damnation
             ,
             the
             iust
             reward
             of
             such
             a
             course
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             
             other
             side
             full
             deliuerance
             from
             the
             same
             to
             be
             freely
             giuen
             him
             of
             God
             :
             and
             thus
             hath
             his
             heart
             humblie
             turned
             towards
             God
             againe
             to
             loue
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             him
             :
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             such
             a
             man
             daily
             hauing
             in
             remembrance
             this
             vnspeakable
             kindnes
             of
             God
             towards
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             wofull
             estate
             that
             he
             was
             in
             otherwise
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             be
             loath
             to
             displease
             this
             his
             so
             gracious
             God
             ?
             Who
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             heart
             also
             hauing
             sustained
             so
             many
             checkes
             from
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             disorders
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             accusations
             ,
             for
             the
             manifold
             euils
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             weaning
             it
             daily
             from
             the
             old
             lusts
             thereof
             ,
             and
             seasoning
             it
             with
             grace
             by
             faith
             receiued
             daily
             ,
             which
             vanquisheth
             them
             ,
             and
             inuring
             it
             with
             the
             helpes
             that
             may
             nourish
             it
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             shall
             
             with
             great
             ease
             serue
             God
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             haue
             nothing
             the
             toyle
             and
             labour
             that
             others
             haue
             ,
             in
             the
             going
             about
             any
             good
             dutie
             ,
             or
             resisting
             any
             sinne
             ?
             Let
             men
             say
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             
             it
             is
             the
             euill
             gouerning
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             letting
             it
             loose
             to
             follie
             ,
             wandrings
             ,
             and
             needlesse
             phantasies
             ,
             that
             causeth
             it
             to
             be
             surfeited
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             iniquitie
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             know
             not
             their
             hearts
             how
             deceitfull
             ,
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             vnholie
             they
             be
             :
             I
             speake
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             wicked
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             reader
             may
             see
             ,
             I
             am
             faine
             often
             to
             put
             him
             in
             minde
             ,
             but
             euen
             of
             those
             whom
             God
             hath
             separated
             from
             the
             prophane
             sort
             to
             serue
             him
             .
             And
             although
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             they
             know
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             haue
             some
             care
             to
             auoide
             offences
             ;
             yet
             doe
             not
             many
             of
             them
             seeke
             ,
             nor
             
             set
             themselues
             to
             know
             that
             which
             they
             might
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             owne
             duties
             :
             neither
             to
             grow
             forward
             in
             many
             good
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             doe
             ,
             beleeuing
             assuredly
             that
             God
             will
             supplie
             their
             wants
             ,
             and
             helpe
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             they
             should
             ;
             but
             rather
             doe
             many
             things
             to
             the
             great
             offence
             of
             others
             ,
             
             and
             al
             for
             that
             they
             are
             so
             little
             acquainted
             with
             their
             hearts
             (
             which
             (
             in
             many
             )
             are
             tuchie
             ,
             froward
             ,
             wilfull
             ,
             worldly
             in
             a
             daungerous
             manner
             )
             nor
             with
             Gods
             minde
             and
             will
             :
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             ,
             some
             maintaine
             dangerous
             opinions
             :
             As
             that
             the
             law
             ,
             in
             no
             wise
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             preached
             ;
             that
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             disagreeing
             in
             fundamentall
             points
             of
             religion
             ,
             may
             yet
             agree
             together
             ,
             and
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             Many
             also
             waxe
             secure
             and
             slouthfull
             ,
             and
             
             that
             in
             no
             common
             sort
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             blemished
             daungerously
             more
             then
             with
             common
             frailties
             :
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             roused
             vp
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             of
             Gods
             sharpe
             chastisements
             ,
             as
             in
             taking
             away
             their
             deare
             friends
             from
             them
             :
             afflicting
             their
             owne
             bodies
             with
             some
             sore
             sicknes
             ,
             diease
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             their
             minds
             with
             darknes
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             feare
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             and
             heauines
             ,
             which
             they
             thought
             sometime
             should
             neuer
             haue
             taken
             hold
             of
             them
             .
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             which
             being
             learned
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             they
             are
             much
             checked
             and
             humbled
             to
             remember
             their
             boldnes
             ,
             pride
             ,
             and
             other
             faults
             :
             and
             somewhat
             quickened
             by
             a
             liuely
             hope
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             againe
             bee
             intreated
             :
             also
             their
             hearts
             bee
             brought
             to
             stoope
             and
             bow
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             more
             
             meekly
             and
             readily
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             stifly
             to
             stand
             in
             their
             owne
             conceit
             ,
             as
             before
             they
             did
             .
             After
             this
             manner
             ,
             God
             is
             forced
             to
             call
             backe
             many
             of
             his
             :
             but
             had
             it
             not
             been
             better
             for
             them
             ,
             without
             these
             sharpe
             corrections
             ,
             to
             haue
             made
             it
             their
             meate
             and
             drinke
             before
             ,
             to
             please
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ?
             But
             thus
             ,
             their
             hearts
             being
             inlarged
             and
             inlightened
             ,
             they
             see
             themselues
             readilie
             to
             withstand
             sundrie
             temptations
             ,
             which
             before
             they
             did
             so
             hardly
             resist
             and
             
             
             gainsay
             ,
             that
             they
             found
             it
             a
             continuall
             irkesomnes
             and
             toyle
             to
             goe
             about
             it
             :
             or
             (
             that
             which
             was
             worse
             )
             through
             hardning
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             see
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             sore
             blemish
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             these
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             will
             any
             say
             ,
             outstrayings
             in
             them
             ,
             till
             God
             by
             chastisements
             call
             them
             backe
             againe
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             the
             fruites
             of
             an
             ill
             ordered
             heart
             ?
             euen
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             ill
             gouerning
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             causeth
             such
             excrements
             to
             come
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             such
             disguising
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             in
             whom
             it
             breaketh
             out
             so
             offensiuely
             ;
             the
             which
             therefore
             had
             need
             to
             bee
             looked
             vnto
             with
             all
             holie
             and
             religious
             care
             :
             which
             is
             the
             point
             now
             in
             hand
             .
             And
             although
             it
             bee
             the
             exceeding
             fauour
             of
             God
             ,
             
             to
             correct
             such
             
             faults
             in
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             purge
             them
             out
             and
             amend
             them
             by
             some
             fatherly
             afflictions
             ,
             rather
             then
             they
             should
             remaine
             to
             the
             vtter
             ruine
             of
             the
             persons
             :
             yet
             had
             it
             not
             been
             much
             better
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             neuer
             haue
             giuen
             occasion
             thereof
             ?
             and
             that
             they
             had
             been
             carefull
             to
             keepe
             themselues
             within
             compasse
             ,
             as
             some
             other
             of
             their
             brethren
             doe
             ?
             Who
             though
             they
             be
             not
             (
             no
             not
             the
             best
             of
             others
             )
             exempt
             from
             the
             common
             frailties
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             yet
             doe
             they
             so
             labour
             to
             espie
             ,
             hinder
             ,
             and
             hold
             their
             corruptions
             vnder
             ,
             in
             secret
             sifting
             them
             ,
             and
             suing
             vnto
             God
             with
             groanes
             and
             requests
             ;
             that
             they
             breake
             not
             foorth
             openly
             to
             the
             iust
             offence
             of
             others
             ,
             at
             least
             rarely
             :
             so
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             seene
             ,
             they
             
               keepe
               their
               hearts
               with
               all
               obseruation
               and
               diligence
               ,
            
             more
             
             then
             the
             other
             doe
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             I
             denie
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             dearest
             children
             of
             God
             may
             possiblie
             ,
             nay
             easilie
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             seene
             ,
             and
             are
             at
             sometime
             holden
             vnder
             this
             bondage
             by
             Sathans
             subtiltie
             ,
             some
             more
             then
             others
             :
             
             so
             that
             for
             a
             time
             they
             shall
             be
             more
             drowned
             in
             the
             loue
             of
             earthly
             things
             ,
             or
             be
             caried
             away
             by
             those
             which
             are
             sinfull
             ,
             then
             obtaine
             a
             delight
             in
             heauenly
             .
             But
             by
             the
             spirituall
             armour
             of
             Christians
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             once
             well
             exercised
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             may
             and
             doe
             thus
             farre
             preuaile
             ,
             that
             they
             recouer
             themselues
             againe
             ,
             and
             get
             superioritie
             ouer
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             finde
             and
             feele
             that
             God
             is
             chiefe
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             all
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             delight
             and
             ioy
             in
             him
             (
             as
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             
             why
             it
             should
             bee
             otherwise
             with
             any
             such
             as
             haue
             truly
             
               tasted
               how
               good
               the
               Lord
               is
            
             )
             and
             then
             they
             shall
             cut
             off
             numbers
             of
             such
             earthly
             and
             noysome
             pleasures
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             solace
             themselues
             with
             amisse
             ,
             before
             they
             considered
             more
             aduisedly
             of
             it
             .
             But
             will
             any
             gather
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             make
             so
             light
             a
             matter
             of
             sinne
             (
             whiles
             I
             thus
             speake
             )
             as
             though
             I
             thought
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             shaken
             off
             as
             a
             burre
             hanging
             on
             our
             garment
             ;
             which
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             saith
             ,
             
             
               cleaueth
               fast
               to
               vs
            
             ,
             and
             is
             euer
             about
             vs
             ?
             For
             I
             know
             sinne
             is
             raging
             ,
             and
             the
             diuell
             is
             strong
             as
             a
             lion
             in
             his
             suggestions
             and
             assaults
             ,
             and
             hardly
             gainsaid
             ,
             shewing
             himselfe
             as
             an
             Angell
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             wee
             seelie
             to
             discerne
             ,
             and
             weake
             to
             resist
             :
             yet
             this
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             mightie
             
               Lion
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Iuda
            
             is
             stronger
             ,
             and
             
             Christ
             giueth
             wisedome
             to
             finde
             out
             his
             subtilties
             :
             
             and
             greater
             is
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               which
               is
               in
               vs
               ,
            
             if
             wee
             confidently
             beleeue
             and
             trust
             thereto
             ,
             then
             the
             sin
             which
             deceiueth
             and
             inticeth
             vs
             to
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             haue
             not
             this
             grace
             (
             ye
             will
             say
             )
             and
             therefore
             what
             is
             it
             to
             vs
             ?
             
             we
             haue
             had
             it
             (
             I
             say
             againe
             ,
             so
             many
             as
             I
             speake
             of
             )
             and
             haue
             been
             taught
             ,
             and
             haue
             a
             promise
             to
             ouercome
             by
             faith
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             doe
             so
             still
             :
             and
             that
             better
             and
             better
             euery
             day
             ,
             the
             more
             experience
             wee
             haue
             .
             And
             although
             ,
             
             I
             graunt
             that
             these
             things
             are
             hard
             to
             such
             as
             are
             not
             throughly
             seasoned
             
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             nor
             instructed
             oft
             ,
             and
             made
             familiarly
             acquainted
             with
             the
             wil
             and
             louing
             kindnes
             of
             God
             (
             whose
             case
             is
             much
             to
             be
             pitied
             ,
             and
             their
             growings
             cannot
             be
             great
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             where
             these
             things
             are
             often
             taught
             ,
             and
             vnderstood
             ,
             it
             shall
             goe
             farre
             better
             with
             them
             then
             with
             others
             .
             And
             they
             shall
             with
             ease
             get
             victorie
             ouer
             their
             speciall
             corruptions
             ,
             as
             slouth
             ,
             distrust
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             where
             as
             they
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             acquainted
             and
             seasoned
             with
             them
             ,
             shall
             not
             haue
             experience
             of
             Gods
             power
             in
             helping
             them
             to
             ouercome
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             be
             seruants
             vnto
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             otherwise
             haue
             maistered
             .
             Examples
             hereof
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             many
             ;
             so
             that
             of
             Dauid
             doth
             declare
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             constrained
             to
             cry
             out
             of
             
             it
             ,
             
             saying
             :
             
               Against
               thee
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               I
               offended
               ,
               and
               did
               this
               great
               euill
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             shoull
             haue
             said
             ;
             my
             sinne
             had
             neuer
             broke
             out
             openly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             not
             let
             loose
             my
             heart
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Such
             gouernment
             therefore
             ,
             as
             euery
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             may
             haue
             ouer
             their
             hearts
             ,
             I
             wish
             might
             be
             kept
             and
             continued
             :
             which
             doubtles
             ,
             although
             it
             ouercome
             not
             all
             temptations
             ;
             yet
             should
             it
             weaken
             them
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             diminish
             their
             strength
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             cursed
             fruites
             of
             them
             should
             not
             so
             easily
             ,
             nor
             so
             often
             breake
             fourth
             to
             annoy
             them
             .
             
             
               The
               good
               treasurie
               of
               the
               heart
            
             if
             it
             were
             carefully
             kept
             ,
             would
             bring
             foorth
             better
             things
             .
             If
             ye
             aske
             what
             ;
             my
             meaning
             is
             ,
             not
             ,
             that
             onely
             in
             
             the
             exercises
             of
             religion
             ,
             as
             prayer
             ,
             reading
             and
             hearing
             ,
             we
             should
             haue
             helpe
             and
             furtherance
             thereby
             ,
             to
             worship
             God
             feruently
             (
             which
             commodity
             were
             not
             small
             )
             but
             in
             our
             common
             actions
             ,
             affaires
             ,
             and
             busines
             ,
             we
             should
             reape
             the
             benefit
             thereof
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             no
             common
             thing
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             yet
             if
             men
             had
             a
             continuall
             care
             ouer
             their
             hearts
             ,
             to
             keepe
             them
             well
             ordered
             ,
             they
             should
             shew
             it
             in
             their
             talke
             and
             dealings
             :
             at
             the
             market
             ,
             in
             their
             buyings
             and
             sellings
             ,
             in
             their
             families
             ,
             and
             among
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             among
             strangers
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             about
             which
             they
             may
             lawfully
             be
             occupied
             .
             In
             all
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             men
             should
             behaue
             themselues
             plainely
             and
             simply
             ;
             
             iustly
             ,
             peaceably
             ,
             patiently
             ,
             meekely
             ,
             kindly
             ,
             gently
             ,
             
             faithfully
             ,
             temperatly
             ,
             and
             humbly
             ,
             (
             of
             what
             state
             and
             degree
             so
             euer
             they
             be
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             any
             disgrace
             to
             them
             ;
             nay
             the
             greatest
             honour
             and
             credit
             )
             yea
             and
             mercifully
             also
             ,
             as
             occasion
             should
             be
             offered
             :
             which
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             if
             they
             were
             found
             in
             christians
             (
             as
             ,
             where
             else
             are
             they
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             ?
             )
             they
             would
             no
             lesse
             ioy
             the
             hearts
             of
             them
             who
             should
             behold
             them
             ,
             then
             adorne
             and
             beautifie
             them
             ,
             
             who
             should
             be
             paterns
             of
             them
             .
             And
             who
             can
             say
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             were
             a
             little
             heauen
             ,
             to
             deale
             with
             ,
             and
             liue
             among
             such
             ?
             Euen
             as
             we
             see
             it
             is
             a
             peece
             of
             hell
             ,
             to
             dwell
             with
             them
             that
             are
             of
             the
             contrarie
             disposition
             :
             As
             Iacob
             must
             haue
             been
             constrained
             to
             abide
             with
             Esau
             ,
             and
             as
             Gods
             people
             in
             their
             captiuitie
             ,
             did
             with
             the
             Edomits
             .
             God
             of
             
             his
             singular
             loue
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             restraineth
             many
             from
             the
             excesse
             of
             euill
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             otherwise
             doe
             :
             seeing
             otherwise
             ,
             none
             could
             be
             able
             to
             liue
             by
             them
             :
             But
             whereas
             some
             are
             thus
             bridled
             by
             good
             lawes
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             shame
             and
             vaine
             glory
             ,
             doe
             depart
             from
             much
             iniquitie
             ;
             and
             thus
             patch
             vp
             a
             kinde
             of
             life
             among
             men
             :
             yet
             know
             they
             ,
             that
             without
             religion
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             feare
             of
             breaking
             out
             of
             christian
             bounds
             )
             which
             onely
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             an
             
             
             heart
             well
             gouerned
             )
             they
             shall
             neuer
             please
             God
             ,
             
             nor
             haue
             fauour
             nor
             approbation
             ,
             no
             not
             euen
             of
             common
             men
             .
             But
             of
             this
             we
             may
             complaine
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             till
             we
             haue
             worne
             our
             tongues
             to
             the
             stump
             ,
             without
             redresse
             .
             For
             the
             fowle
             staines
             ,
             and
             shamefull
             blots
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             forementioned
             vertues
             ,
             are
             still
             vsuall
             (
             as
             they
             haue
             been
             )
             almost
             euery
             where
             ,
             both
             in
             many
             of
             the
             ministery
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             bee
             ;
             as
             though
             godlinesse
             were
             tied
             to
             the
             Church
             walles
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             pulpit
             .
             And
             for
             a
             further
             illustration
             and
             proofe
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             well
             guiding
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             this
             I
             haue
             said
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             may
             see
             that
             the
             heart
             being
             well
             ordered
             ,
             
             will
             neither
             suffer
             the
             
             affections
             to
             stray
             farre
             ,
             nor
             willingly
             harbour
             euill
             lusts
             :
             and
             though
             they
             may
             creepe
             in
             by
             stealth
             ;
             yet
             by
             examination
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             out
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             readie
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             found
             ,
             to
             purge
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             expell
             them
             also
             ,
             before
             they
             shall
             (
             being
             so
             nestled
             in
             vs
             )
             be
             able
             to
             poison
             our
             liues
             .
             Oh
             gaine
             vnualuable
             !
             for
             who
             can
             say
             lesse
             of
             it
             ?
             that
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             a
             well
             ordered
             heart
             ,
             we
             may
             conquer
             many
             daungerous
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             others
             (
             for
             want
             of
             it
             )
             doe
             vsually
             commit
             ,
             with
             shame
             and
             much
             sorrow
             accompanying
             them
             .
             Now
             when
             we
             see
             the
             fruite
             of
             this
             well
             seasoning
             and
             keeping
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             in
             frame
             ,
             what
             should
             be
             in
             more
             account
             with
             vs
             ?
             yea
             ,
             what
             should
             hinder
             it
             from
             being
             so
             ?
             or
             what
             should
             we
             thinke
             more
             
             needefull
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             then
             the
             labouring
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             it
             so
             great
             a
             treasure
             ;
             and
             such
             fearefull
             bondage
             for
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             come
             vpon
             vs
             ?
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             
             this
             looking
             to
             our
             hearts
             by
             fittes
             ,
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             when
             the
             good
             moode
             taketh
             vs
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             too
             common
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             most
             daungerous
             ;
             and
             suffereth
             not
             christians
             to
             see
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             inioy
             one
             halfe
             of
             the
             sweetenes
             ,
             which
             God
             bequeatheth
             to
             them
             :
             I
             meane
             ,
             if
             we
             gouerne
             and
             looke
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             men
             in
             the
             world
             commonly
             looke
             to
             their
             outward
             seruing
             of
             God
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             pray
             when
             night
             commeth
             ,
             goe
             to
             the
             Church
             when
             the
             Sabboth
             commeth
             ,
             to
             fast
             when
             Lent
             commeth
             ,
             and
             repent
             when
             death
             commeth
             .
             And
             so
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             flesh
             counselleth
             vs
             to
             looke
             to
             our
             hearts
             sometime
             :
             
             but
             that
             we
             resolue
             and
             arme
             our selues
             that
             the
             heart
             bee
             thus
             looked
             to
             in
             all
             that
             we
             doe
             (
             as
             frailty
             will
             permit
             )
             and
             care
             had
             ouer
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             follow
             the
             light
             of
             knowledge
             going
             before
             it
             ,
             oh
             that
             is
             thought
             too
             heauie
             a
             burthen
             ,
             and
             an
             estate
             too
             vncomfortable
             !
             
               To
               reioyce
               alwayes
               ,
               to
               pray
               continually
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               to
               be
               thankefull
               :
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             commaundeth
             ,
             1.
             
             Ephes
             .
             5.16
             .
             
               Day
               and
               night
               to
               be
               meditating
               on
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             and
             the
             varietie
             of
             the
             infinit
             good
             things
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             
               and
               aiming
               at
               it
               ,
               as
               at
               a
               marke
               ,
               how
               we
               may
               walke
               after
               it
               :
            
             
             oh
             that
             is
             counted
             tediousnes
             ,
             and
             bondage
             intolerable
             !
             And
             yet
             none
             of
             all
             these
             precepts
             can
             be
             vnderstoode
             of
             the
             outward
             actions
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             the
             eare
             ,
             and
             tongue
             cannot
             doe
             these
             things
             alwayes
             :
             but
             the
             heart
             may
             meditate
             ,
             
             reioyce
             ,
             praise
             ,
             and
             pray
             at
             all
             seasons
             ,
             and
             vpon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             if
             once
             it
             hath
             gotten
             a
             pleasure
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             it
             shall
             neuer
             want
             occasion
             .
             And
             if
             we
             can
             obtaine
             to
             haue
             God
             in
             our
             remembrance
             more
             vsually
             then
             we
             were
             wont
             ,
             or
             then
             others
             desire
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             spend
             our
             thoughts
             and
             set
             our
             delight
             on
             him
             :
             shall
             we
             thinke
             any
             thing
             too
             good
             for
             him
             ?
             should
             we
             not
             constantly
             take
             vp
             our
             hearts
             in
             heauenly
             cogitations
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             willed
             ,
             Col.
             3.2
             .
             when
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             are
             but
             vanitie
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             ?
             If
             it
             
             pleaseth
             him
             to
             aske
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               My
               sonne
               giue
               me
               
               thine
               heart
               :
            
             
             should
             we
             not
             thinke
             our selues
             happie
             that
             he
             will
             take
             any
             thing
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             
             when
             Dauid
             being
             a
             King
             ,
             wished
             that
             he
             had
             any
             thing
             that
             would
             please
             him
             ?
             
             This
             taking
             vp
             of
             our
             delight
             in
             the
             looking
             to
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             should
             the
             more
             be
             sought
             after
             of
             vs
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             that
             if
             wee
             haue
             not
             rule
             ouer
             them
             in
             our
             common
             actions
             thorough
             our
             life
             ,
             we
             cannot
             haue
             them
             at
             commaundement
             in
             the
             chiefe
             seruices
             of
             God.
             And
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             christians
             of
             good
             hope
             ,
             doe
             complaine
             ,
             
             and
             that
             oftentimes
             with
             bitternes
             ,
             that
             their
             hearts
             are
             so
             swarming
             vsually
             with
             vaine
             thoughts
             ,
             euen
             whiles
             they
             are
             in
             hearing
             and
             praying
             :
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             at
             other
             times
             they
             are
             vsually
             so
             occupied
             throughout
             
             the
             day
             ,
             feeding
             vpon
             their
             delights
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             almost
             wholy
             out
             of
             their
             remembrance
             ,
             especially
             to
             direct
             and
             leade
             their
             hearts
             :
             and
             therefore
             also
             their
             actions
             ,
             and
             speeches
             are
             much
             offensiue
             in
             lightnes
             ,
             rashnes
             ,
             and
             vnreuerence
             :
             The
             which
             being
             common
             with
             them
             in
             the
             daily
             course
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             they
             cannot
             possibly
             haue
             them
             otherwise
             at
             hearing
             or
             praying
             .
             All
             which
             yet
             are
             contrarily
             done
             ,
             when
             the
             strength
             of
             concupisence
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             heart
             (
             
               which
               is
               without
               measure
               euill
            
             )
             is
             mortified
             and
             asswaged
             first
             ;
             
             and
             then
             still
             subdued
             after
             and
             restrained
             ,
             and
             daily
             seasoned
             with
             good
             meditations
             ,
             and
             watched
             ouer
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             kept
             cleane
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             dutie
             .
             
          
           
             
             And
             thus
             I
             conclude
             ;
             that
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             curbe
             vp
             ,
             and
             hold
             in
             our
             intemperate
             lusts
             ,
             and
             euill
             desires
             ,
             that
             they
             breake
             not
             out
             into
             further
             vngodlines
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             be
             first
             purified
             through
             beleeuing
             that
             our
             sinnes
             are
             forgiuen
             vs
             ,
             and
             wee
             made
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             his
             grace
             ;
             and
             so
             our
             consciences
             appeased
             :
             and
             that
             they
             bee
             continued
             in
             the
             same
             good
             order
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             
             And
             they
             ,
             who
             wil
             not
             see
             and
             follow
             after
             this
             ,
             but
             thinke
             to
             abstaine
             from
             sinfull
             temptations
             ,
             and
             serue
             God
             in
             an
             honest
             and
             godly
             life
             ,
             howsoeuer
             the
             heart
             be
             little
             looked
             after
             ,
             shall
             reape
             a
             sleight
             fruite
             of
             their
             trauaile
             ;
             neither
             leade
             the
             life
             which
             is
             approued
             of
             God
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             nor
             finde
             the
             
             comfort
             which
             they
             imagine
             they
             shall
             haue
             ,
             at
             leastwise
             which
             they
             heare
             ,
             to
             be
             graunted
             by
             the
             Lord.
             
             But
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             serue
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             serueth
             them
             :
             for
             as
             they
             serue
             not
             God
             in
             heart
             ,
             and
             deed
             ,
             
             but
             in
             word
             ;
             so
             their
             peace
             is
             not
             in
             heart
             and
             deed
             ,
             but
             in
             word
             :
             their
             ioy
             ,
             
             not
             in
             soule
             ,
             but
             in
             countenance
             :
             a
             false
             comfort
             (
             and
             that
             appeareth
             in
             time
             of
             neede
             )
             as
             they
             gaue
             to
             him
             a
             false
             worship
             .
             It
             is
             profitable
             for
             vs
             to
             weigh
             this
             :
             for
             such
             as
             crie
             out
             of
             vs
             ,
             as
             of
             Precisians
             ,
             for
             teaching
             and
             vrging
             this
             ,
             doe
             proue
             ,
             to
             their
             cost
             and
             shame
             oftentimes
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             been
             happy
             if
             they
             could
             haue
             receiued
             this
             our
             doctrine
             ,
             howsoeuer
             they
             reproch
             and
             speake
             ill
             of
             our
             liuing
             .
             Who
             should
             not
             haue
             branded
             themselues
             with
             
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             neuer
             after
             weare
             out
             the
             staine
             of
             them
             any
             more
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             been
             as
             the
             strictest
             Precisians
             before
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             how
             the
             heart
             being
             kept
             pure
             and
             cleane
             ,
             the
             vnruly
             desires
             and
             appetites
             which
             arise
             from
             thence
             ,
             shall
             be
             kept
             vnder
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             them
             shaken
             and
             weakened
             :
             this
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             vnderstoode
             :
             that
             euen
             as
             ,
             if
             our
             hearts
             were
             altogether
             pure
             ,
             all
             our
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             
             
             should
             be
             altogether
             holy
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             vncleane
             :
             
             so
             our
             hearts
             being
             purified
             and
             clensed
             ,
             but
             vnperfectlie
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             ,
             our
             desires
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             (
             in
             the
             perfectest
             and
             best
             Christians
             )
             altogether
             good
             and
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             vnperfit
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             euill
             ,
             and
             many
             which
             are
             holy
             ,
             yet
             mixed
             with
             euill
             and
             corruption
             .
             Whereby
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             holiest
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             carrie
             about
             them
             the
             noisome
             remnants
             of
             sinne
             whilest
             they
             liue
             ,
             
             as
             loathsome
             ragges
             
               (
               for
               they
               cleaue
               fast
               vnto
               them
               )
            
             and
             also
             they
             complaine
             and
             grone
             vnder
             them
             as
             heauie
             burthens
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               Oh
               wretched
               men
               that
               we
               are
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliuer
               vs
               ?
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               shouldest
               looke
               streightlie
               what
               is
               done
               amisse
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               able
               to
               abide
               it
               ?
            
             
             
             This
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             best
             :
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             charge
             vs
             to
             challenge
             a
             puritie
             to
             our selues
             ,
             may
             be
             ashamed
             .
             
             But
             yet
             least
             wicked
             and
             vngodly
             men
             should
             thinke
             this
             a
             small
             gift
             and
             priuiledge
             ,
             that
             Gods
             seruants
             haue
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             in
             part
             renued
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             brought
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             godlie
             and
             themselues
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             knowe
             ,
             that
             to
             haue
             our
             hearts
             changed
             but
             in
             measure
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             be
             in
             truth
             ,
             is
             a
             benefit
             of
             greater
             value
             ,
             then
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             and
             what
             meruaile
             if
             the
             ouercomming
             of
             malice
             ,
             and
             reuenge
             (
             but
             one
             affection
             )
             be
             of
             greater
             value
             ,
             then
             
               the
               winning
               of
               a
               Citie
            
             ?
             Prouerb
             .
             16.32
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             thinke
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             
             meanest
             person
             hauing
             a
             cleane
             heart
             ,
             though
             not
             perfect
             ,
             is
             by
             infinite
             degrees
             happier
             then
             the
             most
             glosing
             professor
             which
             wanteth
             it
             ,
             the
             one
             saued
             ,
             the
             other
             damned
             :
             as
             we
             reade
             of
             the
             
               poore
               Publicane
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
               vaine
               glorious
               Pharisie
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             13.
             
             Of
             the
             summe
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             handling
             this
             second
             part
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             and
             particularlie
             of
             the
             rules
             to
             be
             obserued
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             it
             :
             namely
             ,
             knowledge
             and
             practise
             .
          
           
           
             ANd
             thus
             (
             Christian
             reader
             )
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             to
             thee
             ,
             one
             part
             of
             the
             life
             ,
             which
             God
             requireth
             of
             thee
             ,
             whosoeuer
             thou
             art
             ,
             who
             lookest
             for
             saluation
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             being
             a
             beleeuer
             in
             Christs
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             renounce
             the
             euill
             lust
             which
             swarme
             euery
             where
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             vngodly
             life
             following
             the
             same
             :
             and
             how
             this
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             thou
             maist
             attaine
             hereunto
             ,
             euen
             so
             farre
             as
             mans
             frailty
             will
             permit
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             vnbeleeuers
             :
             only
             be
             sure
             that
             thou
             hast
             this
             in
             some
             measure
             wrought
             in
             thee
             in
             truth
             .
             
             But
             in
             all
             this
             thou
             hast
             been
             taught
             
             onely
             to
             cast
             off
             that
             which
             is
             sinfull
             and
             naught
             ;
             which
             to
             doe
             ,
             is
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             a
             great
             part
             of
             godlinesse
             :
             but
             there
             hath
             been
             nothing
             said
             of
             the
             manifold
             pointes
             of
             dutie
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             which
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             which
             ,
             Gods
             people
             must
             
               shine
               as
               lights
               vnto
               the
               world
               :
            
             
             For
             this
             is
             the
             glory
             and
             beautie
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             Salomon
             saith
             :
             
               That
               which
               is
               to
               be
               desired
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               is
               his
               goodnesse
               .
            
             Of
             this
             life
             therefore
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             wrought
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             former
             euill
             conuersation
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             foorth
             fruites
             of
             amendment
             ,
             
             and
             consisteth
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             good
             workes
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             to
             intreate
             
             and
             speake
             .
             
             And
             as
             this
             is
             more
             hard
             to
             attaine
             to
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             :
             (
             as
             hard
             as
             that
             is
             )
             so
             it
             is
             farre
             more
             pretious
             ,
             and
             beautifull
             to
             bee
             doing
             of
             good
             ,
             then
             to
             auoide
             euill
             ;
             though
             he
             is
             a
             rare
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             to
             be
             charged
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             what
             a
             great
             portion
             they
             haue
             euen
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             framed
             thereunto
             ,
             how
             contemptible
             soeuer
             their
             estate
             be
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             neither
             can
             iudge
             of
             it
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             
             And
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             rest
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             can
             say
             ,
             they
             hope
             ,
             yea
             see
             no
             great
             euill
             in
             them
             ,
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             bee
             not
             also
             giuen
             vnto
             good
             
             workes
             ,
             the
             greatest
             perfection
             that
             they
             can
             reioyce
             in
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             but
             halfe
             christians
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             matter
             is
             much
             and
             large
             ,
             which
             must
             needes
             be
             handled
             in
             the
             laying
             forth
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             to
             shew
             fully
             and
             cleerely
             for
             the
             simple
             hearted
             Christian
             ,
             what
             this
             part
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             is
             :
             therefore
             I
             will
             make
             no
             longer
             stay
             in
             any
             thing
             (
             as
             neere
             as
             I
             can
             )
             then
             I
             must
             needes
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             some
             generall
             rules
             to
             direct
             thee
             how
             to
             practise
             all
             duties
             commaunded
             ,
             
             which
             otherwise
             might
             be
             done
             to
             small
             purpose
             :
             then
             I
             will
             more
             particularly
             shew
             ,
             wherein
             this
             part
             of
             godlines
             ,
             or
             of
             doing
             good
             ,
             doth
             consist
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             duties
             of
             holines
             to
             God
             :
             and
             in
             
             righteous
             dealing
             towards
             men
             ,
             with
             reasons
             of
             both
             :
             lastly
             ,
             I
             will
             answere
             some
             obiections
             brought
             against
             the
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             And
             where
             I
             say
             I
             will
             giue
             thee
             rules
             which
             shall
             helpe
             thee
             to
             practise
             the
             godly
             life
             ,
             marke
             them
             well
             :
             for
             because
             this
             point
             is
             not
             well
             learned
             ,
             therefore
             many
             which
             would
             gladly
             liue
             well
             ,
             attaine
             to
             it
             in
             no
             good
             sort
             to
             bring
             it
             in
             credit
             with
             others
             ,
             but
             meete
             with
             many
             vnsetlings
             ,
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             coolings
             of
             their
             zeale
             ,
             yea
             oft
             times
             dangerous
             outstrayings
             :
             neither
             finde
             the
             going
             about
             it
             so
             pleasant
             ,
             as
             toilesome
             and
             tedious
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             in
             great
             part
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             worke
             whereto
             they
             haue
             not
             been
             trained
             :
             but
             as
             they
             partly
             see
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             partly
             also
             doe
             gesse
             themselues
             ,
             
             but
             not
             able
             to
             direct
             their
             waies
             soundly
             ,
             as
             Gods
             word
             teacheth
             .
             Now
             the
             generall
             rules
             are
             these
             :
             First
             ,
             knowledge
             of
             dutie
             ,
             with
             a
             delighting
             therein
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             practise
             of
             that
             which
             wee
             know
             ;
             the
             which
             practise
             or
             indeuouring
             to
             follow
             that
             which
             we
             know
             ,
             is
             that
             
               liuing
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             or
             
               labouring
               to
               keepe
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Scripture
             so
             oft
             and
             diligently
             commendeth
             vnto
             vs.
             And
             for
             the
             better
             furthering
             of
             vs
             herein
             ,
             these
             vertues
             are
             necessarie
             :
             vprightnes
             ,
             diligence
             ,
             and
             constancie
             .
          
           
             
             And
             to
             begin
             with
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             all
             sciences
             ,
             professions
             and
             trades
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             goe
             about
             to
             practise
             therein
             ,
             must
             needes
             haue
             some
             cleere
             and
             good
             vnderstanding
             of
             those
             things
             which
             appertaine
             to
             the
             
             same
             ;
             so
             much
             more
             in
             this
             practise
             of
             Christian
             duties
             ,
             it
             is
             requisite
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             beleeueth
             in
             God
             (
             for
             such
             an
             one
             onely
             can
             be
             a
             practiser
             here
             )
             should
             haue
             some
             true
             knowledge
             ,
             what
             is
             good
             and
             godly
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             discerne
             it
             from
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             and
             of
             things
             good
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             best
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             knowledge
             I
             meane
             ,
             
             such
             an
             inlightening
             of
             the
             minde
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             will
             of
             God
             about
             good
             and
             euill
             ,
             that
             wee
             haue
             with
             it
             spirituall
             wisedome
             to
             applie
             
             
             and
             referre
             the
             same
             to
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             our
             particular
             actions
             ,
             that
             we
             rest
             not
             in
             seeing
             the
             truth
             onely
             ,
             but
             approoue
             and
             allow
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             fit
             to
             counsell
             and
             guide
             vs
             :
             but
             yet
             so
             ,
             
             as
             euery
             one
             is
             able
             to
             conceiue
             and
             attaine
             vnto
             that
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             both
             he
             may
             grow
             and
             increase
             in
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             who
             is
             indued
             with
             the
             greatest
             measure
             of
             it
             alreadie
             :
             and
             he
             may
             not
             be
             discouraged
             that
             hath
             any
             true
             measure
             of
             it
             at
             all
             .
             This
             knowledge
             ,
             S.
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             
               must
               be
               ioyned
               with
               faith
            
             (
             that
             particular
             duties
             ,
             
             as
             
               patience
               ,
               temperance
            
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             like
             may
             be
             practised
             )
             and
             that
             
               not
               in
               the
               letter
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             of
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             saith
             :
             
             
               If
               ye
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               happie
               are
               you
               if
               ye
               doe
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             This
             heauenly
             vnderstanding
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             loued
             and
             delighted
             in
             of
             vs
             ,
             
             and
             
               desired
               as
               gold
               ,
               and
               sought
               after
               as
               siluer
               ,
            
             and
             not
             weighed
             and
             esteemed
             of
             vs
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             common
             and
             of
             no
             value
             ;
             will
             with
             her
             beautie
             so
             inflame
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             set
             vs
             on
             fire
             with
             the
             loue
             thereof
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             thinke
             long
             ,
             till
             we
             haue
             been
             led
             by
             it
             to
             the
             practising
             of
             that
             which
             we
             know
             (
             being
             the
             way
             to
             the
             King
             palace
             )
             which
             is
             farre
             more
             pretious
             then
             the
             knowledge
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             will
             most
             certainly
             follow
             the
             same
             .
             Therefore
             Salomon
             saith
             :
             
             
               If
               knowledge
               once
               enter
               into
               thine
               heart
               ,
               and
               wisedome
               delight
               thy
               soule
               ,
               then
               shall
               vnderstanding
               preserue
               thee
               ,
               and
               counsell
               shall
               keepe
               and
               direct
               thee
               .
            
             And
             they
             who
             haue
             not
             this
             knowledge
             in
             greatest
             account
             ,
             and
             delight
             not
             in
             it
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             learning
             ,
             or
             
             wisedome
             they
             haue
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             farre
             from
             practise
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             bringing
             foorth
             the
             fruite
             thereof
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             ciuilly
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             blinde
             and
             ignorant
             like
             the
             common
             sort
             :
             which
             in
             Nichodemus
             ,
             
             
               a
               great
               man
               in
               Israel
            
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Pharisies
             and
             Scribes
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             seene
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             many
             which
             are
             learned
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             wittie
             ,
             and
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             are
             farre
             from
             a
             godly
             life
             indeede
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             haue
             not
             their
             hearts
             led
             by
             Gods
             spirit
             to
             loue
             and
             delight
             in
             this
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             sacred
             will
             (
             vnles
             it
             be
             for
             some
             earthly
             aduantage
             ,
             which
             they
             hope
             for
             thereby
             ,
             or
             for
             vaine
             glorie
             )
             more
             thē
             all
             other
             things
             beside
             :
             nor
             spiritual
             wisedom
             to
             square
             their
             actions
             therby
             ,
             
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             follow
             it
             as
             their
             guide
             in
             their
             whole
             course
             ,
             as
             seeing
             it
             worthy
             to
             set
             their
             delight
             therein
             :
             but
             account
             that
             a
             foolish
             thing
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             attained
             (
             when
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             most
             pretious
             ,
             and
             the
             hardest
             of
             all
             other
             )
             yea
             ,
             a
             farre
             more
             hard
             and
             difficult
             matter
             ,
             then
             the
             getting
             of
             all
             their
             learning
             by
             labour
             and
             studie
             .
             What
             then
             doe
             I
             say
             ?
             that
             their
             learning
             and
             great
             knowledge
             is
             nothing
             ?
             
             or
             doe
             I
             goe
             about
             to
             deface
             and
             make
             both
             odious
             ?
             No
             ,
             I
             am
             farre
             from
             it
             :
             but
             rather
             I
             say
             freely
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             great
             and
             excellent
             gifts
             of
             God
             :
             and
             by
             many
             degrees
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             neerer
             to
             an
             happie
             estate
             who
             haue
             them
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             want
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             many
             which
             haue
             them
             ,
             haue
             not
             therewith
             that
             
             which
             giueth
             an
             edge
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             maketh
             them
             profitable
             ,
             sweete
             ,
             and
             pretious
             both
             to
             themselues
             and
             others
             :
             they
             haue
             not
             the
             salt
             of
             grace
             ,
             
             which
             onely
             maketh
             them
             sauourie
             ,
             nor
             the
             loue
             which
             onely
             maketh
             them
             
               fit
               to
               edifie
            
             (
             whereas
             
               knowledge
               without
               it
               ,
               pusseth
               vp
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               tongues
               of
               Angels
            
             to
             expresse
             it
             ,
             were
             but
             
               as
               a
               tinckling
               cymbale
            
             :
             )
             Neither
             haue
             they
             eye-salue
             to
             see
             that
             ,
             except
             in
             humilitie
             they
             be
             content
             ,
             yea
             glad
             to
             be
             led
             in
             their
             dailie
             conuersation
             by
             the
             light
             and
             helpe
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             they
             haue
             no
             other
             fruite
             
             of
             it
             then
             earthly
             and
             transitorie
             :
             in
             ostentation
             ,
             and
             comparing
             with
             others
             ,
             
             to
             disgrace
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             counted
             great
             masters
             when
             they
             attaine
             to
             great
             applause
             ;
             when
             yet
             indeede
             many
             of
             them
             haue
             not
             the
             sweete
             fruite
             of
             it
             themselues
             ,
             nor
             shew
             that
             amiable
             vse
             of
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             some
             meane
             countrie
             men
             which
             labour
             faithfully
             to
             make
             conscience
             of
             that
             which
             they
             know
             .
             And
             I
             say
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             fewer
             gifts
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             liue
             after
             them
             which
             he
             hath
             ,
             is
             wiser
             then
             they
             :
             for
             thus
             hee
             saith
             :
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               me
               wiser
               then
               my
               teachers
               ,
            
             
             
               then
               the
               ancient
            
             ,
             or
             
               men
               of
               experience
               ,
               because
               I
               haue
               kept
               thy
               commaundements
               .
            
             Therfore
             with
             the
             Wiseman
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             delighting
             in
             this
             spiritual
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             one
             speciall
             thing
             ,
             necessarie
             to
             the
             leading
             of
             a
             godlie
             and
             vpright
             life
             ;
             without
             
             the
             which
             the
             minde
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             life
             cannot
             bee
             approoued
             :
             
             so
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             care
             but
             little
             for
             knowledge
             to
             guide
             them
             ,
             haue
             as
             small
             pleasure
             in
             the
             godlie
             life
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             they
             thinke
             of
             themselues
             :
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             such
             I
             speake
             it
             ,
             
             who
             say
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             know
             enough
             for
             their
             parts
             (
             for
             if
             they
             knew
             more
             ,
             they
             must
             follow
             more
             .
             )
          
           
             Therefore
             condemning
             both
             bare
             literal
             knowledge
             ,
             without
             the
             loue
             of
             ,
             and
             delighting
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             the
             loathing
             and
             contempt
             of
             it
             :
             I
             proceed
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             with
             such
             a
             well
             affected
             heart
             ,
             we
             must
             practise
             that
             which
             is
             commaunded
             vs
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             
               seeke
               to
               walke
               worthie
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               please
               him
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             And
             this
             practise
             is
             the
             second
             rule
             to
             direct
             vs
             to
             the
             life
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             ,
             
             and
             is
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             :
             inward
             ,
             when
             in
             resolution
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             desire
             and
             purpose
             of
             heart
             we
             doe
             it
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.10
             .
             Act.
             11.23
             .
             Outward
             ,
             when
             in
             our
             liues
             wee
             expresse
             and
             declare
             the
             same
             in
             our
             walking
             ,
             Act.
             9.31
             .
          
           
             
             But
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             .
             We
             must
             haue
             our
             hearts
             prepared
             and
             readie
             to
             bee
             set
             on
             worke
             ,
             and
             imployed
             in
             any
             good
             seruice
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             our
             brethren
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             at
             large
             before
             in
             the
             renouncing
             of
             euill
             (
             and
             therefore
             the
             lesse
             shall
             be
             spoken
             of
             it
             .
             )
             And
             this
             well
             ordering
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             precious
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             without
             the
             which
             ,
             no
             good
             can
             be
             well
             done
             .
             But
             when
             wee
             haue
             such
             awe
             ouer
             our
             affections
             ,
             as
             to
             choose
             ,
             desire
             and
             delight
             
             in
             that
             which
             we
             know
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             as
             occasion
             shall
             be
             offered
             ;
             yea
             and
             to
             bee
             vehemently
             grieued
             with
             that
             which
             hindreth
             vs
             therein
             :
             the
             members
             and
             powers
             of
             our
             mindes
             shall
             be
             readie
             to
             put
             in
             vre
             and
             practise
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             this
             inward
             readines
             of
             the
             minde
             and
             feruent
             desire
             of
             the
             heart
             (
             we
             see
             )
             must
             be
             blowne
             vp
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             nourished
             as
             a
             sparkle
             or
             coale
             of
             fire
             :
             that
             (
             as
             it
             may
             bee
             obtained
             )
             there
             may
             bee
             some
             abilitie
             and
             strength
             thereunto
             .
             For
             the
             which
             cause
             ,
             the
             Lord
             requireth
             ,
             
               that
               wee
               loue
               him
               with
               all
               our
               heart
               ,
            
             
             
               soule
               and
               might
            
             .
          
           
             This
             strength
             although
             where
             it
             is
             not
             knowne
             ,
             there
             is
             felt
             no
             want
             of
             it
             :
             
             yet
             such
             as
             see
             it
             requisite
             in
             their
             actions
             ,
             doe
             soone
             feele
             it
             to
             be
             missing
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             piece
             of
             the
             beautie
             of
             those
             workes
             which
             are
             done
             without
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             wanting
             .
             As
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             about
             coldly
             and
             in
             deadnes
             of
             spirit
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             ,
             they
             can
             best
             tell
             ,
             how
             well
             it
             beseemeth
             their
             actions
             ,
             who
             haue
             obtained
             it
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             testifie
             it
             throughout
             the
             course
             of
             their
             liues
             .
             For
             when
             men
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             so
             appointed
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             zealous
             
             
             in
             doing
             their
             duties
             ,
             as
             remembring
             that
             of
             him
             they
             shall
             receiue
             their
             reward
             ,
             
               and
               that
               his
               busines
               ought
               to
               be
               gone
               about
               feruently
            
             and
             with
             conscience
             ;
             
             though
             they
             haue
             no
             great
             example
             of
             such
             practise
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             will
             harten
             them
             on
             with
             courage
             vnto
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             which
             leadeth
             thereto
             .
             And
             yet
             
               if
               the
               zeale
               of
               Gods
               house
               consumed
               them
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               did
               him
            
             ;
             this
             were
             no
             perfection
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             laboured
             for
             ,
             as
             euery
             one
             may
             attaine
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             mens
             dealings
             and
             duties
             to
             God
             ,
             some
             measure
             of
             it
             :
             in
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             where
             it
             is
             not
             found
             and
             inioyed
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             should
             count
             it
             their
             sinne
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             this
             one
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             our
             affections
             of
             choosing
             ,
             
             and
             imbracing
             good
             things
             be
             so
             ordered
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             equally
             more
             slacke
             or
             strong
             ,
             as
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             thing
             shall
             be
             greater
             or
             lesser
             :
             
             (
             as
             in
             praying
             to
             God
             ,
             rather
             then
             giuing
             their
             due
             to
             men
             .
             )
             Also
             that
             (
             in
             an
             equall
             comparison
             )
             the
             duties
             of
             holines
             to
             God
             ,
             be
             preferred
             before
             duties
             to
             men
             :
             and
             with
             more
             bending
             our
             force
             and
             strength
             ,
             when
             we
             goe
             about
             to
             performe
             them
             ,
             rather
             then
             these
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             be
             demaunded
             here
             ,
             how
             we
             shall
             come
             by
             such
             grace
             ,
             
             as
             whereby
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             imbrace
             ,
             choose
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             good
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             :
             I
             answere
             :
             that
             we
             receiued
             such
             grace
             ,
             
               when
               we
               first
               beleeued
               in
               Christ
               ;
               whereby
               our
               hearts
               were
               purified
               ,
               and
               clensed
               from
               the
               strength
               of
               our
               old
               corruption
               :
            
             
             which
             (
             if
             we
             remember
             )
             doth
             warrant
             vs
             not
             onely
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             guilt
             ,
             and
             punishment
             of
             our
             sinne
             ,
             and
             imparted
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             giuen
             freely
             his
             obedience
             ;
             but
             also
             grace
             and
             will
             to
             loue
             pietie
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             ;
             and
             power
             ,
             as
             
               to
               kill
               sinne
               ,
               so
               to
               quicken
               vs
               to
               newnes
               of
               life
               .
            
             
          
           
             So
             that
             if
             we
             feele
             it
             not
             vsually
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             ,
             we
             haue
             lost
             and
             forgone
             it
             ,
             either
             through
             our
             forgetfulnes
             ,
             slouth
             or
             careles
             negligence
             :
             or
             if
             it
             be
             through
             infirmitie
             weakened
             in
             vs
             ,
             wee
             ought
             to
             stirre
             vp
             our selues
             with
             cheerefull
             confidence
             ,
             to
             the
             recouering
             of
             it
             againe
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             content
             to
             be
             spoiled
             of
             so
             great
             a
             treasure
             .
             But
             if
             this
             earnest
             desire
             after
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             vehement
             zeale
             of
             honoring
             God
             by
             that
             which
             we
             know
             ,
             be
             quenched
             :
             
             whether
             it
             be
             ouerwhelmed
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             feare
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             passions
             ,
             or
             dulled
             and
             made
             blunt
             in
             vs
             through
             lightnes
             ,
             and
             in
             following
             the
             desire
             of
             our
             hearts
             amisse
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             no
             wise
             fit
             to
             honour
             God
             in
             any
             seruice
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             practise
             ,
             namely
             inward
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             now
             goe
             forward
             with
             the
             second
             part
             ,
             
             which
             is
             a
             branch
             of
             the
             second
             rule
             ,
             and
             helpeth
             forward
             to
             the
             leading
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ;
             that
             the
             beleeuers
             may
             ,
             by
             it
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             guide
             themselues
             aright
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             ease
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             be
             not
             acquainted
             therewith
             .
             And
             this
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             well
             doing
             ,
             we
             stay
             not
             in
             our
             good
             desires
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             readines
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             but
             procure
             ,
             accomplish
             and
             performe
             the
             same
             duties
             outwardly
             ;
             that
             
             we
             indeuor
             at
             least
             ,
             euen
             where
             we
             cannot
             performe
             ,
             as
             occasion
             shall
             be
             offered
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             one
             commaundement
             as
             well
             as
             in
             another
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             may
             be
             obtained
             .
             So
             that
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             sanctifie
             and
             holines
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             wrought
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             vs
             ,
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             a
             perpetuall
             law
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             members
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             our
             particular
             actions
             ,
             may
             all
             become
             most
             fit
             instruments
             and
             helps
             to
             shew
             forth
             ,
             and
             expresse
             the
             same
             .
             And
             that
             is
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Romans
             meaneth
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             :
             
             
               Let
               not
               sinne
               raigne
               in
               
               your
               mortall
               bodies
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               obey
               it
               in
               the
               lustes
               thereof
               ,
               neither
               giue
               ye
               your
               
               members
               as
               weapons
               of
               vnrighteousnesse
               to
               sinne
               ,
               but
               giue
               your selues
               vnto
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               which
               are
               aliue
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               giue
               your selues
               as
               weapons
               of
               righteousnesse
               vnto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             By
             this
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             heart
             with
             her
             members
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             cogitations
             and
             desires
             in
             those
             which
             are
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ,
             must
             be
             consecrated
             to
             the
             honour
             and
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             bodie
             with
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ;
             the
             eare
             in
             hearing
             ,
             the
             tongue
             in
             speaking
             ,
             the
             eye
             in
             seeing
             ,
             &c.
             that
             so
             we
             should
             be
             his
             wholy
             :
             and
             in
             one
             part
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             doe
             that
             which
             pleaseth
             him
             .
          
           
             No
             man
             doubteth
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             doe
             good
             works
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             haue
             
             our
             mindes
             and
             hearts
             inwardly
             purged
             ,
             
             but
             that
             we
             should
             be
             diligently
             giuen
             vnto
             euery
             good
             worke
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             trade
             of
             godlines
             ,
             to
             applie
             and
             follow
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             while
             we
             doe
             one
             good
             dutie
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             neglect
             another
             (
             which
             in
             good
             husbandrie
             about
             things
             of
             this
             life
             is
             much
             regarded
             :
             )
             that
             few
             will
             grant
             ,
             or
             be
             readie
             to
             yeeld
             thereto
             :
             yea
             and
             that
             
               our
               conuersation
               should
               be
               in
               heauen
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             common
             course
             of
             life
             should
             be
             heauenly
             ,
             
             whilest
             we
             liue
             here
             vpon
             earth
             :
             and
             that
             we
             should
             not
             only
             
               giue
               no
               occasion
               of
               offence
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
            
             but
             also
             in
             all
             things
             seeke
             to
             approue
             our selues
             as
             the
             faithfull
             seruants
             of
             God.
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             rules
             :
             the
             vertues
             which
             further
             vs
             herein
             followe
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             vprightnes
             ,
             diligence
             ,
             and
             constancy
             or
             
             perseuerance
             .
          
           
             
             The
             first
             then
             of
             these
             vertues
             ,
             which
             should
             make
             our
             practise
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             more
             pure
             and
             perfect
             ,
             is
             vprightnes
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             in
             a
             single
             and
             true
             heart
             ,
             we
             loue
             ,
             choose
             and
             desire
             ,
             and
             doe
             any
             good
             thing
             ,
             specially
             because
             God
             commaundeth
             ,
             
             and
             for
             that
             end
             .
             This
             vertue
             was
             commended
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             in
             Nathaniel
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             :
             
               Behold
               a
               true
               Israelite
               ,
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               guile
               .
            
             Many
             actions
             ,
             otherwise
             feruent
             enough
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             this
             sinceritie
             ,
             are
             but
             froth
             (
             as
             were
             the
             hot
             enterprises
             of
             Iehu
             against
             idolaters
             )
             and
             cause
             them
             who
             haue
             long
             pleased
             themselues
             therein
             ,
             at
             length
             ,
             to
             crie
             out
             of
             their
             doings
             (
             though
             admirable
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             others
             )
             
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             were
             but
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             starting
             holes
             in
             the
             denne
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             many
             waies
             we
             can
             deceiue
             ourselues
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             which
             we
             doe
             ,
             is
             not
             as
             it
             seemeth
             :
             but
             as
             it
             is
             not
             all
             gold
             that
             doth
             glister
             ,
             so
             the
             touchstone
             of
             Gods
             word
             doth
             finde
             much
             drosse
             therein
             :
             
             yea
             ,
             the
             Lords
             weights
             of
             the
             Sanctuarie
             doe
             proue
             them
             light
             and
             windie
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             iudgements
             and
             perswasions
             were
             weightie
             and
             substantiall
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             brought
             oft
             times
             to
             be
             earnest
             in
             good
             causes
             ,
             and
             to
             further
             them
             ,
             as
             for
             friendship
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             for
             companie
             sake
             :
             so
             for
             malice
             ,
             for
             our
             commoditie
             ,
             vaine
             glorie
             ,
             and
             for
             feare
             of
             some
             sore
             punishment
             or
             danger
             ,
             
             if
             we
             should
             doe
             otherwise
             :
             when
             our
             pretence
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             commaunded
             ;
             yea
             and
             we
             meane
             well
             many
             times
             ,
             and
             are
             feruent
             in
             a
             good
             thing
             without
             these
             euill
             respects
             ;
             and
             that
             partly
             for
             the
             commaundement
             of
             God
             :
             but
             not
             only
             ,
             nor
             resolutely
             for
             that
             ,
             but
             more
             for
             other
             considerations
             ,
             then
             that
             :
             Therefore
             we
             are
             found
             to
             be
             others
             ,
             then
             we
             would
             .
             Although
             I
             would
             not
             be
             taken
             ,
             as
             though
             I
             should
             meane
             ,
             that
             there
             
             
             were
             no
             vprightnes
             ,
             if
             any
             feare
             ,
             
             or
             other
             fleshly
             respects
             should
             be
             mixed
             therewith
             (
             so
             as
             we
             be
             not
             ruled
             by
             them
             )
             for
             otherwise
             our
             best
             actions
             are
             mixed
             with
             corruption
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             conclude
             this
             point
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             say
             with
             the
             Apostle
             :
             
             
               This
               shall
               be
               our
               reioycing
            
             (
             if
             we
             haue
             any
             worthy
             the
             speaking
             of
             )
             
               that
               in
               simplicitie
               ,
               and
               godly
               purenes
               we
               haue
               our
               conuersation
               in
               the
               world
               among
               men
               :
            
             This
             vertue
             therefore
             (
             I
             meane
             faithfulnes
             ,
             and
             vprightnes
             )
             going
             with
             our
             practise
             ,
             in
             performing
             the
             duties
             which
             we
             knowe
             ,
             shall
             both
             set
             our selues
             about
             them
             with
             more
             roundnes
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             farre
             as
             they
             can
             be
             discerned
             )
             shall
             cause
             them
             to
             shew
             more
             beautie
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             raise
             more
             admiration
             in
             
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             this
             should
             be
             thought
             needeles
             of
             some
             which
             shall
             reade
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             speaking
             of
             the
             true
             Christian
             ,
             doe
             vrge
             and
             require
             vprightnes
             and
             singlenes
             of
             heart
             in
             practizing
             godlines
             ,
             seeing
             I
             haue
             said
             as
             much
             before
             in
             the
             chapter
             of
             renouncing
             sinne
             :
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             alike
             requisit
             in
             both
             :
             and
             that
             as
             well
             we
             shew
             integritie
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             good
             duties
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             forsaking
             of
             euill
             .
             And
             thus
             with
             the
             rules
             ,
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             one
             of
             the
             vertues
             namely
             vprightnes
             :
             which
             is
             necessarily
             to
             be
             learned
             and
             kept
             of
             all
             such
             as
             hauing
             obtained
             the
             gift
             of
             true
             faith
             ,
             doe
             set
             themselues
             to
             lead
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             as
             haue
             true
             faith
             ,
             because
             no
             other
             haue
             any
             possibilitie
             
             to
             enter
             ,
             and
             set
             vpon
             it
             .
             And
             if
             thou
             thinkest
             to
             set
             vpon
             the
             godly
             life
             without
             it
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             offer
             to
             God
             a
             broken
             peece
             of
             worke
             :
             
             no
             better
             then
             the
             offering
             of
             Caine
             ;
             although
             it
             shall
             seeme
             to
             thy selfe
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             holy
             as
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Abel
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             thou
             hast
             tasted
             aright
             of
             this
             gift
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             then
             going
             about
             to
             leade
             a
             godly
             life
             ;
             thou
             being
             soundly
             instructed
             in
             these
             rules
             ,
             before
             set
             downe
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             that
             they
             with
             the
             vertues
             here
             added
             ,
             must
             guide
             and
             helpe
             thee
             to
             the
             right
             performing
             of
             all
             dutie
             ;
             then
             (
             euen
             as
             skill
             and
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             rules
             in
             any
             science
             or
             trade
             ,
             with
             willingnes
             and
             indeuour
             ,
             maketh
             the
             workeman
             fit
             to
             vse
             and
             practise
             it
             )
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             great
             
             ease
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             withstanding
             the
             deceitfull
             baites
             of
             sinne
             ,
             but
             also
             constantly
             breake
             through
             many
             and
             diuers
             lets
             ,
             which
             thou
             shalt
             meete
             with
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             withhold
             thee
             from
             going
             forward
             in
             thy
             Christian
             course
             .
             For
             it
             is
             mens
             naked
             ,
             and
             vnarmed
             venturing
             ,
             and
             going
             abroade
             in
             the
             world
             (
             which
             is
             as
             a
             shop
             of
             vanitie
             and
             inticements
             )
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
             that
             maketh
             them
             come
             home
             with
             so
             many
             deadly
             wounds
             ,
             fearefull
             falles
             ,
             and
             greeuous
             offences
             ,
             (
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             common
             professors
             ,
             though
             the
             worst
             seldome
             feele
             them
             )
             and
             they
             shall
             neuer
             finde
             it
             otherwise
             till
             they
             doe
             better
             addresse
             themselues
             and
             be
             furnished
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             to
             this
             great
             worke
             of
             Christianitie
             .
          
           
             
             But
             because
             I
             haue
             appointed
             a
             more
             conuenient
             place
             hereafter
             ,
             where
             I
             shall
             more
             fully
             speake
             of
             the
             armour
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             the
             safekeeping
             of
             his
             ,
             I
             referre
             the
             reader
             thither
             ,
             for
             more
             full
             satisfying
             of
             him
             about
             this
             matter
             .
             Onely
             one
             or
             two
             obiections
             ,
             which
             may
             arise
             from
             the
             doctrine
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             ,
             shall
             more
             fitly
             be
             answered
             here
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             14.
             
             Of
             the
             aunswering
             of
             some
             obiections
             about
             the
             former
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             two
             vertues
             which
             helpe
             to
             a
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             
             AS
             first
             this
             ,
             whereas
             these
             rules
             haue
             been
             said
             to
             be
             able
             to
             carrie
             the
             Christian
             beleeuer
             ,
             in
             a
             well
             ordered
             course
             of
             liuing
             ,
             some
             obiect
             thus
             :
             It
             falleth
             out
             often
             times
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             a
             very
             good
             desire
             to
             doe
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             ,
             pleaseth
             God
             ;
             but
             wee
             finde
             no
             strength
             to
             performe
             .
             And
             
             further
             ,
             they
             say
             ;
             we
             doe
             not
             so
             much
             maruaile
             that
             we
             attaine
             not
             that
             which
             we
             seeke
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostle
             himselfe
             maketh
             the
             same
             complaint
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             to
             will
             is
             present
             with
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             finde
             no
             way
             to
             accomplish
             that
             which
             I
             desire
             .
             I
             will
             not
             answere
             this
             as
             the
             deuoutest
             Iesuites
             doe
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             giueth
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             receiue
             it
             if
             we
             list
             ,
             although
             we
             haue
             no
             assurance
             of
             his
             fauour
             by
             faith
             :
             which
             is
             a
             meere
             mocking
             of
             poore
             people
             ,
             whiles
             they
             are
             warned
             to
             seeke
             that
             with
             vnsauorie
             and
             vncomfortable
             wearying
             of
             themselues
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             neuer
             possibly
             finde
             :
             
             But
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             oft
             and
             earnestly
             desired
             of
             thee
             (
             as
             it
             was
             of
             Paul
             )
             Gods
             grace
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             for
             thee
             .
             
          
           
             And
             further
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             neuer
             so
             feruent
             a
             desire
             to
             ouercome
             euill
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             thou
             knowest
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             yet
             hast
             not
             thy
             heart
             possessed
             of
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             taken
             vp
             therewith
             ,
             but
             standest
             waueringly
             affected
             about
             that
             matter
             ,
             thy
             desire
             is
             not
             that
             desire
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             :
             neither
             therefore
             able
             to
             helpe
             thee
             in
             that
             which
             thou
             wouldest
             ;
             it
             being
             no
             fruite
             of
             faith
             .
             
             For
             this
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             ouercommeth
             all
             lets
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             euen
             this
             faith
             I
             meane
             ,
             whiles
             by
             it
             we
             are
             perswaded
             that
             Christ
             Iesus
             so
             loueth
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             readie
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             expedient
             for
             vs
             :
             because
             of
             the
             great
             fauour
             that
             he
             beareth
             vs
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             made
             able
             also
             ,
             
             and
             in
             whom
             we
             can
             doe
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             expedient
             
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             For
             as
             nothing
             can
             separate
             it
             from
             vs
             ,
             so
             he
             thinketh
             nothing
             too
             good
             ,
             or
             too
             pretious
             for
             vs.
             So
             that
             he
             ,
             into
             whose
             heart
             his
             loue
             is
             shed
             plentifully
             ,
             is
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             hath
             saued
             him
             from
             the
             greatest
             daunger
             of
             hell
             ;
             so
             he
             will
             much
             more
             saue
             him
             from
             the
             smaller
             ,
             of
             being
             ouercome
             of
             his
             corrupt
             lusts
             :
             and
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             hath
             bestowed
             by
             free
             graunt
             and
             sure
             promise
             ,
             the
             greatest
             benefit
             vpon
             him
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ;
             will
             not
             denie
             him
             the
             smaller
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             grace
             to
             liue
             Christianly
             here
             on
             earth
             .
             
               For
               he
               that
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               Christ
               ,
            
             by
             whom
             we
             haue
             the
             former
             ,
             
               how
               shall
               he
               not
               with
               him
               giue
               vs
               other
               things
               also
               ?
            
             And
             if
             ,
             not
             as
             we
             would
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             best
             which
             he
             giueth
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             obiection
             ,
             that
             Paul
             himselfe
             did
             not
             finde
             grace
             to
             ouercome
             the
             rebellion
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             corrupt
             nature
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             fullie
             and
             perfectly
             he
             did
             not
             :
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             alwaies
             haue
             a
             marke
             of
             his
             vnworthines
             ,
             and
             sin
             remaining
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             thereby
             remember
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             of
             only
             mercie
             that
             he
             was
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             kept
             him
             from
             falling
             away
             from
             him
             .
             And
             for
             both
             these
             causes
             ,
             
             
             that
             he
             might
             be
             abased
             ,
             and
             kept
             humble
             vnder
             so
             great
             grace
             as
             hee
             had
             receiued
             :
             in
             regard
             whereof
             ,
             he
             had
             (
             as
             he
             confesseth
             himselfe
             )
             been
             exalted
             and
             lifted
             vp
             aboue
             measure
             :
             and
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             
             that
             he
             might
             from
             time
             to
             time
             finde
             sweetnes
             still
             in
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             his
             sinnes
             .
             But
             although
             he
             was
             not
             perfect
             here
             ,
             as
             an
             Angell
             ;
             yet
             was
             he
             not
             caried
             of
             his
             lusts
             into
             grosse
             iniquitie
             (
             as
             some
             dreame
             ,
             because
             he
             cried
             out
             and
             complained
             ,
             
               I
               am
               carnall
            
             ,
             
             
               solde
               vnder
               sin
               :
               O
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               !
            
             )
             And
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             mislike
             and
             be
             grieued
             with
             the
             smallest
             rebellion
             or
             resistance
             of
             goodnes
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             vnfitnes
             to
             his
             calling
             which
             he
             felt
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             good
             duties
             :
             but
             yet
             Gods
             grace
             was
             sufficient
             to
             keepe
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             fell
             not
             into
             
             that
             depth
             that
             he
             might
             haue
             done
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             haue
             in
             effect
             answered
             this
             alreadie
             by
             another
             occasion
             .
             
             Now
             to
             applie
             this
             to
             our selues
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             bee
             glutted
             with
             it
             as
             many
             are
             ,
             I
             say
             ;
             that
             wee
             likewise
             through
             the
             same
             grace
             in
             our
             measure
             ,
             may
             looke
             with
             good
             cheere
             to
             bee
             deliuered
             from
             the
             yeelding
             to
             our
             wicked
             lusts
             ,
             which
             most
             dangerously
             incumber
             vs
             ,
             as
             hee
             was
             from
             his
             :
             wee
             being
             resolued
             ,
             that
             our
             most
             louing
             father
             (
             for
             the
             tender
             care
             hee
             hath
             ouer
             vs
             )
             is
             alwaies
             
               looking
               downe
               from
               heauen
               ,
               and
               beholding
               who
               is
               vpright
               hearted
               towards
               him
            
             (
             how
             weake
             soeuer
             )
             
               that
               he
               may
               shew
               himselfe
               strong
               towards
               him
               ,
            
             
             and
             thereby
             supplie
             his
             weaknes
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             desire
             to
             keepe
             a
             godly
             course
             being
             soundly
             planted
             
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             proceeding
             from
             faith
             also
             ,
             who
             doubteth
             but
             that
             it
             may
             haue
             strength
             to
             doe
             such
             outward
             duties
             as
             are
             required
             ,
             though
             weakly
             :
             
             to
             endeuour
             at
             least
             (
             which
             God
             will
             accept
             )
             though
             wee
             doe
             not
             alway
             preuaile
             ouer
             such
             strong
             corruptions
             ,
             as
             oftentimes
             for
             want
             of
             such
             grace
             doe
             master
             vs.
             But
             in
             thus
             speaking
             ,
             I
             shew
             what
             Gods
             children
             may
             confidently
             looke
             for
             ,
             not
             what
             euery
             one
             obtaineth
             .
             And
             except
             the
             sinne
             of
             incontinencie
             ,
             against
             the
             which
             God
             hath
             prouided
             a
             lawfull
             remedie
             ,
             
             wee
             haue
             both
             promise
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             wee
             by
             the
             power
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             doe
             inioy
             such
             victorie
             ouer
             other
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             whereby
             wee
             may
             walke
             without
             iust
             reproofe
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             keepe
             our
             peace
             toward
             him
             also
             :
             this
             being
             added
             ,
             
             that
             when
             we
             are
             craftily
             deceiued
             by
             the
             vncessant
             malice
             of
             the
             diuel
             ,
             (
             although
             not
             without
             our
             owne
             slouth
             ,
             sleepines
             and
             securitie
             )
             we
             haue
             accesse
             ,
             as
             in
             time
             past
             ,
             and
             recourse
             to
             God
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             our
             aduocate
             ,
             
             and
             doe
             recouer
             our
             hope
             and
             hold
             againe
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             how
             they
             who
             haue
             a
             will
             and
             good
             desire
             ,
             may
             look
             for
             strength
             also
             to
             performe
             in
             some
             good
             sort
             ,
             the
             duties
             which
             seeme
             so
             difficult
             and
             impossible
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             neede
             not
             be
             greatly
             troubled
             with
             that
             obiection
             :
             howsoeuer
             there
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             fauourers
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             who
             neuer
             finde
             nor
             feele
             the
             same
             .
             But
             because
             many
             of
             Gods
             deare
             seruants
             finde
             it
             not
             thus
             oft
             times
             ,
             neither
             are
             able
             to
             say
             ,
             
             that
             
             they
             feele
             this
             ,
             but
             contrarily
             doe
             complaine
             that
             their
             life
             is
             full
             of
             disquietnes
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             cannot
             ouercome
             the
             force
             of
             anger
             ,
             impatience
             ,
             raging
             ,
             frowardnes
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             neither
             liue
             godly
             to
             their
             contentation
             ,
             although
             they
             desire
             it
             :
             because
             I
             say
             these
             may
             be
             discouraged
             by
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             I
             would
             haue
             them
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             not
             in
             the
             former
             answere
             to
             the
             last
             obiection
             set
             downe
             ,
             what
             euery
             godly
             Christian
             doth
             or
             shall
             feele
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             but
             what
             God
             of
             his
             bountifull
             liberalitie
             hath
             prouided
             ,
             that
             
             they
             may
             feele
             and
             find
             :
             
             and
             how
             their
             estate
             may
             be
             bettered
             ,
             and
             their
             spirituall
             
             libertie
             enlarged
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             many
             good
             people
             doe
             not
             know
             this
             ,
             in
             a
             long
             time
             what
             God
             hath
             bequeathed
             them
             :
             nay
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             neuer
             know
             one
             of
             the
             many
             sweet
             liberties
             and
             priuiledges
             of
             Gods
             children
             ;
             but
             only
             receiue
             so
             much
             light
             from
             the
             father
             of
             light
             (
             and
             therefore
             are
             rightly
             called
             the
             children
             of
             light
             )
             as
             whereby
             they
             see
             the
             way
             to
             his
             kingdome
             :
             
             and
             according
             to
             the
             knowledge
             they
             haue
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             thereafter
             they
             declare
             and
             shew
             it
             forth
             in
             their
             liues
             ;
             but
             nothing
             as
             they
             might
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             others
             doe
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             proceede
             to
             the
             other
             vertues
             which
             further
             our
             practise
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             such
             as
             receiue
             and
             desire
             to
             attaine
             to
             the
             grace
             which
             I
             haue
             
             spoken
             of
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             sound
             and
             better
             setled
             in
             an
             holy
             course
             ,
             they
             are
             and
             must
             be
             glad
             with
             all
             their
             heart
             to
             be
             diligent
             and
             painefull
             in
             this
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             and
             to
             abide
             constant
             therein
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             by
             these
             two
             vertues
             adioyned
             ,
             nourish
             all
             good
             desires
             ,
             and
             holy
             endeuours
             ,
             after
             they
             be
             once
             planted
             in
             them
             :
             and
             hold
             out
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             whilest
             they
             be
             not
             yet
             greatly
             troubled
             with
             them
             :
             and
             set
             on
             worke
             their
             knowledge
             in
             such
             practise
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             well
             be
             seene
             whose
             seruants
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             
             This
             diligence
             and
             constancie
             ,
             in
             whatsoeuer
             they
             be
             vsed
             ,
             they
             bring
             great
             things
             to
             passe
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             any
             trade
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             searching
             out
             of
             things
             obscure
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             found
             out
             ,
             when
             only
             the
             light
             of
             reason
             is
             
             followed
             :
             and
             who
             doubteth
             then
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             holy
             duties
             ,
             wherein
             men
             are
             guided
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             most
             excellent
             effects
             are
             brought
             forth
             of
             them
             ?
             Neither
             is
             any
             dutie
             indeed
             well
             performed
             without
             them
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             S.
             
             Peter
             speaking
             of
             the
             godly
             life
             ,
             teacheth
             that
             all
             diligence
             must
             be
             added
             thereto
             :
             
               Giue
               all
               diligence
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               ioyne
               with
               your
               faith
               vertue
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             lost
             without
             it
             :
             and
             Ieremy
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               cursed
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               doth
               Gods
               busines
               negligentlie
            
             :
             And
             of
             constancie
             ,
             what
             saith
             S.
             
               Iames
               ?
               He
               that
               looketh
               in
               the
               perfect
               law
               of
               libertie
               ,
               and
               abideth
               therein
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               a
               forgetfull
               hearer
               ,
               but
               a
               dooer
               of
               the
               worke
               ,
               shall
               be
               blessed
               in
               his
               deede
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             so
             behauing
             himselfe
             .
             
          
           
             
             Therefore
             ,
             by
             the
             first
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             namely
             ,
             diligence
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             readie
             to
             take
             all
             occasions
             and
             opportunities
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             some
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             shunne
             idlenes
             and
             vnprofitablenes
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             bring
             foorth
             much
             fruite
             redeeming
             the
             time
             wisely
             ,
             
             
             while
             they
             may
             :
             and
             that
             with
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             gaine
             then
             others
             doe
             :
             and
             not
             as
             slouthfull
             ,
             and
             vnthriftie
             persons
             ,
             
             passe
             it
             ouer
             idly
             and
             vnprofitablie
             ,
             for
             the
             pleasing
             and
             satisfying
             of
             their
             foolish
             appetite
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             time
             .
          
           
             
             By
             the
             second
             ,
             namely
             ,
             constancie
             ,
             and
             continuance
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             onely
             keepe
             their
             hearts
             and
             liues
             in
             the
             same
             good
             estate
             ,
             which
             by
             diligence
             they
             haue
             alreadie
             nourished
             in
             themselues
             ,
             but
             also
             waxe
             more
             fruitfull
             ,
             and
             
             their
             hearts
             more
             inlarged
             :
             and
             so
             daily
             become
             followers
             of
             euery
             good
             worke
             ,
             
             vntill
             their
             latter
             yeares
             be
             better
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             vntill
             they
             haue
             finished
             their
             course
             with
             ioy
             .
             And
             being
             once
             acquainted
             with
             the
             gaine
             that
             these
             bring
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             doe
             as
             the
             merchants
             (
             who
             hauing
             their
             mindes
             set
             vpon
             their
             aduantage
             ,
             suffer
             not
             themselues
             to
             range
             after
             pleasures
             ,
             but
             busily
             follow
             their
             trade
             which
             bringeth
             in
             commoditie
             )
             so
             
             
             that
             whatsoeuer
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             life
             they
             are
             occupied
             about
             (
             holding
             these
             for
             their
             companions
             )
             they
             may
             count
             it
             the
             most
             happie
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             bestowed
             .
             For
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             weane
             their
             hearts
             and
             mindes
             from
             much
             draffe
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             which
             would
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             be
             lodged
             there
             ,
             much
             annoy
             them
             :
             and
             thereby
             they
             are
             much
             more
             readily
             disposed
             vnto
             dutie
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             will
             not
             imbrace
             them
             :
             who
             being
             contented
             with
             any
             vncertaine
             and
             deceiueable
             perswasion
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             and
             refusing
             to
             bee
             holden
             within
             such
             narrow
             streights
             and
             compasse
             of
             this
             holie
             and
             Christian
             counsell
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             going
             forward
             by
             diligence
             and
             constancie
             in
             their
             course
             ,
             breake
             out
             oftentimes
             to
             their
             trouble
             ,
             daunger
             ,
             and
             discredit
             ;
             when
             
             the
             other
             are
             quiet
             and
             merie
             .
             
             And
             because
             they
             account
             it
             bondage
             to
             bee
             held
             in
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             therefore
             they
             finde
             that
             they
             pay
             deare
             for
             their
             liberties
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             after
             constrained
             to
             repent
             the
             seeking
             of
             them
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             cannot
             easily
             recouer
             their
             inward
             peace
             which
             they
             lost
             for
             them
             ,
             nor
             shake
             them
             off
             againe
             ,
             when
             yet
             most
             gladly
             they
             would
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             want
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             
             slouth
             and
             inconstant
             vnsetlednes
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             settle
             themselues
             to
             one
             good
             thing
             or
             other
             ,
             euen
             the
             most
             of
             the
             godly
             doe
             not
             finde
             that
             sweete
             fruite
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             bee
             found
             ,
             namely
             ,
             of
             safetie
             vnder
             Gods
             protection
             from
             time
             to
             time
             :
             but
             by
             improuidence
             ,
             and
             wearines
             of
             well
             doing
             ,
             they
             doe
             by
             
             little
             and
             little
             plunge
             themselues
             into
             some
             deepe
             vnsetlednes
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             arise
             againe
             .
             Therfore
             Salomon
             in
             two
             words
             hath
             fitlie
             expressed
             them
             both
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Let
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               be
               in
               thy
               heart
               continually
               :
            
             
             which
             is
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             a
             diligent
             care
             to
             please
             him
             with
             constancie
             therein
             .
          
           
             Thus
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             to
             these
             former
             rules
             and
             vertues
             which
             guide
             vs
             to
             liue
             godlie
             ,
             these
             two
             are
             commanded
             ,
             diligence
             and
             constancie
             .
             By
             the
             one
             ,
             
             that
             we
             be
             readilie
             prepared
             ,
             as
             wee
             ought
             to
             practise
             good
             ,
             
               and
               so
               resist
               euill
            
             :
             whereas
             slacknes
             and
             no
             care
             ,
             or
             too
             little
             ,
             is
             condemned
             .
             By
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             thereby
             wee
             may
             continually
             goe
             forward
             in
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             fleeing
             euill
             :
             
             wherein
             all
             staying
             ,
             ficklenes
             ,
             or
             going
             backward
             ,
             is
             very
             dangerous
             .
             Hereto
             
             belongeth
             that
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             said
             :
             
             
               Awake
               to
               liue
               righteously
               ,
               and
               sinne
               not
               ,
            
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               Be
               stedfast
               and
               vnmoueable
               ,
               alwaies
               abounding
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               knowing
               that
               your
               labour
               is
               not
               in
               vaine
               .
            
             And
             after
             ;
             Watch
             ,
             
             
               stand
               fast
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               quite
               your selues
               like
               men
               ,
               and
               be
               strong
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             necessarie
             aboue
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             become
             that
             simplicitie
             which
             is
             meete
             for
             them
             who
             are
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             this
             our
             diligence
             and
             care
             in
             all
             good
             duties
             ought
             to
             bee
             for
             continuance
             ,
             and
             euen
             while
             life
             lasteth
             ;
             let
             vs
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             commaundeth
             it
             to
             all
             his
             children
             :
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             
             
               He
               that
               abideth
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               saued
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               If
               ye
               continue
               in
               my
               
               word
               ,
               and
               it
               abide
               in
               you
               ,
               then
               are
               ye
               my
               disciples
               indeed
               :
            
             and
             ,
             
               Aske
               what
               ye
               will
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               done
               to
               you
               .
            
             And
             yet
             this
             might
             bee
             spoken
             to
             small
             purpose
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             promised
             as
             much
             to
             his
             faithfull
             seruants
             ;
             that
             they
             shal
             haue
             grace
             to
             perseuere
             giuen
             them
             from
             aboue
             :
             as
             he
             saith
             by
             the
             Apostle
             :
             
               He
               that
               hath
               begun
               this
               good
               worke
               in
               you
               ,
               will
               performe
               it
               vntill
               the
               day
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
            
             
             Also
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             :
             
               Faithfull
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               called
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               will
               also
               doe
               it
            
             .
             If
             it
             be
             demanded
             ,
             how
             he
             will
             inable
             them
             ,
             seeing
             there
             are
             many
             feares
             
             in
             their
             life
             of
             finall
             falling
             away
             :
             the
             same
             Apostle
             answereth
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               To
               the
               end
               ye
               may
               walke
               worthie
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               (
               and
               please
               him
               in
               all
               things
               )
               and
               be
               fruitfull
               in
               al
               good
               works
               ,
            
             
             
               &
               increase
               in
               the
               acknowledging
               of
               God
               ,
               ye
               must
               be
               strengthened
               with
               all
               might
               through
               his
               glorious
               power
               vnto
               all
               patience
               and
               long
               sufferance
               with
               ioyfulnes
               .
            
             And
             S.
             Iohn
             speaketh
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
             thus
             :
             
               Greater
               is
               he
               that
               is
               in
               you
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             )
             
               then
               he
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             diuell
             .
             The
             fruite
             of
             such
             a
             course
             is
             both
             an
             happie
             end
             here
             (
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
             
               Marke
               the
               end
               of
               the
               vpright
               and
               iust
               ,
               for
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
               is
               peace
            
             )
             and
             happines
             for
             euer
             after
             .
             As
             wee
             reade
             where
             Paul
             saith
             :
             
               I
               haue
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
               I
               haue
               finished
               my
               course
               ,
               and
               kept
               the
               faith
               :
            
             
             
               from
               henceforth
               is
               laid
               vp
               for
               me
               the
               crowne
               of
               righteousnes
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               
               the
               righteous
               Iudge
               shall
               giue
               me
               at
               that
               day
               :
               and
               not
               to
               me
               onely
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               that
               loue
               his
               appearing
               .
            
             But
             I
             haue
             been
             long
             in
             the
             former
             points
             ,
             and
             by
             occasion
             haue
             shewed
             throughout
             the
             whole
             discourse
             of
             the
             godly
             life
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             continued
             to
             the
             end
             :
             I
             cease
             now
             to
             say
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             Thus
             hauing
             set
             downe
             these
             vertues
             which
             must
             guide
             vs
             to
             practise
             the
             godlie
             life
             throughout
             our
             whole
             course
             ,
             it
             may
             easily
             bee
             seene
             how
             euerie
             man
             who
             is
             come
             thus
             farre
             ,
             may
             prooue
             himselfe
             a
             repentant
             person
             ,
             and
             be
             apt
             and
             fit
             to
             bring
             foorth
             the
             fruits
             of
             amendement
             in
             his
             particular
             actions
             ,
             and
             how
             his
             whole
             conuersation
             may
             bee
             such
             as
             may
             beseeme
             a
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             humane
             frailtie
             will
             suffer
             :
             wherein
             ,
             because
             wee
             follow
             
             Christ
             Iesus
             himselfe
             ,
             
             wee
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             duties
             must
             be
             practised
             in
             humilitie
             and
             meeknes
             :
             for
             so
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               in
               submitting
               your selues
               to
               my
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               in
               leading
               the
               godly
               life
               ,
               learne
               of
               me
               to
               be
               humble
               and
               meeke
               .
            
          
           
             As
             if
             hee
             should
             say
             ,
             if
             ye
             bee
             hautie
             and
             high
             minded
             ,
             so
             as
             ye
             despise
             the
             simplicitie
             of
             my
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             thinke
             it
             too
             base
             a
             thing
             for
             you
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             ;
             or
             froward
             and
             vntractable
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             points
             ye
             wil
             hold
             back
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             other
             ye
             be
             obedient
             ,
             ye
             can
             neuer
             liue
             godlie
             ,
             as
             God
             requireth
             of
             you
             .
             These
             therefore
             must
             haue
             no
             place
             in
             Christians
             ,
             either
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             priuate
             persons
             ,
             but
             the
             contrarie
             vertues
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             :
             which
             are
             oft
             times
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             set
             downe
             together
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             in
             this
             place
             :
             that
             wee
             may
             
             know
             how
             needfull
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             alwaies
             goe
             together
             ;
             and
             that
             although
             there
             bee
             many
             goodly
             gifts
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             hath
             not
             these
             ,
             they
             shall
             lose
             their
             credit
             ,
             and
             beautie
             amongst
             those
             which
             behold
             them
             ,
             and
             withhold
             their
             commoditie
             from
             him
             who
             wanteth
             them
             .
          
           
             
             And
             these
             two
             are
             not
             particular
             vertues
             which
             sometime
             only
             may
             haue
             vse
             ,
             but
             such
             fruites
             of
             the
             spirit
             as
             necessarily
             are
             required
             in
             all
             actions
             :
             so
             that
             at
             no
             time
             ,
             humblenes
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             meeknes
             of
             spirit
             may
             be
             wanting
             .
             All
             these
             vertues
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             are
             common
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             the
             forsaking
             of
             euill
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             good
             :
             and
             so
             vnderstand
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             put
             out
             of
             place
             .
             But
             I
             set
             them
             down
             here
             ,
             seeing
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             treatise
             was
             so
             large
             .
             And
             
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             wish
             to
             be
             well
             obserued
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             is
             a
             continuall
             proceeding
             in
             the
             departing
             from
             euill
             ,
             and
             endeuouring
             after
             duties
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             :
             and
             a
             setled
             course
             in
             repentance
             ,
             and
             a
             constant
             walking
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             not
             an
             idle
             ,
             or
             vncertaine
             stumbling
             vpon
             some
             good
             actions
             (
             whiles
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             life
             is
             neglected
             ,
             and
             not
             looked
             after
             )
             he
             must
             not
             be
             sometime
             at
             commaund
             ,
             
             
             and
             readie
             to
             offer
             his
             seruice
             to
             God
             in
             some
             good
             moode
             ,
             and
             after
             take
             his
             owne
             libertie
             to
             doe
             what
             he
             listeth
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             seruice
             is
             not
             like
             the
             disordered
             seruice
             of
             many
             vnreformed
             gentlemen
             ,
             where
             ,
             besides
             the
             attending
             at
             table
             and
             on
             horsebacke
             ,
             the
             attenders
             may
             runne
             where
             they
             will
             :
             but
             it
             is
             like
             to
             a
             well
             gouerned
             familie
             ,
             where
             all
             are
             appointed
             their
             office
             and
             place
             ,
             in
             one
             thing
             after
             another
             to
             be
             well
             occupied
             ,
             and
             kept
             from
             idlenes
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             discharged
             thereby
             ,
             to
             doe
             what
             they
             will
             after
             .
             So
             our
             Sauiour
             teacheth
             it
             should
             be
             with
             his
             seruants
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             seruant
             in
             a
             familie
             :
             who
             when
             he
             hath
             wrought
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             
             is
             not
             by
             and
             by
             discharged
             of
             other
             duties
             ,
             but
             then
             doth
             busines
             at
             home
             :
             
             so
             they
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             been
             fruitfull
             ,
             and
             haue
             purposed
             to
             doe
             all
             that
             is
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             haue
             done
             but
             their
             dutie
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             end
             of
             one
             worke
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             another
             :
             
             and
             yet
             al
             without
             toile
             and
             tediousnes
             .
             For
             so
             hath
             God
             prouided
             ,
             that
             his
             seruants
             may
             be
             merie
             at
             their
             worke
             ,
             yea
             whatsoeuer
             they
             shall
             put
             their
             hand
             vnto
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             duties
             they
             do
             ,
             redeeming
             the
             time
             from
             idlenes
             ,
             and
             vnprofitablenes
             ,
             
             the
             merrier
             .
             There
             is
             much
             work
             in
             the
             Lords
             familie
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             many
             places
             to
             serue
             in
             :
             And
             the
             slouthful
             &
             idle
             ones
             ,
             howsoeuer
             they
             can
             haue
             place
             sometime
             in
             earthly
             gouernment
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             expelled
             from
             thence
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             Saint
             Peter
             warneth
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             neither
             idle
             ,
             nor
             barren
             ,
             
             which
             we
             shall
             auoide
             ,
             if
             wee
             be
             filled
             and
             furnished
             with
             the
             traine
             of
             heauenly
             vertues
             :
             as
             knowledge
             ,
             faith
             ,
             loue
             ,
             patience
             ,
             godlines
             .
             
             And
             herein
             is
             our
             heauenly
             father
             glorified
             ,
             if
             we
             bring
             foorth
             much
             fruite
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             end
             we
             must
             know
             that
             Christianitie
             is
             fitly
             compared
             to
             a
             trade
             ,
             wherein
             men
             goe
             from
             one
             worke
             to
             another
             :
             and
             a
             Christian
             hath
             many
             sins
             to
             weede
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             labour
             against
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             carelesly
             to
             marre
             all
             his
             worke
             in
             an
             houre
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             well
             followed
             sundrie
             daies
             :
             as
             he
             that
             loseth
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             by
             a
             cast
             at
             dice.
             He
             hath
             also
             many
             duties
             to
             looke
             vnto
             ,
             towards
             God
             ,
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             :
             wherein
             it
             shall
             bee
             found
             requisite
             for
             him
             to
             be
             carefull
             ,
             after
             the
             doing
             of
             one
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             another
             :
             and
             
             not
             to
             admit
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             peace
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             his
             recreations
             ,
             nor
             in
             his
             weightiest
             worldly
             dealings
             ,
             feastings
             ,
             companie
             ,
             &c.
             but
             to
             see
             the
             vnitie
             of
             the
             spirit
             kept
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             .
             
             And
             as
             the
             Phisitions
             doe
             wel
             direct
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             preseruing
             of
             bodily
             health
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             to
             rise
             from
             our
             meate
             with
             an
             appetite
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             ouercharge
             the
             stomack
             :
             so
             it
             is
             none
             of
             the
             meanest
             rules
             for
             maintaining
             our
             soules
             health
             ,
             to
             keepe
             alwaies
             an
             appetite
             to
             some
             new
             dutie
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             performed
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             so
             wearied
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             one
             ,
             that
             wee
             bee
             vtterly
             vnfit
             to
             goe
             about
             another
             .
          
           
             This
             one
             thing
             being
             thus
             from
             time
             to
             time
             carefullie
             regarded
             ,
             shall
             
             make
             all
             the
             rest
             well
             and
             rightly
             vsed
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             life
             thereby
             kept
             in
             frame
             and
             good
             order
             .
             For
             thus
             to
             bee
             setled
             in
             our
             Christian
             course
             ,
             that
             with
             full
             resolution
             we
             be
             willingly
             weaned
             from
             our
             euill
             lusts
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             or
             readilie
             disposed
             to
             one
             good
             dutie
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             not
             wearie
             ,
             but
             it
             be
             forthwith
             disliked
             (
             as
             we
             neede
             not
             ,
             seruing
             so
             bountifull
             a
             master
             as
             we
             doe
             ,
             who
             haue
             God
             the
             commaunder
             of
             our
             worke
             ,
             and
             a
             promiser
             of
             blessing
             vnto
             it
             :
             )
             Thus
             (
             I
             say
             )
             to
             be
             setled
             ,
             who
             can
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             singular
             testimony
             
             of
             their
             spirituall
             welfare
             to
             all
             that
             practise
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             furtherance
             of
             a
             
             godly
             and
             well
             ordered
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             15.
             
             Of
             some
             particular
             duties
             pertaining
             to
             God
             directly
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             and
             fourth
             commaundements
             .
          
           
             
             NOw
             the
             rules
             and
             vertues
             hauing
             been
             set
             downe
             ,
             which
             helpe
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             in
             what
             points
             this
             life
             consisteth
             ,
             and
             set
             downe
             a
             summe
             of
             it
             :
             but
             
             more
             briefly
             I
             will
             doe
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             in
             some
             sort
             be
             gathered
             by
             the
             description
             of
             the
             vngodly
             life
             :
             and
             also
             for
             that
             no
             man
             can
             set
             downe
             all
             the
             particulars
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             be
             learned
             and
             knowne
             of
             the
             true
             Christian
             ,
             out
             of
             good
             catechismes
             ,
             and
             by
             daily
             and
             attentiue
             hearing
             of
             his
             ordinarie
             teacher
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             instruct
             him
             herein
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             diligent
             search
             into
             his
             owne
             life
             by
             the
             commaundements
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             to
             helpe
             the
             weake
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             how
             to
             drawe
             out
             of
             this
             whole
             treasurie
             ,
             and
             rich
             hoard
             of
             the
             commaundements
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             ordering
             of
             their
             wayes
             ,
             through
             their
             whole
             course
             ,
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             necessarie
             
             (
             seeing
             they
             shall
             not
             alwaies
             haue
             other
             helpes
             at
             hand
             )
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             some
             of
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             throughout
             them
             all
             .
             And
             first
             those
             duties
             which
             directly
             pertaine
             to
             God
             (
             following
             the
             order
             ,
             which
             I
             did
             in
             setting
             downe
             the
             sinnes
             before
             :
             )
             According
             to
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             knowledge
             of
             saluation
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             liue
             holily
             ,
             &c.
             and
             to
             giue
             vnto
             God
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             are
             Gods.
             
          
           
             
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             commaundement
             (
             the
             life
             and
             light
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             )
             it
             is
             first
             required
             ,
             that
             we
             seeke
             and
             desire
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             
             though
             not
             perfectly
             (
             which
             we
             cannot
             doe
             )
             yet
             as
             he
             may
             be
             knowne
             of
             vs
             ,
             as
             his
             word
             doth
             reueale
             him
             to
             vs
             :
             that
             in
             his
             nature
             and
             properties
             ,
             
             he
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             infinit
             ,
             pure
             ,
             holy
             ,
             righteous
             ,
             onely
             wise
             ,
             constant
             ,
             omnipotent
             ,
             onely
             good
             ,
             one
             in
             essence
             ,
             three
             in
             person
             :
             and
             in
             his
             workes
             ;
             as
             his
             constant
             decree
             ,
             and
             execution
             of
             the
             same
             in
             creation
             and
             gouernment
             :
             in
             all
             most
             admirable
             ;
             as
             wee
             see
             in
             the
             earth
             with
             hir
             furniture
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             are
             best
             acquainted
             :
             although
             that
             be
             but
             as
             his
             footestoole
             ,
             to
             conceiue
             of
             his
             glorie
             in
             heauen
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             his
             throne
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             this
             knowledge
             of
             God
             is
             weake
             euen
             in
             many
             a
             true
             Christian
             beleeuer
             :
             but
             that
             euery
             one
             is
             then
             fit
             to
             learne
             it
             aright
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             once
             a
             Christian
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             allow
             ,
             and
             in
             heart
             ,
             yeeld
             and
             consent
             vnto
             the
             truth
             of
             those
             things
             which
             we
             know
             of
             him
             :
             that
             then
             we
             may
             safely
             and
             
             boldly
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             cleaue
             to
             him
             .
             For
             this
             knowledge
             of
             his
             maiestie
             causeth
             al
             his
             faithfull
             ones
             to
             be
             truely
             knit
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             fixe
             their
             whole
             delight
             in
             him
             :
             
             so
             that
             ,
             they
             say
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             :
             
               Whom
               haue
               I
               in
               heauen
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               but
               thee
               ?
               and
               who
               is
               he
               on
               earth
               ,
               whom
               I
               desire
               in
               comparison
               of
               thee
               ?
            
             So
             that
             none
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             ,
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             thus
             cleauing
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             knowing
             our selues
             to
             be
             safe
             vnder
             his
             
             
             winges
             ,
             grow
             to
             put
             our
             confidence
             in
             him
             ,
             
             that
             he
             will
             helpe
             vs
             in
             all
             our
             necessities
             and
             tribulations
             .
             And
             from
             this
             confidence
             ,
             arise
             many
             other
             Christian
             duties
             :
             
             as
             to
             hope
             and
             looke
             for
             that
             helpe
             which
             in
             confidence
             we
             assure
             our selues
             of
             ,
             from
             the
             Lord
             :
             yea
             although
             meanes
             be
             wanting
             ,
             yet
             we
             giue
             glorie
             vnto
             God
             ;
             
             as
             the
             three
             children
             which
             being
             cast
             into
             the
             burning
             fornace
             ,
             committed
             themselues
             vnto
             his
             protection
             ,
             although
             at
             that
             time
             they
             saw
             no
             likelyhoode
             of
             helpe
             at
             all
             .
             Againe
             ,
             through
             this
             confidence
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             afraide
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             greatest
             daungers
             ,
             but
             are
             patient
             ,
             
             and
             without
             murmuring
             hold
             our
             peace
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             ,
             
             the
             Lord
             hath
             done
             it
             :
             and
             that
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             we
             count
             it
             good
             for
             vs
             that
             wee
             are
             afflicted
             ,
             
             
             and
             receiuing
             all
             as
             from
             a
             father
             ,
             doe
             reioyce
             soundly
             ,
             and
             heartily
             in
             them
             ,
             through
             hope
             at
             least
             .
             And
             through
             the
             same
             confidence
             ,
             we
             reioyce
             in
             euery
             condition
             of
             life
             vnspeakably
             :
             yet
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             as
             we
             be
             afraide
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             may
             displease
             God
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             say
             afterwards
             :
             because
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             although
             this
             is
             wearisomnes
             to
             the
             wicked
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             cause
             continually
             offered
             vs
             ,
             to
             be
             carefull
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             we
             may
             be
             approoued
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             we
             behold
             ,
             how
             all
             good
             things
             doe
             flow
             to
             vs
             from
             God
             ,
             
             therefore
             we
             offer
             vnto
             his
             maiestie
             ,
             this
             other
             dutie
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             to
             be
             thankfull
             :
             namely
             ,
             with
             a
             kinde
             heart
             testifying
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             well-fare
             commeth
             
             from
             him
             :
             and
             so
             doe
             we
             in
             our
             wants
             ,
             and
             necessities
             lift
             vp
             our
             hearts
             vnto
             him
             by
             prayer
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             the
             things
             which
             we
             want
             .
             
             And
             when
             he
             thus
             bountifully
             imparteth
             to
             vs
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             but
             the
             smaller
             fruites
             of
             his
             fauour
             ,
             (
             and
             yet
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             enough
             ,
             he
             would
             send
             vs
             more
             and
             greater
             )
             who
             doubteth
             that
             with
             al
             our
             hearts
             and
             strength
             ,
             we
             are
             affected
             to
             loue
             him
             ,
             more
             then
             wife
             ,
             children
             ,
             house
             ,
             land
             ,
             
             or
             whatsoeuer
             is
             of
             greatest
             price
             in
             the
             world
             beside
             ?
             yea
             that
             in
             comparison
             thereof
             ,
             the
             best
             things
             of
             price
             ,
             are
             reckoned
             but
             as
             doung
             ?
             
             And
             in
             token
             of
             this
             true
             loue
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             giue
             our selues
             to
             solace
             our
             soules
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             Dauid
             ,
             euen
             when
             he
             was
             in
             daunger
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             did
             comfort
             himselfe
             in
             his
             God
             ,
             
             1.
             
             Sam.
             30.6
             .
             because
             it
             is
             so
             sweete
             and
             beautifull
             ,
             to
             thinke
             and
             meditate
             oft
             times
             vpon
             the
             infinit
             good
             things
             that
             doe
             flow
             from
             him
             vnto
             vs
             :
             
             but
             most
             of
             all
             desiring
             to
             inioy
             his
             presence
             in
             heauen
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             with
             fulnes
             of
             pleasures
             for
             euermore
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             ,
             because
             all
             which
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             put
             their
             confidence
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             loue
             him
             ,
             are
             ouerwhelmed
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             the
             infinitnes
             and
             excellencie
             of
             his
             glorious
             maiestie
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             drawen
             to
             behaue
             themselues
             more
             reuerently
             ,
             and
             vprightly
             before
             him
             ,
             
             then
             before
             the
             greatest
             potentates
             in
             the
             world
             :
             and
             therefore
             are
             prepared
             to
             walke
             before
             him
             continually
             in
             an
             holy
             and
             childlike
             feare
             ,
             
             desiring
             that
             he
             will
             teach
             them
             by
             
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             direct
             them
             by
             his
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             blesse
             their
             whole
             course
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             comfortably
             feele
             the
             same
             ,
             through
             their
             life
             .
          
           
             Now
             besides
             these
             duties
             of
             holines
             which
             we
             owe
             directly
             to
             the
             person
             of
             God
             ,
             meerely
             spirituall
             and
             inward
             ,
             
             there
             are
             other
             whereby
             we
             worship
             him
             outwardly
             ,
             which
             also
             are
             parts
             of
             this
             holines
             towards
             God
             :
             it
             followeth
             therefore
             ,
             now
             to
             mention
             some
             of
             the
             chiefe
             points
             of
             this
             externall
             worship
             of
             God
             both
             publike
             and
             priuate
             ;
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             it
             should
             be
             
             vsed
             :
             
             but
             before
             it
             is
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             allow
             of
             no
             other
             meanes
             of
             
             worshipping
             him
             outwardly
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             appointed
             and
             prescribed
             himselfe
             in
             his
             word
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             office
             of
             the
             ministerie
             it selfe
             (
             by
             which
             God
             is
             truely
             worshipped
             publikely
             )
             must
             not
             be
             an
             office
             to
             sacrifice
             and
             say
             masse
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             quicke
             and
             dead
             (
             which
             Gods
             word
             plainely
             condemneth
             )
             neither
             must
             it
             be
             any
             other
             then
             that
             which
             God
             acknowledgeth
             for
             his
             :
             
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             publishing
             and
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             glad
             tidings
             of
             saluation
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             penitent
             sinners
             and
             beleeuers
             ,
             
             and
             a
             ministring
             of
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             ordained
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Such
             ministers
             they
             must
             be
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             which
             serue
             him
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             graces
             
             they
             haue
             beside
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             that
             God
             should
             acknowledge
             and
             take
             them
             for
             his
             :
             and
             after
             such
             outward
             manner
             must
             they
             worship
             him
             in
             all
             dutifulnes
             of
             heart
             ,
             both
             magistrate
             and
             priuate
             person
             ,
             who
             will
             worship
             him
             aright
             :
             And
             amongst
             the
             publike
             seruices
             of
             God
             ,
             these
             are
             some
             and
             the
             principall
             ,
             
             with
             prayers
             by
             voice
             expressed
             ,
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             confessions
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             
             and
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             the
             fruite
             of
             the
             lippes
             ;
             with
             the
             censures
             of
             admonition
             ,
             and
             excommunication
             ,
             as
             cause
             doth
             require
             :
             which
             I
             knit
             together
             for
             breuitie
             sake
             ,
             seeing
             I
             haue
             onely
             taken
             in
             hand
             ,
             to
             set
             downe
             shortly
             ,
             what
             the
             partes
             of
             Gods
             outward
             worship
             are
             ,
             (
             not
             largely
             to
             handle
             them
             )
             that
             all
             may
             see
             the
             better
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             come
             to
             it
             ,
             how
             
             the
             daily
             direction
             for
             a
             Christians
             life
             ,
             may
             fitly
             bee
             drawne
             out
             ,
             and
             made
             vp
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             godlines
             layde
             together
             in
             the
             commaundements
             .
          
           
             
             To
             these
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             publike
             fasts
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             of
             God
             by
             some
             especiall
             calamities
             either
             hanging
             ouer
             them
             ,
             or
             alreadie
             vpon
             them
             ,
             or
             for
             greeuous
             transgressions
             against
             God
             ,
             do
             abase
             and
             humble
             themselues
             more
             earnestly
             and
             feruently
             ,
             
             to
             intreate
             God
             against
             them
             :
             Also
             publike
             thanksgiuing
             for
             some
             rare
             benefit
             or
             deliuerance
             sent
             vpon
             the
             Church
             :
             In
             all
             which
             publike
             actions
             the
             Lord
             requireth
             streightly
             ,
             
             besides
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             loue
             ,
             desire
             and
             procure
             them
             by
             all
             meanes
             that
             we
             can
             ;
             so
             ,
             that
             we
             shew
             
             all
             reuerence
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             :
             as
             by
             bowing
             our
             neckes
             in
             making
             our
             prayers
             ,
             
             lifting
             vp
             of
             our
             hands
             ,
             or
             eyes
             ,
             as
             occasion
             is
             offered
             ;
             so
             casting
             downe
             of
             lifting
             vp
             the
             countenance
             with
             cheerefulnesse
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             heard
             requireth
             .
          
           
             
             An
             other
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             most
             of
             these
             now
             spoken
             of
             ,
             are
             vsed
             priuately
             of
             vs
             :
             Also
             the
             talking
             and
             conferring
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             mutuall
             instructing
             ,
             admonishing
             ,
             exhorting
             ,
             comforting
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             else
             which
             is
             fit
             for
             edifying
             ;
             as
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             thanksgiuings
             in
             Christian
             families
             ,
             both
             ioyntly
             and
             seuerally
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             particular
             occasions
             and
             oportunities
             ,
             and
             namely
             at
             meate
             and
             at
             rest
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             
             we
             must
             all
             both
             magistrate
             ,
             minister
             ,
             and
             people
             carefully
             auoyde
             ,
             and
             watch
             against
             all
             occasions
             of
             superstition
             and
             idolatrie
             :
             and
             be
             zealous
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             the
             rooting
             out
             and
             abolishing
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             vs
             lieth
             :
             and
             carefully
             retaine
             ,
             and
             hold
             our
             company
             and
             familiaritie
             with
             the
             true
             professors
             and
             worshippers
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             continue
             daily
             our
             frequenting
             of
             the
             places
             of
             publike
             assemblies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             not
             breake
             off
             our
             fellowship
             ,
             
             
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             is
             :
             Neither
             giue
             or
             take
             occasion
             ,
             one
             or
             other
             of
             vs
             ,
             in
             our
             seuerall
             estates
             or
             places
             ,
             of
             hindring
             or
             cooling
             our
             holy
             and
             comfortable
             proceedings
             in
             the
             Lords
             pure
             worship
             and
             seruice
             .
          
           
             But
             seeing
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Iew
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             onely
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ;
             neither
             is
             the
             drawing
             neere
             with
             the
             lips
             and
             bodie
             onely
             ,
             
             spirituall
             :
             therefore
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             these
             duties
             in
             Gods
             outward
             worship
             ,
             is
             also
             to
             be
             learned
             (
             as
             in
             a
             word
             I
             haue
             touched
             before
             )
             that
             as
             in
             themselues
             they
             are
             good
             and
             godly
             ;
             so
             they
             may
             ,
             as
             they
             come
             from
             the
             beleeuers
             ,
             be
             also
             sweete
             and
             sauourie
             in
             the
             Lords
             nostrils
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             they
             proceede
             from
             faith
             )
             so
             they
             may
             be
             seasoned
             with
             holie
             affections
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             
             they
             are
             offered
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             wee
             are
             to
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             wee
             shall
             set
             vpon
             any
             part
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             which
             now
             hath
             been
             spoken
             of
             ,
             it
             is
             highly
             displeasing
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             goe
             about
             the
             same
             lightly
             ,
             rashly
             ,
             falsely
             ,
             hypocritically
             ,
             and
             vnprofitably
             :
             for
             that
             were
             abominable
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             dead
             sacrifice
             .
             But
             contrarily
             ,
             wee
             must
             vse
             them
             with
             al
             high
             reuerence
             ,
             being
             prepared
             rightly
             before
             :
             wel
             affected
             in
             the
             vsing
             of
             them
             :
             and
             ayming
             at
             the
             most
             profitable
             end
             which
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             approoued
             and
             allowed
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             I
             should
             particularly
             declare
             how
             and
             after
             what
             manner
             ,
             euery
             part
             of
             the
             outward
             worshipping
             of
             God
             should
             be
             vsed
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             in
             
             generall
             ;
             I
             should
             tarie
             too
             long
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             
             but
             in
             some
             few
             of
             the
             principallest
             particulars
             I
             will
             shew
             it
             ,
             that
             thereby
             may
             be
             seene
             what
             is
             required
             in
             the
             rest
             .
             In
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             being
             the
             way
             to
             inlighten
             vs
             ,
             first
             with
             faith
             ;
             and
             after
             ,
             to
             settle
             and
             establish
             vs
             in
             the
             truth
             ;
             wee
             should
             come
             prepared
             to
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             laying
             aside
             all
             filthines
             of
             heart
             and
             hands
             ,
             which
             might
             hold
             out
             wisedome
             ,
             we
             being
             readie
             and
             desirous
             to
             receiue
             it
             with
             a
             hungrie
             soule
             :
             and
             therefore
             not
             rashly
             ,
             and
             little
             regarding
             what
             we
             goe
             about
             ;
             neither
             comming
             with
             a
             captious
             and
             malitious
             purpose
             to
             heare
             .
             In
             the
             action
             it selfe
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             thus
             affected
             :
             
             with
             our
             whole
             soule
             to
             marke
             and
             weigh
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             bee
             touched
             
             with
             it
             accordingly
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             with
             hearing
             our
             faults
             ,
             wee
             should
             bee
             pricked
             ,
             and
             relent
             :
             with
             hearing
             promises
             ,
             beleeue
             ,
             
             and
             receiue
             comfort
             by
             them
             :
             by
             doctrine
             of
             dutie
             ,
             to
             be
             fullie
             resolued
             to
             practise
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             haue
             our
             heads
             full
             of
             other
             matters
             ,
             running
             vpon
             our
             profits
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             in
             hypocrisie
             :
             and
             though
             wee
             take
             some
             delight
             in
             that
             which
             we
             heare
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             bee
             contented
             to
             rest
             therein
             ,
             without
             the
             feeling
             of
             the
             true
             worke
             of
             it
             in
             vs.
             After
             wee
             haue
             heard
             ,
             
             wee
             should
             giue
             all
             diligence
             to
             muse
             and
             conferre
             of
             the
             things
             which
             we
             haue
             heard
             ,
             examining
             them
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             with
             the
             good
             men
             of
             Thessalonica
             :
             
             and
             finding
             agreement
             betwixt
             both
             ,
             with
             more
             boldnes
             to
             set
             our selues
             forward
             in
             euery
             good
             
             way
             by
             the
             helpe
             thereof
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             hearing
             the
             word
             of
             God
             preached
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taught
             his
             people
             to
             endeuour
             after
             :
             as
             whereby
             he
             warranteth
             them
             singular
             fruite
             and
             blessing
             .
             And
             although
             this
             be
             but
             the
             vse
             and
             helpe
             of
             one
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ;
             yet
             if
             wee
             were
             alike
             directed
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             how
             greatly
             (
             thinke
             wee
             )
             might
             a
             Christian
             bee
             holpen
             and
             enabled
             to
             the
             true
             worshipping
             of
             God
             by
             the
             same
             ?
             which
             now
             being
             not
             knowne
             
             of
             many
             ,
             neither
             reuerently
             practised
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             most
             vnsauourie
             and
             irkesome
             
             vnto
             them
             .
             Not
             much
             vnlike
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             manner
             of
             the
             priuate
             exercise
             of
             Gods
             word
             in
             reading
             and
             conferring
             vpon
             it
             :
             
             that
             with
             high
             reuerence
             in
             hope
             to
             get
             profit
             thereby
             ,
             and
             praying
             earnestly
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             we
             should
             goe
             about
             it
             :
             whiles
             we
             are
             at
             it
             ,
             withdraw
             our
             mindes
             from
             all
             other
             things
             ;
             and
             after
             ,
             applie
             it
             profitablie
             and
             readilie
             to
             vse
             it
             .
          
           
             
             To
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             finde
             it
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it selfe
             an
             heauenlie
             banquet
             )
             we
             should
             see
             that
             we
             come
             in
             our
             wedding
             garment
             ,
             meet
             guests
             for
             such
             a
             table
             ,
             apparrelled
             with
             the
             robe
             of
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             feast
             will
             neither
             looke
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             nor
             welcome
             vs
             ,
             but
             
               expell
               vs
               rather
            
             .
             
             In
             the
             time
             of
             our
             receiuing
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             heauenly
             minded
             ,
             
             much
             comforted
             and
             made
             glad
             ,
             as
             feeding
             vpon
             such
             dainties
             ,
             whereby
             our
             soules
             and
             bodies
             shal
             liue
             happily
             for
             euer
             .
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             to
             be
             thankfull
             to
             the
             giuer
             of
             so
             great
             good
             things
             ;
             and
             a
             long
             time
             after
             ,
             to
             retaine
             the
             strength
             we
             receiued
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             wee
             may
             feele
             ourselues
             readie
             to
             testifie
             the
             same
             by
             all
             dutifull
             obedience
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             
             Of
             prayer
             also
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             more
             fully
             spoken
             of
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             holie
             and
             reuerent
             vse
             to
             be
             made
             (
             though
             many
             are
             little
             acquainted
             with
             it
             )
             namely
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             seriously
             weigh
             Gods
             almightie
             power
             ,
             and
             how
             fatherly
             he
             is
             affected
             to
             vs
             ,
             which
             two
             things
             should
             be
             our
             pillars
             to
             leane
             vnto
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             be
             the
             better
             prepared
             thereto
             :
             that
             whilest
             wee
             
             are
             in
             powring
             out
             of
             our
             prayers
             vnto
             him
             ,
             wee
             may
             through
             this
             confidence
             ,
             
             feele
             our selues
             effectually
             moued
             to
             
               lift
               vp
               pure
               heart
               and
               hands
            
             vnto
             him
             with
             cheerefulnes
             :
             
             and
             after
             blessing
             receiued
             ,
             bee
             made
             more
             readily
             disposed
             to
             pray
             often
             with
             thanksgiuing
             .
             And
             these
             are
             some
             of
             the
             chiefe
             duties
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             bee
             performed
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             further
             we
             are
             commaunded
             not
             onely
             in
             his
             worship
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             our
             whole
             life
             ,
             euery
             where
             to
             seeke
             his
             glorie
             :
             for
             so
             he
             hath
             willed
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             frame
             the
             whole
             course
             thereof
             holilie
             throughout
             the
             sixe
             daies
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             glorifie
             him
             therein
             .
             And
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             should
             
             be
             so
             ?
             namely
             ,
             that
             in
             our
             life
             and
             behauiour
             we
             should
             as
             well
             
               walke
               worthie
               the
               Lord
               in
               al
               things
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             worshipping
             of
             him
             both
             publikely
             and
             priuately
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             been
             directed
             before
             ?
             That
             so
             there
             may
             be
             in
             these
             two
             commandements
             ,
             fully
             laid
             foorth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             a
             summe
             of
             all
             outward
             duties
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             sixe
             daies
             we
             ought
             to
             performe
             vnto
             him
             :
             and
             in
             the
             due
             practise
             of
             both
             ,
             we
             may
             shew
             foorth
             the
             fruite
             of
             that
             knowledge
             ,
             acknowledgement
             ,
             faith
             ,
             feare
             ,
             and
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             inward
             graces
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             bin
             taught
             to
             honour
             him
             with
             ,
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             by
             the
             first
             commandement
             .
             Therfore
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             duties
             inioyned
             vs
             in
             this
             third
             ,
             doe
             most
             fitly
             go
             with
             those
             of
             the
             two
             former
             :
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             time
             of
             preaching
             and
             prayer
             ,
             and
             
             such
             like
             exercises
             of
             religion
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             our
             common
             and
             vsuall
             speech
             and
             actions
             ,
             we
             declare
             what
             a
             worthie
             and
             reuerend
             estimation
             wee
             haue
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             as
             by
             speaking
             all
             good
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             word
             ,
             and
             workes
             :
             and
             in
             our
             lawfull
             callings
             ,
             by
             ordering
             and
             behauing
             our selues
             wisely
             and
             graciously
             :
             that
             al
             which
             liue
             with
             vs
             ,
             may
             see
             that
             our
             religion
             is
             ioyned
             with
             the
             power
             of
             godlines
             :
             And
             that
             this
             bee
             done
             of
             vs
             in
             all
             estates
             and
             conditions
             of
             our
             
             
             life
             ,
             both
             in
             prosperitie
             and
             aduersitie
             :
             and
             that
             as
             many
             as
             wee
             can
             preuaile
             with
             (
             our
             owne
             familie
             and
             charge
             especially
             )
             wee
             labour
             to
             perswade
             vnto
             the
             same
             :
             yea
             and
             if
             wee
             at
             any
             time
             fall
             by
             infirmitie
             ,
             yet
             that
             wee
             acknowledge
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             cause
             requireth
             ,
             and
             so
             returne
             to
             the
             Lord
             againe
             ;
             
             as
             Iosua
             exhorted
             Achan
             to
             doe
             ;
             To
             be
             short
             .
             
               Whether
               we
               eate
               or
               drinke
            
             ,
             
             
               or
               whatsoeuer
               we
               doe
               els
               ,
               all
               is
               to
               be
               done
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               his
               name
               .
            
             And
             in
             mentioning
             the
             commonest
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             as
             our
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             he
             excepteth
             none
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             carie
             our selues
             in
             a
             staied
             and
             well
             ordred
             course
             continually
             ,
             whilest
             wee
             shew
             that
             in
             the
             smallest
             matters
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             actions
             ,
             which
             seeme
             least
             weightie
             ,
             we
             be
             afraid
             to
             offend
             :
             as
             in
             our
             common
             talke
             ,
             
             that
             
               it
               be
               sauourie
               ,
               and
               for
               edifying
               .
            
             And
             seeing
             we
             vse
             the
             name
             of
             God
             very
             oft
             both
             in
             our
             common
             speech
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             an
             oth
             ;
             his
             mercie
             ,
             iustice
             ,
             
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             power
             are
             to
             moue
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             we
             haue
             cause
             to
             speak
             of
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             high
             reuerence
             to
             vse
             the
             same
             .
             But
             more
             especially
             ,
             
             when
             iust
             occasion
             of
             swearing
             by
             him
             is
             offered
             ,
             wee
             should
             diligently
             consider
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             how
             he
             is
             a
             reuenger
             of
             all
             such
             as
             take
             his
             holy
             name
             in
             vaine
             :
             and
             the
             matter
             it selfe
             ,
             about
             which
             wee
             sweare
             ,
             that
             wee
             doe
             
               it
               in
               truth
               ,
               in
               righteousnes
               and
               iudgement
               .
            
             In
             truth
             ,
             
             so
             that
             whatsoeuer
             be
             affirmed
             or
             denied
             ,
             may
             truly
             and
             for
             certaintie
             be
             affirmed
             or
             denied
             :
             and
             whatsoeuer
             be
             vowed
             or
             promised
             ,
             be
             promised
             and
             vowed
             without
             fraud
             ,
             and
             simplie
             .
             
             In
             righteousnesse
             ,
             that
             there
             bee
             a
             iust
             cause
             of
             our
             swearing
             ,
             
             and
             that
             which
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             In
             iudgement
             ,
             
             that
             it
             bee
             done
             aduisedly
             ,
             not
             lightly
             ,
             or
             rashly
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             take
             comfort
             in
             performing
             that
             great
             dutie
             aright
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             wee
             haue
             made
             knowne
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             being
             made
             knowne
             by
             vs
             ,
             hath
             cut
             off
             some
             great
             doubt
             and
             controuersie
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             should
             wee
             in
             the
             beholding
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             (
             as
             the
             firmament
             ;
             with
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             Moone
             ,
             and
             Starres
             :
             the
             earth
             with
             her
             furniture
             ,
             
             as
             the
             corne
             ,
             grasse
             ,
             trees
             ,
             and
             her
             large
             prospect
             )
             take
             sweete
             feeling
             of
             Gods
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             beautie
             which
             shineth
             in
             them
             ,
             reioycing
             with
             reuerence
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             this
             cleere
             glasse
             to
             behold
             his
             face
             in
             (
             although
             this
             wee
             
             must
             know
             that
             in
             all
             these
             inferiour
             creatures
             and
             workes
             of
             his
             ,
             wee
             see
             not
             any
             part
             of
             his
             throne
             ,
             but
             onely
             some
             part
             of
             his
             footstoole
             :
             )
             which
             should
             moue
             vs
             therefore
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             to
             beware
             of
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             therefore
             we
             haue
             daily
             vse
             of
             these
             ,
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             them
             (
             yet
             in
             as
             few
             words
             as
             I
             could
             so
             large
             matters
             )
             how
             wee
             ought
             to
             vse
             them
             :
             let
             the
             residue
             bee
             learned
             by
             ordinarie
             hearing
             those
             ,
             who
             being
             furnished
             with
             gifts
             fit
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             are
             appointed
             of
             God
             to
             make
             his
             people
             sound
             and
             skilfull
             in
             them
             :
             that
             they
             may
             shew
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             honouring
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             set
             foorth
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             is
             another
             manner
             of
             life
             then
             the
             world
             is
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             and
             so
             bringeth
             another
             manner
             of
             
             honour
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             comfort
             to
             men
             ,
             then
             the
             imbracers
             and
             louers
             of
             the
             world
             can
             be
             partakers
             of
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             the
             behauiour
             which
             inwardly
             and
             outwardly
             ,
             both
             in
             Gods
             holie
             worship
             and
             in
             our
             whole
             conuersation
             towards
             God
             directlie
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             shew
             in
             the
             whole
             sixe
             daies
             throughout
             our
             life
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             followeth
             next
             ,
             is
             that
             part
             of
             holines
             &
             obedience
             which
             is
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             one
             day
             in
             seauen
             :
             
             Nothing
             differing
             from
             all
             the
             
             three
             former
             ,
             
             sauing
             that
             ,
             all
             our
             owne
             workes
             though
             lawfull
             on
             other
             daies
             ,
             
             are
             on
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             except
             in
             case
             of
             necessitie
             :
             and
             the
             whole
             day
             to
             be
             bestowed
             in
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             seruice
             ,
             and
             in
             things
             directly
             tending
             to
             the
             same
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             part
             of
             Gods
             honour
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             restrained
             from
             our
             sinne
             onely
             (
             which
             we
             are
             forbidden
             euery
             day
             )
             but
             from
             common
             labour
             also
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             hinderance
             from
             the
             consecrating
             of
             the
             whole
             day
             vnto
             God
             :
             And
             therefore
             lawfull
             workes
             being
             forbidden
             ,
             we
             may
             assure
             our selues
             ,
             that
             much
             more
             he
             condemneth
             the
             intermixting
             of
             vaine
             and
             foolish
             Enterludes
             and
             Playes
             ,
             with
             such
             like
             misspending
             of
             the
             time
             :
             and
             the
             filling
             of
             mens
             mouthes
             as
             well
             as
             their
             heads
             with
             worldly
             cares
             and
             dealings
             ,
             to
             too
             common
             on
             that
             
             day
             ,
             although
             not
             tolerable
             on
             other
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             the
             Lord
             knoweth
             how
             prone
             ,
             and
             readie
             we
             are
             to
             wearines
             of
             well
             doing
             ,
             
             therefore
             he
             hath
             not
             onely
             appointed
             some
             part
             of
             this
             day
             to
             be
             passed
             in
             publike
             ,
             and
             other
             some
             in
             priuate
             exercises
             of
             godlines
             ;
             but
             also
             he
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             great
             varietie
             of
             both
             sorts
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             whole
             time
             may
             be
             bestowed
             without
             tediousnes
             and
             toyle
             ;
             euen
             from
             our
             preparing
             our selues
             to
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             our
             vprising
             ,
             vnto
             the
             last
             duties
             at
             our
             lying
             downe
             :
             which
             mercifull
             and
             wise
             regarde
             of
             his
             ,
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             if
             it
             cannot
             mooue
             vs
             to
             giue
             our selues
             to
             practise
             this
             part
             of
             holines
             (
             whatsoeuer
             our
             excuses
             be
             )
             we
             plainely
             shew
             ,
             that
             our
             mindes
             are
             earthly
             and
             carnall
             ,
             and
             
             that
             we
             doe
             but
             fauour
             our selues
             in
             worldlines
             ,
             or
             profanenes
             ,
             idlenes
             and
             ease
             ,
             when
             we
             reason
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             too
             precise
             .
          
           
             
             The
             publike
             duties
             ,
             are
             the
             reuerent
             assemblies
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             administring
             of
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             on
             that
             day
             especially
             to
             be
             vsed
             ,
             howsoeuer
             on
             other
             dayes
             by
             occasions
             oft
             intermitted
             :
             All
             of
             them
             are
             most
             blessed
             helps
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             vs
             in
             an
             holy
             life
             .
             Of
             the
             priuate
             ,
             some
             doe
             particularly
             concerne
             our selues
             alone
             :
             some
             are
             as
             well
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             others
             ,
             
             as
             for
             our
             owne
             comfort
             :
             for
             our selues
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             
               meditate
               on
               the
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               vpon
               his
               wonderfull
               workes
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               done
               for
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
            
             ;
             
             that
             so
             we
             may
             feele
             his
             goodnes
             many
             waies
             ;
             
             and
             from
             the
             sweetnes
             which
             we
             perceiue
             in
             the
             creatures
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             lifted
             vp
             ,
             to
             behold
             the
             beautie
             and
             fauour
             of
             the
             creatour
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             also
             to
             thinke
             of
             the
             doctrine
             which
             we
             haue
             heard
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             the
             easilier
             be
             imprinted
             in
             vs.
             And
             on
             this
             day
             we
             are
             more
             freely
             to
             consider
             of
             our
             estate
             :
             how
             we
             proceede
             in
             the
             religious
             keeping
             of
             our
             couenant
             with
             God
             :
             and
             how
             we
             grow
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             and
             our
             redemption
             :
             or
             whether
             we
             goe
             not
             backe
             ,
             or
             stand
             not
             at
             a
             stay
             .
             And
             euery
             way
             as
             our
             neede
             shall
             most
             require
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             vse
             our
             examinings
             of
             our selues
             ,
             meditations
             and
             thanksgiuings
             on
             this
             day
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             our
             present
             comfort
             ;
             but
             for
             our
             more
             fruitfull
             walking
             all
             the
             weeke
             following
             .
             
             Conference
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             tendeth
             as
             well
             to
             the
             edifying
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             our selues
             .
             Beside
             the
             which
             there
             are
             other
             duties
             to
             be
             don
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             the
             workes
             of
             mercie
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             visiting
             them
             in
             their
             sickenes
             ,
             releeuing
             their
             necessities
             ,
             breaking
             off
             their
             disagreements
             ,
             and
             reconciling
             them
             who
             were
             at
             variance
             ,
             as
             in
             spirituall
             comfortings
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             God
             doth
             inable
             vs.
             And
             these
             al
             laid
             together
             are
             as
             a
             continuall
             direction
             for
             the
             holy
             vse
             of
             the
             
             
             Sabboth
             to
             vs
             (
             euen
             as
             the
             daily
             direction
             which
             I
             shall
             adde
             afterwards
             ,
             is
             to
             serue
             a
             Christian
             daily
             as
             long
             as
             he
             shall
             liue
             :
             )
             for
             the
             profitable
             and
             heauenly
             spending
             of
             the
             Sabboth
             is
             the
             market
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             ,
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             wise
             ,
             will
             prouide
             and
             store
             himselfe
             for
             all
             the
             other
             dayes
             of
             the
             weeke
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             like
             he
             shall
             haue
             little
             helpe
             ,
             but
             much
             discouragment
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             world
             may
             be
             seene
             .
             And
             this
             holy
             passing
             of
             the
             Sabboth
             must
             be
             religiously
             regarded
             of
             al
             the
             Christian
             family
             ,
             as
             the
             charge
             giuen
             to
             the
             gouernor
             thereof
             doth
             shew
             :
             and
             of
             the
             stranger
             also
             who
             shall
             come
             vnder
             his
             roofe
             .
             This
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             holines
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             to
             shew
             towards
             God
             :
             he
             that
             desireth
             to
             heare
             more
             fully
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             which
             I
             may
             not
             handle
             at
             
             large
             ,
             let
             him
             reade
             such
             treatises
             as
             are
             written
             of
             that
             argument
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             16.
             
             Of
             certaine
             duties
             to
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             fift
             ,
             sixt
             ,
             and
             seuenth
             commaundement
             ,
             the
             obeying
             whereof
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             NOw
             followeth
             another
             branch
             of
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             godly
             or
             Christian
             life
             ,
             requiring
             of
             vs
             righteous
             dealing
             towards
             all
             men
             :
             Where
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             carefully
             
             regarded
             ,
             that
             seeing
             there
             is
             an
             apparant
             distinction
             and
             difference
             betwixt
             those
             forenamed
             duties
             of
             holines
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             these
             of
             righteousnes
             to
             men
             which
             shal
             follow
             ,
             and
             yet
             both
             alike
             commaunded
             ;
             therefore
             that
             no
             man
             disioyne
             in
             his
             practise
             ,
             or
             separate
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             hath
             set
             them
             downe
             ioyntly
             together
             .
             I
             speake
             this
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             many
             ,
             
             who
             delighting
             in
             hearing
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             and
             prayer
             ,
             and
             reading
             (
             which
             are
             duties
             directly
             appertaining
             to
             God
             ;
             yet
             are
             very
             negligent
             in
             performing
             that
             which
             is
             due
             to
             men
             ;
             as
             in
             doing
             workes
             of
             charitie
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             liuing
             peaceably
             and
             comfortably
             in
             mariage
             ,
             or
             in
             shunning
             hastie
             iudging
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             
             and
             in
             being
             dutifull
             to
             superiours
             ,
             as
             magistrates
             ,
             parents
             ,
             maisters
             ,
             (
             when
             yet
             they
             commaund
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             )
             and
             so
             ,
             contrarily
             some
             shall
             be
             found
             doing
             many
             things
             commendable
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             no
             religion
             in
             them
             towards
             God.
             Which
             thing
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             is
             a
             shamefull
             blemish
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             guiltie
             of
             it
             ,
             seeing
             they
             haue
             had
             so
             long
             a
             time
             graunted
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             might
             haue
             learned
             better
             :
             but
             if
             after
             it
             bee
             knowne
             ,
             it
             remaine
             still
             ;
             
             it
             plainely
             testifieth
             that
             there
             is
             in
             them
             a
             wilfull
             disobedience
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             best
             of
             their
             workes
             are
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             And
             before
             I
             enter
             into
             the
             particular
             duties
             of
             righteousnes
             to
             all
             sortes
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             here
             as
             in
             the
             fittest
             place
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             
             which
             cannot
             be
             afterward
             
             so
             conueniently
             added
             :
             That
             we
             haue
             this
             minde
             in
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             
               beare
               loue
               towards
               all
               men
               euen
               our
               greatest
               enemies
            
             ;
             from
             which
             ground
             and
             roote
             of
             loue
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             readie
             to
             performe
             all
             the
             duties
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             know
             to
             belong
             to
             them
             from
             vs
             ,
             required
             particularly
             in
             the
             commaundements
             following
             :
             And
             secondly
             ,
             that
             we
             ioyne
             with
             it
             an
             other
             generall
             vertue
             ,
             
             which
             is
             brotherly
             kindnes
             to
             Christians
             ,
             which
             are
             brethren
             with
             vs
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             holy
             and
             especiall
             loue
             of
             one
             faithfull
             brother
             towards
             another
             .
             And
             these
             
             two
             ,
             
             are
             those
             which
             Saint
             Peter
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               ioyne
               with
               brotherly
               
               kindnes
               ,
               loue
               :
            
             where
             this
             vertue
             is
             ,
             they
             haue
             learned
             to
             giue
             euery
             one
             of
             the
             faithfull
             their
             brethren
             (
             according
             to
             the
             knowledge
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             inlightened
             them
             )
             the
             seuerall
             duties
             required
             in
             the
             second
             table
             .
             A
             rare
             and
             singular
             gift
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             if
             we
             could
             see
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             ,
             what
             light
             of
             good
             example
             it
             giueth
             ,
             and
             what
             profit
             ,
             it
             would
             inflame
             vs
             wonderfully
             to
             the
             practising
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             follow
             the
             seuerall
             parts
             of
             righteousnes
             to
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             distinctly
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             sixe
             commaundements
             following
             ,
             
             to
             be
             performed
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             which
             helpe
             to
             make
             vp
             the
             second
             part
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             .
             In
             all
             which
             ,
             
             although
             there
             are
             many
             more
             particular
             duties
             to
             be
             mentioned
             
             then
             were
             in
             the
             former
             part
             (
             because
             we
             haue
             so
             many
             dealings
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             infinit
             persons
             )
             yet
             I
             will
             set
             them
             downe
             with
             the
             like
             breuitie
             as
             neere
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             done
             the
             duties
             of
             holines
             to
             God
             ,
             leauing
             the
             reader
             to
             learne
             the
             other
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             )
             by
             other
             ordinarie
             meanes
             .
          
           
             
             And
             first
             the
             dutie
             which
             men
             owe
             as
             they
             are
             inferiors
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             superiors
             to
             them
             againe
             ,
             come
             here
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             both
             generally
             ,
             and
             one
             particularly
             towards
             another
             .
             Where
             this
             is
             required
             of
             all
             inferiours
             ,
             that
             they
             so
             carry
             themselues
             in
             their
             whole
             course
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             are
             aboue
             them
             ,
             or
             excell
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             shew
             in
             their
             whole
             course
             that
             they
             honour
             them
             :
             for
             so
             the
             will
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             require
             
             any
             one
             especiall
             action
             or
             dutie
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             whole
             conuersation
             be
             such
             towards
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             person
             which
             they
             take
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             wherein
             they
             are
             ,
             may
             haue
             more
             credit
             and
             estimation
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             be
             vpholden
             and
             maintained
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             weigh
             downe
             all
             wicked
             practises
             of
             men
             against
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
             The
             duties
             in
             generall
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             all
             inferiours
             ,
             doe
             arise
             from
             this
             one
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             fountaine
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             subiection
             :
             which
             is
             a
             voluntarie
             acknowledging
             ,
             
             that
             they
             are
             set
             vnder
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             their
             superiours
             by
             Gods
             ordinance
             and
             appointment
             .
             The
             which
             when
             men
             are
             perswaded
             of
             ,
             they
             will
             readily
             goe
             vnder
             any
             dutie
             that
             appertaineth
             to
             them
             .
             And
             
             from
             hence
             issueth
             inward
             reuerence
             towards
             them
             ,
             
             as
             to
             thinke
             highly
             of
             them
             for
             that
             person
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             put
             vpon
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             also
             to
             giue
             them
             that
             outward
             reuerence
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             them
             :
             as
             
               to
               rise
               and
               bowe
               to
               them
               ,
            
             
             to
             giue
             them
             the
             higher
             place
             ,
             libertie
             
               to
               speake
               before
               them
            
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             them
             reuerent
             titles
             ;
             and
             submitting
             themselues
             to
             them
             euery
             way
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             meete
             :
             which
             if
             in
             loue
             it
             be
             not
             regarded
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             thereby
             to
             come
             to
             their
             inferiours
             ,
             considered
             ,
             that
             so
             there
             may
             be
             a
             preseruing
             of
             the
             dignitie
             and
             worthines
             of
             such
             persons
             and
             places
             amongst
             men
             ,
             all
             confusion
             and
             barbarousnes
             must
             needes
             insue
             and
             follow
             .
             
          
           
             
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             the
             superiours
             againe
             for
             their
             parts
             must
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             carry
             themselues
             towards
             them
             
               as
               brethren
            
             ,
             in
             all
             curtesie
             ,
             sauing
             their
             authoritie
             :
             and
             further
             also
             that
             they
             goe
             before
             them
             ,
             both
             in
             all
             innocencie
             ,
             and
             example
             of
             good
             life
             .
             And
             because
             there
             are
             some
             superiors
             to
             vs
             by
             ciuill
             authoritie
             ,
             
             as
             princes
             and
             other
             magistrates
             ;
             and
             some
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             as
             Church
             officers
             ;
             some
             by
             nature
             as
             parents
             ;
             some
             by
             age
             ,
             as
             the
             gray
             headed
             ,
             
             
             and
             some
             by
             gifts
             ,
             as
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             experience
             ,
             and
             other
             graces
             :
             therefore
             both
             their
             inferiours
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             their
             inferiours
             (
             besides
             the
             former
             duties
             in
             generall
             set
             downe
             )
             haue
             somewhat
             seuerally
             to
             looke
             to
             ,
             
             one
             towards
             the
             other
             .
             To
             such
             as
             haue
             authoritie
             ouer
             them
             ,
             inferiours
             must
             submit
             themselues
             ,
             in
             bearing
             their
             rebukes
             ,
             and
             receiuing
             their
             corrections
             willingly
             ,
             and
             without
             resistance
             ,
             by
             
               not
               answering
               again
            
             ,
             
             by
             stomack
             or
             countenance
             ;
             yea
             though
             they
             suffer
             wrongfully
             :
             which
             commaundement
             Saint
             Peter
             giuing
             to
             seruants
             toward
             their
             masters
             ,
             
             who
             are
             not
             superiours
             of
             the
             highest
             power
             ,
             or
             of
             greatest
             authoritie
             ,
             doth
             much
             more
             binde
             other
             inferiours
             to
             be
             subiect
             thereto
             .
          
           
             
             And
             further
             besides
             this
             ,
             such
             inferiours
             are
             charged
             by
             God
             to
             be
             
               obedient
               onely
               to
               their
               lawfull
               commaundements
            
             ;
             
             so
             that
             God
             be
             not
             thereby
             depriued
             of
             his
             due
             :
             for
             this
             cause
             subiects
             pay
             
               tribute
               to
               their
               Princes
            
             :
             &
             hold
             both
             their
             goods
             and
             liues
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             at
             their
             commaundement
             .
             And
             seruants
             ,
             which
             will
             testifie
             and
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             
               count
               their
               masters
               worthie
               all
               honour
               ,
            
             
             do
             frame
             themselues
             to
             serue
             them
             
               with
               faithfulnes
               and
               diligence
               ,
               not
               with
               eye
               seruice
            
             :
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             seeking
             their
             profit
             and
             good
             trustily
             ;
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             
             
               doing
               their
               duties
               with
               care
               and
               painfulnes
               ,
               euen
               as
               to
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             So
             all
             high
             Magistrates
             ,
             both
             Kings
             ,
             
             and
             such
             as
             are
             in
             authoritie
             vnder
             them
             ,
             owe
             this
             particularly
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             ouer
             whom
             they
             are
             ,
             to
             regard
             ,
             that
             
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             be
             published
             freely
             and
             purely
             by
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
             ,
             thorough
             their
             whole
             dominion
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             people
             to
             God
             :
             and
             the
             same
             dominion
             to
             bee
             well
             gouerned
             ,
             by
             the
             right
             executing
             of
             wholesome
             and
             good
             lawes
             ,
             
               that
               the
               people
               may
               liue
               an
               honest
               and
               quiet
               life
               vnder
               them
               .
            
             So
             also
             Masters
             for
             recompence
             to
             their
             seruants
             ,
             are
             charged
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             to
             shew
             themselues
             ,
             as
             well
             
               good
               and
               bountifull
            
             towards
             them
             in
             recompencing
             their
             labour
             and
             trauaile
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             as
             besides
             it
             ,
             to
             
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               iust
               and
               equall
               vnto
               them
               ,
            
             the
             which
             they
             for
             their
             parts
             doe
             owe
             to
             them
             againe
             :
             which
             is
             to
             prouide
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             taught
             in
             the
             congregation
             ,
             and
             at
             home
             :
             as
             also
             of
             themselues
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             no
             necessaries
             ,
             in
             meate
             ,
             drink
             ,
             work
             ,
             
             and
             honest
             intermission
             in
             due
             time
             bee
             wanting
             ;
             neither
             that
             they
             with
             whom
             they
             haue
             so
             couenanted
             ,
             bee
             kept
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             vnexpert
             in
             their
             trade
             .
          
           
             Another
             kinde
             of
             superiours
             ,
             are
             kindred
             by
             nature
             ,
             
             and
             parents
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             whom
             their
             inferiours
             and
             children
             for
             the
             singular
             benefits
             which
             they
             receiue
             from
             them
             (
             except
             they
             degenerate
             farre
             from
             their
             duties
             )
             do
             acknowledge
             much
             to
             be
             due
             to
             them
             againe
             .
             Among
             which
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             that
             they
             shew
             themselues
             forward
             in
             the
             imbracing
             of
             holie
             instruction
             according
             to
             the
             ripenes
             of
             their
             yeeres
             .
             
             That
             their
             reuerence
             and
             obedience
             continue
             (
             of
             children
             I
             speake
             )
             euen
             vnto
             their
             end
             ,
             although
             with
             
             more
             libertie
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             of
             more
             ripe
             yeeres
             ,
             their
             parents
             themselues
             consenting
             thereto
             .
             
             Also
             that
             they
             make
             no
             mariages
             without
             their
             consent
             .
             That
             in
             token
             of
             thankfulnes
             ,
             they
             be
             readie
             to
             helpe
             their
             necessities
             .
             And
             that
             they
             be
             carefull
             also
             to
             doe
             their
             duties
             ,
             
             euen
             to
             those
             which
             shall
             succeed
             their
             parents
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             second
             mariage
             :
             For
             their
             parents
             are
             bound
             to
             teach
             them
             from
             their
             youth
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             of
             seruants
             ;
             to
             keepe
             them
             from
             idlenes
             ,
             to
             traine
             them
             vp
             in
             some
             lawfull
             and
             honest
             trade
             ,
             to
             
             gouerne
             them
             wisely
             ,
             and
             kindly
             ,
             to
             prouide
             for
             their
             necessitie
             of
             mariage
             ,
             
             and
             to
             minister
             things
             needfull
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             may
             doe
             it
             religiously
             and
             lawfully
             .
          
           
             
             Of
             those
             superiours
             which
             excell
             their
             inferiours
             in
             gifts
             ,
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             is
             chiefe
             :
             who
             is
             furnished
             with
             knowledge
             and
             grace
             
               to
               conuert
               many
               to
               God
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               perfect
               them
            
             ,
             as
             Gods
             instrument
             
               vnto
               the
               day
               of
               Christs
               comming
               .
            
             And
             so
             particularly
             ,
             
             to
             
               lift
               vp
               the
               faint-harted
               by
               comfort
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               the
               weak
               ,
               to
               direct
               him
               that
               wandreth
               vncertainly
            
             for
             want
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             
               to
               waite
               with
               patience
            
             ;
             and
             by
             
               becomming
               all
               to
               all
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               gaine
               some
               to
               God.
            
             Therefore
             the
             Lord
             hath
             giuen
             him
             a
             great
             honour
             with
             them
             whom
             hee
             preuaileth
             with
             ,
             
             not
             to
             bee
             counted
             their
             teacher
             onely
             ,
             but
             their
             father
             :
             they
             who
             
             know
             their
             duties
             ,
             for
             this
             heauenly
             communion
             ,
             which
             they
             inioy
             with
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             with
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             his
             ministerie
             ,
             
               doe
               with
               gladnes
               make
               him
               partakers
               of
               all
               good
               things
            
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             
             
               and
               haue
               them
               in
               singular
               loue
               for
               their
               workes
               sake
               .
            
             And
             this
             they
             doe
             ,
             besides
             the
             subiection
             ,
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             obedience
             (
             which
             they
             haue
             in
             common
             with
             all
             inferiours
             )
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             to
             be
             counted
             obedient
             children
             in
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             
             Among
             these
             which
             I
             count
             superiours
             in
             gifts
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             reckoned
             ,
             who
             are
             strong
             Christians
             ,
             and
             whom
             God
             hath
             indued
             with
             a
             liberall
             portion
             of
             heauenly
             grace
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             experience
             ,
             &c.
             more
             then
             other
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             who
             know
             their
             libertie
             which
             they
             haue
             by
             
             Christ
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             abuse
             it
             not
             .
             Towards
             these
             ,
             the
             weaker
             sort
             must
             know
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             their
             dutie
             ,
             not
             to
             iudge
             them
             who
             vse
             their
             libertie
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             by
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             to
             count
             them
             as
             prophane
             men
             for
             doing
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             themselues
             dare
             not
             doe
             ;
             but
             to
             thinke
             them
             such
             ,
             as
             God
             will
             confirme
             vnto
             the
             end
             :
             and
             to
             consider
             that
             they
             themselues
             had
             more
             neede
             to
             bee
             setled
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             then
             to
             take
             vppon
             them
             to
             censure
             those
             which
             are
             wiser
             then
             themselues
             .
             The
             dutie
             of
             the
             strong
             is
             to
             beare
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             
             neither
             to
             
               please
               themselues
               in
               the
               things
               which
               they
               doe
               ,
               but
               to
               build
               vp
               the
               weake
               ,
               and
               to
               vse
               their
               libertie
               aright
               ,
               seruing
               Christ
               therein
               ,
            
             and
             seeking
             the
             good
             and
             benefit
             of
             their
             neighbour
             :
             which
             
             is
             done
             ,
             when
             for
             his
             sake
             they
             abstaine
             (
             when
             neede
             is
             )
             euen
             from
             things
             lawfull
             :
             and
             then
             it
             is
             necessarie
             ,
             when
             their
             weake
             brother
             by
             their
             example
             is
             led
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             no
             warrant
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               his
               conscience
               is
               defiled
               and
               wounded
               thereby
               ,
            
             and
             so
             he
             waxeth
             the
             more
             backward
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
             But
             besides
             these
             gifts
             in
             the
             stronger
             sort
             ,
             such
             as
             God
             hath
             beautified
             with
             any
             gifts
             ,
             which
             others
             doe
             want
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             had
             in
             honour
             and
             account
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             not
             saucily
             and
             proudly
             to
             be
             contemned
             :
             for
             by
             such
             ,
             God
             helpeth
             forward
             the
             welfare
             of
             those
             who
             do
             want
             the
             same
             .
             And
             namely
             ,
             
             the
             ancient
             in
             yeeres
             and
             gray-headed
             are
             of
             the
             yonger
             sort
             to
             bee
             
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             had
             in
             reuerence
             :
             as
             Elihu
             hath
             giuen
             example
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Iob
             ;
             who
             being
             in
             the
             companie
             of
             sage
             and
             graue
             men
             ,
             himselfe
             but
             yong
             ,
             did
             keepe
             silence
             a
             long
             space
             :
             and
             when
             he
             spake
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             did
             so
             reuerence
             their
             age
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             afraid
             to
             speake
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             wee
             can
             frame
             our selues
             to
             giue
             these
             duties
             to
             our
             betters
             and
             inferiours
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             the
             easier
             to
             regard
             the
             dignitie
             and
             worthines
             of
             those
             ,
             
             
             
               which
               are
               our
               equals
            
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             one
             sentence
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             taught
             vs
             :
             
             that
             when
             the
             case
             so
             standeth
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             seeme
             as
             worthie
             persons
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             thing
             inferiour
             to
             them
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             men
             ;
             yet
             let
             vs
             giue
             ouer
             our
             right
             vnto
             thē
             (
             if
             it
             be
             any
             )
             
               and
               in
               giuing
               honour
               to
               them
               ,
               go
               before
               thē
               .
            
             And
             when
             we
             haue
             had
             experience
             of
             carefull
             practise
             in
             giuing
             this
             due
             to
             our
             neighbor
             ,
             we
             shall
             both
             perceiue
             our
             want
             ,
             
             and
             be
             ashamed
             to
             see
             how
             manifoldly
             wee
             sometime
             failed
             herein
             (
             which
             without
             faithfull
             examining
             will
             neuer
             appeare
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             our
             secret
             selfeloue
             )
             and
             what
             benefit
             wee
             haue
             of
             Christs
             righteousnes
             in
             this
             one
             commandement
             ,
             to
             couer
             our
             so
             great
             vnrighteousnes
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             set
             our selues
             more
             earnestly
             
             to
             grow
             sound
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             it
             .
             This
             point
             of
             humilitie
             is
             for
             good
             cause
             required
             of
             vs
             towards
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             
             that
             wee
             may
             the
             more
             readilie
             yeeld
             to
             other
             duties
             which
             follow
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             of
             the
             duties
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             the
             person
             of
             our
             neighbour
             :
             
             to
             the
             which
             ,
             if
             we
             adde
             this
             ,
             that
             wee
             be
             carefull
             to
             maintaine
             our
             owne
             reuerence
             and
             credit
             among
             men
             ,
             by
             a
             course
             beseeming
             our
             holy
             profession
             ,
             we
             shall
             doe
             well
             .
             Now
             we
             are
             to
             see
             what
             God
             inioyneth
             vs
             towards
             their
             life
             .
             To
             name
             the
             duties
             onely
             ,
             and
             barely
             to
             mention
             them
             ,
             doth
             little
             good
             to
             the
             most
             that
             shal
             reade
             them
             ,
             either
             for
             vnderstanding
             or
             practising
             of
             them
             :
             and
             to
             stand
             long
             I
             may
             not
             ,
             the
             least
             that
             can
             be
             said
             of
             the
             particular
             duties
             
             in
             euery
             commaundement
             (
             though
             breuitie
             bee
             studied
             for
             )
             is
             more
             then
             I
             meant
             to
             bee
             occupied
             about
             :
             the
             wise
             reader
             must
             haue
             consideration
             thereof
             .
             The
             duties
             to
             their
             liues
             are
             many
             :
             
             and
             those
             both
             to
             the
             bodily
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             spirituall
             .
             From
             whence
             wee
             must
             fetch
             for
             our
             daily
             practise
             ,
             all
             that
             wee
             are
             bound
             to
             performe
             ,
             about
             this
             part
             of
             dutie
             .
             And
             to
             the
             preseruing
             of
             bodily
             life
             ,
             health
             and
             welfare
             in
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             lieth
             in
             vs
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             at
             our
             hands
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             sustaine
             no
             hurt
             by
             vs
             ,
             
             or
             any
             of
             ours
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             we
             can
             hinder
             it
             ,
             in
             stripe
             ,
             wound
             ,
             bitter
             taunt
             ,
             or
             hard
             handling
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             either
             he
             or
             his
             ,
             whereby
             his
             life
             might
             be
             made
             vnpleasant
             ,
             while
             he
             liueth
             harmelesse
             amongst
             vs
             :
             nay
             though
             he
             should
             ouershoote
             
             himselfe
             towards
             vs
             ,
             and
             prouoke
             vs
             ;
             yet
             God
             will
             haue
             vs
             armed
             against
             such
             offences
             ,
             by
             that
             mildnes
             of
             spirit
             ,
             which
             changeth
             our
             boisterous
             nature
             into
             sweete
             amiablenes
             (
             verifying
             that
             which
             is
             written
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               the
               lambe
               and
               the
               lion
               shall
               feed
               together
               ,
            
             Esai
             .
             11.6
             .
             )
             whereby
             we
             are
             made
             able
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             liue
             euen
             with
             bad
             persons
             :
             Which
             mildnes
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             to
             beare
             much
             and
             suffer
             farre
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             bee
             angrie
             in
             our
             owne
             cause
             ;
             
             which
             how
             weightie
             soeuer
             it
             seemeth
             to
             vs
             ,
             is
             no
             better
             then
             follie
             and
             madnes
             :
             therefore
             not
             to
             desire
             reuenge
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             but
             to
             wish
             still
             their
             good
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             our
             owne
             parts
             ,
             wisely
             and
             carefully
             ,
             both
             in
             words
             and
             in
             deeds
             
             to
             auoide
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             all
             occasions
             of
             discord
             ;
             yea
             though
             it
             be
             with
             the
             forgoing
             of
             some
             part
             of
             our
             right
             ,
             as
             
               Abraham
               did
               to
               Lot
               ;
               and
               to
               procure
               peace
               ,
            
             
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             without
             offence
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             hindring
             of
             our
             own
             saluation
             :
             and
             
               taking
               al
               things
               in
               good
               part
               ,
            
             as
             far
             as
             possibly
             we
             may
             .
             
             Oh
             how
             much
             doth
             he
             comfort
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             glad
             the
             heart
             of
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             whose
             earnest
             endeuour
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             liue
             thus
             with
             all
             men
             !
             though
             it
             be
             a
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             should
             shine
             euen
             in
             the
             rich
             themselues
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             
               Charge
               them
               which
               are
               rich
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               high
               minded
               ,
               but
               easie
               to
               
               be
               liued
               withall
               .
            
             
          
           
             
             But
             yet
             is
             it
             further
             required
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             hurting
             no
             man
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             we
             should
             doe
             them
             good
             .
             And
             indeede
             ,
             such
             should
             our
             whole
             course
             be
             towards
             others
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             make
             easie
             as
             many
             mens
             burthens
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             
             seeing
             God
             in
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             mercie
             ,
             hath
             vnburthened
             vs
             of
             so
             intolerable
             weight
             ,
             as
             pressed
             vs
             by
             our
             sinne
             :
             euen
             as
             he
             hath
             loued
             vs
             therefore
             ,
             so
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             loue
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             to
             haue
             care
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             welfare
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             it
             ,
             as
             their
             necessitie
             shall
             require
             ,
             and
             our
             abilitie
             can
             performe
             :
             To
             manifest
             it
             in
             their
             miseries
             by
             pitying
             them
             ,
             and
             hauing
             a
             fellow-feeling
             of
             the
             same
             with
             them
             ,
             
             and
             so
             to
             testifie
             it
             both
             by
             words
             and
             deedes
             ;
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             by
             doing
             the
             the
             same
             
               in
               pitying
               the
               people
            
             ,
             
             
               who
               were
               dispersed
               as
               sheepe
               without
               a
               shepheard
               ,
            
             gaue
             vs
             example
             ,
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             :
             And
             as
             their
             troubles
             and
             calamities
             shall
             be
             the
             greater
             ;
             
             so
             the
             more
             speedily
             to
             lend
             our
             helpe
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             ease
             them
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             vs
             lieth
             .
          
           
             
             That
             this
             may
             the
             better
             be
             conceiued
             and
             practised
             of
             vs
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             two
             examples
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             shew
             it
             in
             :
             for
             this
             being
             so
             needefull
             ,
             and
             that
             oftentimes
             (
             I
             meane
             ,
             to
             shew
             mercie
             )
             and
             so
             much
             complained
             of
             ,
             to
             be
             wanting
             ,
             I
             will
             stay
             a
             while
             in
             it
             .
             The
             one
             is
             in
             the
             distressed
             case
             of
             seruants
             ,
             who
             if
             all
             hard
             measure
             being
             offered
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             yet
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             
             answere
             for
             their
             innocencie
             ,
             their
             burthen
             should
             be
             great
             :
             Iob
             therefore
             shewed
             himselfe
             to
             haue
             learned
             this
             compassion
             effectually
             ,
             when
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               If
               I
               did
               contemne
               the
               iudgement
               of
               my
               seruant
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               maide
               ,
               when
               they
               did
               contend
               with
               me
               ,
               what
               then
               shall
               I
               answere
               ,
               when
               God
               standeth
               vp
               against
               me
               ?
               For
               he
               that
               made
               me
               in
               the
               wombe
               ,
               hath
               he
               not
               made
               him
               ?
            
             This
             (
             all
             men
             must
             needes
             say
             )
             is
             mercie
             to
             the
             life
             of
             our
             neighbour
             indeede
             ,
             when
             wee
             shall
             shew
             compassion
             to
             them
             ,
             whom
             we
             might
             oppresse
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             able
             to
             resist
             vs.
             
          
           
             
             The
             second
             example
             is
             of
             such
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             who
             visited
             him
             in
             his
             members
             (
             though
             many
             other
             who
             saw
             their
             miserie
             did
             not
             so
             )
             
             saying
             :
             
             
               When
               I
               was
               hungrie
               ye
               gaue
               me
               meate
               :
            
             Here
             by
             his
             owne
             words
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             true
             compassion
             will
             shew
             it selfe
             by
             releeuing
             in
             time
             of
             neede
             ,
             and
             shutteth
             not
             vp
             it selfe
             with
             an
             vnsauorie
             answere
             ,
             
             as
             Iames
             speaketh
             ,
             
               God
               prouide
               for
               you
            
             .
             And
             as
             we
             should
             shew
             our
             helpe
             ,
             chiefely
             to
             the
             needie
             and
             poore
             ,
             so
             ought
             we
             euer
             to
             be
             readie
             to
             helpe
             all
             other
             with
             whom
             we
             liue
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             stand
             in
             neede
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             counsell
             ,
             trauaile
             or
             the
             like
             :
             euen
             as
             Simeon
             did
             his
             brother
             Iudah
             against
             the
             Cananites
             :
             
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             tribes
             did
             Gideon
             against
             Midian
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Amalekites
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             with
             adding
             a
             little
             more
             now
             make
             an
             ende
             of
             this
             dutie
             towards
             the
             life
             of
             our
             neighbour
             :
             That
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             thereof
             ,
             may
             teach
             ,
             
             how
             pitie
             is
             to
             be
             shewed
             to
             the
             bodily
             necessities
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             the
             needie
             and
             afflicted
             ;
             and
             likewise
             how
             we
             must
             be
             readie
             to
             helpe
             all
             sortes
             that
             are
             distressed
             :
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             to
             be
             harmelesse
             and
             innocent
             .
             Vertues
             they
             are
             of
             singular
             price
             ,
             though
             little
             set
             by
             in
             this
             euill
             world
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             that
             is
             voyde
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             better
             be
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             both
             of
             them
             are
             accompanied
             with
             other
             vertues
             ,
             which
             doe
             set
             out
             
             
             the
             worth
             and
             beautie
             of
             them
             ;
             euen
             as
             a
             chaine
             of
             golde
             ,
             rings
             ,
             and
             bracelets
             doe
             beautifie
             ,
             and
             adorne
             a
             comely
             person
             .
             For
             the
             latter
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             innocencie
             and
             harmelesnes
             ,
             is
             accompanied
             with
             meekenes
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             long
             suffering
             ,
             without
             standing
             stifly
             vpon
             an
             offence
             ,
             or
             hotly
             pursuing
             it
             ,
             but
             easily
             passing
             by
             it
             .
             Also
             he
             that
             is
             harmelesse
             ,
             is
             gentle
             ,
             tractable
             ,
             and
             soone
             intreated
             to
             forgiue
             a
             trespasse
             ,
             though
             some
             can
             neuer
             be
             brought
             to
             it
             :
             he
             is
             also
             peaceable
             and
             communicable
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             liued
             with
             ;
             which
             vertue
             is
             rare
             to
             be
             found
             .
             Therefore
             the
             innocent
             and
             harmeles
             man
             is
             much
             to
             be
             set
             by
             :
             and
             as
             profitable
             to
             him
             who
             liueth
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             is
             commendable
             .
             And
             this
             is
             to
             be
             ioyned
             with
             the
             other
             vertue
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             
             place
             ,
             I
             before
             commended
             ,
             namely
             helpfulnes
             :
             and
             which
             hath
             adioyned
             to
             it
             ,
             mercie
             and
             tender
             compassion
             to
             succour
             them
             that
             be
             in
             misery
             :
             and
             kinde
             heartednes
             and
             goodnes
             ,
             as
             the
             scripture
             calleth
             it
             ,
             to
             preuent
             euill
             and
             daunger
             from
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             before
             it
             take
             holde
             of
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             dutie
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             the
             body
             and
             life
             of
             our
             neighbours
             .
             
             That
             which
             remaineth
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             regarde
             and
             compassion
             which
             is
             to
             be
             had
             ouer
             their
             soules
             particularly
             .
             That
             seeing
             the
             multitude
             of
             bad
             examples
             is
             one
             especiall
             imboldening
             of
             the
             world
             in
             euill
             :
             we
             ,
             
             who
             are
             marked
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             how
             we
             liue
             after
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             in
             so
             great
             price
             ,
             ought
             both
             to
             
               walke
               warily
               towards
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               yet
               in
               vnbeliefe
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             vnblameable
             
             amongst
             our
             brethren
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             hope
             ,
             that
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             it
             may
             please
             God
             to
             call
             them
             home
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             to
             the
             beleeuing
             wiues
             :
             And
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             good
             example
             and
             innocent
             life
             ,
             doth
             more
             moue
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             vnstayed
             persons
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             then
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             because
             though
             they
             heare
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             vnderstand
             not
             the
             power
             and
             authoritie
             of
             it
             ,
             neither
             are
             able
             to
             weigh
             the
             soundnes
             of
             it
             ,
             vntill
             they
             see
             the
             beautie
             of
             it
             appeare
             in
             practise
             :
             And
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ;
             
               Let
               your
               conuersation
               be
               pure
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               obey
               not
               the
               word
               ,
               may
               be
               wonne
               by
               you
               .
            
          
           
             With
             this
             holy
             example
             of
             life
             ,
             another
             dutie
             is
             required
             ,
             that
             all
             occasions
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             oportunities
             vsed
             of
             winning
             men
             to
             God
             ,
             
             and
             of
             
             confirming
             them
             who
             are
             in
             Christ
             alreadie
             ,
             and
             peace
             making
             ,
             and
             reconciling
             such
             as
             be
             at
             variance
             ,
             and
             
               obseruing
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               prouoking
               to
               loue
               ,
               and
               good
               workes
               ,
            
             the
             fruites
             thereof
             ,
             by
             instruction
             ,
             by
             exhortation
             ,
             admonition
             ,
             
             consolation
             and
             such
             like
             .
             If
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             saluation
             of
             our
             brethren
             were
             such
             ,
             when
             oportunitie
             serueth
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             companie
             ,
             as
             that
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             we
             could
             neglect
             our
             owne
             ease
             ,
             and
             vaine
             liberties
             in
             idlenes
             ,
             and
             vnprofitable
             talke
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             by
             kinde
             and
             wise
             dealing
             with
             them
             ,
             we
             should
             preuaile
             with
             some
             :
             especially
             this
             one
             thing
             being
             added
             ,
             
             (
             a
             thing
             of
             all
             other
             most
             looked
             after
             )
             that
             with
             godly
             counsell
             ,
             we
             pitied
             the
             necessities
             of
             those
             that
             be
             in
             wants
             ,
             as
             their
             case
             requireth
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             
             the
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             ,
             whereby
             both
             their
             hearts
             are
             comforted
             ,
             
             and
             they
             better
             prepared
             ,
             to
             take
             good
             by
             our
             counsell
             and
             instructions
             ,
             
             euen
             as
             Boaz
             did
             to
             Ruth
             in
             both
             ,
             when
             his
             kinde
             and
             sweete
             words
             to
             her
             with
             his
             friendly
             dealing
             ,
             caused
             her
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Oh
               my
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               comforted
               me
               ,
            
             
             
               thou
               hast
               spoken
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               thine
               handmaid
               .
            
          
           
             These
             two
             former
             duties
             being
             rightly
             obserued
             and
             duly
             regarded
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             honour
             the
             image
             of
             God
             in
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             appeare
             to
             
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             this
             humilitie
             we
             ioyne
             tender
             loue
             to
             his
             life
             and
             person
             ,
             
             as
             now
             hath
             been
             said
             :
             we
             cannot
             rest
             there
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             declare
             the
             same
             loue
             in
             not
             hurting
             or
             greeuing
             him
             in
             any
             good
             thing
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             setteth
             by
             :
             neither
             can
             we
             in
             truth
             say
             ,
             we
             loue
             him
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             be
             content
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             to
             doe
             the
             thing
             which
             we
             know
             ,
             will
             offend
             and
             vexe
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             euery
             Christian
             which
             hath
             this
             loue
             in
             him
             ,
             
             will
             be
             readie
             to
             giue
             his
             neighbour
             his
             due
             in
             this
             commaundement
             ,
             not
             to
             attempt
             his
             honestie
             and
             chastitie
             ,
             which
             is
             principally
             forbidden
             in
             this
             precept
             .
             So
             that
             through
             this
             loue
             to
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             his
             ,
             we
             must
             liue
             so
             innocently
             and
             chastly
             ,
             that
             none
             may
             haue
             cause
             to
             complaine
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             hurt
             or
             annoyed
             by
             vs
             ,
             this
             way
             :
             and
             that
             we
             our selues
             doe
             warily
             shunne
             ,
             
             and
             auoyde
             all
             occasions
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             know
             wee
             might
             bee
             in
             daunger
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
             Therefore
             for
             the
             better
             obtaining
             of
             this
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             God
             requireth
             this
             of
             vs
             ,
             that
             both
             our
             mindes
             and
             bodies
             be
             chaste
             :
             the
             one
             pure
             from
             vncleane
             lusts
             ,
             desires
             ,
             and
             thoughts
             tending
             to
             vnchastnes
             :
             the
             other
             kept
             in
             honour
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             it
             )
             free
             from
             all
             executing
             of
             such
             vncleane
             desires
             by
             any
             strange
             pleasures
             ,
             which
             he
             condemneth
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             our
             bodies
             be
             kept
             continent
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             face
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             eares
             ,
             tongue
             ,
             hands
             ,
             and
             feete
             be
             turned
             away
             from
             such
             occasions
             ,
             as
             may
             leade
             thereunto
             .
             
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             commaunded
             to
             the
             vnmarried
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             which
             are
             married
             ;
             
             but
             yet
             with
             some
             consideration
             ,
             and
             regarde
             had
             in
             the
             same
             .
             The
             vnmarried
             ,
             that
             they
             see
             ,
             that
             through
             an
             especiall
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             their
             abstaining
             from
             marriage
             be
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             before
             set
             downe
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             very
             wary
             and
             circumspect
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             all
             lawfull
             liberties
             ,
             as
             of
             meates
             ,
             drinkes
             ,
             apparell
             ,
             sleepe
             ,
             recreations
             :
             and
             that
             they
             giue
             themselues
             deuoutly
             to
             all
             exercises
             of
             godlines
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
             to
             fasting
             with
             prayer
             ,
             as
             they
             in
             wisedome
             shall
             see
             cause
             ,
             alwayes
             remembring
             ,
             
             that
             the
             vnmarried
             are
             they
             
               who
               may
               best
               care
               for
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               how
               they
               may
               please
               him
               .
            
             By
             the
             which
             meanes
             notwithstanding
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             
             feele
             and
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             serue
             God
             with
             peace
             ,
             as
             in
             time
             past
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             mindes
             and
             bodies
             are
             haled
             ,
             and
             distracted
             ,
             the
             one
             by
             strong
             lusts
             carrying
             them
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             burnings
             ;
             they
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             called
             to
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             remedie
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             in
             this
             case
             prouided
             for
             their
             behoofe
             and
             reliefe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             change
             of
             their
             estate
             ,
             marrying
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
             The
             married
             couples
             being
             cut
             off
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             from
             all
             other
             ,
             saue
             themselues
             ,
             must
             know
             that
             their
             sinne
             is
             tenne
             fold
             greater
             then
             the
             others
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             be
             found
             either
             secretly
             attempting
             ,
             or
             openly
             defiling
             themselues
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             regarde
             and
             conscionably
             
             seeke
             to
             preserue
             the
             chastitie
             of
             their
             neighbour
             ,
             a
             thing
             prouided
             for
             by
             the
             Lord
             most
             principally
             in
             this
             precept
             :
             but
             rather
             let
             them
             know
             how
             to
             vse
             their
             libertie
             rightly
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             graunted
             them
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             marrying
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             may
             also
             liue
             in
             the
             Lord
             together
             :
             and
             (
             to
             speake
             more
             plainly
             )
             as
             they
             haue
             married
             ,
             with
             hope
             ,
             they
             shall
             finde
             more
             helpe
             thereby
             vnto
             godlines
             ,
             then
             they
             could
             haue
             inioyed
             alone
             
             
             without
             it
             (
             seeing
             mariage
             was
             ordained
             by
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             an
             helpfull
             estate
             many
             waies
             ,
             Genes
             .
             2.18
             .
             )
             so
             
               they
               dwell
               together
               according
               to
               knowledge
               ,
            
             
             to
             performe
             the
             more
             easily
             all
             duties
             one
             to
             the
             other
             for
             their
             mutuall
             helpe
             ,
             and
             comfort
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             graces
             and
             persons
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             God
             accounteth
             
               the
               mariage
               bed
               vndefiled
            
             ,
             and
             the
             vse
             of
             it
             lawfull
             ,
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             posteritie
             ,
             and
             the
             subduing
             of
             concupiscence
             :
             yet
             to
             the
             end
             that
             Gods
             people
             may
             remoue
             from
             them
             much
             vnseemely
             prophanenes
             therein
             ,
             which
             the
             irreligious
             sort
             inuēt
             to
             themselues
             ,
             who
             neuer
             vse
             to
             looke
             further
             into
             their
             liberties
             ,
             if
             they
             vnderstand
             once
             that
             they
             be
             lawful
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             haue
             the
             right
             vse
             thereof
             ,
             God
             hath
             taught
             
             them
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             mariage
             bed
             with
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             be
             done
             betwixt
             themselues
             to
             the
             wound
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             the
             breaking
             of
             their
             peace
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             true
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             made
             the
             more
             fit
             and
             cheerefull
             thereby
             ,
             to
             all
             duties
             of
             holines
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             neuer
             the
             vnfitter
             ,
             which
             is
             
               to
               liue
               in
               mariage
               ,
               euen
               as
               if
               they
               were
               not
               maried
               ,
            
             and
             so
             liue
             more
             happily
             :
             whereas
             to
             liue
             otherwise
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             abuse
             thereof
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Papists
             malicious
             railing
             on
             maried
             persons
             ,
             that
             they
             liue
             in
             y
             e
             flesh
             ,
             and
             serue
             not
             God
             ,
             as
             Pope
             Siricius
             :
             to
             their
             shame
             be
             it
             spoken
             ,
             y
             t
             God
             hath
             made
             knowne
             his
             wil
             in
             this
             commandement
             ,
             as
             cleerely
             as
             in
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             giuen
             grace
             to
             thē
             which
             feare
             him
             ,
             to
             obey
             him
             in
             the
             same
             either
             minister
             or
             priuate
             
             person
             ,
             more
             then
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             in
             pride
             &
             hypocrisie
             ,
             or
             in
             blind
             intention
             haue
             vowed
             against
             it
             .
             If
             they
             had
             complained
             ,
             that
             the
             maried
             estate
             is
             through
             the
             ignorance
             and
             prophanenes
             of
             the
             world
             much
             blemished
             ,
             and
             (
             for
             so
             honourable
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
             )
             defaced
             ,
             the
             most
             being
             careles
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             their
             liberties
             ,
             they
             had
             spoken
             to
             good
             purpose
             ,
             and
             might
             haue
             had
             many
             to
             confirme
             their
             saying
             :
             But
             to
             chalenge
             holines
             as
             proper
             to
             themselues
             in
             their
             vowing
             against
             it
             ,
             is
             rather
             arrogancie
             and
             follie
             ,
             then
             sound
             reason
             which
             requireth
             a
             substantiall
             answere
             ;
             especially
             ,
             except
             they
             could
             shew
             vs
             more
             glorious
             proofes
             of
             holinesse
             in
             their
             professed
             Votaries
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             17.
             
             Of
             some
             duties
             to
             men
             in
             the
             8.9
             .
             and
             10.
             commaundements
             .
          
           
             ANother
             part
             of
             righteous
             dealing
             with
             our
             brethren
             is
             ,
             
             that
             they
             be
             not
             iniured
             by
             vs
             in
             their
             goods
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             necessarie
             vse
             and
             comfort
             in
             this
             life
             :
             
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             desire
             our selues
             to
             inioy
             with
             safetie
             ,
             and
             without
             feare
             ,
             the
             portion
             which
             by
             Gods
             
             goodnes
             is
             fallen
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             euen
             so
             should
             our
             neighbour
             liue
             by
             vs
             without
             daunger
             ,
             or
             iust
             cause
             of
             complaining
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             any
             way
             annoyed
             by
             vs.
             Loe
             this
             is
             the
             order
             which
             God
             hath
             taken
             and
             strongly
             prouided
             for
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             be
             regarded
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             dare
             be
             bold
             to
             iniurie
             one
             another
             in
             the
             smallest
             piece
             of
             his
             commodities
             ,
             but
             giue
             him
             his
             owne
             ,
             as
             the
             commaundement
             chargeth
             vs
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               steale
            
             :
             
             and
             as
             another
             Scripture
             saith
             :
             
               Owe
               nothing
               to
               any
               man
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               ye
               loue
               him
               .
            
             
             And
             if
             we
             loue
             him
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             grieue
             him
             ,
             in
             withholding
             that
             from
             him
             ,
             
             (
             as
             was
             said
             before
             )
             which
             is
             deare
             vnto
             him
             ?
          
           
             
             So
             that
             ,
             where
             the
             case
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             another
             mans
             ,
             we
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             lay
             claime
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             despised
             of
             vs.
             But
             seeing
             it
             is
             doubtfull
             oft
             times
             whose
             the
             right
             is
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             contentions
             ,
             and
             vncharitablenesses
             arise
             from
             hence
             ,
             
             that
             it
             cannot
             easily
             nor
             cleerely
             be
             seene
             into
             ,
             whose
             it
             is
             indeed
             :
             here
             therefore
             ,
             although
             men
             without
             Christ
             ,
             will
             not
             easily
             be
             aduised
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             hath
             prouided
             ,
             ●hat
             his
             seruants
             shall
             be
             ordered
             ,
             for
             the
             retaining
             of
             loue
             and
             righteous
             dealing
             :
             That
             partly
             they
             shall
             forgoe
             somewhat
             of
             their
             owne
             right
             ,
             
             as
             Abraham
             did
             to
             Lot
             (
             if
             it
             shall
             be
             thought
             expedient
             )
             rather
             then
             to
             breake
             the
             bond
             of
             loue
             ;
             partly
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             in
             such
             a
             
             matter
             as
             is
             made
             doubtfull
             by
             the
             subtiltie
             ,
             negligence
             ,
             or
             other
             default
             of
             either
             partie
             (
             as
             when
             a
             bargaine
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             yet
             left
             vncertaine
             in
             some
             point
             ,
             which
             after
             breedeth
             contention
             )
             the
             damage
             ought
             to
             fall
             on
             him
             ,
             through
             whom
             it
             came
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             otherwise
             so
             difficult
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             betwixt
             themselues
             be
             determined
             ,
             let
             other
             men
             of
             wisedome
             take
             it
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             
             suite
             of
             law
             may
             be
             auoyded
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             that
             cannot
             be
             ,
             let
             it
             in
             loue
             be
             prosecuted
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             generally
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             haue
             equitie
             maintained
             in
             the
             comming
             by
             ,
             and
             inioying
             of
             our
             commodities
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             wronged
             in
             the
             least
             part
             of
             his
             goods
             by
             vs.
             But
             for
             the
             more
             cleere
             beholding
             of
             our
             
             duties
             in
             this
             branch
             of
             obedience
             ,
             
             or
             righteousnes
             (
             seeing
             they
             are
             many
             )
             it
             is
             very
             expedient
             ,
             to
             lay
             them
             foorth
             more
             particularly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             diuers
             states
             of
             men
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             some
             are
             meerely
             poore
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             and
             ordinance
             ,
             doe
             liue
             by
             almes
             :
             other
             can
             in
             some
             sort
             partly
             maintaine
             themselues
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             the
             helpe
             of
             others
             ,
             by
             borrowing
             of
             them
             :
             
             and
             the
             third
             sort
             is
             able
             to
             lend
             ,
             or
             to
             giue
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             both
             :
             therefore
             according
             to
             these
             diuers
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             seuerall
             points
             of
             righteous
             dealing
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             must
             be
             spoken
             of
             :
             and
             those
             which
             are
             beside
             this
             ,
             shall
             be
             considered
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             
             They
             who
             haue
             no
             other
             way
             to
             liue
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             maintained
             ,
             but
             by
             receiuing
             
             mens
             beneuolence
             ,
             haue
             their
             proper
             dutie
             assigned
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             about
             their
             neighbours
             goods
             ,
             first
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             their
             poore
             estate
             is
             allotted
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             rich
             mans
             is
             also
             :
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
             
               The
               Lord
               maketh
               poore
               ,
               and
               he
               maketh
               rich
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             to
             liue
             in
             it
             with
             contentation
             .
             As
             also
             hee
             may
             doe
             ,
             if
             hee
             know
             God
             to
             be
             his
             father
             through
             Christ
             his
             redeemer
             :
             
             for
             there
             is
             incouragement
             enough
             from
             thence
             ,
             to
             liue
             contentedly
             and
             comfortably
             in
             any
             condition
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             God
             shall
             set
             him
             :
             For
             want
             of
             the
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             neither
             poore
             nor
             rich
             are
             contented
             without
             hunting
             after
             that
             which
             is
             another
             mans
             .
             Now
             as
             it
             is
             the
             poore
             mans
             dutie
             ,
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             his
             portion
             :
             so
             it
             is
             in
             no
             sort
             
             tolerable
             in
             him
             ,
             
             to
             grudge
             at
             other
             mens
             abundance
             ;
             for
             
               shall
               his
               eye
               be
               euill
               seeing
               God
               is
               good
               ?
            
             Neither
             ought
             he
             so
             much
             as
             to
             wish
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             iniurie
             his
             neighbour
             :
             but
             to
             receiue
             thankfully
             that
             which
             befalleth
             him
             ,
             acknowledging
             such
             to
             be
             Gods
             instruments
             ,
             
             and
             as
             it
             were
             his
             hands
             ,
             wherby
             he
             ministreth
             to
             his
             necessities
             .
             And
             because
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             either
             sent
             reliefe
             to
             the
             poore
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             
             as
             they
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             and
             
             
             Corinth
             to
             Ierusalem
             ;
             or
             who
             prouided
             for
             their
             poore
             ,
             
             as
             they
             in
             the
             Acts
             ;
             they
             did
             it
             to
             incourage
             them
             ,
             to
             remaine
             and
             abide
             constant
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             therefore
             the
             poore
             which
             liue
             with
             vs
             ,
             must
             know
             this
             ,
             and
             looke
             to
             performe
             this
             dutie
             also
             ,
             that
             hauing
             such
             incouragement
             ,
             they
             make
             it
             their
             chiefe
             worke
             to
             liue
             godly
             and
             obediently
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
             to
             glad
             their
             hearts
             ,
             who
             refresh
             their
             bodies
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             see
             their
             innocent
             conuersation
             ,
             and
             zeale
             to
             Godward
             according
             to
             their
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             lament
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             
             euen
             as
             I
             doe
             many
             thousands
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             thinke
             how
             few
             of
             them
             are
             fit
             to
             heare
             this
             their
             dutie
             with
             any
             hope
             to
             be
             the
             better
             for
             it
             :
             and
             what
             an
             vniuersall
             blindnes
             and
             securitie
             is
             
             amongst
             them
             ;
             seeing
             they
             are
             as
             farre
             from
             the
             desire
             of
             true
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             from
             possibilitie
             of
             obtaining
             it
             ,
             yea
             though
             there
             bee
             offered
             vnto
             them
             a
             plaine
             and
             easie
             manner
             of
             teaching
             them
             :
             which
             as
             it
             is
             at
             this
             day
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             in
             that
             estate
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             so
             it
             seemeth
             to
             haue
             been
             vsuall
             among
             such
             long
             agoe
             ;
             that
             the
             poore
             liued
             for
             the
             most
             part
             without
             care
             of
             religion
             ,
             as
             by
             Ieremy
             his
             words
             doth
             appeare
             .
             Who
             when
             he
             had
             ,
             after
             inquirie
             ,
             found
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             few
             that
             sought
             the
             truth
             ,
             he
             said
             :
             
             
               Surely
               they
               are
               poore
               ;
               for
               they
               know
               not
               the
               law
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               I
               will
               get
               me
               to
               the
               great
               men
               ,
               for
               they
               haue
               knowne
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               but
               these
               haue
               altogether
               broke
               the
               yoke
               ,
               and
               burst
               the
               bonds
               .
            
             God
             moue
             the
             hearts
             of
             them
             (
             in
             whom
             it
             lieth
             to
             redresse
             
             it
             )
             to
             pitie
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             :
             and
             to
             haue
             a
             greater
             care
             of
             their
             good
             (
             by
             prouiding
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             taught
             the
             saluation
             ,
             and
             happines
             of
             Christians
             )
             then
             they
             (
             being
             yet
             ignorant
             )
             haue
             care
             of
             themselues
             :
             Euen
             to
             be
             meanes
             to
             bring
             light
             to
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             haue
             long
             sate
             in
             darknes
             ,
             
             and
             especially
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             the
             change
             of
             their
             liues
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             in
             setting
             downe
             the
             duties
             of
             all
             Christians
             about
             the
             goods
             of
             their
             neighbours
             :
             although
             intire
             pitie
             hath
             moued
             me
             to
             make
             this
             short
             digression
             .
             The
             last
             dutie
             therefore
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             poore
             people
             ,
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             as
             much
             as
             they
             be
             able
             ,
             and
             their
             bodilie
             
             infirmities
             of
             age
             ,
             blindnes
             ,
             lamenes
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             ,
             will
             suffer
             them
             ,
             
             that
             they
             redeeme
             their
             time
             from
             idlenes
             ,
             and
             consequently
             from
             other
             euill
             passing
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             doe
             any
             profitable
             worke
             which
             they
             are
             fit
             for
             ,
             euer
             tying
             their
             hearts
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hands
             from
             pulling
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             desiring
             that
             which
             is
             anothers
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             sort
             that
             I
             am
             to
             deale
             with
             here
             ,
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             cannot
             liue
             by
             their
             labour
             alone
             ,
             but
             stand
             in
             neede
             of
             the
             helpe
             of
             others
             by
             borrowing
             some
             thing
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             the
             better
             prouide
             for
             themselues
             ,
             and
             theirs
             .
             Their
             dutie
             is
             ,
             carefully
             and
             faithfully
             to
             purpose
             the
             restoring
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             borrowed
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             appointed
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             thanks
             .
             
             
             And
             therefore
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             abuse
             their
             creditor
             ,
             by
             a
             dishonest
             denying
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             vnwillingnes
             to
             repay
             it
             :
             thereby
             ,
             and
             by
             other
             delayes
             seeking
             to
             defraude
             him
             ,
             and
             thinke
             hardly
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             requireth
             it
             ;
             which
             to
             doe
             ,
             is
             as
             if
             they
             counted
             it
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             a
             kinde
             of
             theft
             :
             and
             so
             they
             shut
             vp
             mens
             compassion
             from
             lending
             :
             For
             a
             chiefe
             cause
             of
             little
             lending
             ,
             
             is
             euill
             paying
             .
             It
             is
             further
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             borrow
             not
             without
             neede
             ;
             
             as
             many
             doe
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             themselues
             in
             play
             ,
             and
             idlenes
             :
             for
             by
             that
             
             meanes
             they
             depriue
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             neede
             indeede
             to
             borrow
             ,
             seeing
             the
             
             lender
             cannot
             pleasure
             both
             .
             And
             although
             they
             finde
             fauour
             to
             borrow
             for
             their
             necessitie
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             not
             looke
             to
             borrow
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             not
             like
             to
             pay
             againe
             ,
             by
             taking
             more
             dealings
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             then
             their
             abilitie
             will
             serue
             vnto
             :
             for
             many
             vndoe
             themselues
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             by
             that
             meanes
             :
             much
             lesse
             may
             they
             borrow
             to
             lend
             to
             another
             for
             vsurie
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             it
             .
             
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             their
             simple
             meaning
             in
             purposing
             to
             repay
             it
             at
             the
             due
             time
             ,
             be
             disappointed
             ;
             yet
             their
             care
             must
             be
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             their
             creditor
             ,
             and
             content
             him
             ,
             with
             promising
             new
             day
             ,
             and
             paying
             part
             ,
             and
             euery
             way
             that
             they
             can
             (
             except
             it
             be
             forgiuen
             them
             altogether
             )
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             faultie
             ,
             nor
             negligent
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             
          
           
             
             And
             this
             for
             the
             borrower
             :
             now
             as
             concerning
             such
             as
             are
             able
             to
             giue
             ,
             and
             to
             lend
             ,
             first
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             their
             duties
             in
             those
             respects
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             should
             vse
             their
             goods
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             continue
             this
             dutie
             of
             lending
             and
             giuing
             still
             :
             after
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             what
             rules
             of
             righteous
             dealing
             they
             must
             vse
             in
             the
             getting
             and
             increasing
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             kindes
             of
             their
             dealings
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             free
             from
             this
             common
             euill
             ,
             of
             wronging
             any
             ,
             in
             their
             commodities
             .
          
           
             
             They
             who
             giue
             ,
             must
             giue
             freely
             ,
             not
             by
             compulsion
             ,
             and
             cheerfully
             ,
             desiring
             thereby
             to
             relieue
             and
             comfort
             them
             who
             receiue
             it
             ,
             for
             charitie
             and
             conscience
             sake
             ;
             as
             the
             necessitie
             of
             the
             poore
             body
             requireth
             ,
             and
             their
             abilitie
             
             will
             giue
             leaue
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             giue
             to
             one
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             continue
             the
             same
             duty
             :
             
             and
             in
             greatest
             necessitie
             to
             stretch
             out
             their
             hand
             the
             more
             largely
             ,
             without
             the
             which
             necessitie
             they
             may
             continue
             their
             patrimonie
             and
             inheritance
             ,
             to
             their
             posteritie
             .
          
           
             
             The
             lender
             is
             bound
             to
             helpe
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             (
             I
             meane
             )
             as
             I
             haue
             described
             the
             borrower
             to
             bee
             :
             if
             hee
             bee
             able
             to
             forgoe
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             appointed
             time
             that
             he
             hath
             lent
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             require
             it
             againe
             :
             and
             to
             receiue
             it
             at
             the
             due
             time
             without
             any
             commoditie
             ;
             much
             lesse
             to
             compound
             or
             agree
             with
             him
             for
             any
             :
             for
             whiles
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             seeke
             his
             poore
             neighbours
             commoditie
             ,
             and
             yet
             thereby
             laboureth
             to
             seeke
             his
             owne
             
             aduantage
             ,
             with
             the
             others
             hurt
             ,
             that
             were
             intolerable
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             take
             a
             pledge
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             doubt
             of
             his
             credit
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             bee
             not
             his
             bed
             ,
             
             or
             such
             a
             necessarie
             thing
             as
             he
             cannot
             well
             spare
             :
             And
             yet
             if
             he
             see
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             repayed
             without
             hazard
             of
             his
             vndoing
             ,
             he
             must
             beare
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             shew
             compassion
             either
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             or
             forgiuing
             it
             wholy
             vnto
             him
             .
             
          
           
             These
             things
             considered
             and
             wisely
             regarded
             ,
             what
             should
             it
             greeue
             them
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             indued
             with
             riches
             ,
             and
             the
             commodities
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             more
             then
             they
             neede
             (
             to
             the
             end
             he
             may
             proue
             them
             ,
             what
             liberalitie
             they
             will
             shew
             to
             their
             poore
             flesh
             )
             to
             reach
             out
             their
             hand
             ,
             as
             they
             see
             most
             
             neede
             both
             in
             giuing
             and
             lending
             ,
             and
             there
             especially
             ,
             where
             God
             hath
             placed
             them
             ,
             
             and
             to
             their
             owne
             kindred
             ?
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             men
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             more
             moderate
             in
             spending
             wastfully
             vpon
             others
             (
             where
             they
             neede
             not
             ,
             neither
             doth
             any
             charitie
             binde
             them
             )
             or
             vpon
             themselues
             in
             diet
             ,
             apparrell
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             :
             considering
             that
             he
             which
             hath
             made
             them
             able
             to
             giue
             ,
             might
             and
             could
             haue
             made
             them
             stand
             in
             
             
             neede
             to
             receiue
             :
             and
             therefore
             
               we
               haue
               the
               poore
               alwayes
               amongst
               vs
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               we
               may
               doe
               good
               to
               them
               .
            
             But
             all
             is
             too
             little
             for
             mens
             selues
             ,
             by
             meanes
             either
             of
             a
             licentious
             wasting
             ;
             as
             excesse
             and
             needeles
             sumptuousnes
             of
             clothing
             ,
             and
             prouiding
             for
             their
             bodies
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             miserable
             pinching
             and
             hoarding
             vp
             for
             their
             posteritie
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             exceede
             and
             passe
             their
             bounds
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             may
             match
             any
             of
             their
             equalles
             to
             the
             vtmost
             :
             whatsoeuer
             commeth
             in
             by
             the
             yeare
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             quarter
             ,
             they
             haue
             a
             bottomles
             bag
             to
             put
             it
             in
             ;
             none
             are
             the
             better
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             themselues
             and
             theirs
             :
             whereas
             indeede
             ,
             none
             are
             more
             the
             worse
             for
             it
             ,
             then
             themselues
             ,
             and
             theirs
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             oft
             to
             come
             to
             passe
             ;
             they
             themselues
             comming
             to
             an
             heauie
             reckoning
             for
             it
             ,
             their
             children
             for
             
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             spending
             it
             wastfully
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             now
             bring
             examples
             ,
             which
             in
             scripture
             and
             experience
             ,
             are
             innumerable
             .
             And
             whereas
             there
             are
             two
             sortes
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             haue
             goods
             for
             their
             destruction
             :
             
             the
             one
             hath
             no
             other
             thought
             abiding
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             about
             encreasing
             ,
             though
             he
             know
             not
             why
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             haue
             neither
             childe
             nor
             brother
             :
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             verified
             ,
             that
             the
             couetous
             neuer
             doth
             good
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             dead
             ,
             
             like
             the
             water
             in
             the
             ice
             ,
             which
             neuer
             is
             profitable
             ,
             vntill
             it
             be
             thawed
             .
             The
             other
             sort
             goe
             so
             farre
             in
             satisfying
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             take
             such
             pride
             ,
             and
             iolitie
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             whiles
             they
             haue
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             ,
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             giuing
             and
             lending
             ,
             they
             haue
             not
             sufficient
             at
             the
             yeares
             
             end
             to
             satisfie
             all
             their
             expences
             :
             what
             doe
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             a
             whole
             yeares
             reuenue
             afore
             hand
             in
             charges
             ,
             besides
             other
             debt
             :
             so
             that
             they
             ,
             
             who
             might
             with
             Iob
             haue
             comforted
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
             poore
             men
             by
             lending
             ,
             are
             faine
             to
             greeue
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             those
             meaner
             then
             themselues
             ,
             by
             borrowing
             ;
             or
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             by
             deferring
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             haue
             neede
             to
             vse
             it
             being
             their
             owne
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             verifie
             the
             words
             of
             the
             wise
             man
             chap.
             5.12
             .
             
               There
               is
               an
               euill
               sicknes
               that
               I
               haue
               seene
               vnder
               the
               sunne
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               riches
               reserue
               to
               the
               owners
               thereof
               for
               their
               hurt
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             lending
             ,
             whereby
             this
             one
             thing
             may
             appeare
             ,
             
             that
             lending
             is
             an
             helpe
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             reliefe
             and
             ease
             of
             the
             poore
             
             (
             without
             taking
             any
             thing
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             oppressing
             him
             thereby
             with
             vsurie
             )
             which
             could
             not
             otherwise
             maintaine
             their
             charge
             ;
             
             rather
             then
             for
             the
             benefit
             and
             behoofe
             of
             such
             as
             are
             well
             able
             to
             liue
             .
             Which
             sort
             of
             men
             yet
             if
             in
             some
             extremitie
             ,
             they
             stand
             in
             neede
             ,
             and
             haue
             no
             way
             to
             prouide
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             diminishing
             of
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             or
             by
             impairing
             their
             stocke
             and
             trade
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             for
             a
             present
             necessitie
             ,
             shall
             not
             offend
             ,
             
             if
             they
             require
             and
             seeke
             helpe
             by
             borrowing
             ,
             for
             some
             short
             time
             (
             so
             as
             they
             be
             readie
             to
             affoord
             the
             like
             helpe
             againe
             in
             the
             like
             neede
             :
             )
             But
             to
             do
             this
             for
             the
             increasing
             of
             their
             patrimonie
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             any
             great
             summe
             ;
             otherwise
             then
             by
             agreement
             betwixt
             both
             parties
             ,
             that
             the
             like
             gratifying
             of
             his
             
             part
             may
             be
             performed
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             require
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             band
             in
             Christianitie
             so
             streight
             ,
             that
             it
             tyeth
             the
             one
             partie
             to
             lend
             it
             ;
             nor
             any
             libertie
             therein
             so
             large
             ,
             that
             it
             giueth
             leaue
             to
             the
             other
             to
             request
             it
             .
             Both
             which
             ,
             I
             draw
             from
             the
             generall
             law
             ,
             which
             all
             must
             be
             subiect
             to
             :
             namely
             ,
             
               Whatsoeuer
               ye
               would
               that
               men
               should
               doe
               vnto
               you
               ,
               the
               same
               doe
               ye
               vnto
               them
               :
            
             and
             contrariwise
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             suretiship
             ,
             
             this
             briefly
             is
             to
             be
             said
             (
             seeing
             it
             is
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             vnto
             lending
             .
             )
             Although
             it
             should
             pitie
             vs
             to
             see
             a
             man
             fallen
             into
             
             daunger
             to
             his
             creditour
             through
             any
             default
             ;
             yet
             no
             dutie
             bindeth
             vs
             to
             take
             
             vpon
             vs
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             meddle
             where
             we
             haue
             nothing
             to
             doe
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             small
             value
             ,
             
             that
             by
             benefiting
             him
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             hurt
             our selues
             greatly
             .
             But
             otherwise
             wee
             haue
             commaundement
             oftentimes
             to
             beware
             of
             it
             :
             As
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             
               Be
               not
               thou
               of
               them
               who
               are
               sureties
               for
               debt
               :
            
             And
             againe
             :
             
               If
               thou
               hast
               striken
               hand
               ,
               and
               entred
               into
               suretiship
               ,
               thou
               art
               snared
               :
            
             And
             so
             by
             needeles
             dealing
             in
             other
             mens
             busines
             ,
             they
             bring
             vpon
             themselues
             needeles
             troubles
             ,
             and
             are
             also
             oft
             hindred
             from
             following
             their
             owne
             calling
             .
          
           
             
             But
             yet
             least
             we
             should
             thinke
             that
             in
             no
             case
             ,
             this
             dutie
             were
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             for
             such
             as
             are
             knowne
             of
             vs
             to
             be
             approued
             
             Christians
             ,
             or
             our
             brethren
             ,
             with
             good
             aduise
             we
             may
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             we
             are
             able
             to
             beare
             the
             burthen
             :
             
             as
             Ruben
             did
             offer
             a
             pledge
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             for
             the
             safe
             bringing
             backe
             of
             Beniamin
             his
             younger
             brother
             .
             But
             if
             any
             such
             weight
             should
             lie
             vpon
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             our
             vndoing
             and
             vtter
             impouerishing
             should
             thereby
             be
             procured
             ,
             
             I
             say
             with
             
               Salomon
               ,
               Why
               shouldest
               thou
               cause
               thy
               bed
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               vnder
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               nothing
               to
               pay
               ?
            
             For
             of
             thee
             it
             shall
             be
             required
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             duties
             of
             righteousnes
             which
             follow
             ,
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             performe
             towards
             all
             in
             our
             common
             dealings
             ,
             whereby
             we
             encrease
             our
             commodities
             :
             that
             in
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             be
             iustly
             charged
             to
             doe
             them
             any
             
             wrong
             .
          
           
             
             First
             therefore
             let
             euery
             man
             see
             ,
             that
             his
             vocation
             and
             trade
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             getteth
             his
             liuing
             ,
             be
             approued
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             profitable
             to
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             willeth
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             no
             idle
             persons
             ,
             Parasites
             ,
             Iesters
             ,
             Iugglers
             ,
             sturdie
             Rogues
             ,
             Players
             ,
             or
             other
             gamesters
             ,
             dicers
             ,
             carders
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             
             Then
             ,
             that
             they
             deale
             lawfully
             in
             euery
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             righteousnes
             may
             be
             preserued
             by
             them
             :
             In
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             giue
             his
             peny
             for
             his
             penyworth
             ;
             
             fully
             satisfying
             also
             the
             trauaile
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             cost
             that
             he
             hath
             been
             at
             :
             and
             that
             the
             seller
             performe
             his
             peniworth
             as
             good
             as
             is
             agreed
             for
             ,
             
             and
             faithfully
             :
             and
             therefore
             deceitfull
             ware
             ,
             vniust
             waights
             ,
             vnequall
             
             measures
             ,
             delay
             in
             time
             ,
             wherein
             it
             should
             be
             performed
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             farre
             off
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             a
             sound
             Christian
             :
             for
             herein
             
               promise
               is
               to
               be
               kept
            
             ,
             
             
               though
               to
               the
               mans
               hinderance
               that
               made
               it
               .
            
          
           
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             hiring
             ,
             and
             letting
             ,
             that
             neither
             partie
             alone
             be
             regarded
             ,
             but
             indifference
             vsed
             (
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             )
             for
             the
             mutuall
             good
             of
             both
             ,
             vntill
             the
             time
             agreed
             vpon
             ,
             
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             be
             expired
             .
             Partnership
             and
             fellowship
             in
             bargaining
             ,
             when
             both
             are
             at
             the
             like
             cost
             ,
             or
             the
             ones
             labour
             and
             trauaile
             goeth
             with
             the
             others
             money
             ,
             by
             their
             mutuall
             agreement
             ,
             this
             kinde
             of
             contract
             (
             I
             say
             )
             giueth
             no
             libertie
             to
             the
             one
             to
             prouide
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             without
             regarding
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             faithfully
             and
             truely
             to
             deale
             ,
             that
             they
             
             may
             both
             be
             partners
             in
             losses
             ,
             and
             in
             gaine
             :
             neither
             iustly
             openeth
             the
             mouth
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             condemne
             it
             .
          
           
             
             These
             being
             the
             most
             vsuall
             kindes
             of
             contracts
             ,
             doe
             shew
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             vse
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             doe
             leaue
             no
             place
             to
             that
             oppression
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             called
             vsurie
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             such
             seeking
             of
             mens
             priuate
             profit
             in
             their
             dealings
             ,
             without
             regard
             of
             the
             common
             benefit
             of
             both
             :
             
             
             when
             both
             parties
             are
             not
             prouided
             for
             ,
             to
             their
             contentation
             and
             satisfying
             according
             to
             equitie
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             meaning
             and
             prouision
             made
             by
             God
             in
             that
             behalfe
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             without
             the
             other
             should
             not
             be
             benefited
             nor
             inriched
             ;
             but
             the
             one
             to
             haue
             care
             and
             consideration
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             
             and
             the
             commonwealth
             of
             both
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             respected
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             were
             regarded
             betwixt
             both
             parties
             ,
             could
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             iustly
             complained
             of
             ;
             neither
             is
             such
             dealing
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             kinde
             of
             vsurie
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             hiring
             and
             letting
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             kinde
             of
             contract
             whatsoeuer
             :
             but
             that
             common
             dealing
             for
             ten
             in
             the
             hundred
             ,
             or
             nine
             ,
             or
             eight
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             is
             without
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             commonwealth
             and
             vpholding
             of
             both
             ,
             is
             
             vtterly
             to
             bee
             condemned
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             bee
             well
             and
             duly
             considered
             ,
             
             will
             soone
             answere
             all
             conscionable
             men
             ,
             about
             the
             question
             of
             vsurie
             and
             oppression
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             bee
             no
             vse
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             
             nor
             the
             Christian
             commonwealth
             :
             the
             Law-maker
             hauing
             said
             of
             both
             ,
             as
             of
             witchcraft
             &
             of
             idolatrie
             ,
             
               there
               shal
               be
               none
               such
               in
               Israel
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             among
             Gods
             people
             .
             And
             as
             for
             teaching
             others
             their
             dutie
             (
             especially
             in
             money
             matters
             )
             who
             haue
             not
             giuen
             themselues
             in
             full
             resolution
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             Preachers
             may
             sooner
             weare
             their
             tongues
             to
             the
             stump
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             preuaile
             with
             them
             .
             But
             there
             is
             another
             thing
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             some
             professing
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             desire
             to
             be
             resolued
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             about
             the
             buying
             and
             selling
             of
             annuities
             :
             
             and
             whether
             they
             be
             not
             vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             therefore
             by
             so
             good
             occasion
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             offered
             ,
             I
             thinke
             it
             conuenient
             ,
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             wil
             of
             God
             and
             our
             duties
             :
             
             and
             the
             rather
             for
             the
             ignorance
             of
             many
             about
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             satisfying
             and
             answering
             of
             the
             well
             disposed
             Christian
             .
             For
             this
             purpose
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             
             that
             by
             annuities
             are
             meant
             ,
             certaine
             yeerely
             rents
             or
             reuenewes
             comming
             in
             ,
             for
             some
             yeeres
             space
             :
             and
             that
             the
             owner
             may
             sell
             them
             quite
             away
             for
             his
             owne
             behoofe
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             doubt
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             of
             selling
             his
             patrimonie
             or
             inheritance
             it selfe
             (
             if
             it
             be
             expedient
             )
             which
             is
             (
             as
             we
             call
             it
             )
             perpetuall
             .
          
           
             Now
             further
             ,
             
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             annuities
             bought
             and
             sold
             among
             
             men
             .
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             a
             yeerely
             summe
             of
             money
             for
             yeeres
             ,
             when
             the
             seller
             hath
             no
             such
             annuitie
             ,
             but
             as
             hee
             hopeth
             to
             make
             it
             of
             his
             labour
             and
             commodities
             .
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             a
             certaine
             reuenew
             ,
             rent
             ,
             or
             part
             of
             rent
             ,
             which
             he
             inioyeth
             ,
             and
             is
             willing
             to
             forgoe
             it
             .
             The
             first
             sort
             is
             full
             of
             daunger
             ,
             and
             causeth
             much
             wrangling
             ,
             disagreeing
             ,
             and
             contention
             betwixt
             the
             buyer
             and
             seller
             .
             
             And
             no
             meruaile
             ,
             when
             that
             is
             bought
             &
             sold
             which
             the
             seller
             hath
             not
             :
             I
             meane
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             such
             ,
             either
             for
             him
             to
             inioy
             at
             his
             time
             ,
             who
             hath
             bought
             it
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             other
             to
             performe
             that
             hath
             sold
             it
             :
             Much
             like
             them
             ,
             
             who
             sell
             Hops
             or
             Corne
             ,
             before
             they
             see
             whether
             they
             shall
             haue
             any
             to
             performe
             or
             no.
             In
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             change
             of
             the
             price
             causeth
             the
             one
             partie
             to
             repent
             him
             ,
             
             and
             so
             hee
             studieth
             how
             hee
             may
             shift
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             by
             what
             meanes
             soeuer
             .
             
             And
             indeede
             no
             former
             bargaines
             doe
             commonly
             end
             without
             iarres
             and
             controuersies
             :
             neither
             ought
             any
             to
             make
             them
             ,
             before
             the
             proofe
             of
             their
             commodities
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             both
             able
             to
             beare
             ,
             and
             also
             willing
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             vttermost
             of
             the
             hurt
             ,
             that
             may
             befall
             them
             .
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             annuities
             :
             let
             not
             him
             who
             is
             wise
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             meddle
             with
             this
             first
             kind
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             the
             second
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             but
             that
             a
             
             man
             may
             helpe
             himselfe
             with
             his
             owne
             :
             
             and
             therefore
             such
             annuities
             may
             
             be
             lawfully
             and
             Christianly
             bought
             and
             sold
             .
             But
             where
             (
             then
             )
             is
             the
             daunger
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             trafficke
             ?
             I
             answere
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             both
             parties
             .
             
             On
             the
             sellers
             ,
             by
             fraudulent
             and
             craftie
             dealing
             :
             as
             if
             he
             haue
             either
             sold
             the
             same
             annuitie
             before
             to
             another
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             know
             it
             to
             be
             litigious
             ,
             and
             incumbred
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             selleth
             sorrow
             and
             trouble
             to
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             in
             steed
             of
             a
             commoditie
             .
             This
             dealing
             is
             so
             grosse
             ,
             and
             branded
             with
             the
             marke
             of
             infamie
             and
             dishonestie
             by
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             say
             no
             more
             of
             it
             .
             On
             the
             buyers
             behalfe
             ,
             
             the
             sin
             and
             offence
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             knowing
             the
             other
             must
             sell
             ,
             and
             within
             a
             certaine
             time
             ,
             holdeth
             him
             off
             ,
             as
             though
             hee
             cared
             not
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             may
             haue
             it
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             worth
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             other
             
             will
             giue
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             little
             ;
             perhaps
             halfe
             the
             value
             ,
             and
             so
             copeth
             him
             vp
             ,
             and
             sucketh
             out
             of
             him
             no
             small
             aduauntage
             .
             
             This
             is
             a
             grinder
             of
             his
             neighbour
             .
             Thus
             come
             in
             the
             annuities
             that
             gripe
             more
             then
             ten
             in
             the
             hundred
             ,
             when
             the
             seller
             might
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             had
             good
             measure
             ,
             haue
             made
             his
             benefit
             almost
             as
             much
             more
             .
             
             This
             dealing
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             vsed
             towards
             the
             wealthie
             ,
             is
             ranke
             oppression
             ,
             when
             the
             buyer
             lieth
             thus
             in
             the
             winde
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             giue
             according
             to
             the
             value
             :
             but
             if
             it
             be
             practised
             vpon
             the
             weake
             stated
             ,
             and
             men
             behind
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             the
             plucking
             off
             their
             skin
             from
             their
             bodie
             .
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             what
             commoditie
             a
             man
             may
             reape
             lawfully
             this
             way
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             buy
             the
             annuitie
             or
             rent
             of
             him
             ,
             
             who
             is
             wealthie
             ,
             so
             as
             there
             be
             plaine
             dealing
             ,
             he
             
             may
             safely
             inioy
             the
             benefit
             which
             the
             other
             offereth
             :
             If
             he
             be
             but
             weake
             or
             in
             debt
             who
             selleth
             it
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             sure
             he
             giue
             to
             the
             vttermost
             value
             ,
             and
             in
             token
             that
             hee
             doth
             so
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             bee
             vnwilling
             to
             release
             him
             againe
             afterwards
             :
             which
             shal
             alwaies
             proue
             ,
             that
             he
             seeketh
             no
             aduantage
             by
             him
             .
             And
             this
             of
             annuities
             ,
             both
             to
             direct
             a
             Christian
             how
             to
             deale
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             answere
             such
             as
             thinke
             (
             without
             any
             ground
             )
             that
             no
             dealing
             about
             them
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             what
             our
             libertie
             is
             .
             Now
             that
             all
             may
             come
             by
             ,
             and
             inioy
             their
             right
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             vsuall
             contracts
             ,
             exchaunges
             ,
             societies
             ,
             and
             dealings
             amongst
             men
             (
             for
             want
             whereof
             are
             the
             most
             broyles
             and
             contentions
             in
             the
             world
             )
             let
             this
             be
             ,
             for
             conclusion
             marked
             ,
             that
             truth
             in
             words
             ,
             equitie
             
             in
             deeds
             ,
             and
             simple
             meaning
             in
             purposes
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             firmely
             and
             constantly
             retained
             :
             and
             where
             that
             hath
             not
             been
             practised
             ,
             full
             restitution
             is
             to
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             another
             dutie
             is
             ,
             to
             restore
             to
             the
             right
             owner
             ,
             the
             thing
             which
             wee
             finde
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             count
             it
             our
             own
             .
             Also
             to
             restore
             faithfully
             and
             without
             delay
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             committed
             to
             our
             keeping
             for
             trust
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             defraud
             the
             partie
             :
             whether
             executors
             of
             the
             will
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             or
             guardians
             ,
             that
             take
             vpon
             them
             the
             care
             of
             orphanes
             liuing
             :
             that
             as
             the
             beloued
             Disciple
             Iohn
             being
             put
             in
             trust
             by
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             with
             Mary
             his
             mother
             to
             regard
             her
             ,
             was
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             
               tooke
               her
               home
               to
               him
            
             ,
             Ioh.
             
             19.27
             .
             euen
             so
             may
             they
             bee
             true
             and
             iust
             in
             that
             which
             is
             committed
             vnto
             them
             .
             The
             Lawyer
             also
             ,
             to
             take
             no
             causes
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             which
             he
             seeth
             can
             haue
             no
             good
             end
             with
             equitie
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             he
             doth
             become
             defender
             of
             ,
             to
             shew
             all
             honest
             faithfulnes
             ,
             and
             diligence
             in
             following
             of
             them
             :
             That
             they
             in
             whom
             it
             lieth
             ,
             make
             no
             delaies
             in
             the
             ending
             of
             the
             suites
             which
             come
             before
             them
             ,
             but
             with
             all
             expedition
             possible
             dispatch
             the
             same
             :
             
               that
               
               
               their
               light
               may
               breake
               foorth
               cleerely
               as
               the
               noonetide
               .
            
             Which
             grace
             is
             commended
             in
             Iob
             thorough
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             heard
             of
             ,
             
             that
             
               he
               restrained
               not
               the
               poore
               of
               their
               desire
               ,
               nor
               caused
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               widow
               to
               faile
               ,
               by
               long
               waiting
               for
               her
               request
               .
            
          
           
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             suffer
             all
             men
             to
             inioy
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             as
             neither
             by
             play
             ,
             lotteries
             ,
             laying
             of
             wagers
             ,
             neither
             by
             force
             ,
             violence
             ,
             or
             any
             kind
             of
             oppression
             ;
             so
             neither
             by
             deceit
             and
             craft
             ,
             we
             seeke
             or
             procure
             the
             hurt
             of
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             to
             increase
             our
             owne
             profit
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             haue
             set
             down
             a
             summe
             of
             the
             chiefe
             duties
             ,
             which
             our
             God
             hath
             bound
             vs
             to
             performe
             towards
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             concerning
             his
             goods
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             found
             no
             way
             vnrighteous
             in
             our
             practise
             
             and
             dealings
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             suffer
             
               him
               to
               liue
               safely
               by
               vs
               ,
            
             as
             hee
             trusteth
             to
             doe
             :
             
             wherein
             though
             I
             haue
             laid
             out
             nothing
             in
             any
             large
             manner
             (
             which
             was
             not
             my
             purpose
             to
             doe
             further
             then
             need
             requireth
             )
             yet
             he
             that
             considereth
             how
             many
             duties
             here
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             shall
             see
             it
             the
             more
             needfull
             to
             haue
             a
             briefe
             rehearsall
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             so
             many
             ;
             to
             the
             which
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             glasse
             ,
             he
             may
             repaire
             when
             hee
             will
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             desire
             some
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             handled
             more
             largely
             ,
             with
             omission
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             In
             these
             duties
             performing
             ,
             who
             so
             setteth
             himselfe
             to
             delight
             ,
             and
             maketh
             it
             his
             pleasure
             to
             walke
             after
             these
             rules
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             can
             finde
             by
             due
             obseruing
             himselfe
             (
             that
             he
             hath
             taken
             any
             thing
             wrongfully
             )
             to
             turne
             backe
             vnlawfull
             gaine
             :
             as
             his
             libertie
             shal
             be
             
             great
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             confidence
             strong
             ,
             when
             hee
             seeth
             that
             for
             his
             cause
             and
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             reward
             promised
             him
             ,
             he
             can
             be
             willing
             to
             denie
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             will
             :
             so
             his
             example
             shall
             be
             highly
             commended
             ,
             and
             do
             much
             good
             amongst
             men
             :
             And
             yet
             this
             should
             not
             be
             to
             seeke
             with
             such
             as
             goe
             for
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               It
               is
               ioy
               to
               the
               iust
               to
               doe
               iudgement
               .
            
             And
             let
             it
             bee
             remembred
             that
             I
             here
             teach
             them
             ,
             
             who
             professe
             that
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             learne
             ,
             not
             the
             scorner
             .
             To
             conclude
             :
             let
             not
             onely
             the
             forementioned
             sinnes
             against
             this
             commandement
             be
             auoided
             ,
             and
             the
             contrarie
             duties
             practised
             :
             but
             let
             vs
             euery
             way
             so
             vse
             our
             goods
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             be
             thereby
             
               more
               fruitfull
               in
               euery
               good
               worke
               ,
            
             then
             we
             could
             be
             if
             we
             wanted
             
             them
             :
             else
             how
             shall
             we
             be
             able
             to
             giue
             a
             good
             account
             to
             our
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             :
             
               Behold
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               here
               are
               thy
               fiue
               ,
               or
               two
               talents
               :
               I
               haue
               gained
               with
               them
               many
               more
               ?
            
             Luk.
             19.18
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             dutie
             wherein
             we
             are
             to
             serue
             our
             neighbour
             through
             loue
             ,
             
             and
             to
             deale
             righteously
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             about
             his
             name
             .
             Herein
             our
             loue
             must
             shew
             it selfe
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             afraid
             to
             vexe
             or
             grieue
             him
             this
             way
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             his
             person
             or
             goods
             .
             The
             sinnes
             haue
             been
             mentioned
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             which
             are
             committed
             against
             this
             commaundement
             ,
             the
             duties
             shall
             bee
             put
             in
             a
             narrower
             roome
             .
             One
             of
             the
             which
             is
             ,
             
             to
             reioyce
             in
             the
             good
             report
             of
             as
             many
             as
             we
             can
             heare
             ,
             and
             be
             perswaded
             of
             :
             as
             the
             Apostle
             did
             
               for
               the
               
               good
               name
               of
               the
               elect
               Ladie
               ,
            
             who
             had
             so
             carefully
             walked
             after
             the
             Gospell
             her self
             ,
             y
             t
             by
             her
             feruent
             trauaile
             ,
             he
             had
             found
             her
             children
             also
             doing
             the
             same
             .
             This
             reioycing
             for
             the
             good
             name
             of
             others
             ,
             banisheth
             this
             secret
             repining
             at
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             enuying
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             
             and
             the
             poysoned
             desire
             of
             vaine
             glorie
             ,
             out
             of
             our selues
             ;
             to
             the
             which
             belongeth
             this
             :
             that
             
               we
               sorrow
               for
               their
               infirmities
            
             :
             so
             farre
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             off
             from
             vs
             ,
             to
             report
             them
             ,
             or
             heare
             them
             of
             others
             with
             delight
             .
          
           
           
             
             Another
             is
             ,
             to
             hope
             through
             patience
             for
             better
             things
             ,
             then
             as
             yet
             can
             
             be
             seene
             in
             men
             ,
             
             remembring
             what
             we
             our selues
             haue
             been
             sometime
             :
             and
             therefore
             not
             rashly
             to
             iudge
             and
             condemne
             such
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             secretly
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             to
             make
             them
             odious
             in
             company
             by
             vttering
             their
             crimes
             ,
             or
             allowing
             others
             to
             doe
             soe
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             haue
             good
             hope
             .
             Concerning
             the
             rest
             who
             sinne
             boldly
             ,
             I
             say
             :
             
               Let
               Baal
               pleade
               for
               himselfe
            
             :
             for
             such
             as
             defame
             themselues
             by
             their
             wicked
             behauiour
             ,
             are
             not
             iniuried
             by
             vs
             in
             giuing
             warning
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             also
             further
             required
             of
             vs
             here
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             ,
             and
             may
             get
             good
             oportunitie
             thereunto
             ,
             
             we
             helpe
             to
             couer
             these
             faults
             of
             theirs
             through
             loue
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             recouered
             and
             brought
             to
             repentance
             :
             and
             yet
             not
             by
             flattering
             them
             therein
             ,
             or
             dissembling
             the
             same
             (
             for
             that
             is
             rancke
             
             hating
             of
             them
             ,
             
             when
             we
             by
             suffering
             them
             to
             goe
             on
             in
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             cause
             them
             thereby
             to
             come
             to
             some
             open
             shame
             and
             punishment
             :
             )
             but
             doe
             we
             rather
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Iames
             expoundeth
             this
             hiding
             of
             faults
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               He
               that
               shall
               conuert
               a
               sinner
               from
               going
               astray
               ,
               shall
               saue
               a
               soule
               ;
               and
               hide
               the
               multitude
               of
               sinnes
               .
            
          
           
             
             Thus
             we
             should
             labour
             to
             keepe
             them
             from
             an
             euill
             name
             (
             who
             are
             not
             shameles
             )
             and
             so
             from
             further
             daunger
             ,
             by
             this
             our
             telling
             them
             of
             their
             faults
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             be
             not
             yet
             gone
             abroade
             ,
             may
             by
             it
             be
             amended
             :
             But
             as
             for
             open
             and
             bold
             defamers
             of
             others
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             priuately
             ,
             when
             their
             slaunder
             is
             spred
             farre
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             censured
             by
             the
             magistrate
             ,
             
             that
             so
             taking
             shame
             for
             their
             sinne
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             repentance
             .
             And
             this
             remedie
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             ,
             so
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             sought
             and
             vsed
             in
             loue
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             other
             by
             reproofe
             and
             admonition
             :
             and
             by
             these
             meanes
             (
             the
             Lord
             blessing
             them
             )
             both
             sorts
             may
             blot
             out
             the
             remembrance
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             both
             before
             God
             and
             men
             .
          
           
             
             To
             this
             dutie
             belongeth
             another
             ,
             much
             agreeing
             with
             the
             former
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             bewray
             a
             secret
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             safely
             and
             without
             displeasing
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             kept
             in
             :
             For
             both
             this
             and
             the
             former
             go
             so
             heauily
             to
             the
             heart
             of
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             when
             they
             heare
             that
             we
             haue
             no
             regard
             of
             them
             ,
             where
             it
             might
             doe
             them
             good
             ;
             neither
             doe
             spare
             ,
             by
             inlarging
             of
             the
             report
             of
             that
             which
             
             was
             secret
             before
             ,
             to
             encrease
             their
             miserie
             and
             infamie
             :
             though
             they
             haue
             loued
             vs
             before
             ,
             yet
             now
             their
             hearts
             are
             turned
             from
             vs
             (
             though
             that
             be
             their
             sinne
             )
             for
             that
             they
             see
             vs
             not
             bearing
             a
             part
             of
             their
             griefe
             and
             sorrow
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             publish
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             want
             of
             loue
             to
             them
             .
             For
             euery
             truth
             ,
             
             and
             the
             whole
             truth
             ,
             is
             not
             alwayes
             to
             be
             vttered
             ;
             although
             all
             kinde
             of
             lying
             and
             slaunder
             be
             alwayes
             to
             be
             abhorred
             .
             I
             say
             further
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             speake
             of
             mens
             faults
             with
             bewailing
             them
             ,
             
             or
             with
             a
             desire
             that
             they
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             vtter
             them
             ,
             might
             helpe
             to
             redresse
             them
             ;
             yet
             could
             we
             not
             be
             iustified
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             except
             we
             haue
             vsed
             all
             meanes
             which
             we
             know
             ,
             to
             amend
             them
             ,
             and
             (
             when
             there
             is
             no
             other
             remedie
             )
             goe
             about
             the
             opening
             
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             vnwillingly
             ;
             and
             in
             louing
             faithfulnes
             ,
             reueale
             it
             onely
             to
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             
             as
             is
             likest
             and
             fittest
             to
             reforme
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             please
             our selues
             therein
             :
             In
             which
             case
             the
             house
             of
             Cloe
             sent
             word
             to
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               that
               there
               were
               dessentions
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               .
            
             But
             here
             let
             this
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             all
             reports
             of
             mens
             faults
             are
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             least
             we
             should
             nourish
             the
             slaunderer
             ,
             Prouerb
             .
             25.23
             .
             nor
             all
             such
             reports
             to
             be
             reiected
             ,
             
             
             or
             coldly
             reproued
             ,
             least
             wee
             should
             imbolden
             the
             offender
             ,
             and
             the
             committer
             of
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.22.23
             .
             but
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             may
             be
             prooued
             ;
             that
             the
             guiltie
             may
             be
             duely
             censured
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             the
             Corinthians
             :
             but
             not
             without
             proofe
             ,
             least
             the
             slaunderer
             should
             be
             fleshed
             :
             for
             the
             which
             cause
             Dauid
             said
             to
             Saule
             in
             this
             very
             case
             ,
             why
             doth
             the
             King
             giue
             an
             eare
             to
             them
             which
             say
             ,
             
               Dauid
               seeketh
               to
               kill
               thee
            
             ?
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.9
             .
             It
             is
             moreouer
             required
             of
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             vphold
             the
             good
             name
             of
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             when
             we
             be
             in
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             vnchristianly
             and
             reprochfully
             spoken
             of
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             cause
             slaunder
             and
             enuie
             to
             cease
             :
             and
             not
             to
             deliuer
             him
             being
             innocent
             ,
             
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             when
             we
             may
             ,
             is
             little
             differing
             from
             defaming
             him
             ,
             our selues
             .
             Which
             
             was
             the
             sinne
             of
             those
             cruell
             Iewes
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Acts
             ;
             who
             when
             Paul
             was
             accused
             as
             an
             euill
             doer
             ,
             stoode
             by
             ;
             allowing
             the
             same
             against
             him
             ,
             who
             knew
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             were
             not
             so
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             had
             rightly
             learned
             to
             practise
             this
             part
             of
             dutie
             ,
             would
             haue
             answered
             in
             his
             defence
             .
             But
             the
             neglect
             of
             this
             dutie
             is
             the
             greater
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             done
             in
             a
             publike
             case
             before
             many
             ,
             as
             that
             was
             against
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             when
             the
             Iudge
             will
             not
             giue
             sentence
             ,
             the
             deponent
             will
             not
             speake
             the
             truth
             on
             the
             side
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             falsely
             and
             vniustly
             brought
             in
             question
             ;
             and
             the
             accuser
             will
             not
             let
             his
             suite
             fall
             ,
             as
             they
             see
             they
             ought
             ,
             and
             should
             doe
             :
             but
             indirectly
             at
             least
             ,
             doe
             pursue
             him
             ,
             either
             making
             a
             small
             crime
             in
             him
             to
             be
             an
             odious
             offence
             ;
             or
             when
             he
             is
             innocent
             
             and
             cleere
             ,
             yet
             charge
             him
             as
             a
             trespasser
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             our
             dutie
             also
             ,
             by
             our
             hand
             writing
             ,
             
             or
             any
             other
             credit
             bringing
             vnto
             him
             ,
             whose
             good
             conuersation
             is
             approued
             of
             vs
             ,
             to
             free
             his
             name
             from
             vniust
             reproch
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             case
             be
             waightie
             and
             vrgent
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             we
             be
             priuie
             to
             his
             innocencie
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             vnwilling
             to
             free
             him
             by
             our
             oath
             .
             There
             is
             yet
             another
             thing
             ,
             wherein
             our
             loue
             should
             shew
             it selfe
             towards
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             as
             necessarily
             as
             in
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             vprightnes
             of
             heart
             ,
             
             and
             kindnes
             to
             interpret
             all
             such
             of
             his
             sayings
             and
             doings
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             well
             taken
             ,
             in
             the
             best
             part
             ;
             and
             not
             for
             some
             little
             blemish
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             halfe
             a
             fault
             ,
             to
             deface
             the
             whole
             :
             and
             to
             be
             free
             from
             surmizing
             and
             conceitednes
             
             about
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             proued
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             light
             :
             
             As
             godly
             Ioseph
             is
             commended
             to
             haue
             been
             in
             iudging
             of
             Mary
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             iudged
             simply
             of
             Iudas
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             saw
             him
             not
             conuicted
             .
             And
             this
             wee
             should
             doe
             the
             rather
             ,
             not
             to
             stand
             vpon
             the
             vttermost
             ,
             as
             through
             vncharitablenes
             being
             able
             to
             beare
             with
             nothing
             :
             For
             who
             doth
             not
             know
             ,
             both
             how
             prone
             our
             nature
             is
             to
             be
             medling
             ,
             and
             going
             too
             farre
             ?
             about
             such
             vncertainties
             :
             and
             also
             ,
             
             that
             when
             we
             haue
             concluded
             and
             giuen
             sentence
             ,
             as
             though
             there
             were
             no
             doubt
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             yet
             it
             falleth
             out
             oftentimes
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             (
             and
             that
             to
             our
             great
             shame
             )
             meerely
             ledde
             with
             rashnes
             ,
             and
             vtterly
             deceiued
             ?
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             more
             cleerely
             seene
             ,
             then
             
             in
             Saul
             against
             Dauid
             and
             Ionathan
             ,
             both
             by
             bare
             conceit
             against
             both
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             22.
             and
             by
             hearkning
             amisse
             to
             Doeg
             against
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             
             )
             To
             our
             shame
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             because
             what
             shame
             almost
             can
             be
             greater
             ,
             then
             first
             to
             take
             that
             in
             the
             euill
             part
             ,
             which
             was
             neuer
             so
             meant
             ?
             and
             from
             so
             thinking
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             proceede
             to
             rash
             iudgement
             accordingly
             ?
             Like
             him
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             who
             seeing
             our
             Sauiour
             to
             admit
             a
             penitent
             woman
             neere
             vnto
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             before
             that
             ,
             bin
             an
             offensiue
             liuer
             ,
             proceeded
             immediatly
             to
             this
             conclusion
             :
             
             
               If
               this
               man
               were
               a
               prophet
               ,
               he
               would
               surely
               haue
               knowne
               what
               manner
               of
               woman
               this
               
               is
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               she
               is
               a
               greeuous
               sinner
               .
            
             But
             this
             taking
             all
             things
             in
             ill
             part
             will
             not
             be
             amended
             in
             vs
             ,
             before
             we
             begin
             to
             censure
             our selues
             sharpely
             for
             knowne
             offences
             which
             lurke
             in
             vs
             :
             wherein
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             how
             slenderly
             and
             coldly
             we
             set
             vpon
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             inforced
             to
             confesse
             ,
             that
             our
             rigour
             was
             too
             seuere
             against
             others
             ,
             especially
             for
             bare
             surmizes
             of
             faults
             ,
             which
             had
             no
             sufficient
             ground
             .
             As
             for
             those
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             through
             charitie
             thinke
             the
             best
             ,
             when
             yet
             we
             sometimes
             see
             them
             prooue
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             our selues
             deceiued
             in
             them
             ,
             I
             say
             it
             maketh
             no
             matter
             :
             we
             haue
             done
             but
             our
             dutie
             ,
             to
             be
             charitabile
             minded
             towards
             them
             .
             And
             as
             for
             them
             ,
             their
             sinne
             is
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             shall
             double
             their
             punishment
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             haue
             deceiued
             
             our
             hope
             ,
             which
             we
             had
             of
             them
             :
             for
             if
             there
             were
             any
             sparke
             of
             goodnes
             in
             them
             ,
             our
             good
             hope
             of
             them
             ,
             would
             make
             them
             ashamed
             to
             deceiue
             our
             expectation
             .
             
             Yet
             let
             vs
             not
             be
             fooles
             in
             iudging
             well
             of
             them
             ,
             whose
             mindes
             and
             purposes
             we
             know
             to
             be
             euill
             by
             their
             words
             ,
             conuersation
             ,
             and
             long
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             such
             like
             testimonies
             of
             their
             profanenes
             and
             boldnes
             in
             sinne
             :
             for
             that
             were
             vnsauorie
             and
             silly
             foolishnes
             :
             and
             (
             whiles
             we
             would
             goe
             about
             to
             be
             charitable
             )
             to
             shew
             our selues
             vngodly
             
               in
               calling
               euill
               good
            
             :
             
             and
             to
             forget
             the
             commaundement
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
             
               beware
               of
               men
            
             :
             therefore
             much
             more
             beware
             how
             ye
             commend
             them
             .
             Of
             such
             we
             should
             make
             no
             scruple
             nor
             doubt
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             thinke
             of
             them
             
             to
             be
             wicked
             as
             they
             be
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             warning
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             simple
             and
             innocent
             ;
             and
             therefore
             might
             easily
             be
             deceiued
             ,
             and
             mocked
             by
             them
             :
             as
             Peter
             did
             to
             them
             who
             were
             conuerted
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ;
             
               Saue
               your selues
               from
               this
               froward
               generation
               ,
            
             
             meaning
             those
             who
             had
             been
             their
             companions
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             behooueth
             vs
             to
             examine
             our
             dealings
             with
             our
             neighbors
             credit
             ,
             and
             good
             name
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             haue
             learned
             to
             thinke
             and
             conceiue
             :
             so
             we
             teach
             our
             tongues
             to
             speake
             the
             best
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             
             and
             ill
             of
             none
             ,
             whose
             doings
             haue
             not
             in
             an
             obstinate
             and
             stifnecked
             manner
             spoken
             worse
             of
             themselues
             :
             
             so
             that
             they
             haue
             cast
             away
             their
             good
             name
             themselues
             
               (
               although
               
               more
               pretious
               then
               gold
               )
            
             and
             not
             we
             ,
             who
             giue
             that
             due
             to
             them
             (
             in
             making
             this
             account
             of
             them
             )
             which
             they
             themselues
             seeme
             to
             desire
             ,
             and
             doe
             most
             truely
             deserue
             :
             So
             we
             shall
             in
             this
             part
             of
             righteousnes
             also
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             make
             our
             reioycing
             sound
             .
             But
             aboue
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             let
             our
             chiefest
             care
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             staine
             not
             our
             owne
             good
             name
             and
             credit
             any
             way
             ,
             but
             maintaine
             and
             preserue
             it
             .
          
           
             
             The
             last
             part
             of
             dutie
             to
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             is
             to
             acquaint
             our
             hearts
             with
             the
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             of
             his
             good
             :
             and
             to
             bring
             our selues
             to
             this
             custome
             and
             practise
             ,
             
             that
             whatsoeuer
             in
             these
             fiue
             former
             precepts
             and
             fountaines
             of
             neighbourly
             dutie
             ,
             we
             are
             commaunded
             to
             performe
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             same
             
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             oft
             wish
             ,
             desire
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             ,
             seeing
             our
             God
             will
             haue
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             thus
             the
             contrarie
             lustings
             after
             that
             which
             is
             his
             ,
             may
             (
             as
             the
             most
             vnsauorie
             vomit
             )
             be
             cast
             vp
             ,
             and
             auoyded
             of
             vs.
             But
             this
             dutie
             of
             desiring
             that
             our
             neighbour
             may
             prosper
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             felt
             to
             dwell
             in
             vs
             ,
             as
             a
             daily
             guest
             ,
             
             and
             which
             should
             rise
             vp
             and
             lie
             downe
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             throughout
             our
             course
             accompanie
             vs
             ,
             behold
             it
             is
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             such
             a
             stranger
             to
             the
             
             
             most
             ,
             euen
             who
             goe
             for
             good
             Christians
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             almost
             buried
             amongst
             men
             ,
             saue
             that
             God
             of
             his
             goodnes
             hath
             some
             few
             ,
             who
             keepe
             it
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             may
             know
             ,
             
             that
             such
             practise
             he
             looketh
             for
             of
             all
             his
             seruants
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             God
             ,
             neuer
             to
             be
             raced
             out
             by
             the
             Serpents
             subtiltie
             ,
             yet
             except
             some
             liuely
             paterne
             of
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             mens
             liues
             ,
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             of
             many
             other
             excellent
             truths
             beside
             ,
             doe
             grow
             into
             vnaccustomednes
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             manifest
             and
             cleere
             path
             ,
             being
             not
             vsually
             troden
             ,
             is
             soone
             couered
             with
             weedes
             and
             grasse
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             part
             of
             righteousnes
             must
             finde
             more
             care
             in
             vs
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             
             because
             the
             well
             regarding
             of
             this
             dutie
             maketh
             vs
             the
             better
             able
             
             to
             serue
             our
             neighbour
             in
             all
             the
             former
             .
             And
             ought
             we
             not
             to
             weane
             our
             hearts
             from
             dreaming
             after
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             his
             ,
             when
             wee
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             abide
             that
             the
             like
             measure
             should
             be
             offered
             vs
             ?
             and
             also
             because
             wee
             haue
             consecrated
             our
             hearts
             to
             the
             Lords
             vse
             ,
             to
             bee
             taken
             vp
             in
             the
             delighting
             in
             those
             things
             which
             please
             him
             ?
             And
             if
             wee
             loue
             him
             ,
             wee
             should
             consider
             ,
             that
             
               loue
               thinketh
               none
               euill
               of
               our
               neighbour
               ,
            
             nor
             intendeth
             any
             hurt
             against
             him
             :
             yet
             when
             his
             profits
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             liberties
             ,
             and
             delights
             are
             wished
             to
             be
             ours
             ,
             I
             denie
             not
             but
             we
             can
             and
             doe
             perswade
             our selues
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             this
             we
             loue
             him
             :
             but
             the
             Scripture
             which
             saith
             ,
             
             
               as
               ye
               would
               that
               men
               should
               doe
               vnto
               you
               ,
               euen
               so
               doe
               ye
               vnto
               them
               ,
            
             shall
             condemne
             vs
             for
             it
             .
             Alas
             ,
             doe
             we
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             
             all
             the
             incouragements
             and
             helpes
             ,
             which
             wee
             haue
             in
             this
             life
             (
             through
             the
             exceeding
             naughtines
             of
             our
             hearts
             )
             are
             all
             little
             enough
             to
             carrie
             vs
             through
             all
             hindrances
             ?
             and
             shall
             we
             then
             adde
             sorrow
             to
             sorrow
             vpon
             such
             ,
             as
             wee
             our selues
             are
             ?
             or
             repine
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             more
             easily
             go
             on
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             by
             such
             helpes
             as
             God
             giueth
             them
             ?
             and
             therefore
             desire
             that
             which
             is
             pretious
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             holden
             backe
             ,
             if
             not
             vtterly
             oppressed
             ,
             through
             the
             want
             of
             them
             with
             heauines
             ?
             It
             was
             farre
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
             
               I
               would
               thou
               wert
               altogether
               as
               I
               am
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             vnfainedly
             a
             Christian
             )
             
               but
               yet
               without
               the
               bands
               which
               I
               haue
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             vs
             know
             ,
             and
             rest
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             marke
             which
             we
             must
             aime
             
             at
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             that
             in
             liuing
             with
             our
             neighbor
             ,
             we
             desire
             neither
             his
             hurt
             in
             person
             ,
             goods
             ,
             or
             name
             ;
             but
             count
             it
             the
             greatest
             ioy
             y
             t
             wee
             haue
             by
             our
             fellowship
             and
             acquaintance
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             reioyce
             in
             his
             welfare
             &
             prosperitie
             both
             outward
             and
             inward
             :
             
             and
             therefore
             heartily
             desire
             and
             wish
             it
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             thing
             as
             well
             as
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             giue
             those
             thoughts
             or
             lusts
             small
             rest
             in
             vs
             ,
             which
             stirre
             vs
             to
             the
             contrarie
             :
             That
             so
             wee
             may
             declare
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             the
             same
             spirit
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             which
             taught
             him
             to
             say
             ;
             
               I
               wish
               that
               thou
               prosperedst
               ,
               euen
               as
               thy
               soule
               prospereth
               .
            
             
             And
             here
             to
             shut
             vp
             this
             matter
             with
             a
             word
             or
             two
             of
             sobrietie
             (
             which
             is
             a
             vertue
             more
             properly
             concerning
             our selues
             ,
             
             rather
             then
             the
             person
             of
             God
             or
             our
             
             neighbour
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             moderating
             of
             our
             affections
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             things
             lawfull
             )
             this
             I
             say
             in
             few
             words
             :
             that
             we
             must
             haue
             speciall
             care
             to
             vse
             al
             our
             lawfull
             liberties
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             workes
             of
             our
             calling
             ,
             and
             in
             buying
             ,
             selling
             ,
             moderatly
             and
             aright
             .
             And
             the
             same
             I
             say
             of
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             mariage
             ,
             recreation
             ,
             prosperitie
             ,
             youth
             ,
             age
             ,
             beautie
             ,
             friends
             ,
             strength
             ;
             because
             I
             would
             briefly
             conclude
             with
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             wise
             :
             
             
               This
               I
               say
               (
               brethren
               )
               because
               the
               time
               is
               short
               hereafter
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               haue
               wiues
               ,
               be
               as
               though
               they
               had
               none
               :
               and
               they
               
               that
               weepe
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               wept
               not
               :
               and
               they
               that
               reioyce
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               reioyced
               not
               :
               
               and
               they
               that
               buy
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               possessed
               not
               :
               and
               they
               that
               vse
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               not
               abusing
               it
               .
               For
               the
               fashion
               of
               this
               world
               goeth
               away
               .
            
             He
             therefore
             that
             looketh
             to
             these
             things
             so
             ,
             that
             hee
             liue
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             his
             lawfull
             liberties
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             serue
             him
             (
             that
             he
             may
             better
             serue
             God
             )
             and
             not
             he
             them
             ;
             that
             man
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             sober
             indeed
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             haue
             great
             reioycing
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             the
             world
             thinke
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             These
             duties
             I
             haue
             thought
             good
             to
             set
             downe
             together
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             one
             view
             ,
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             reader
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             fetch
             from
             hence
             ,
             light
             to
             shew
             him
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             matter
             to
             season
             his
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             when
             he
             shal
             waxe
             emptie
             ,
             barren
             ,
             and
             forgetfull
             .
             And
             for
             the
             more
             large
             and
             full
             handling
             
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             exact
             setting
             downe
             of
             all
             particulars
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             my
             purpose
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             haue
             been
             too
             large
             ,
             seeing
             in
             one
             Catechisme
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             in
             sundrie
             treatises
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             ordinarie
             teaching
             (
             such
             as
             inioy
             the
             same
             )
             may
             be
             satisfied
             in
             that
             thing
             :
             which
             particulars
             ,
             all
             true
             Christians
             must
             be
             very
             carefull
             to
             know
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             directed
             .
             Now
             after
             what
             manner
             wee
             may
             draw
             a
             daily
             direction
             out
             of
             this
             whole
             treasurie
             of
             godlines
             ,
             it
             shall
             in
             fit
             place
             hereafter
             appeare
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             shew
             what
             way
             God
             hath
             taught
             vs
             to
             walke
             in
             ,
             throughout
             euery
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             hauing
             finished
             that
             which
             I
             purposed
             about
             the
             sinnes
             to
             bee
             renounced
             ,
             and
             the
             duties
             to
             bee
             practised
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             ;
             here
             vnderstand
             
             that
             this
             renouncing
             of
             euill
             and
             turning
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             practising
             of
             dutie
             ,
             
             is
             nothing
             els
             but
             repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             selfesame
             thing
             .
             And
             the
             bringing
             foorth
             of
             the
             fruites
             of
             amendement
             or
             of
             repentance
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             with
             that
             liuing
             by
             faith
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             the
             life
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             or
             a
             Christian
             conuersation
             .
             The
             which
             I
             make
             mention
             of
             ,
             that
             none
             may
             thinke
             ,
             that
             the
             godly
             life
             ,
             the
             liuing
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             repentant
             life
             ,
             are
             diuers
             things
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             :
             which
             might
             raise
             much
             trouble
             in
             many
             to
             thinke
             :
             so
             that
             when
             they
             haue
             laboured
             much
             and
             trauailed
             painfully
             in
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             bee
             new
             to
             begin
             in
             the
             other
             .
             But
             seeing
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             doth
             lay
             foorth
             the
             life
             of
             the
             
             beleeuer
             in
             sundrie
             manners
             of
             speech
             (
             euery
             one
             setting
             out
             the
             nature
             and
             propertie
             thereof
             for
             the
             more
             full
             and
             cleere
             vnderstanding
             of
             it
             )
             it
             is
             meete
             we
             should
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             godly
             life
             which
             I
             haue
             written
             of
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             with
             the
             bringing
             forth
             fruits
             of
             amendement
             or
             of
             repentance
             ,
             &
             liuing
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             no
             straunge
             nor
             new
             or
             diuers
             thing
             from
             it
             ,
             thus
             in
             few
             words
             I
             shew
             .
             Concerning
             the
             one
             ,
             
             I
             meane
             the
             bringing
             foorth
             the
             fruites
             of
             repentance
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             els
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             person
             who
             is
             assured
             of
             saluation
             and
             of
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             turne
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             vnder
             his
             gouernment
             ,
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Sathan
             and
             sinne
             ?
             and
             in
             full
             purpose
             of
             heart
             to
             labour
             
             to
             be
             reformed
             from
             day
             to
             day
             more
             and
             more
             ?
             And
             what
             other
             thing
             in
             substance
             ,
             hath
             been
             spoken
             by
             me
             in
             the
             description
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ?
             And
             those
             things
             about
             it
             I
             haue
             chiefly
             handled
             ;
             which
             may
             especially
             instruct
             the
             beleeuer
             ,
             
             what
             true
             godlines
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             hee
             may
             bee
             able
             to
             practise
             it
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             liuing
             by
             faith
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             also
             but
             a
             relying
             vpon
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             full
             purpose
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             it
             ,
             either
             by
             resting
             vpon
             his
             
             
             promises
             (
             I
             vnderstand
             not
             here
             the
             promise
             of
             saluation
             )
             or
             obeying
             his
             commaundements
             ?
             And
             a
             godly
             conuersation
             is
             euen
             the
             same
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             endeuouring
             to
             liue
             after
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             inable
             vs
             thereto
             ,
             and
             blesse
             vs
             therein
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             he
             that
             liueth
             not
             godly
             ,
             liueth
             not
             by
             faith
             :
             nor
             hee
             liueth
             not
             by
             faith
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             liue
             godly
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             to
             shut
             vp
             this
             point
             ,
             namely
             ,
             wherein
             a
             godly
             life
             doth
             consist
             :
             a
             little
             more
             I
             will
             adde
             ,
             of
             liuing
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             I
             promised
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             treatise
             ,
             where
             I
             shewed
             that
             this
             faith
             to
             beleeue
             the
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             promises
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             must
             be
             conceiued
             and
             wrought
             in
             vs
             ,
             before
             we
             
             can
             liue
             by
             it
             .
             We
             are
             therefore
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Lord
             hath
             giuen
             this
             gift
             of
             faith
             (
             
               for
               it
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
            
             )
             he
             requireth
             ,
             
             that
             wee
             should
             liue
             by
             the
             same
             faith
             :
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             beleeue
             throughout
             our
             life
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             saued
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             haue
             whatsoeuer
             is
             expedient
             to
             bring
             vs
             safely
             thither
             ,
             giuen
             vs
             freely
             by
             the
             Lord
             in
             this
             life
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             
             faith
             reacheth
             to
             ,
             and
             laieth
             hold
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             both
             ,
             euen
             as
             God
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             both
             .
             So
             that
             to
             liue
             by
             faith
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             glorious
             and
             rich
             prerogatiue
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             :
             and
             so
             should
             we
             be
             able
             by
             good
             proofe
             and
             experience
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             benefit
             and
             sweetnes
             that
             it
             bringeth
             :
             for
             if
             we
             did
             but
             taste
             of
             it
             ,
             wee
             would
             neuer
             suffer
             our
             
             selues
             to
             be
             withdrawne
             and
             plucked
             from
             it
             any
             more
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             in
             vs
             lieth
             .
             
             For
             by
             this
             faith
             ,
             we
             are
             confident
             ,
             and
             rest
             quietly
             about
             our
             saluation
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ;
             whereas
             others
             ,
             who
             liue
             not
             by
             it
             ,
             doe
             wauer
             and
             are
             oft
             vnsetled
             ,
             euen
             the
             best
             ;
             and
             therefore
             much
             disquieted
             .
             By
             this
             ,
             we
             walke
             in
             newnes
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             :
             and
             by
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             in
             our
             prayers
             to
             be
             heard
             :
             against
             fearefull
             sinnes
             to
             be
             preserued
             ;
             to
             haue
             the
             rage
             of
             our
             strong
             lusts
             weakned
             :
             and
             to
             haue
             grace
             against
             them
             ,
             although
             not
             alwaies
             to
             preuaile
             (
             which
             were
             not
             expedient
             for
             vs
             )
             yet
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             combate
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             euer
             a
             good
             testimonie
             of
             our
             safetie
             :
             for
             thereby
             ,
             wee
             prooue
             that
             wee
             be
             of
             the
             militant
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             Yea
             and
             to
             goe
             further
             ;
             
             by
             this
             ,
             if
             we
             liue
             by
             it
             ,
             we
             haue
             deliuerance
             from
             many
             sharpe
             and
             bitter
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             beare
             those
             which
             we
             must
             goe
             vnder
             ,
             more
             meekely
             and
             patiently
             ,
             because
             it
             maketh
             vs
             depend
             on
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             tye
             or
             stint
             him
             to
             any
             set
             time
             ,
             any
             manner
             of
             deliuerance
             ,
             or
             any
             measure
             of
             affliction
             .
             And
             by
             it
             wee
             walke
             in
             our
             callings
             more
             cheerefully
             ,
             and
             with
             lesse
             toyle
             and
             vexation
             ,
             then
             they
             that
             haue
             all
             shifts
             ,
             and
             cunning
             sleights
             and
             deuices
             to
             gaine
             by
             :
             I
             say
             that
             which
             is
             incredible
             to
             the
             worldlings
             ,
             politikes
             ,
             and
             hypocrites
             (
             but
             that
             is
             a
             heauie
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             be
             told
             the
             truth
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             not
             beleeue
             it
             .
             )
             For
             when
             wee
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             our
             callings
             are
             approoued
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             profitable
             to
             men
             ,
             
             by
             
             maintaining
             the
             state
             of
             Church
             ,
             common-wealth
             ,
             or
             any
             familie
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             those
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             will
             bee
             serued
             of
             vs
             :
             then
             wee
             take
             them
             in
             hand
             ,
             not
             like
             drudges
             and
             droyles
             ,
             who
             doe
             their
             worke
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             whip
             ,
             nor
             like
             hirelings
             ,
             who
             worke
             only
             for
             wages
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             must
             starue
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             worke
             :
             but
             we
             consider
             ,
             we
             serue
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             bountifull
             paymaster
             ,
             and
             hath
             promised
             a
             large
             blessing
             vnto
             vs
             :
             and
             because
             wee
             doe
             Gods
             worke
             and
             busines
             ;
             therefore
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             he
             will
             assist
             and
             
             further
             vs
             therein
             ,
             that
             both
             we
             may
             goe
             about
             it
             more
             willingly
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             
             may
             the
             better
             go
             forward
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             disburden
             our selues
             of
             much
             needlesse
             and
             troublesome
             care
             and
             thought
             taking
             (
             seeing
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Cast
               your
               care
               on
               me
            
             ,
             
             
               for
               I
               will
               care
               for
               you
               .
            
             )
             Neither
             doe
             we
             make
             reckoning
             of
             our
             commoditie
             what
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             before
             God
             doe
             shew
             vs
             ;
             but
             when
             wee
             haue
             serued
             Gods
             prouidence
             by
             lawfull
             labour
             &
             trauaile
             ,
             and
             vsed
             the
             meanes
             ,
             we
             commit
             the
             successe
             to
             him
             :
             and
             the
             fruite
             of
             our
             paine
             ,
             we
             receiue
             with
             thankfulnes
             (
             whatsoeuer
             it
             be
             )
             and
             that
             we
             take
             for
             
               our
               daily
               bread
            
             .
             
             And
             if
             we
             be
             crossed
             in
             the
             good
             things
             which
             wee
             goe
             about
             (
             as
             euery
             calling
             and
             trauaile
             since
             sinne
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             hath
             affliction
             and
             sorrow
             adioyned
             to
             it
             )
             we
             doe
             here
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             consider
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             by
             the
             prouidence
             and
             good
             
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             sometime
             crosseth
             our
             good
             and
             lawfull
             attempts
             ,
             least
             wee
             should
             be
             glued
             too
             fast
             to
             these
             earthly
             things
             :
             and
             wee
             remembring
             ,
             that
             God
             loueth
             vs
             deerely
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             loue
             he
             chastiseth
             vs
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             our
             miseries
             ,
             shall
             in
             the
             end
             turne
             to
             our
             good
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             rest
             and
             vphold
             our selues
             in
             our
             estate
             with
             contentation
             .
             And
             this
             may
             bee
             vnderstood
             of
             all
             other
             earthly
             dealings
             and
             actions
             ,
             which
             are
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             which
             we
             haue
             warrant
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             assuring
             our selues
             ,
             that
             whiles
             wee
             see
             God
             euer
             going
             before
             vs
             in
             them
             (
             as
             wee
             should
             more
             looke
             to
             it
             ,
             
             that
             we
             finde
             it
             so
             ,
             then
             to
             our
             greatest
             profits
             and
             weightiest
             dealings
             )
             this
             faith
             shall
             vphold
             vs
             in
             the
             quietest
             estate
             and
             most
             sweete
             peace
             :
             
             such
             as
             all
             the
             carnall
             wisedome
             of
             man
             shall
             neuer
             finde
             nor
             inioy
             .
             For
             to
             speake
             ,
             
             as
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             what
             a
             life
             doe
             the
             vnbeleeuers
             of
             the
             world
             leade
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             learne
             what
             this
             life
             of
             faith
             meaneth
             ?
             what
             sinne
             doe
             they
             commit
             in
             all
             kindes
             of
             their
             dealings
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             bring
             that
             to
             passe
             which
             they
             would
             haue
             ?
             for
             in
             God
             they
             haue
             no
             hope
             (
             for
             if
             they
             had
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             counselled
             and
             commaunded
             by
             him
             .
             )
             And
             although
             this
             doe
             not
             appeare
             and
             breake
             out
             ,
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             such
             as
             are
             ignorant
             like
             themselues
             ;
             yet
             I
             would
             haue
             them
             answere
             me
             to
             this
             :
             From
             whence
             is
             it
             ,
             
             that
             they
             are
             often
             arraigned
             and
             forced
             to
             crie
             out
             fearefully
             ;
             they
             are
             damned
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             mercie
             for
             them
             from
             God
             ;
             they
             haue
             
             done
             against
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             they
             doe
             ?
             &c.
             From
             whence
             come
             these
             speeches
             and
             complaints
             ,
             I
             say
             ?
             doe
             they
             not
             prooue
             ,
             that
             they
             sinned
             against
             their
             knowledge
             dangerously
             ,
             though
             they
             would
             not
             see
             it
             then
             ?
             
             and
             that
             God
             will
             be
             reuenged
             vpon
             their
             wickednes
             ,
             though
             for
             a
             while
             they
             beare
             al
             out
             boldly
             ,
             as
             Saul
             did
             ?
             Therfore
             be
             we
             well
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             sinne
             of
             such
             lieth
             at
             their
             doore
             :
             and
             one
             time
             or
             other
             it
             will
             find
             them
             out
             .
             For
             besides
             their
             necessarie
             affaires
             and
             busines
             ,
             they
             runne
             into
             many
             needlesse
             and
             superfluous
             dealings
             ,
             which
             must
             needes
             fill
             their
             heads
             with
             cares
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             with
             sorrow
             :
             And
             in
             their
             lawfull
             labours
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             depending
             vppon
             God
             for
             successe
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             euer
             fearing
             
             deadly
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             be
             crossed
             ,
             and
             inordinately
             set
             on
             hope
             that
             they
             shall
             prosper
             and
             gaine
             :
             in
             both
             which
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             disappointed
             ,
             how
             like
             to
             mad
             men
             are
             they
             ?
             neuer
             contented
             with
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             In
             which
             cases
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             otherwise
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             be
             tossed
             ,
             as
             the
             chaffe
             with
             the
             winde
             ?
             and
             neuer
             quiet
             nor
             cheerefull
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             haue
             what
             they
             would
             :
             whereas
             if
             they
             did
             by
             faith
             build
             on
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             they
             
             
             should
             not
             neede
             to
             be
             vexed
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             with
             such
             distractions
             ,
             nor
             to
             spend
             their
             precious
             time
             as
             they
             doe
             in
             worldly
             cares
             :
             For
             they
             should
             finde
             better
             successe
             and
             more
             blessing
             with
             lesse
             care
             and
             toyling
             of
             themselues
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             rest
             on
             God
             and
             put
             their
             confidence
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             with
             free
             hearts
             and
             more
             quiet
             mindes
             ,
             haue
             also
             more
             time
             to
             looke
             after
             the
             heauenly
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             18.
             
             Of
             certaine
             reasons
             ,
             perswading
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             which
             is
             the
             
             fourth
             generall
             part
             of
             this
             treatise
             .
          
           
             THus
             I
             haue
             after
             a
             sort
             declared
             what
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             beleeuers
             life
             is
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             duties
             it
             consisteth
             :
             and
             haue
             disclosed
             in
             some
             sorte
             ,
             the
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             insteed
             of
             this
             godlines
             doe
             possesse
             men
             :
             The
             whole
             I
             confesse
             hath
             been
             large
             and
             long
             :
             but
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             life
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             the
             substance
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             must
             giue
             light
             and
             lend
             helpe
             to
             vs
             in
             all
             things
             while
             we
             liue
             :
             and
             therefore
             so
             great
             a
             matter
             containing
             all
             duties
             of
             all
             
             persons
             with
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             performing
             them
             ,
             could
             not
             with
             any
             playnenes
             and
             profit
             to
             the
             most
             ,
             that
             shall
             reade
             it
             (
             in
             my
             iudgement
             )
             haue
             been
             set
             downe
             more
             briefly
             .
             Onely
             this
             is
             here
             to
             bee
             looked
             vnto
             :
             that
             he
             may
             cleerely
             and
             soundly
             know
             ,
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             amisse
             in
             some
             particular
             manner
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             better
             able
             to
             gouerne
             himselfe
             by
             that
             knowledge
             euery
             day
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             ,
             which
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             shall
             further
             be
             declared
             in
             place
             most
             expedient
             :
             And
             to
             make
             this
             summe
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             his
             glasse
             (
             as
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             and
             by
             other
             writers
             set
             downe
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             )
             whensoeuer
             hee
             shall
             repaire
             vnto
             it
             ,
             to
             see
             himselfe
             therein
             :
             Now
             heare
             some
             reasons
             ,
             why
             the
             beleeuer
             should
             leade
             his
             life
             
             thus
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             I
             will
             begin
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             deserueth
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             
             and
             of
             right
             ,
             ought
             to
             preuaile
             with
             vs
             :
             that
             seeing
             this
             Christian
             course
             doth
             so
             highly
             honour
             God
             ,
             it
             ought
             without
             all
             exception
             ,
             to
             be
             sought
             out
             and
             attained
             of
             vs
             :
             And
             how
             highly
             God
             is
             glorified
             in
             it
             ,
             euery
             one
             may
             see
             ,
             when
             euen
             sinfull
             and
             contemptible
             persons
             ,
             who
             much
             dishonored
             him
             by
             their
             bad
             conuersation
             ,
             yet
             after
             being
             reformed
             ,
             are
             made
             fit
             to
             glorifie
             him
             ?
             and
             if
             this
             be
             in
             their
             new
             birth
             ,
             and
             regeneration
             at
             their
             first
             comming
             to
             God
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             shall
             it
             be
             in
             their
             life
             afterward
             ?
             A
             miserable
             caytife
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Kings
             sonne
             ,
             is
             admirable
             :
             but
             behold
             ,
             here
             
             is
             more
             :
             for
             in
             Christianitie
             ,
             we
             finde
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             was
             the
             bondman
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             familie
             of
             hell
             ,
             is
             aduanced
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             heire
             and
             inheritour
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             honour
             to
             Princes
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             giue
             great
             gifts
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Lords
             honour
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             them
             ,
             whom
             he
             indueth
             with
             other
             gifts
             ,
             then
             all
             princes
             haue
             to
             giue
             ?
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Salomon
             his
             royaltie
             ,
             that
             
               he
               gaue
               siluer
               ,
               as
               stones
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               
               goodly
               Cedars
               ,
               as
               the
               wilde
               figge
               trees
               :
            
             the
             Lord
             giueth
             graces
             and
             possessions
             ,
             
             that
             neither
             siluer
             nor
             golde
             can
             purchase
             :
             and
             an
             habitation
             that
             neither
             Cedars
             nor
             any
             Almond
             trees
             can
             make
             resemblance
             of
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             honour
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             made
             and
             fashioned
             man
             so
             excellent
             a
             creature
             of
             slime
             :
             
             but
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             honour
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             of
             a
             rude
             ,
             vnbridled
             and
             vncleane
             diuell
             ,
             made
             a
             well
             ordered
             ,
             sober
             ,
             and
             meeke
             Christian
             :
             yea
             a
             sanctified
             person
             ;
             
             as
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             him
             :
             for
             by
             his
             holy
             spirit
             through
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             of
             an
             extortioner
             ,
             and
             oppressor
             ,
             a
             liberall
             and
             bountifull
             giuer
             ,
             
             as
             Zaccheus
             :
             of
             an
             adulteresse
             ,
             a
             penitent
             woman
             ,
             reclaimed
             from
             the
             course
             of
             vncleane
             life
             ,
             
             as
             the
             woman
             in
             Luk.
             7.47
             .
             and
             of
             a
             persecutor
             ,
             a
             preacher
             :
             yea
             himselfe
             a
             persecuted
             man
             ,
             euen
             Paul
             the
             
             Apostle
             .
             And
             how
             doth
             such
             a
             change
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             when
             it
             is
             seene
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             reporte
             of
             it
             heard
             among
             such
             as
             knew
             them
             before
             ,
             cause
             them
             to
             say
             :
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               done
               great
               things
               ?
            
             And
             such
             grace
             doth
             God
             giue
             ,
             to
             them
             (
             I
             meane
             )
             that
             feare
             him
             ,
             
             that
             he
             causeth
             
               by
               their
               light
               which
               shineth
               among
               men
               ,
            
             
             euen
             their
             very
             enemie
             ;
             to
             be
             at
             one
             with
             them
             :
             yea
             to
             
               speake
               well
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               glorifie
               their
               father
               which
               is
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             And
             yet
             their
             beautie
             is
             (
             to
             speake
             as
             the
             truth
             is
             )
             chiefly
             within
             ,
             and
             not
             seene
             with
             eye
             .
          
           
             As
             all
             was
             not
             heard
             of
             Salomon
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             seene
             at
             home
             :
             and
             yet
             not
             all
             seene
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             knowne
             to
             be
             in
             him
             .
             The
             faithfulnes
             ,
             innocencie
             ,
             and
             rare
             continence
             of
             Ioseph
             ,
             with
             other
             graces
             which
             were
             
             in
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             brought
             him
             into
             such
             fauour
             ,
             credit
             and
             admiration
             amongst
             men
             ,
             how
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             was
             God
             honoured
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             giuer
             of
             them
             ?
             
             
               Thus
               doth
               God
               honour
               them
               ,
               that
               honour
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               all
               in
               all
               ,
            
             and
             by
             them
             shewed
             ,
             to
             be
             most
             honourable
             .
             And
             to
             speake
             of
             our
             owne
             time
             ,
             wherein
             we
             liue
             ,
             
             notwithstanding
             it
             affoord
             not
             so
             many
             examples
             of
             so
             excellent
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             holy
             life
             (
             though
             in
             learning
             and
             knowledge
             few
             haue
             gone
             beyond
             it
             )
             as
             so
             long
             libertie
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             might
             iustly
             challeng
             (
             which
             sinne
             (
             I
             pray
             God
             )
             be
             not
             laide
             to
             our
             charge
             ,
             but
             speedily
             repented
             of
             :
             )
             so
             yet
             we
             will
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             affirme
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             both
             many
             gratious
             and
             godly
             people
             ,
             since
             the
             raigne
             of
             our
             
             most
             noble
             Prince
             ,
             haue
             been
             alreadie
             gathered
             to
             their
             fathers
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             flesh
             ,
             did
             honour
             God
             highly
             ;
             and
             many
             remaine
             (
             God
             be
             blessed
             )
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             who
             haue
             ,
             and
             doe
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             end
             shall
             (
             we
             doubt
             not
             )
             to
             the
             great
             comfort
             of
             many
             weake
             ones
             ,
             commend
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Gospell
             preached
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             
               and
               cause
               that
               vnfained
               thankes
               be
               giuen
               to
               God
               by
               many
               for
               them
               .
            
             And
             that
             both
             of
             the
             ministerie
             (
             though
             nothing
             be
             more
             ridiculous
             to
             the
             Papists
             our
             aduersaries
             )
             the
             Lord
             hath
             raised
             vp
             many
             ,
             who
             both
             preach
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             diligently
             ,
             and
             walke
             warily
             
               and
               worthie
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             Col.
             1.10
             .
             and
             vnoffensiuely
             
               seeking
               to
               please
               him
               in
               all
               things
               :
            
             and
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             hath
             drawne
             not
             a
             fewe
             ,
             who
             doe
             beautifie
             their
             profession
             ,
             and
             carrie
             
             themselues
             vnrebukeable
             ,
             among
             them
             who
             can
             iudge
             aright
             ,
             and
             are
             free
             from
             reprochfull
             and
             daungerous
             euils
             .
             In
             such
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             is
             the
             Lord
             made
             admirable
             :
             As
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               In
               Sion
            
             (
             his
             Church
             )
             
               shall
               God
               be
               praised
            
             :
             and
             why
             ?
             
               because
               for
               them
               he
               hath
               done
               great
               things
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Lord
             maketh
             the
             weake
             strong
             ,
             the
             ignorant
             prudent
             ,
             and
             such
             
               as
               sate
               in
               darkenes
               to
               see
               great
               light
               :
            
             holy
             and
             glorious
             is
             his
             name
             :
             Yea
             further
             
             
             the
             Lord
             teacheth
             his
             beloued
             ones
             in
             their
             prosperitie
             ,
             
             to
             count
             themselues
             but
             strangers
             in
             this
             world
             :
             he
             causeth
             the
             things
             of
             greatest
             price
             ,
             to
             be
             little
             set
             by
             of
             them
             in
             comparison
             of
             his
             treasures
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             seene
             :
             
               This
               honour
               haue
               many
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             giueth
             strength
             in
             tribulation
             aboue
             hope
             ,
             and
             maketh
             anguish
             and
             sorrow
             to
             become
             comforts
             :
             
             false
             accusations
             ,
             and
             contumelious
             reports
             ,
             to
             be
             crownes
             to
             their
             heads
             and
             chaines
             of
             golde
             to
             their
             neckes
             which
             beare
             them
             .
             And
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             he
             teacheth
             his
             ,
             to
             sucke
             sweetenes
             out
             of
             sowernes
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             good
             vse
             of
             all
             estates
             :
             and
             
               they
               are
               able
               to
               doe
               all
               things
               through
               him
               that
               maketh
               them
               able
            
             ;
             
             yea
             persecution
             it selfe
             he
             maketh
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             ioyfull
             ;
             and
             (
             when
             our
             weakenes
             can
             see
             so
             
             farre
             )
             the
             greatest
             aduancement
             .
          
           
             If
             these
             gifts
             of
             God
             with
             other
             such
             ,
             doe
             not
             greatly
             honour
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             which
             inioy
             them
             ,
             being
             gratious
             and
             of
             high
             estimation
             ,
             doe
             not
             most
             highly
             commend
             the
             giuer
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             ,
             where
             will
             men
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             honored
             at
             all
             ?
             And
             so
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             require
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             with
             Gods
             people
             :
             
             
               Haue
               your
               conuersation
               honest
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               speake
               euill
               of
               you
               as
               of
               euill
               doers
               ,
               may
               glorifie
               your
               father
               which
               is
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             And
             yet
             I
             haue
             said
             nothing
             of
             their
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             Salomon
             saith
             ,
             
               is
               as
               continuall
               banquetting
               to
               them
               :
            
             
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               passeth
               all
               vnderstanding
            
             :
             euen
             in
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             
             which
             the
             
             vngodly
             (
             because
             they
             haue
             not
             )
             they
             therefore
             know
             not
             (
             for
             the
             stranger
             is
             not
             partaker
             of
             the
             childrens
             ioy
             )
             know
             not
             (
             I
             meane
             )
             as
             it
             is
             felt
             and
             knowne
             of
             them
             which
             haue
             it
             :
             
             In
             this
             one
             thing
             (
             I
             say
             )
             doth
             God
             get
             himselfe
             great
             glorie
             :
             
               For
               they
               beleeuing
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               they
               cannot
               choose
               but
               vtter
               with
               their
               mouthes
               ,
            
             their
             deliuerances
             ,
             and
             the
             wonderfull
             things
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             them
             .
             And
             though
             they
             be
             for
             the
             most
             part
             contemptible
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             is
             the
             meanest
             of
             them
             more
             happie
             ,
             
             then
             the
             greatest
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             these
             things
             be
             well
             weighed
             ,
             which
             haue
             been
             said
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             marueiled
             at
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophet
             thus
             speaketh
             in
             the
             Psalme
             :
             
             
               Glorious
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               thee
               ,
               O
               thou
               citie
               of
               God!
            
             Yea
             glorious
             indeede
             ,
             
             as
             we
             here
             inioy
             them
             (
             though
             we
             haue
             but
             a
             small
             part
             of
             our
             glorie
             in
             this
             life
             )
             and
             so
             glorious
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             could
             be
             seene
             with
             eye
             ,
             they
             would
             so
             inflame
             men
             with
             the
             beautie
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             force
             them
             to
             set
             all
             their
             loue
             vpon
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             the
             graces
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             other
             men
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             how
             God
             is
             honoured
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             contrarie
             whereof
             ,
             is
             done
             most
             apparently
             by
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             lyeth
             in
             them
             .
             Therefore
             to
             conclude
             this
             first
             reason
             ,
             except
             we
             can
             like
             to
             see
             Gods
             name
             ill
             spoken
             of
             ,
             his
             Gospell
             lightly
             accounted
             of
             ,
             and
             his
             person
             dishonoured
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             our selues
             (
             the
             
             recompence
             whereof
             cannot
             be
             borne
             nor
             abidden
             of
             vs
             )
             let
             vs
             not
             onely
             come
             out
             from
             the
             vncleane
             conuersation
             of
             the
             vnbeleeuers
             ,
             but
             
               let
               vs
               so
               lay
               hold
               on
               eternall
               life
               ,
               that
               we
               presse
               hard
               vnto
               the
               marke
               ,
               for
               the
               price
               that
               is
               set
               before
               vs
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               words
               of
               the
               wise
               be
               as
               goades
               to
               pricke
               vs
               forward
               ,
            
             
             out
             of
             our
             slouthfulnes
             ;
             and
             
               as
               nailes
               to
               fasten
               vs
               ioyntly
               and
               closely
            
             to
             Christ
             our
             head
             without
             hypocrisie
             ,
             that
             
               we
               faint
               not
               neither
               fall
               away
               ,
               but
               grow
               vp
               vnto
               the
               perfect
               age
               of
               Christians
               :
            
             that
             so
             we
             may
             giue
             good
             testimonie
             that
             God
             is
             truely
             honored
             
             of
             vs
             ,
             when
             our
             conuersation
             shall
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             his
             word
             laieth
             foorth
             
             to
             vs.
             
          
           
             
             Another
             reason
             ,
             why
             men
             should
             with
             full
             resolution
             addresse
             themselues
             to
             
               passe
               the
               time
               of
               their
               dwelling
               here
               in
               reuerence
               and
               feare
               ,
            
             is
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             the
             only
             estate
             wherein
             they
             can
             prosper
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             safetie
             :
             
             and
             when
             they
             are
             stripped
             of
             this
             heauenly
             robe
             ,
             they
             are
             naked
             and
             exposed
             to
             infinite
             falles
             ,
             shamefull
             reproches
             ,
             and
             dangers
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             which
             they
             shall
             finde
             it
             no
             easie
             matter
             to
             deliuer
             ,
             and
             free
             themselues
             againe
             .
             For
             this
             ,
             consider
             what
             Salomon
             saith
             :
             
             
               When
               wisedome
               once
               entreth
               into
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               delighteth
               thy
               soule
               ,
               then
               shall
               vnderstanding
               keepe
               thee
               ,
               and
               counsell
               shall
               preserue
               thee
               ,
               from
               euery
               euill
               way
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               straunge
               woman
               ,
               and
               from
               those
               which
               leaue
               the
               way
               of
               righteousnes
               ,
            
             
             
             
               to
               walke
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               darknes
               .
            
             When
             a
             man
             setteth
             himselfe
             to
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             is
             willingly
             weaned
             from
             vnlawfull
             liberties
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             it
             his
             pastime
             to
             be
             well
             occupied
             ,
             hee
             shall
             not
             feare
             the
             accusations
             of
             his
             aduersaries
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             made
             innocencie
             his
             defence
             :
             neither
             shall
             he
             fall
             iustly
             into
             the
             reproch
             that
             other
             doe
             .
             For
             why
             ?
             he
             hath
             setled
             himselfe
             against
             it
             :
             
               when
               thousands
               shall
               fall
               on
               euery
               side
               ,
               yet
               shall
               he
               stand
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               remoued
               :
            
             Yea
             the
             longer
             hee
             is
             acquainted
             with
             this
             estate
             ,
             the
             better
             hee
             shall
             like
             it
             (
             howsoeuer
             to
             the
             worldly
             man
             it
             be
             most
             irkesome
             and
             vnsauourie
             )
             and
             be
             much
             grieued
             ,
             when
             through
             naturall
             corruption
             and
             vntowardnes
             ,
             hee
             shall
             feele
             and
             perceiue
             himselfe
             to
             be
             any
             whit
             weakened
             or
             cooled
             .
             
          
           
             
             And
             how
             much
             such
             an
             estate
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             (
             as
             they
             can
             best
             tell
             which
             haue
             any
             time
             inioyed
             it
             ,
             though
             such
             as
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             finde
             no
             want
             of
             it
             )
             it
             shall
             better
             appeare
             hereafter
             in
             place
             more
             conuenient
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             speake
             of
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             true
             Christians
             :
             yea
             and
             though
             he
             be
             drawne
             by
             his
             calling
             and
             necessarie
             occasions
             ,
             to
             affaires
             and
             dealings
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             where
             no
             prouocations
             to
             breake
             off
             this
             course
             shall
             be
             wanting
             ;
             and
             be
             occupied
             amongst
             men
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             a
             strong
             coard
             to
             draw
             him
             after
             them
             :
             yet
             shall
             he
             be
             the
             more
             estranged
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             loathe
             them
             ,
             by
             as
             much
             as
             they
             are
             differing
             from
             that
             vprightnes
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             purposed
             to
             walke
             in
             .
             
             And
             if
             he
             be
             vnsetled
             or
             broken
             off
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             yet
             shall
             he
             neuer
             
             thinke
             himselfe
             well
             ,
             nor
             where
             he
             should
             be
             :
             but
             as
             the
             bird
             which
             is
             wandring
             from
             her
             nest
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             stranger
             heauie
             in
             heart
             from
             his
             owne
             countrey
             ,
             vntill
             he
             returne
             to
             his
             place
             againe
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             shall
             thinke
             this
             little
             ,
             and
             of
             small
             account
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             a
             man
             
               to
               liue
               vnrebukeable
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               a
               froward
               and
               filthie
               generation
            
             (
             for
             I
             reserue
             to
             a
             further
             place
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             to
             set
             down
             the
             manifold
             prerogatiues
             that
             accompanie
             such
             a
             life
             )
             let
             such
             compare
             it
             with
             the
             liues
             of
             those
             ,
             
             which
             count
             it
             ouermuch
             strictnes
             to
             looke
             carefully
             to
             their
             waies
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             finde
             it
             by
             infinite
             degrees
             worthie
             to
             be
             wished
             and
             preferred
             :
             for
             what
             is
             there
             in
             the
             liues
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             as
             haue
             but
             
             this
             world
             in
             possession
             ,
             to
             draw
             one
             to
             be
             in
             loue
             with
             it
             ,
             who
             looketh
             for
             a
             better
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             sticke
             to
             goe
             further
             :
             that
             not
             onely
             common
             professors
             of
             the
             Gospell
             (
             who
             yet
             
               lie
               dead
               in
               their
               sinne
            
             )
             may
             bee
             constrained
             to
             commend
             and
             reuerence
             them
             that
             haue
             attained
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             knowing
             how
             infinitly
             they
             be
             blessed
             aboue
             themselues
             :
             but
             euen
             such
             also
             ,
             as
             haue
             receiued
             some
             likelihood
             of
             grace
             from
             God
             ,
             yet
             slenderly
             going
             about
             to
             nourish
             the
             same
             ,
             
             
             shall
             see
             many
             outstrayings
             ,
             and
             offences
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             shall
             be
             discharged
             of
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             we
             purpose
             no
             wickednes
             ,
             nor
             euill
             ,
             
             but
             we
             must
             be
             strongly
             armed
             alwaies
             with
             full
             purpose
             against
             it
             ;
             especially
             that
             ,
             whereto
             we
             be
             most
             prone
             ,
             and
             wherein
             wee
             haue
             had
             by
             wofull
             trials
             ,
             experience
             of
             our
             weaknes
             .
             For
             while
             we
             doe
             commit
             none
             ,
             yet
             we
             make
             a
             way
             for
             it
             to
             enter
             into
             vs
             a
             fresh
             ,
             while
             we
             become
             secure
             ,
             and
             improuident
             .
             
             This
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             manifestly
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             Peter
             ,
             whō
             no
             man
             wil
             iudge
             so
             vncharitably
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             into
             the
             hall
             of
             the
             high
             Priest
             with
             any
             mind
             or
             purpose
             to
             denie
             his
             master
             :
             yet
             his
             sleight
             regarding
             of
             his
             masters
             so
             weightie
             admonition
             
             &
             watchword
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             that
             is
             
               (
               Sathan
               hath
               desired
               to
               sift
               you
               :
               )
            
             and
             that
             rashnes
             of
             his
             ,
             neither
             casting
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             what
             daunger
             might
             rise
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             place
             and
             persons
             there
             (
             as
             Christian
             wisedome
             would
             haue
             moued
             him
             )
             neither
             weighing
             his
             owne
             weaknes
             ,
             how
             easily
             he
             might
             bee
             snared
             ,
             hauing
             no
             commaundement
             to
             be
             there
             :
             into
             what
             lamentable
             woe
             and
             bitter
             anguish
             did
             it
             bring
             him
             ,
             by
             his
             fearefull
             denying
             and
             swearing
             that
             he
             knew
             him
             not
             ?
          
           
             And
             can
             wee
             ,
             in
             charitie
             ,
             iudge
             any
             lesse
             of
             the
             old
             Prophet
             that
             dwelt
             in
             Bethel
             ,
             when
             he
             hearing
             of
             the
             man
             of
             God
             that
             came
             from
             Iuda
             ,
             
             to
             crie
             out
             against
             the
             Idolatrous
             Altar
             of
             Ieroboam
             ,
             did
             curteously
             inuite
             him
             to
             his
             
             house
             ,
             as
             he
             saw
             his
             dutie
             did
             require
             :
             but
             being
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             commanded
             
               to
               eate
               no
               bread
               in
               that
               place
               :
            
             at
             that
             word
             he
             began
             to
             stomack
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             a
             Prophet
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             not
             bee
             beleeued
             ,
             and
             did
             hastily
             replie
             vpon
             him
             againe
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               an
               Angell
               was
               sent
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               commaunded
               him
               to
               bring
               him
               into
               his
               house
               to
               eate
               :
            
             But
             the
             Scripture
             sheweth
             vs
             that
             he
             lied
             .
             And
             the
             like
             example
             is
             that
             of
             Iuda
             the
             Patriarke
             ,
             
             who
             went
             out
             in
             the
             morning
             to
             his
             sheepshearers
             ,
             thinking
             of
             no
             such
             matter
             as
             fell
             out
             by
             the
             way
             ;
             
             but
             meeting
             with
             a
             woman
             in
             harlots
             apparell
             ,
             hauing
             not
             strongly
             armed
             himselfe
             against
             all
             sinne
             ,
             agreed
             and
             lay
             with
             her
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             feare
             not
             their
             frailtie
             ,
             and
             arme
             
             not
             themselues
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             come
             home
             men
             lesse
             godly
             ,
             then
             they
             went
             out
             :
             and
             for
             that
             they
             will
             take
             no
             warning
             from
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             slipperie
             paths
             that
             they
             walke
             in
             here
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             therefore
             they
             cast
             themselues
             into
             fearefull
             daunger
             .
             And
             what
             is
             more
             plainly
             prooued
             ,
             then
             this
             by
             daily
             experience
             ;
             that
             as
             
               God
               directeth
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               commit
               our selues
               to
               him
            
             ;
             
             so
             when
             we
             willingly
             betake
             our selues
             from
             his
             gouernment
             ,
             we
             run
             headlong
             into
             many
             and
             daungerous
             euils
             ?
          
           
             And
             yet
             when
             I
             consider
             the
             course
             of
             mens
             liues
             (
             and
             those
             none
             of
             the
             worst
             )
             how
             egarly
             and
             greedily
             euery
             one
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             is
             giuen
             and
             set
             about
             his
             worldly
             busines
             and
             commoditie
             ,
             hauing
             little
             thought
             of
             heauenly
             
             rules
             ,
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             to
             moderate
             him
             therein
             :
             this
             walking
             with
             God
             shall
             be
             thought
             so
             needlesse
             a
             companion
             for
             them
             ,
             yea
             and
             vnwelcome
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             willingly
             haue
             their
             earthly
             troubles
             increased
             ,
             
             rather
             then
             that
             ye
             should
             fasten
             vpon
             them
             such
             a
             burthensome
             yoke
             of
             commandements
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             walke
             armed
             against
             euill
             .
             For
             if
             ye
             will
             force
             their
             thoughts
             with
             delectation
             to
             bee
             taken
             vp
             in
             fearing
             ,
             and
             auoyding
             sinne
             ,
             and
             in
             labouring
             still
             to
             bee
             better
             ,
             this
             strict
             chaining
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             taking
             
             away
             of
             their
             whole
             comfort
             :
             for
             it
             is
             death
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             goe
             about
             to
             bridle
             
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             vnruly
             desires
             :
             so
             that
             ye
             may
             perswade
             them
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             saue
             that
             which
             should
             be
             in
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             there
             so
             small
             shewing
             forth
             of
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospell
             in
             mens
             liues
             .
             Yet
             doe
             I
             nothing
             doubt
             ,
             but
             where
             men
             of
             God
             doe
             faithfully
             (
             in
             the
             pitie
             they
             haue
             of
             their
             brethrens
             miseries
             )
             shew
             them
             the
             way
             to
             this
             ,
             by
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             liuing
             ,
             that
             some
             shall
             growe
             by
             little
             and
             little
             to
             a
             liking
             of
             it
             .
             But
             oh
             happie
             they
             ,
             who
             
               haue
               chosen
               this
               way
               of
               Gods
               testimonies
               to
               walke
               in
            
             ;
             
             
               for
               their
               soules
               shall
               be
               bound
               vp
               in
               the
               bundle
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               flourish
               as
               the
               plants
               ,
               and
               growe
               as
               the
               Lily
               :
               and
               fasten
               their
               rootes
               as
               the
               trees
               of
               Lebanon
               .
               Their
               branches
               shall
               spread
               :
               and
               their
               beautie
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               Oliue
               tree
               ,
               and
               their
               smell
               as
               Lebanon
               .
            
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             second
             
             reason
             .
          
           
             
             And
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             further
             ?
             for
             no
             exercise
             of
             religion
             ,
             nor
             godly
             meanes
             of
             the
             best
             sort
             can
             doe
             them
             any
             good
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             resolue
             themselues
             to
             come
             to
             this
             faithfull
             practise
             of
             true
             religion
             and
             obedience
             to
             God
             his
             commaundements
             :
             nothing
             shall
             be
             found
             more
             true
             then
             this
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             suffer
             it
             to
             come
             vnder
             triall
             .
             For
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             Scripture
             :
             What
             did
             all
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             stifnecked
             Iewes
             profit
             them
             ,
             the
             law
             ,
             circumcision
             ,
             
             the
             couenant
             ,
             and
             sacrifices
             ?
             There
             were
             no
             greater
             prerogatiues
             to
             any
             people
             or
             nation
             vnder
             the
             sunne
             :
             And
             they
             also
             did
             in
             the
             outward
             practise
             of
             religion
             ,
             
             ioyne
             with
             the
             best
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             both
             in
             keeping
             the
             
             appointed
             dayes
             ,
             and
             places
             in
             the
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             being
             readie
             to
             offer
             their
             extraordinarie
             seruices
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             voluntarily
             :
             yet
             what
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             from
             their
             first
             comming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             both
             in
             the
             wildernes
             and
             afterward
             ?
             
             
               In
               many
               of
               them
               God
               had
               no
               delight
               ,
               but
               slew
               them
               :
            
             Many
             thousands
             of
             them
             at
             sundrie
             times
             perished
             ,
             for
             their
             false
             heartednes
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             had
             bin
             deliuered
             out
             of
             their
             daungers
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             cleaue
             fast
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             anguishes
             they
             promised
             to
             doe
             ;
             but
             started
             aside
             like
             a
             broken
             bowe
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             how
             doth
             the
             Lord
             take
             vp
             this
             complaint
             against
             them
             ,
             
               Oh
               that
               there
               were
               an
               heart
               in
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               they
               would
               feare
               me
               and
               keepe
               all
               my
               commaundements
               
               alwaies
               ?
            
             
             And
             in
             the
             Psalme
             :
             
               When
               he
               slew
               them
               ,
               they
               sought
               him
               ,
               yea
               they
               turned
               and
               sought
               God
               earely
               :
               they
               remembred
               that
               God
               was
               their
               strength
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               high
               God
               their
               redeemer
               :
               but
               they
               flattered
               him
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
               and
               dissembled
               with
               their
               tongue
               :
               for
               their
               heart
               was
               not
               vpright
               with
               him
               ,
               neither
               were
               they
               faithfull
               with
               him
               in
               his
               couenant
               .
            
             And
             after
             that
             he
             saith
             of
             other
             generations
             :
             
             Oh
             Ephraim
             !
             
               how
               shall
               I
               entreate
               thee
               ?
               Oh
            
             Iudah
             !
             
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
               vnto
               thee
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               I
               haue
               not
               done
            
             ?
             And
             againe
             :
             
               Oh
               that
               my
               people
               had
               hearkened
               vnto
               me
               !
               and
               that
            
             Israel
             
               had
               walked
               in
               my
               waies
               !
               I
               would
               soone
               haue
               humbled
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               turned
               my
               hand
               against
               their
               aduersaries
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             because
             they
             did
             not
             seeke
             him
             daily
             ,
             in
             the
             vprightnes
             of
             
             their
             hearts
             ,
             all
             the
             helpes
             of
             religion
             did
             them
             no
             good
             ,
             brought
             them
             no
             wisedome
             ,
             experience
             nor
             comfort
             :
             all
             which
             ,
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             Gods
             faithful
             seruants
             inioy
             .
             For
             Dauid
             the
             man
             of
             God
             vttereth
             this
             sweete
             speech
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             through
             the
             booke
             of
             Psalmes
             :
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               me
            
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             
               more
               wise
               then
               my
               teachers
            
             :
             
             
               then
               mine
               elders
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               experience
               ,
               because
               I
               haue
               kept
               thy
               commaundements
               :
               before
               I
               knew
               thee
               I
               went
               astray
               ,
               but
               since
               ,
               I
               haue
               brought
               my
               feete
               
               
               into
               the
               way
               of
               thy
               testimonies
               .
            
             The
             religious
             women
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             sawe
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             and
             had
             their
             hearts
             humbled
             and
             meekned
             by
             the
             wisdome
             of
             them
             ,
             how
             did
             they
             growe
             in
             holy
             affections
             ,
             &
             Christian
             duties
             ,
             painefully
             labouring
             to
             attaine
             more
             knowledge
             by
             hearing
             Iesus
             his
             sermons
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ?
          
           
             For
             when
             the
             word
             is
             receiued
             into
             
               a
               good
               and
               honest
               heart
            
             ,
             both
             it
             and
             all
             other
             holy
             exercises
             with
             it
             ,
             become
             profitable
             to
             singular
             vses
             .
             
             But
             where
             men
             propound
             not
             this
             ,
             with
             themselues
             ,
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             mould
             of
             holy
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             fashioned
             after
             it
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             it
             is
             farre
             otherwise
             .
             For
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             them
             who
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             weeke
             to
             the
             latter
             
             end
             ,
             aske
             not
             after
             God
             (
             so
             little
             sauour
             they
             finde
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             sweetenes
             in
             him
             )
             yet
             this
             is
             worthie
             our
             consideration
             :
             that
             there
             are
             thousands
             which
             come
             to
             Church
             and
             heare
             prayers
             and
             sermons
             ,
             who
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             are
             neuer
             the
             better
             to
             themselues
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             of
             them
             doe
             more
             hurt
             to
             others
             by
             their
             offensiue
             life
             ,
             nothing
             fashioning
             themselues
             after
             the
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             and
             amendment
             .
             Of
             whose
             lamentable
             condition
             ,
             what
             other
             cause
             can
             be
             shewed
             but
             this
             ,
             
               that
               their
               hearts
               are
               hardened
               with
               the
               deceitfulnes
               of
               sinne
            
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             walke
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             their
             olde
             wayes
             still
             :
             and
             that
             they
             see
             no
             such
             beautie
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             shineth
             amongst
             them
             that
             they
             will
             be
             subiect
             to
             it
             :
             though
             Christ
             raigneth
             onely
             by
             the
             power
             thereof
             in
             the
             
             hearts
             of
             his
             ?
             Iohn
             .
             18.37
             .
             
             For
             seeing
             they
             haue
             not
             beleeued
             and
             reuerenced
             that
             which
             they
             saw
             and
             knew
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             kept
             backe
             his
             grace
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             owe
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             giuen
             them
             into
             Sathans
             hands
             to
             make
             them
             bondmen
             in
             euill
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             The
             which
             people
             being
             not
             renued
             and
             changed
             in
             their
             mindes
             ,
             and
             so
             brought
             to
             a
             louing
             and
             delighting
             in
             good
             things
             ,
             their
             lippe-labour
             in
             their
             seruing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             time
             which
             they
             giue
             to
             it
             ,
             commeth
             to
             nothing
             ;
             neither
             commendeth
             them
             any
             whit
             to
             him
             ;
             neither
             leaueth
             any
             fruite
             thereof
             to
             themselues
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             others
             of
             the
             same
             companie
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             vsing
             the
             same
             meanes
             with
             much
             blessing
             of
             God
             vpon
             
             their
             liues
             ,
             who
             also
             declare
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             effectually
             receiued
             into
             their
             hearts
             the
             heauenly
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             hath
             sounded
             amongst
             them
             :
             for
             why
             ?
             they
             haue
             set
             themselues
             to
             seeke
             the
             Lord.
             By
             whose
             gaine
             in
             godlines
             the
             greater
             it
             is
             (
             as
             there
             is
             no
             comparison
             betwixt
             all
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             and
             it
             )
             so
             much
             we
             may
             see
             the
             other
             to
             haue
             lost
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             lamentable
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             any
             should
             take
             such
             a
             course
             ?
             
             that
             they
             should
             bestow
             all
             their
             prayers
             ,
             confession
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             hearing
             of
             sermons
             in
             vaine
             ?
             I
             might
             more
             rightly
             say
             ,
             to
             their
             iust
             condemnation
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             Men
             will
             not
             be
             made
             fooles
             in
             any
             thing
             sauing
             in
             this
             :
             though
             foolishnes
             in
             all
             other
             things
             is
             not
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             this
             .
          
           
             
             What
             man
             is
             there
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             who
             being
             deepely
             in
             debt
             and
             greatly
             behinde
             hand
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             sowen
             his
             field
             ,
             will
             be
             contented
             to
             reape
             no
             fruite
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             being
             in
             suit
             of
             law
             ,
             wil
             lend
             his
             money
             to
             his
             aduersary
             to
             hold
             plea
             against
             him
             ?
             But
             such
             men
             are
             amongst
             vs
             (
             I
             say
             not
             )
             who
             take
             much
             paine
             to
             come
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             well
             inough
             content
             to
             goe
             without
             it
             
               (
               For
               being
               louers
               of
               pleasures
               more
               then
               louers
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             they
             knowe
             that
             they
             cannot
             haue
             it
             :
             )
             but
             as
             though
             the
             diuell
             were
             not
             strong
             enough
             to
             accuse
             ,
             
             and
             inchaunt
             them
             ,
             they
             doe
             negligently
             ,
             yea
             willingly
             offer
             him
             aduantage
             
             by
             keeping
             in
             a
             bad
             course
             (
             though
             they
             know
             how
             to
             come
             out
             of
             it
             )
             or
             grow
             worse
             and
             worse
             to
             their
             speedie
             confusion
             .
          
           
             Or
             who
             is
             it
             ,
             which
             being
             warned
             out
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             in
             earnest
             manner
             ,
             will
             yet
             delay
             ,
             and
             neglect
             to
             seeke
             and
             prouide
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             streete
             ?
          
           
             
             But
             concerning
             the
             matter
             which
             I
             deale
             in
             ,
             if
             mens
             prophane
             liues
             and
             slouthfulnes
             ,
             driuing
             off
             their
             repentance
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             were
             but
             perpetuall
             beggery
             ,
             and
             going
             about
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             liues
             from
             doore
             to
             doore
             ,
             I
             would
             haue
             said
             nothing
             (
             though
             it
             were
             pitifull
             to
             see
             any
             cast
             themselues
             into
             such
             misery
             :
             )
             but
             they
             sell
             themselues
             bondmen
             to
             hell
             without
             recouerie
             ,
             
             and
             are
             
               as
               stubble
               before
               the
               Lords
               wrath
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               fire
               to
               burne
               them
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             it
             requireth
             more
             earnest
             calling
             vpon
             .
             The
             Lord
             commended
             the
             vniust
             steward
             ,
             not
             for
             his
             particular
             act
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             had
             done
             wisely
             :
             who
             ,
             
             when
             he
             had
             warning
             to
             be
             put
             out
             of
             his
             stewardship
             ,
             he
             prouided
             elsewhere
             to
             be
             receiued
             .
             But
             such
             warning
             will
             not
             preuaile
             ,
             nor
             such
             wisdome
             fasten
             vpon
             these
             men
             ,
             vntill
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             liued
             in
             pleasure
             and
             libertie
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             they
             die
             in
             sorrow
             and
             vtter
             bondage
             ,
             and
             so
             
               receiuing
               a
               iust
               recompence
            
             of
             their
             liues
             ,
             they
             finde
             ,
             though
             too
             late
             ,
             how
             true
             this
             is
             ,
             which
             I
             say
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             this
             be
             the
             estate
             of
             many
             ,
             who
             yet
             doe
             commonly
             resort
             to
             heare
             Gods
             word
             ,
             who
             wil
             reade
             at
             home
             ,
             yea
             and
             haue
             praiers
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             (
             for
             
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             many
             of
             our
             countrie
             do
             ;
             whose
             case
             yet
             ,
             because
             I
             know
             ,
             I
             doe
             heartily
             bewaile
             ,
             
             for
             that
             the
             Christian
             life
             is
             not
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             aimed
             at
             ,
             almost
             ,
             in
             many
             of
             their
             actions
             )
             good
             Lord
             ,
             what
             shall
             the
             estate
             of
             others
             be
             ,
             who
             come
             as
             farre
             behinde
             them
             ,
             
             as
             they
             doe
             behinde
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             ?
             euen
             those
             others
             (
             I
             say
             )
             who
             being
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             are
             not
             troubled
             with
             any
             thought
             of
             God
             or
             diuell
             ,
             heauen
             or
             hell
             ,
             throughout
             the
             weeke
             ?
             but
             hauing
             their
             heads
             filled
             ,
             and
             their
             time
             continually
             taken
             vp
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             hearing
             and
             telling
             newes
             and
             tales
             (
             yet
             many
             of
             them
             nothing
             concerning
             themselues
             )
             and
             leauing
             their
             callings
             ,
             doe
             busie
             themselues
             with
             other
             mens
             matters
             needlesly
             ,
             and
             spend
             many
             dayes
             
             in
             the
             weeke
             in
             idlenes
             ,
             prating
             ,
             vaine
             games
             ,
             and
             pastimes
             ,
             and
             cannot
             finde
             one
             houre
             in
             it
             to
             bethinke
             themselues
             of
             any
             account
             giuing
             to
             their
             heauenly
             Lord
             and
             maister
             (
             though
             to
             that
             very
             end
             they
             are
             set
             here
             )
             that
             once
             yet
             at
             last
             they
             might
             begin
             to
             returne
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             haue
             taried
             longer
             about
             this
             matter
             then
             I
             meant
             :
             Therefore
             leauing
             them
             who
             trouble
             not
             themselues
             greatly
             with
             godly
             exercises
             ,
             I
             will
             returne
             to
             such
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             profession
             ,
             and
             in
             shew
             farre
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             because
             they
             doe
             not
             hartily
             and
             faithfully
             seeke
             to
             be
             bettered
             (
             I
             meane
             )
             to
             be
             setled
             in
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             doe
             therefore
             reape
             no
             good
             by
             the
             meanes
             which
             they
             vse
             .
             But
             some
             perhaps
             may
             thinke
             some
             hardnes
             in
             this
             speech
             ,
             
             and
             may
             obiect
             thus
             :
             
             doe
             wee
             not
             therefore
             repaire
             to
             the
             word
             and
             vse
             good
             meanes
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             become
             faithfull
             and
             vpright
             ,
             and
             get
             good
             by
             them
             ?
             and
             haue
             not
             they
             ,
             who
             haue
             most
             profited
             in
             godlines
             attained
             vnto
             it
             hereby
             ?
             why
             then
             doe
             ye
             affirme
             (
             they
             say
             )
             and
             that
             to
             the
             discouragement
             of
             many
             ,
             that
             if
             our
             hearts
             be
             not
             reformed
             ,
             the
             meanes
             doe
             vs
             no
             good
             ?
          
           
           
             
             I
             answere
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             farre
             from
             my
             meaning
             to
             raise
             the
             least
             discouragement
             to
             any
             ;
             in
             whom
             ,
             if
             I
             knew
             but
             the
             smallest
             desire
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             most
             readie
             to
             cherish
             and
             to
             strengthen
             the
             same
             :
             
             and
             he
             that
             exerciseth
             himselfe
             in
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             
               God
               perswade
               him
               ten
               fold
               more
               ,
            
             if
             he
             desire
             to
             profit
             thereby
             :
             neither
             doe
             I
             doubt
             ,
             
             but
             that
             such
             shall
             see
             in
             time
             to
             their
             great
             comfort
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             vaine
             
               to
               waite
               patiently
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             for
             a
             blessing
             vpon
             his
             own
             ordinance
             .
             But
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             men
             either
             thinke
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             as
             much
             as
             they
             neede
             ,
             while
             they
             ioyne
             themselues
             to
             the
             exercises
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             rest
             contented
             therein
             ,
             and
             see
             not
             that
             they
             are
             enemies
             to
             God
             ,
             vnder
             his
             curse
             ,
             and
             without
             faith
             ,
             and
             therfore
             
               without
               God
               
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             and
             see
             not
             their
             wants
             and
             emptines
             of
             grace
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             fraught
             with
             many
             sinnes
             vncontrolled
             ,
             and
             strong
             rebellions
             not
             restrained
             ;
             let
             not
             such
             looke
             to
             glorie
             in
             their
             meanes
             vsing
             :
             
               their
               reioycing
               is
               not
               good
            
             ,
             their
             estate
             is
             wofull
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             no
             meane
             degree
             .
             They
             may
             be
             said
             vnto
             ,
             as
             they
             of
             Laodicea
             were
             in
             the
             Reuelation
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             
             
               Thou
               saist
               thou
               art
               rich
               and
               needest
               nothing
               ,
               and
               knowest
               not
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               miserable
               and
               blinde
               ,
               and
               poore
               ,
               and
               naked
               :
               I
               counsell
               thee
               to
               buy
               of
               me
               gold
               tried
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               eye-salue
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             marueile
             not
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             that
             such
             ,
             whose
             
               hearts
               are
               not
               purged
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             receiue
             no
             profit
             by
             the
             exercises
             of
             religion
             ,
             as
             might
             further
             be
             shewed
             
             by
             many
             more
             examples
             of
             
               Capernaum
               ,
               Corazin
            
             and
             Bethsaida
             :
             For
             euen
             the
             deare
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             
               they
               waxe
               wanton
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             and
             grow
             slouthfull
             in
             performing
             their
             duties
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             doe
             them
             in
             a
             sleighter
             manner
             ,
             then
             they
             sometime
             had
             done
             :
             as
             he
             punisheth
             their
             transgressions
             other
             waies
             ;
             so
             doth
             hee
             this
             one
             way
             chastise
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             feele
             no
             sweetnes
             ,
             nor
             finde
             no
             sauour
             in
             the
             best
             things
             they
             shall
             doe
             ,
             or
             exercises
             of
             religion
             which
             they
             shall
             goe
             about
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             heare
             many
             ,
             euen
             good
             people
             complaine
             of
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             profit
             at
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             their
             hearts
             are
             rouing
             elsewhere
             all
             the
             time
             (
             almost
             )
             of
             prayer
             ;
             reading
             is
             irkesome
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             withdraw
             themselues
             
             euen
             from
             good
             companie
             :
             All
             which
             with
             meditating
             about
             their
             estate
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             bee
             the
             things
             wherein
             they
             tooke
             greatest
             delight
             and
             comfort
             :
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             (
             thinke
             wee
             )
             that
             they
             are
             now
             become
             so
             contrarily
             minded
             ?
             Surely
             this
             ;
             
             they
             haue
             waxen
             wearie
             of
             their
             reuerent
             attending
             vpon
             God
             (
             as
             all
             good
             things
             doth
             the
             flesh
             soone
             turne
             into
             wearines
             )
             and
             begin
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             liue
             ,
             to
             seeke
             their
             vnlawful
             libertie
             some
             way
             ,
             not
             being
             circumspect
             enough
             about
             y
             e
             keeping
             of
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             in
             price
             and
             estimation
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Lord
             seeth
             this
             ,
             hee
             taketh
             from
             them
             the
             priuiledges
             which
             they
             enioyed
             before
             ;
             he
             dimmeth
             the
             light
             of
             their
             mindes
             ,
             that
             they
             see
             not
             so
             cleerely
             ;
             and
             shutteth
             vp
             their
             
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             delight
             not
             in
             the
             matters
             which
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             of
             greatest
             account
             and
             reckoning
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             With
             what
             ioy
             (
             may
             it
             be
             thought
             )
             did
             Dauid
             performe
             the
             duties
             of
             religion
             after
             his
             hainous
             sinne
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Bethshabe
             and
             Vriah
             ?
             when
             it
             is
             cleere
             that
             he
             slept
             in
             it
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             all
             the
             time
             before
             Nathan
             the
             Prophet
             was
             sent
             to
             awake
             him
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             repentance
             .
             Or
             what
             comfort
             (
             is
             it
             to
             be
             thought
             )
             had
             Ionas
             in
             thinking
             of
             his
             happines
             ,
             or
             vpon
             any
             part
             of
             the
             
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             yet
             had
             vsually
             been
             his
             whole
             delight
             ,
             after
             he
             
             fled
             away
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             who
             labouring
             to
             forget
             his
             sinne
             ,
             (
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             his
             hastie
             paying
             the
             hire
             of
             the
             Ship-master
             before
             hand
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             caried
             away
             frō
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Lords
             commaundement
             )
             such
             a
             palpable
             blockishnes
             was
             cast
             vpon
             him
             ,
             
               that
               hee
               laid
               himselfe
               downe
               to
               sleepe
            
             in
             most
             great
             daunger
             ,
             
             in
             which
             the
             Heathen
             marriners
             
               fell
               to
               prayer
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               him
               to
               awake
               him
               :
            
             and
             after
             ,
             being
             vrged
             to
             examine
             himselfe
             by
             them
             ,
             did
             not
             very
             hastily
             come
             to
             the
             confessing
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             omit
             others
             ,
             the
             daily
             experience
             that
             Gods
             children
             haue
             of
             their
             many
             complainings
             ,
             vnquietnesses
             ,
             discomforts
             ,
             &
             such
             like
             tediousnes
             (
             which
             neede
             not
             to
             presse
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             conscience
             and
             remembrance
             of
             some
             
             treacherie
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             too
             vnkind
             and
             vndutifull
             dealing
             with
             him
             )
             do
             sufficiently
             prooue
             ,
             that
             God
             taketh
             away
             euen
             the
             heart
             and
             life
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             of
             prayer
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             other
             meanes
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             leaueth
             his
             children
             without
             comfort
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             waxe
             wanton
             against
             his
             maiestie
             ,
             and
             keep
             not
             holie
             compasse
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             experience
             ,
             that
             both
             they
             may
             and
             haue
             done
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             in
             his
             word
             hath
             taught
             them
             to
             doe
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             that
             much
             more
             they
             who
             worship
             him
             with
             vncleane
             hearts
             neuer
             washed
             nor
             purged
             ,
             
             cannot
             receiue
             into
             them
             the
             sweet
             and
             holesome
             liquour
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             by
             what
             outward
             exercise
             soeuer
             they
             present
             themselues
             before
             him
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             reasons
             ,
             why
             the
             beleeuer
             
             should
             labour
             with
             all
             diligence
             to
             practise
             this
             godly
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             19.
             
             Of
             answers
             to
             certaine
             obiections
             brought
             against
             the
             necessitie
             of
             practising
             this
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             ANd
             now
             that
             I
             haue
             added
             these
             reasons
             to
             the
             description
             of
             the
             Christian
             ,
             which
             beleeueth
             in
             God
             ,
             I
             would
             cease
             to
             say
             any
             more
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             think
             ,
             that
             men
             ,
             who
             
             haue
             receiued
             the
             Gospell
             among
             them
             ,
             were
             perswaded
             and
             resolued
             to
             yeeld
             to
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             away
             all
             clogges
             and
             cloakes
             of
             shame
             ,
             feare
             ,
             and
             other
             lets
             ,
             and
             heartily
             goe
             about
             to
             practise
             the
             same
             willingly
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             heard
             it
             :
             But
             I
             know
             there
             are
             few
             such
             .
             
             For
             they
             who
             doe
             thus
             ,
             doe
             not
             onely
             themselues
             walke
             after
             the
             rule
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             ,
             aiming
             thereat
             ,
             as
             at
             a
             marke
             ,
             but
             also
             desire
             that
             many
             other
             were
             as
             they
             be
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             multitude
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             haue
             either
             no
             faith
             ,
             nor
             grace
             ,
             but
             onely
             heare
             our
             doctrine
             ,
             who
             yet
             professe
             that
             they
             looke
             for
             saluation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             doe
             thinke
             ,
             that
             this
             which
             I
             haue
             drawne
             out
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             set
             down
             
             for
             their
             edifying
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             they
             neede
             to
             looke
             after
             ,
             or
             trouble
             themselues
             with
             :
             which
             kinde
             of
             persons
             seeing
             they
             swarme
             euery
             where
             ,
             I
             doe
             oft
             say
             and
             professe
             ,
             that
             I
             oppose
             my selfe
             throughout
             this
             my
             booke
             against
             that
             their
             damnable
             opinion
             and
             practise
             ,
             and
             doe
             bend
             the
             force
             of
             Scripture
             and
             sound
             reason
             against
             them
             .
             For
             while
             these
             thoughts
             preuaile
             with
             them
             and
             possesse
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             reason
             against
             their
             owne
             benefit
             ,
             comfort
             
             
             and
             happines
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             euen
             many
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             haue
             further
             tasted
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             becommeth
             vs
             to
             hope
             well
             ;
             yet
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             ignorant
             of
             the
             course
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             described
             ,
             and
             content
             themselues
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             some
             good
             affections
             at
             some
             times
             and
             flitting
             desires
             to
             liue
             honestly
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             I
             would
             meete
             with
             some
             of
             the
             obiections
             ,
             which
             they
             alleage
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             be
             no
             further
             dealt
             withall
             ,
             but
             suffered
             to
             goe
             on
             as
             they
             doe
             in
             a
             fruitles
             ,
             dead
             and
             dull
             manner
             .
             Some
             of
             these
             say
             ,
             
             they
             hope
             their
             desire
             is
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             although
             they
             cannot
             doe
             it
             as
             some
             doe
             :
             and
             namely
             ,
             such
             as
             endeuour
             to
             follow
             this
             doctrine
             which
             in
             this
             booke
             I
             propound
             .
             
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             marueile
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             as
             it
             were
             shrinke
             and
             hold
             backe
             from
             such
             a
             course
             ,
             though
             they
             would
             seeme
             religious
             ,
             as
             hauing
             not
             yet
             seene
             how
             great
             incouragement
             God
             hath
             giuen
             them
             to
             walk
             in
             it
             ;
             neither
             what
             great
             cause
             they
             haue
             to
             lay
             hold
             of
             such
             incouragements
             ,
             hauing
             many
             things
             to
             hinder
             them
             .
             These
             persons
             therefore
             ,
             so
             many
             of
             them
             as
             will
             be
             teachable
             ,
             and
             not
             resist
             the
             truth
             wilfully
             ,
             I
             will
             answere
             ;
             and
             giue
             them
             some
             worthie
             examples
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             gone
             before
             them
             herein
             :
             that
             they
             may
             not
             thinke
             ,
             they
             are
             pressed
             too
             farre
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             more
             then
             they
             need
             (
             if
             possibly
             they
             may
             see
             their
             error
             ,
             and
             so
             finde
             greater
             libertie
             and
             delight
             in
             well
             doing
             .
             )
             The
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             shall
             see
             
             what
             difference
             is
             betwixt
             the
             estate
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             they
             are
             stirred
             vp
             and
             called
             vnto
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             which
             hath
             perswaded
             and
             moued
             me
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             partly
             said
             in
             the
             first
             entrance
             )
             for
             that
             I
             see
             many
             of
             good
             hope
             ,
             and
             some
             not
             without
             a
             right
             and
             true
             beginning
             in
             this
             holie
             course
             ,
             to
             bee
             kept
             at
             a
             stay
             ,
             
             or
             driuen
             backe
             ,
             and
             seeme
             not
             to
             know
             what
             the
             Christian
             life
             is
             ,
             nor
             in
             many
             yeeres
             to
             come
             thus
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             perswaded
             how
             pleasant
             and
             profitable
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             by
             how
             many
             degrees
             to
             bee
             preferred
             without
             all
             comparison
             ,
             before
             any
             other
             course
             .
             For
             many
             of
             the
             forwarder
             sort
             ,
             though
             they
             would
             not
             willingly
             forsake
             it
             ,
             yet
             complaine
             ,
             that
             they
             find
             much
             tedious
             heauines
             ,
             strong
             
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             many
             relapses
             which
             breed
             doubtfulnes
             and
             feare
             .
             
             Some
             which
             are
             weaker
             ,
             are
             vnder
             deadly
             dumpes
             ,
             strange
             questionings
             ,
             whether
             they
             shall
             goe
             forward
             or
             no
             ,
             
             and
             such
             small
             comfort
             they
             finde
             in
             their
             profession
             ,
             that
             they
             declare
             plainly
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             farre
             from
             the
             staiednes
             which
             I
             speake
             of
             :
             and
             this
             not
             at
             the
             first
             onely
             ,
             but
             many
             yeeres
             after
             they
             haue
             liked
             well
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             others
             account
             the
             Christian
             life
             ,
             mopish
             ,
             solitarie
             ,
             
             and
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             the
             which
             they
             hold
             great
             wisedome
             to
             auoyde
             ;
             that
             I
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Atheists
             ,
             whom
             I
             vouchsafe
             no
             answere
             .
             Now
             therefore
             except
             these
             can
             be
             otherwise
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             godly
             life
             is
             neither
             irkesome
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             
             nor
             full
             of
             deadly
             discouragements
             ,
             except
             ,
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
             
               whereto
               they
               are
               not
               debters
            
             ,
             neither
             without
             great
             comfort
             ;
             yea
             euen
             in
             tribulation
             (
             through
             hope
             which
             deceiueth
             not
             )
             but
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             
             as
             hath
             caused
             many
             for
             the
             delight
             they
             haue
             found
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             refuse
             all
             other
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             stand
             with
             it
             :
             except
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             can
             be
             thus
             perswaded
             ,
             what
             likelyhoode
             is
             there
             ,
             
             that
             they
             shall
             euer
             be
             brought
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ?
          
           
             For
             answere
             to
             all
             ,
             let
             such
             vnderstand
             and
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             Christian
             life
             
             is
             not
             to
             be
             peeced
             vp
             with
             some
             good
             actions
             in
             the
             which
             we
             may
             rest
             ,
             
             
             neither
             consisteth
             of
             good
             intents
             ,
             and
             in
             chopping
             and
             changing
             our
             course
             from
             good
             to
             euill
             ,
             and
             contrarily
             :
             but
             it
             is
             the
             same
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             euen
             the
             keeping
             of
             our
             hearts
             sincere
             and
             vpright
             ,
             and
             vnfainedly
             bent
             to
             walke
             with
             the
             Lord
             after
             all
             his
             commaundements
             throughout
             our
             whole
             course
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             knowledge
             :
             and
             that
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             delight
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             experience
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             not
             change
             it
             for
             any
             other
             :
             for
             why
             ?
             it
             yeeldeth
             an
             hundreth
             fold
             for
             one
             in
             all
             carnall
             liberties
             or
             delights
             ,
             which
             we
             forsake
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             it
             must
             be
             thus
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             may
             possibly
             be
             also
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             plainely
             declare
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             which
             may
             reioyce
             
             and
             speake
             of
             his
             estate
             with
             comfort
             indeede
             ,
             is
             he
             which
             doth
             not
             by
             fittes
             and
             at
             some
             odde
             times
             ,
             
             lift
             vp
             his
             heart
             to
             God
             :
             but
             who
             doth
             so
             
               loue
               his
               law
               ,
               that
               he
               meditateth
               in
               the
               same
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ,
            
             as
             he
             himselfe
             did
             ,
             meaning
             this
             ,
             that
             his
             thoughts
             should
             leade
             him
             to
             God
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             are
             occupied
             about
             euill
             ,
             or
             ranging
             in
             the
             world
             vnprofitabile
             and
             amisse
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             by
             and
             by
             without
             dallying
             ,
             or
             delay
             ,
             call
             them
             backe
             againe
             .
             And
             what
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             doth
             he
             meane
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             when
             not
             speaking
             particularly
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             generally
             of
             all
             which
             are
             the
             Lords
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             ?
             
               The
               blessed
               man
               doth
               exercise
               himselfe
               day
               and
               night
               in
               this
               ,
            
             that
             he
             may
             please
             God
             (
             as
             his
             word
             directeth
             him
             )
             and
             haue
             peace
             thereby
             
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             testifie
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             his
             treasure
             ,
             because
             his
             heart
             and
             loue
             is
             set
             vpon
             his
             commaundements
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             meane
             that
             we
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             happie
             ,
             must
             be
             occupied
             in
             prayer
             ,
             hearing
             or
             reading
             onely
             both
             day
             and
             night
             ;
             neither
             yet
             doth
             he
             meane
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             pange
             ,
             or
             when
             we
             thinke
             good
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             occupied
             thus
             ,
             and
             well
             affected
             ,
             and
             haue
             our
             liues
             well
             framed
             :
             but
             this
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             godly
             and
             happie
             indeede
             ,
             indeuoureth
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             his
             minde
             may
             delight
             in
             ,
             and
             be
             possessed
             of
             good
             matters
             ,
             or
             rightly
             vsing
             lawfull
             :
             or
             carefully
             resisting
             those
             which
             are
             sinfull
             .
          
           
             
             And
             it
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             ment
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               our
               conuersation
               
               is
               in
               heauen
               ,
            
             though
             we
             are
             on
             earth
             :
             teaching
             therein
             himselfe
             and
             all
             other
             Christians
             ,
             that
             their
             whole
             course
             (
             so
             farre
             as
             mans
             frailtie
             would
             permit
             )
             (
             and
             how
             farre
             it
             may
             permit
             ,
             let
             this
             treatise
             out
             of
             Gods
             word
             testifie
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             setled
             and
             constant
             carrying
             of
             themselues
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             throughout
             their
             liues
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             shew
             and
             approue
             themselues
             to
             be
             men
             of
             God.
             
             If
             we
             desire
             to
             see
             examples
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             setteth
             out
             many
             vnto
             vs
             :
             and
             namely
             the
             life
             of
             our
             father
             Enoch
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
             which
             soone
             after
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             was
             corrupted
             ,
             he
             did
             yet
             
               walke
               with
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             as
             if
             it
             should
             say
             ,
             he
             did
             so
             liue
             in
             the
             world
             amongst
             men
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             yet
             ,
             through
             his
             life
             ,
             an
             heauenly
             and
             most
             happie
             
             communion
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             
             Abraham
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             exempted
             from
             infirmities
             ,
             yet
             from
             the
             first
             time
             of
             his
             calling
             vnto
             his
             death
             ,
             what
             a
             rare
             paterne
             did
             he
             set
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             in
             his
             example
             ,
             of
             a
             man
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             earthly
             minded
             ?
             For
             wheresoeuer
             he
             came
             ,
             he
             set
             vp
             an
             altar
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             :
             declaring
             thereby
             ,
             that
             no
             change
             of
             place
             ,
             time
             ,
             or
             companie
             ,
             could
             withholde
             
             
             him
             from
             following
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             first
             left
             countrie
             and
             kindred
             at
             his
             commaundement
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             not
             as
             yet
             whither
             he
             should
             goe
             ,
             or
             what
             should
             become
             of
             him
             :
             
               So
               when
               he
               had
               leasure
               after
               to
               returne
               ,
            
             
             
               yet
               he
               refused
               ;
               because
               he
               sought
               a
               better
               countrie
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             heauenly
             ,
             witnessing
             still
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             that
             his
             obedience
             was
             sound
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             
             by
             looking
             to
             another
             inheritance
             ,
             vntill
             an
             hundred
             yeares
             were
             fully
             complete
             in
             an
             holy
             course
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             Iob
             ,
             how
             cleerely
             doth
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             witnes
             this
             ,
             
             whereof
             I
             speake
             ?
             In
             somuch
             ,
             that
             he
             not
             onely
             withdrew
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             departed
             from
             the
             corrupt
             examples
             of
             the
             people
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             but
             also
             had
             a
             particular
             regard
             
             of
             the
             actions
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             men
             :
             
             For
             proofe
             whereof
             ,
             his
             strong
             faith
             with
             patience
             ,
             prayers
             and
             sacrifices
             doe
             testifie
             the
             one
             :
             his
             iust
             dealing
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             mercifulnes
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             with
             rare
             wisedome
             in
             gouerning
             his
             owne
             family
             and
             in
             carrying
             himselfe
             toward
             all
             ,
             doe
             shew
             most
             cleerely
             the
             other
             :
             All
             which
             were
             not
             at
             times
             ,
             but
             vsually
             and
             ordinarily
             performed
             ,
             and
             through
             his
             course
             of
             life
             looked
             vnto
             and
             continued
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             another
             thing
             I
             must
             needes
             adde
             (
             as
             I
             am
             perswaded
             )
             very
             admirable
             :
             
             that
             he
             did
             vse
             to
             acquaint
             himselfe
             in
             the
             
               middest
               of
               his
               prosperitie
               with
               the
               looking
               for
               a
               change
               ,
            
             and
             did
             learne
             in
             his
             greatest
             abundance
             to
             want
             :
             
             and
             being
             in
             so
             high
             a
             place
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             puffed
             vp
             ;
             
             because
             he
             considered
             how
             fleeting
             and
             momentany
             all
             things
             were
             :
             and
             that
             his
             prosperitie
             was
             lent
             him
             onely
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             a
             patrimonie
             or
             inheritance
             to
             him
             for
             euer
             :
             So
             that
             when
             he
             was
             afterward
             tried
             with
             losse
             of
             all
             (
             which
             was
             exceeding
             much
             )
             it
             might
             appeere
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             but
             little
             moued
             with
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             loued
             it
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             inioy
             it
             :
             The
             which
             gratious
             man
             thus
             vsing
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             holding
             all
             so
             strangerlike
             ,
             while
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             willingly
             foregoing
             it
             ,
             when
             God
             would
             require
             it
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             doe
             it
             ,
             without
             a
             diligent
             looking
             to
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             the
             directing
             of
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             heart
             in
             a
             very
             particular
             manner
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             and
             
             about
             worldly
             goods
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             men
             thinke
             no
             bounds
             should
             be
             prescribed
             them
             .
             
          
           
             As
             for
             Moses
             ,
             although
             it
             was
             a
             rare
             grace
             ,
             
             when
             he
             was
             of
             full
             and
             ripe
             yeares
             ,
             
               to
               refuse
               to
               be
               maintained
               as
               the
               sonne
               of
            
             Pharaohs
             
               daughter
               ,
               and
               to
               inioy
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sinne
               for
               a
               season
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             more
             marueilous
             ,
             how
             in
             example
             he
             went
             before
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             which
             God
             required
             :
             and
             shining
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             as
             the
             Sunne
             till
             the
             noone
             tide
             ;
             not
             weary
             of
             his
             seruice
             ,
             as
             many
             are
             ,
             but
             liking
             better
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             longer
             experience
             he
             had
             of
             it
             :
             so
             that
             there
             was
             no
             good
             being
             elsewhere
             to
             him
             :
             and
             so
             accomplished
             eightie
             yeares
             in
             that
             righteous
             and
             holy
             course
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             Dauids
             practise
             ,
             besides
             the
             Lords
             commendation
             of
             him
             ,
             
             
               that
               he
               was
               a
               man
               after
               his
               owne
               minde
               :
            
             so
             that
             we
             may
             see
             more
             particularly
             ,
             how
             he
             passed
             his
             time
             ,
             that
             one
             place
             of
             his
             Psalmes
             doth
             cleerely
             shew
             ,
             
             where
             he
             saith
             :
             
               This
               is
               the
               course
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               after
               the
               which
               I
               frame
               my selfe
               ,
               as
               the
               blessed
               of
               the
               Lord
               also
               doe
               :
               with
               my
               whole
               heart
               I
               seeke
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               as
               thy
               word
               teacheth
               me
               :
               the
               which
               so
               farre
               as
               I
               haue
               receiued
               ,
               I
               lay
               it
               vp
               ,
               and
               hide
               it
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               as
               treasure
               :
               and
               so
               farre
               as
               I
               doe
               not
               vnderstand
               it
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               further
               taught
               of
               thee
               :
               I
               vse
               to
               speake
               
               of
               thy
               wonderous
               workes
               ,
               and
               of
               thy
               wisedome
               :
               I
               take
               more
               pleasure
               in
               thy
               testimonies
               ,
               
               then
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               riches
               :
               and
               I
               daily
               meditate
               and
               muse
               thereon
               .
            
             By
             these
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             such
             properties
             of
             a
             godly
             man
             mentioned
             in
             the
             same
             Psalme
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             without
             doubting
             ,
             that
             a
             minde
             thus
             exercised
             was
             not
             voyde
             of
             a
             life
             full
             of
             answerable
             fruites
             :
             
             And
             
               three
               times
               a
               day
            
             he
             did
             vse
             to
             refort
             to
             God
             ordinarily
             in
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             after
             a
             solemne
             manner
             ,
             
             besides
             other
             occasions
             oft
             moouing
             him
             :
             that
             
               saue
               onely
               in
               that
               one
               matter
               of
            
             Vriah
             
               the
               Hittite
            
             ,
             we
             seldome
             reade
             of
             a
             man
             more
             taken
             vp
             of
             an
             heauenly
             heart
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             .
          
           
             I
             make
             mention
             of
             these
             holy
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             particularly
             setting
             downe
             their
             course
             of
             liuing
             ,
             their
             properties
             ,
             and
             their
             whole
             estate
             ,
             
             rather
             then
             some
             of
             their
             actions
             and
             holy
             works
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ;
             That
             they
             ,
             who
             loue
             to
             haue
             short
             worke
             made
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             content
             themselues
             with
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             sufficient
             warrant
             of
             godlines
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             reckon
             vp
             some
             commendable
             workes
             in
             their
             liues
             (
             whereas
             the
             baddest
             haue
             somewhat
             in
             them
             that
             is
             commendable
             )
             may
             not
             iudge
             so
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             deceiuing
             themselues
             :
             but
             may
             make
             it
             their
             whole
             conuersation
             to
             be
             godly
             ,
             not
             fauouring
             themselues
             in
             any
             knowne
             sinnes
             ,
             or
             actions
             doubted
             of
             to
             be
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             
               sifting
               themselues
               daily
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               search
               and
               finde
               them
               out
               :
            
             neither
             withholding
             themselues
             from
             new
             duties
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             not
             been
             wont
             to
             practise
             ,
             but
             teachable
             and
             readie
             to
             heare
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             the
             Lord
             hath
             to
             require
             of
             them
             .
             
             And
             my
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             after
             we
             haue
             made
             an
             entrance
             into
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             hold
             on
             by
             fittes
             ,
             now
             and
             then
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             and
             be
             off
             and
             on
             ,
             as
             many
             are
             :
             but
             constantly
             goe
             forward
             ,
             as
             our
             yeeres
             growe
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             and
             carefully
             to
             indeuour
             ,
             that
             in
             one
             thing
             as
             well
             as
             in
             an
             other
             ,
             
               we
               may
               please
               God
            
             in
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             in
             feare
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             my
             purpose
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             to
             perswade
             ,
             that
             beleeuers
             must
             haue
             some
             godlines
             (
             for
             that
             must
             be
             attained
             to
             ,
             
             alreadie
             ;
             of
             all
             such
             as
             I
             direct
             my
             speech
             to
             )
             neither
             that
             they
             should
             rest
             in
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             :
             but
             looke
             vpon
             such
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             forwardest
             Christians
             ,
             
             and
             holiest
             examples
             :
             So
             that
             they
             acquainting
             
             themselues
             still
             with
             their
             owne
             wants
             ,
             weaknesses
             ,
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             which
             they
             beare
             about
             them
             ,
             may
             daily
             gather
             strength
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             prosper
             as
             the
             Lords
             plants
             ,
             in
             euery
             part
             of
             their
             life
             to
             become
             fruitfull
             .
          
           
             So
             shall
             they
             know
             by
             experience
             what
             this
             meaneth
             ,
             which
             I
             speake
             of
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             walke
             with
             God
             continually
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             certaine
             manner
             (
             although
             wandering
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             
             wrapped
             in
             with
             infirmities
             )
             to
             haue
             their
             conuersation
             in
             heauen
             with
             him
             .
             And
             so
             shall
             they
             more
             cleerely
             and
             fully
             behold
             the
             benefit
             of
             Christs
             death
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             not
             onely
             to
             saue
             them
             from
             eternall
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             worke
             the
             death
             of
             sinne
             our
             most
             deadly
             enemie
             ,
             and
             to
             mortifie
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             purchase
             
             for
             them
             a
             comfortable
             passage
             thither
             also
             ,
             through
             the
             inioying
             of
             many
             goodly
             blessings
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             pledges
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             otherwise
             but
             a
             vale
             of
             miserie
             ,
             to
             all
             such
             as
             finde
             not
             this
             for
             their
             portion
             .
             For
             this
             is
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             that
             as
             euery
             one
             excelleth
             another
             in
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             thereafter
             is
             his
             measure
             greater
             in
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             sound
             and
             continuall
             comfort
             doth
             he
             passe
             his
             
             
             daies
             ,
             and
             free
             his
             life
             from
             reprochfull
             and
             fearefull
             euils
             .
             And
             the
             more
             that
             any
             godly
             man
             increaseth
             in
             goodnes
             ,
             and
             goeth
             beyond
             that
             estate
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             sometime
             been
             ,
             in
             knowledge
             and
             in
             an
             high
             esteeming
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             the
             more
             shall
             his
             life
             be
             filled
             with
             matter
             of
             sound
             and
             pure
             reioycing
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             to
             conclude
             this
             matter
             :
             seeing
             the
             godly
             and
             Christian
             course
             of
             liuing
             is
             not
             a
             seruing
             of
             God
             when
             we
             thinke
             good
             ,
             but
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ;
             nor
             a
             looking
             to
             some
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             when
             others
             are
             not
             regarded
             ;
             nor
             an
             estate
             vnpleasant
             to
             the
             spirituall
             man
             ,
             whom
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             directeth
             ,
             but
             easie
             ,
             sweete
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             ;
             seeing
             also
             we
             haue
             heard
             by
             many
             
             examples
             of
             godly
             men
             (
             otherwise
             not
             without
             their
             infirmities
             any
             more
             then
             we
             )
             that
             this
             life
             hath
             been
             practised
             in
             al
             ages
             :
             I
             conclude
             ,
             
             that
             the
             elect
             and
             beloued
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             yeeld
             to
             the
             imbracing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             
               must
               take
               vp
               the
               same
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               a
               yoke
            
             to
             the
             corrupt
             lusts
             not
             yet
             subdued
             :
             and
             that
             such
             as
             see
             not
             cause
             to
             submit
             themselues
             to
             Gods
             commandements
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             but
             will
             take
             their
             libertie
             in
             some
             euill
             ,
             after
             the
             desire
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             cannot
             glorie
             with
             any
             sound
             peace
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             And
             consequently
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             of
             the
             common
             Protestant
             ,
             
             which
             counteth
             it
             precisenes
             to
             be
             abridged
             of
             any
             libertie
             that
             he
             hath
             been
             wont
             to
             vse
             ,
             or
             yet
             liketh
             to
             inioy
             (
             how
             vnlawful
             or
             offensiue
             soeuer
             it
             be
             )
             is
             nothing
             lesse
             
             then
             a
             godly
             and
             Christian
             life
             :
             for
             such
             a
             
               one
               will
               come
               to
               the
               light
               ,
            
             
             that
             whatsoeuer
             is
             not
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             knowne
             ,
             and
             so
             remoued
             .
             But
             he
             that
             will
             not
             be
             touched
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             his
             actions
             to
             be
             censured
             ,
             nor
             reprooued
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             farre
             from
             this
             practise
             ,
             but
             
               pleaseth
               himselfe
               in
               the
               things
               which
               he
               doth
               ,
            
             is
             (
             without
             all
             question
             )
             fraught
             and
             filled
             with
             infinit
             euils
             ,
             and
             a
             bondman
             to
             his
             own
             lusts
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             opinion
             he
             hath
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             let
             such
             a
             one
             know
             ,
             
               that
               his
               damnation
               sleepeth
               not
            
             .
             But
             many
             of
             these
             with
             whō
             I
             haue
             to
             deale
             ,
             such
             as
             goe
             for
             good
             Christians
             ,
             
             and
             who
             in
             sundrie
             of
             their
             doings
             are
             of
             vs
             well
             to
             be
             liked
             (
             though
             God
             iudgeth
             the
             heart
             )
             many
             such
             (
             I
             say
             )
             doe
             keepe
             at
             a
             stay
             ,
             or
             content
             themselues
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             no
             great
             
             euill
             (
             although
             they
             doe
             little
             good
             )
             because
             they
             see
             few
             liue
             better
             ,
             
             by
             whom
             they
             might
             take
             any
             great
             light
             to
             amend
             .
             To
             speake
             plainly
             ,
             
             they
             thinke
             there
             are
             none
             in
             these
             daies
             ,
             who
             doe
             follow
             the
             steps
             of
             the
             holy
             fathers
             ,
             whose
             liues
             I
             commend
             :
             which
             kind
             of
             persons
             may
             be
             easily
             conuinced
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             I
             needes
             must
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             generall
             state
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             imbrace
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             is
             much
             to
             be
             bewailed
             .
             For
             although
             they
             are
             infinitly
             the
             worse
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             swarmes
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             both
             Heretikes
             and
             Machiuilians
             ,
             which
             with
             their
             stinking
             breath
             doe
             poyson
             many
             thousand
             inhabitants
             ,
             which
             dwell
             in
             the
             land
             amongst
             them
             :
             yet
             besides
             this
             ,
             the
             abomination
             is
             great
             without
             
             respect
             of
             them
             ;
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             little
             reuerence
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             custome
             in
             euill
             ,
             and
             sleight
             executing
             of
             sundrie
             good
             lawes
             among
             vs
             :
             but
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             offence
             to
             any
             .
             For
             who
             would
             looke
             for
             any
             other
             then
             loathsome
             life
             in
             the
             greatest
             number
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             alwaies
             been
             ?
             Christ
             himself
             affirming
             ,
             that
             
               his
               flocke
               is
               but
               small
            
             ,
             Luk.
             12.32
             .
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             and
             those
             many
             ,
             throughout
             her
             Maiesties
             dominions
             ,
             where
             the
             Gospell
             hath
             been
             soundly
             preached
             
             and
             painfully
             ,
             
             especially
             in
             an
             ordinarie
             ministerie
             continued
             :
             such
             particular
             
             parts
             of
             this
             Realme
             will
             testifie
             ,
             that
             there
             haue
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             many
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             onely
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             people
             also
             ,
             who
             haue
             been
             lights
             vnto
             those
             which
             haue
             knowne
             them
             ,
             and
             liued
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             whose
             names
             haue
             sounded
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             iustly
             ,
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             where
             they
             themselues
             haue
             neuer
             come
             :
             My selfe
             haue
             knowne
             many
             ,
             and
             yet
             doe
             (
             the
             Lord
             multiplie
             the
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             which
             he
             hath
             giuen
             them
             ,
             a
             thousand
             fold
             ,
             
             and
             be
             highly
             praised
             for
             them
             )
             with
             whom
             to
             haue
             liued
             ,
             and
             bin
             conuersant
             ,
             hath
             bin
             the
             next
             choice
             vnto
             heauen
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             there
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             them
             doe
             alreadie
             inioy
             .
          
           
             Their
             names
             I
             spare
             for
             sundrie
             causes
             ;
             but
             such
             they
             were
             ,
             whiles
             they
             
             here
             remained
             ,
             and
             such
             they
             are
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             speak
             ,
             who
             yet
             remaine
             (
             though
             I
             know
             but
             few
             of
             those
             many
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             whom
             God
             hath
             beautified
             his
             Church
             withall
             )
             as
             may
             iustly
             take
             away
             this
             offence
             from
             any
             ,
             who
             should
             thinke
             that
             wee
             haue
             none
             which
             may
             be
             paterns
             and
             lights
             to
             others
             of
             this
             Christian
             ,
             innocent
             ,
             and
             fruitfull
             life
             :
             yea
             rather
             ,
             it
             may
             perswade
             them
             that
             there
             are
             many
             such
             ,
             as
             by
             good
             and
             long
             experience
             can
             testifie
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             elsewhere
             written
             ,
             
             
               that
               in
               seruing
               God
               there
               is
               great
               reward
               ,
               and
               that
               godlines
               receiueth
               many
               blessings
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               the
               fruites
               of
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               euen
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
          
           
             And
             they
             do
             not
             as
             many
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             giue
             ouer
             and
             faint
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             Christian
             life
             grew
             wearisome
             and
             tedious
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             longer
             they
             haue
             continued
             
             therein
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             setled
             and
             constant
             they
             haue
             been
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             increasing
             daily
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             other
             graces
             ,
             
               and
               hold
               on
               their
               fellowship
               since
               they
               knew
               first
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
            
             
             Yea
             many
             there
             are
             at
             this
             day
             (
             to
             Gods
             glorie
             be
             it
             spoken
             )
             who
             haue
             so
             effectually
             
               tasted
               how
               good
               and
               sweete
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
            
             that
             they
             haue
             been
             incouraged
             to
             adde
             to
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             trauaile
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             prayer
             ,
             reading
             ,
             for
             one
             houre
             in
             the
             weeke
             many
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             little
             labour
             in
             looking
             to
             their
             waies
             ,
             
             watching
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             searching
             out
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             much
             and
             oft
             :
             for
             the
             profit
             which
             they
             haue
             found
             thereby
             .
          
           
             
             And
             whereas
             they
             haue
             sometime
             gone
             about
             these
             spirituall
             duties
             vntowardly
             ,
             
             whiles
             their
             mindes
             (
             though
             renued
             )
             were
             weakely
             seasoned
             with
             grace
             :
             yet
             after
             they
             haue
             with
             much
             cheerefulnes
             and
             delight
             gone
             about
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             had
             more
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             christian
             course
             .
             The
             remembring
             of
             the
             houres
             of
             holie
             assemblies
             by
             keeping
             holie
             day
             on
             the
             Lords
             Sabboths
             in
             the
             word
             and
             prayer
             ,
             and
             other
             priuate
             houres
             of
             calling
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             reading
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             how
             pleasant
             and
             sweete
             is
             it
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
             before
             they
             come
             to
             it
             ?
             And
             yet
             if
             they
             should
             rest
             in
             these
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             thinke
             them
             worthie
             so
             great
             commendation
             ,
             not
             adioyning
             therewith
             other
             duties
             to
             men
             .
             But
             when
             they
             haue
             found
             such
             delight
             in
             the
             former
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             haue
             also
             walked
             more
             roundly
             and
             fruitfully
             in
             
             their
             particular
             callings
             ,
             in
             their
             families
             and
             other
             companies
             ,
             and
             their
             wordly
             matters
             (
             in
             which
             most
             men
             doe
             highly
             offend
             God
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             may
             deale
             in
             them
             as
             they
             thinke
             good
             )
             they
             carefully
             endeuour
             to
             be
             directed
             in
             them
             by
             such
             rules
             ,
             as
             his
             word
             teacheth
             them
             .
             And
             such
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             God
             hath
             set
             amongst
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             learne
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             shadowed
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
             vnder
             the
             wings
             of
             their
             good
             example
             .
          
           
           
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             paterne
             of
             the
             life
             which
             God
             would
             haue
             vs
             to
             leade
             ,
             from
             the
             which
             the
             whole
             world
             well
             nigh
             are
             strangers
             ,
             though
             little
             to
             their
             reioycing
             ;
             and
             principally
             they
             ,
             who
             scornefully
             refuse
             all
             such
             instructions
             ,
             as
             require
             more
             then
             they
             doe
             ,
             or
             be
             willing
             to
             practise
             .
             Indeed
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             these
             being
             few
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             set
             themselues
             to
             vphold
             the
             corrupt
             estate
             that
             the
             world
             hath
             euer
             lien
             in
             :
             they
             haue
             not
             therefore
             many
             to
             commend
             their
             good
             examples
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             haue
             ;
             but
             rather
             are
             ill
             spoken
             of
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             follow
             the
             same
             excesse
             of
             riot
             that
             others
             doe
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.4
             .
             and
             especially
             where
             they
             dwell
             :
             for
             the
             diuell
             enuieth
             their
             credit
             and
             good
             report
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             worst
             in
             their
             controuersies
             and
             needs
             ,
             
             when
             they
             are
             driuen
             to
             trust
             some
             ,
             will
             soonest
             choose
             them
             to
             be
             comprimitters
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             knowing
             them
             to
             be
             men
             of
             good
             and
             vpright
             consciences
             ,
             rather
             then
             others
             :
             as
             wee
             reade
             Saul
             did
             so
             account
             of
             Dauid
             (
             when
             he
             spake
             according
             to
             sound
             reason
             )
             
               and
               made
               him
               sweare
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               kind
               and
               friendly
               to
               his
               posteritie
               after
               him
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.22
             .
             And
             
               such
               honour
               haue
               the
               Lords
               people
               .
            
          
           
             And
             therefore
             to
             turne
             a
             little
             to
             these
             obiectors
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             thinke
             that
             our
             age
             affoordeth
             none
             ,
             which
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             examples
             to
             them
             ;
             
             but
             let
             them
             rather
             be
             wise
             to
             discerne
             them
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             pleasing
             to
             God
             in
             them
             )
             which
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             see
             ,
             for
             those
             which
             are
             willing
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             
               but
               
               easie
               to
               be
               found
               out
               of
               such
               as
               desire
               it
               .
            
             Let
             them
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             
               be
               in
               loue
               with
               such
               as
               excell
               in
               pietie
               and
               vertue
            
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             pretious
             things
             which
             are
             in
             such
             :
             let
             them
             aime
             at
             this
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             like
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             lie
             still
             in
             the
             darknes
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             they
             are
             accustomed
             .
             And
             such
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             blessed
             with
             some
             better
             liking
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             let
             them
             loue
             and
             frequent
             the
             companie
             of
             such
             as
             desire
             neither
             
               to
               be
               idle
               ,
               nor
               vnprofitable
               ,
            
             seeing
             he
             hath
             set
             such
             amongst
             them
             ,
             to
             farre
             more
             great
             and
             singular
             purposes
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             by
             carnall
             eyes
             see
             or
             discerne
             .
             Let
             them
             labour
             to
             see
             their
             owne
             wants
             ,
             cause
             them
             to
             make
             much
             of
             those
             who
             may
             helpe
             to
             supplie
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             they
             may
             learne
             to
             come
             by
             those
             graces
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             without
             
             the
             helpe
             of
             such
             ,
             neuer
             haue
             attained
             vnto
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             they
             carrie
             themselues
             in
             such
             humilitie
             ,
             and
             reuerent
             account
             making
             of
             their
             betters
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             Gods
             gifts
             ,
             they
             shal
             be
             no
             longer
             led
             with
             their
             former
             doubts
             ,
             whether
             any
             are
             before
             them
             in
             the
             Christian
             life
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             praise
             God
             highly
             for
             setting
             such
             lights
             and
             examples
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             may
             be
             directed
             :
             and
             when
             they
             are
             so
             farre
             inlightened
             ,
             they
             shall
             soone
             alter
             their
             language
             ,
             and
             
               speake
               with
               new
               tongues
            
             :
             as
             they
             in
             the
             Acts
             (
             chap.
             2.13
             .
             compared
             with
             2.37
             .
             )
             who
             in
             their
             prophanenes
             ,
             railed
             on
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               they
               were
               drunken
               with
               new
               wine
               ,
               in
               the
               fore
               part
               of
               the
               day
               :
            
             but
             being
             conuerted
             by
             Peters
             Sermon
             ,
             they
             
             had
             learned
             to
             come
             in
             humilitie
             to
             them
             with
             the
             reuerend
             titles
             of
             
               men
               and
               brethren
            
             ,
             asking
             counsell
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             so
             abused
             ,
             rather
             then
             of
             any
             other
             ;
             
               what
               they
               should
               doe
               to
               be
               saued
               .
            
             And
             this
             for
             answere
             to
             the
             second
             obiection
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             20.
             
             The
             last
             obiection
             against
             the
             godly
             life
             answered
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             yet
             another
             obiection
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             answere
             ,
             and
             it
             might
             be
             a
             great
             weakning
             of
             the
             holie
             courage
             of
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             not
             be
             well
             fenced
             against
             it
             .
             And
             this
             it
             is
             :
             
             Seeing
             we
             teach
             publikely
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             before
             set
             downe
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             professe
             without
             feare
             ,
             that
             thus
             the
             people
             of
             God
             must
             
             walke
             ,
             and
             wee
             affirme
             that
             Gods
             is
             not
             pleased
             with
             this
             darke
             and
             dead
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             led
             by
             mens
             good
             intents
             ,
             without
             any
             certaine
             rule
             to
             guide
             them
             ,
             much
             lesse
             with
             that
             which
             is
             contrarie
             to
             godlines
             ,
             diuers
             take
             great
             offence
             hereat
             ,
             and
             arise
             vp
             against
             vs
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             saying
             :
             Ye
             goe
             too
             farre
             ,
             and
             bragge
             of
             that
             which
             is
             not
             in
             you
             :
             and
             againe
             ,
             remember
             how
             many
             haue
             fallen
             ,
             which
             were
             more
             like
             to
             haue
             stood
             then
             you
             ,
             as
             
               Dauid
               ,
               Peter
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             good
             (
             say
             they
             )
             for
             all
             men
             to
             professe
             no
             more
             then
             others
             doe
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             bee
             no
             great
             wondring
             ,
             when
             any
             great
             trespasse
             shall
             be
             committed
             by
             them
             .
             To
             which
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             setling
             and
             quieting
             of
             Gods
             weake
             children
             ,
             I
             answere
             .
             
          
           
             
             By
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             bragging
             is
             farre
             off
             from
             vs
             ,
             as
             wee
             also
             heartily
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             :
             
             neither
             doe
             we
             goe
             too
             farre
             ,
             his
             word
             being
             our
             warrant
             .
             But
             wee
             are
             not
             afraid
             
               to
               vtter
               that
               which
               wee
               know
            
             ;
             nay
             
               wee
               dare
               not
               doe
               otherwise
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             against
             our selues
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             others
             ,
             if
             wee
             shall
             set
             light
             by
             it
             at
             any
             time
             :
             neither
             feare
             we
             ,
             that
             shamefull
             falles
             ,
             shall
             any
             thing
             the
             sooner
             take
             hold
             of
             vs
             ,
             for
             speaking
             the
             truth
             boldly
             ,
             but
             remoued
             more
             farre
             from
             vs
             ,
             
             whiles
             we
             are
             nothing
             more
             afraid
             ,
             then
             to
             offend
             thereby
             .
             And
             if
             either
             our
             pride
             or
             boldnes
             should
             breake
             out
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             should
             cause
             the
             Lord
             to
             chastise
             vs
             ,
             
             or
             that
             wee
             should
             be
             so
             careles
             ,
             and
             improuident
             ouer
             our selues
             ,
             that
             Sathan
             should
             againe
             bewitch
             vs
             with
             the
             deceitfulnes
             of
             sin
             ,
             
             we
             looke
             for
             none
             other
             ,
             
             but
             to
             
               beare
               our
               burthen
            
             of
             an
             vnquiet
             minde
             ,
             
               and
               the
               reproch
               due
               to
               vs
            
             thereby
             ,
             and
             our
             punishment
             ,
             which
             shall
             befall
             vs
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             offence
             :
             
             but
             though
             we
             should
             so
             be
             ouertaken
             ,
             
               yet
               shall
               we
               rise
               againe
            
             :
             and
             though
             many
             of
             vs
             should
             fall
             from
             our
             stedfastnes
             ;
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             haue
             the
             holie
             and
             Christian
             life
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             ,
             practised
             of
             others
             :
             and
             howsoeuer
             wee
             should
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             might
             become
             of
             vs
             ;
             yet
             he
             
               that
               is
               able
               of
               stones
               to
               raise
               vp
               children
               to
               feare
               him
               ,
            
             will
             prouide
             true
             worshippers
             of
             him
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             become
             of
             vs
             :
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             remaineth
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             will
             be
             worshippers
             of
             him
             ,
             
             
               must
               depart
               from
               iniquitie
            
             .
             
          
           
             As
             for
             Dauid
             ,
             by
             the
             great
             wisedome
             and
             goodnes
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             fall
             was
             a
             glasse
             to
             behold
             Gods
             mercie
             in
             ,
             not
             to
             imbolden
             any
             to
             sinne
             thereby
             :
             and
             that
             like
             trespassers
             who
             possibly
             might
             despaire
             ,
             
             should
             not
             cast
             away
             hope
             of
             forgiuenes
             .
             The
             sinne
             it selfe
             arose
             from
             the
             nourishing
             ,
             and
             giuing
             place
             secretly
             to
             his
             heart
             in
             such
             vnlawfull
             desires
             (
             as
             by
             his
             eyes
             were
             occasioned
             )
             such
             as
             in
             this
             treatise
             I
             labour
             to
             call
             men
             from
             ;
             as
             appeareth
             by
             his
             owne
             
             
             confession
             in
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             where
             hee
             saith
             :
             
               Against
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
            
             ,
             
             
               against
               thee
               haue
               I
               done
               this
               euill
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             though
             my
             offence
             be
             horrible
             before
             men
             ,
             yet
             from
             hence
             it
             came
             ,
             seeing
             I
             feared
             not
             before
             God
             secretly
             ,
             whiles
             yet
             the
             offence
             came
             not
             foorth
             openly
             .
             And
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             learne
             to
             beware
             of
             inward
             temptations
             ,
             and
             outward
             occasions
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             boldly
             professe
             to
             doe
             both
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             hauing
             answered
             this
             doubt
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             that
             no
             wise
             bodie
             need
             to
             take
             hurt
             by
             it
             :
             yet
             because
             I
             know
             how
             some
             doe
             draw
             such
             examples
             to
             libertie
             in
             sinning
             ,
             and
             euen
             this
             one
             example
             as
             much
             as
             any
             other
             ,
             turning
             it
             against
             themselues
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             take
             good
             by
             ;
             I
             will
             adde
             this
             one
             
             thing
             ,
             which
             I
             would
             otherwise
             haue
             omitted
             ,
             seeing
             I
             haue
             made
             mention
             of
             it
             before
             :
             That
             
               Dauid
               did
               that
               which
               was
               right
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               turned
               away
               from
               nothing
               ,
               that
               he
               commaunded
               him
               ,
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               saue
               only
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Vriah
               the
               Hittite
               .
            
             As
             therefore
             it
             was
             no
             vsuall
             thing
             with
             him
             ,
             neither
             did
             he
             oft
             thus
             offend
             in
             cases
             so
             well
             knowne
             vnto
             him
             :
             so
             it
             is
             no
             cause
             why
             wee
             should
             be
             discouraged
             from
             a
             sound
             course
             ,
             for
             feare
             ,
             least
             we
             should
             fall
             after
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             but
             watch
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             be
             the
             further
             from
             such
             feare
             .
          
           
             Peter
             (
             to
             say
             somewhat
             of
             him
             )
             before
             Christs
             ascension
             ,
             
             howsoeuer
             hee
             was
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             his
             life
             commendable
             ,
             yet
             had
             he
             no
             such
             
             great
             strength
             and
             growth
             in
             grace
             ,
             that
             wee
             ought
             to
             be
             content
             to
             be
             as
             he
             was
             :
             but
             rather
             looke
             to
             bee
             lights
             and
             good
             examples
             in
             all
             good
             workes
             ,
             least
             we
             should
             fall
             away
             daungerously
             ,
             when
             such
             an
             one
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             did
             denie
             his
             master
             .
             I
             knowe
             God
             can
             correct
             the
             dearest
             of
             his
             seruants
             in
             as
             fearefull
             a
             manner
             .
             But
             (
             blessed
             be
             his
             name
             )
             wee
             know
             thus
             much
             of
             his
             minde
             ,
             that
             
               he
               taketh
               no
               pleasure
               in
               their
               troubles
               ,
               neither
               delighteth
               he
               in
               their
               sufferings
               ,
            
             much
             lesse
             doth
             he
             take
             aduantage
             of
             their
             infirmities
             .
             
          
           
             He
             draweth
             them
             out
             of
             deepe
             dangers
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             plunged
             themselues
             into
             them
             .
             And
             if
             we
             prouoke
             him
             not
             ,
             
             there
             is
             no
             feare
             of
             reprochfull
             euils
             to
             be
             sent
             vpon
             vs
             by
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             we
             count
             it
             pleasure
             to
             
             please
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             watchfull
             against
             the
             occasions
             of
             sinne
             ,
             this
             giueth
             vs
             holy
             boldnes
             and
             confidence
             ,
             
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               kept
            
             from
             fearefull
             falles
             ,
             
             rather
             then
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             being
             too
             godly
             :
             Neither
             was
             Peter
             thus
             armed
             ,
             when
             he
             so
             offended
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             may
             easily
             see
             ,
             therefore
             he
             fell
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             naked
             and
             vnarmed
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             it
             is
             with
             all
             others
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             that
             so
             dishonour
             God
             as
             he
             did
             .
             Now
             if
             he
             did
             fall
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             also
             fall
             ,
             whiles
             we
             are
             yet
             not
             without
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             our
             best
             actions
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             doe
             as
             many
             would
             haue
             vs
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             shew
             and
             professe
             no
             more
             then
             others
             do
             ;
             &
             so
             make
             cōmon
             professors
             examples
             ,
             to
             be
             rules
             for
             our
             liues
             :
             what
             should
             
             our
             liues
             then
             be
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             dunghill
             fraught
             with
             vnsauourie
             filthines
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             offending
             of
             God
             lightly
             now
             and
             then
             ?
             Neither
             let
             men
             say
             ,
             
             they
             can
             liue
             no
             otherwise
             then
             they
             haue
             done
             ,
             nor
             discontentedly
             say
             ,
             wee
             would
             haue
             them
             take
             no
             delight
             in
             any
             thing
             ;
             but
             husband
             and
             wife
             must
             sit
             and
             looke
             heauily
             one
             vpon
             another
             :
             neither
             may
             neighbours
             be
             merrie
             together
             .
          
           
             For
             such
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             to
             the
             first
             point
             of
             their
             obiection
             ,
             where
             they
             
             say
             ,
             they
             cannot
             leaue
             the
             course
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             they
             haue
             liued
             (
             that
             is
             in
             small
             
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             his
             will
             ;
             following
             the
             world
             with
             greater
             pleasure
             then
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             and
             hauing
             their
             other
             reioycings
             in
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             &
             vsing
             their
             labour
             but
             euen
             as
             toyle
             &c.
             )
             they
             may
             (
             I
             say
             )
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             cannot
             change
             such
             courses
             ,
             their
             owne
             mouthes
             shall
             be
             their
             accusers
             :
             for
             such
             cannot
             be
             in
             good
             state
             .
             For
             I
             vrge
             no
             other
             change
             vpon
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             themselues
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             confesse
             to
             be
             required
             by
             God
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             their
             best
             .
          
           
             
             And
             being
             so
             ,
             I
             would
             aske
             this
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             is
             he
             ,
             which
             hauing
             liued
             long
             in
             a
             cottage
             full
             of
             penurie
             and
             wants
             ,
             cannot
             frame
             himselfe
             to
             a
             more
             wealthie
             estate
             ,
             if
             it
             befall
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             enioy
             greater
             abundance
             of
             all
             good
             
             things
             meete
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             he
             hath
             of
             long
             time
             been
             accustomed
             to
             a
             meaner
             and
             poorer
             condition
             ?
             Is
             any
             so
             destitute
             of
             common
             reason
             ,
             or
             so
             wilfull
             ,
             that
             when
             his
             diet
             may
             be
             wholesome
             and
             sweete
             ,
             his
             apparrell
             cleanely
             and
             seemely
             ,
             his
             habitation
             commodious
             ,
             and
             well
             fenced
             against
             all
             annoyance
             of
             winde
             and
             weather
             ,
             he
             will
             yet
             refuse
             all
             these
             being
             offered
             him
             ,
             for
             a
             portion
             in
             pouertie
             ,
             where
             his
             wants
             cannot
             be
             supplied
             ?
             
             And
             yet
             what
             comparison
             is
             there
             betwixt
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             high
             degree
             of
             felicitie
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Christian
             course
             I
             propound
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             deceiueable
             ,
             vaine
             ,
             and
             painefull
             pleasure
             (
             for
             so
             I
             may
             most
             iustly
             call
             it
             )
             which
             they
             inioy
             ,
             who
             follow
             their
             old
             custome
             ,
             and
             lust
             of
             their
             ignorance
             ?
             
          
           
             Therefore
             they
             must
             needes
             confesse
             ,
             that
             their
             blindnes
             is
             to
             be
             bewailed
             :
             also
             the
             heardnes
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             deepe
             vnbeliefe
             ,
             which
             holdeth
             them
             at
             this
             stay
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             we
             can
             bring
             them
             tidings
             of
             a
             better
             ;
             yet
             hauing
             been
             long
             bewitched
             with
             their
             darkenes
             ,
             and
             sinne
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             were
             with
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             his
             sorceries
             ,
             
             they
             cannot
             change
             their
             old
             course
             .
          
           
             
             To
             the
             second
             part
             of
             their
             obiection
             ,
             where
             they
             with
             misliking
             ,
             say
             ,
             we
             would
             haue
             them
             delight
             in
             nothing
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             ,
             as
             wife
             ,
             children
             ,
             goods
             ,
             neighbours
             ?
             if
             I
             would
             haue
             them
             liue
             after
             such
             rules
             as
             I
             prescribe
             them
             :
             
             I
             answere
             :
             
               that
               their
               whole
               conuersation
               must
               be
               put
               off
               indeede
               ,
               wherein
               
               they
               haue
               liued
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             That
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             strange
             thing
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             common
             a
             truth
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             euen
             all
             that
             they
             hold
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             
             both
             in
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             can
             be
             ,
             must
             be
             auoyded
             :
             
             and
             therefore
             their
             lightnes
             ,
             reioycing
             in
             euill
             ,
             taking
             pleasure
             in
             the
             creatures
             more
             then
             in
             the
             creator
             ,
             &
             the
             making
             of
             these
             things
             their
             chiefe
             delight
             :
             all
             these
             with
             corrupt
             mery-makings
             ,
             must
             be
             pruned
             off
             from
             them
             ,
             (
             euen
             as
             we
             would
             pare
             off
             the
             vnderboughes
             which
             sucke
             vp
             the
             sappe
             and
             iuyce
             from
             the
             good
             vine
             branches
             :
             )
             which
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             fitte
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             haue
             troubled
             themselues
             and
             others
             ,
             more
             then
             all
             their
             fond
             liberties
             haue
             pleasured
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             both
             they
             and
             others
             should
             be
             the
             more
             
             glad
             of
             such
             change
             .
             And
             what
             account
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             such
             reioycings
             with
             wife
             and
             other
             friends
             ,
             which
             must
             bee
             repented
             ?
             But
             if
             it
             be
             according
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             who
             forbiddeth
             it
             ?
             when
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             marriage
             and
             other
             fellowships
             ,
             which
             true
             religion
             hath
             made
             amongst
             people
             ,
             is
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             sweetest
             and
             most
             comfortable
             .
             As
             for
             other
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             broken
             off
             .
          
           
           
             
             For
             what
             haue
             they
             lost
             (
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             best
             )
             who
             doe
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             may
             be
             spared
             aswell
             ,
             as
             the
             paring
             of
             their
             nayles
             ?
             If
             any
             will
             speake
             better
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             onely
             he
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             not
             taught
             to
             speake
             .
             Therefore
             to
             conclude
             ,
             as
             these
             and
             such
             other
             obiections
             are
             too
             friuolous
             ,
             to
             iustle
             out
             a
             godly
             life
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             true
             Christians
             and
             beleeuers
             :
             so
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             gone
             about
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             taught
             and
             set
             downe
             in
             this
             treatise
             ,
             then
             they
             shall
             leade
             the
             life
             of
             faith
             ,
             euen
             the
             life
             which
             pleaseth
             God
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             then
             they
             shall
             liue
             happily
             in
             euery
             estate
             and
             lawfull
             calling
             whatsoeuer
             :
             For
             
               he
               walketh
               safe
               and
               sure
               who
               walketh
               vprightly
               .
            
             
             And
             he
             that
             doth
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             peruerteth
             his
             wayes
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             how
             ,
             by
             going
             from
             
             the
             truth
             which
             he
             knoweth
             )
             God
             will
             finde
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             meete
             with
             plagues
             and
             sorrow
             enough
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
           THE
           THIRD
           TREATISE
           OF
           THIS
           BOOKE
           ,
           NAMELY
           ,
           OF
           THE
           MEANES
           WHEREBY
           A
           GODLY
           LIFE
           is
           holpen
           and
           continued
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             
             What
             the
             meanes
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             kindes
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             summe
             and
             order
             of
             this
             treatise
             .
          
           
             I
             Haue
             set
             downe
             a
             description
             of
             the
             life
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             :
             by
             the
             which
             all
             ,
             who
             desire
             to
             bee
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             after
             they
             haue
             obtained
             the
             gift
             of
             faith
             ,
             may
             walke
             godly
             and
             safely
             through
             their
             pilgrimage
             ,
             euen
             so
             many
             as
             haue
             at
             any
             time
             in
             truth
             began
             ,
             and
             gone
             about
             the
             same
             .
             Now
             seeing
             this
             Christian
             life
             is
             vpholden
             and
             continued
             by
             meanes
             ,
             
             and
             euery
             one
             
             which
             shall
             set
             vpon
             it
             ,
             will
             be
             desirous
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             good
             cause
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             vse
             them
             aright
             ,
             because
             the
             hinderances
             and
             discouragements
             from
             the
             same
             are
             many
             and
             great
             ;
             I
             will
             therefore
             (
             as
             it
             is
             meete
             I
             should
             )
             shew
             what
             I
             vnderstand
             by
             the
             helps
             ,
             and
             meanes
             :
             and
             which
             they
             are
             ;
             also
             the
             kindes
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             nature
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             vsed
             ,
             seeing
             that
             God
             hath
             promised
             ,
             by
             the
             right
             and
             reuerent
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             constantly
             continued
             ,
             to
             giue
             such
             grace
             ,
             euen
             to
             weake
             
             ones
             whereby
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             in
             truth
             as
             hard
             as
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             to
             leade
             this
             
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             sensiblie
             to
             discerne
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             so
             .
             For
             as
             it
             was
             not
             begun
             without
             meanes
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             it
             grow
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             this
             doth
             wonderfully
             declare
             the
             goodnes
             and
             kindnes
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             in
             ordaining
             of
             them
             for
             our
             exceeding
             great
             benefit
             and
             comfort
             :
             so
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             required
             of
             vs
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             looked
             for
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             that
             we
             vse
             them
             with
             such
             care
             and
             constancie
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             be
             most
             profitable
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             finde
             that
             fruite
             of
             them
             which
             God
             promiseth
             .
          
           
             These
             meanes
             whereby
             God
             hath
             appointed
             that
             his
             people
             shall
             continue
             ,
             
             and
             growe
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             are
             such
             religious
             exercises
             ,
             whereby
             Christians
             
             may
             be
             made
             fit
             to
             practise
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             and
             they
             are
             partly
             ordinarie
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             commonly
             and
             vsually
             to
             be
             practised
             ,
             of
             which
             sorte
             there
             are
             many
             :
             and
             partly
             extraordinarie
             ,
             at
             some
             especiall
             time
             ,
             as
             fasting
             ,
             and
             some
             rare
             solemnities
             in
             feasting
             and
             thanksgiuing
             .
             And
             both
             of
             these
             are
             either
             publike
             or
             priuate
             .
          
           
             
             The
             publike
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             vsed
             in
             our
             open
             assemblies
             :
             ordinarlie
             ,
             these
             are
             
             three
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             read
             ,
             preached
             ,
             and
             heard
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             
             prescribeth
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             holy
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             worthy
             
             receiuing
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             with
             thanksgiuing
             and
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             .
             But
             because
             the
             publike
             cannot
             be
             daily
             had
             and
             inioyed
             ,
             
             (
             and
             yet
             we
             neede
             daily
             reliefe
             and
             helpe
             )
             neither
             although
             they
             could
             ,
             were
             they
             sufficient
             to
             inable
             vs
             ,
             
             to
             honour
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             becommeth
             vs
             :
             therefore
             ,
             God
             hath
             commaunded
             vs
             to
             vse
             priuate
             exercises
             ;
             whereof
             these
             eight
             be
             chiefe
             .
             First
             ,
             watchfulnes
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             and
             the
             armor
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             vnto
             the
             which
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             added
             our
             owne
             experience
             :
             and
             these
             properly
             belong
             to
             euery
             one
             alone
             by
             himselfe
             .
             The
             next
             are
             the
             vse
             of
             company
             by
             conference
             and
             family
             exercise
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             properly
             to
             be
             vsed
             of
             a
             mans
             selfe
             with
             others
             :
             the
             last
             two
             ,
             which
             are
             prayer
             and
             reading
             ,
             are
             common
             to
             both
             .
             The
             necessitie
             whereof
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             
             that
             if
             they
             be
             not
             knowne
             and
             vsed
             rightly
             and
             in
             good
             sort
             ,
             the
             publike
             will
             proue
             but
             vnprofitable
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             
             life
             out
             of
             square
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             seene
             when
             we
             come
             to
             handle
             and
             speake
             more
             particularly
             of
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             helps
             or
             meanes
             to
             continue
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             kinds
             of
             them
             ,
             thus
             much
             be
             said
             .
             Now
             I
             will
             (
             as
             I
             promised
             in
             the
             entrance
             into
             this
             treatise
             )
             more
             fully
             shew
             ,
             what
             euery
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             is
             ;
             and
             what
             force
             they
             haue
             (
             God
             working
             thereby
             )
             to
             vphold
             the
             weight
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             That
             all
             who
             list
             to
             consider
             it
             wisely
             ,
             may
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             as
             will
             vse
             these
             meanes
             ,
             may
             proue
             ,
             and
             finde
             it
             themselues
             .
             And
             first
             I
             will
             begin
             with
             the
             publike
             :
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             speake
             of
             the
             priuate
             .
             And
             I
             will
             so
             handle
             and
             speake
             of
             euery
             one
             (
             according
             to
             the
             skill
             which
             God
             hath
             
             giuen
             me
             )
             as
             may
             make
             most
             for
             this
             present
             purpose
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             most
             largely
             of
             those
             meanes
             which
             with
             their
             vse
             ,
             are
             lesse
             knowne
             ;
             and
             more
             briefly
             of
             those
             ,
             with
             which
             men
             are
             most
             acquainted
             .
          
           
             Neither
             let
             this
             trouble
             the
             reader
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             made
             mention
             of
             some
             of
             thē
             by
             other
             occasions
             in
             some
             other
             places
             :
             for
             whereas
             it
             may
             be
             obiected
             ,
             that
             these
             meanes
             called
             helps
             ,
             are
             spoken
             of
             in
             other
             treatises
             of
             this
             booke
             ,
             
             
             as
             parts
             of
             a
             Christians
             dutie
             .
             I
             answere
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             :
             for
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             vprightnes
             ,
             one
             piece
             of
             the
             armour
             ,
             and
             of
             watchfulnes
             and
             prayer
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             treatise
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             there
             I
             speake
             of
             them
             as
             of
             common
             duties
             and
             parts
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             as
             the
             loue
             and
             feare
             of
             God
             be
             :
             but
             here
             I
             speake
             of
             them
             as
             speciall
             helpes
             to
             godlinesse
             :
             for
             though
             I
             denie
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             a
             Christian
             man
             ,
             are
             also
             helps
             to
             liue
             happily
             ;
             yet
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             these
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             watching
             and
             prayer
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             are
             more
             properly
             so
             called
             ?
             as
             more
             specially
             fitting
             vs
             for
             the
             right
             performing
             of
             all
             duties
             .
             Besides
             ,
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             I
             speake
             of
             them
             by
             occasion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             briefly
             :
             but
             here
             ,
             of
             
             purpose
             ;
             and
             therefore
             more
             largely
             .
             But
             let
             it
             suffice
             ,
             that
             I
             vnderstand
             these
             which
             I
             mention
             in
             this
             treatise
             ,
             to
             be
             helpes
             and
             meanes
             especially
             .
          
           
             And
             more
             particularly
             of
             the
             armour
             and
             of
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             this
             I
             say
             :
             because
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             must
             haue
             giuen
             a
             watch-word
             about
             it
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             speake
             of
             it
             in
             due
             place
             :
             that
             though
             I
             speake
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             by
             occasion
             in
             one
             treatise
             or
             other
             ;
             yet
             there
             I
             speake
             of
             them
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             as
             particular
             duties
             to
             be
             done
             in
             our
             seueral
             actions
             :
             but
             here
             I
             speake
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             such
             duties
             as
             must
             alwaies
             abide
             ,
             and
             be
             lodged
             in
             our
             hearts
             :
             and
             that
             we
             may
             haue
             thē
             ,
             as
             a
             Larderhouse
             ,
             alwaies
             full
             of
             good
             and
             holesome
             victuall
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             one
             dish
             to
             serue
             for
             some
             occasion
             ;
             where
             
             we
             may
             obserue
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             one
             is
             not
             without
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             manifest
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             one
             is
             not
             the
             other
             .
             And
             so
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             meant
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             :
             where
             when
             hee
             had
             named
             diuers
             duties
             ,
             as
             mercie
             ,
             loue
             ,
             kindnes
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             chap.
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             which
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             armour
             ;
             yet
             he
             saith
             after
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             chap.
             6.14
             .
             Stand
             fast
             in
             your
             armour
             ,
             when
             ye
             haue
             put
             it
             on
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             shew
             kindnes
             ,
             mercie
             ,
             to
             some
             persons
             at
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             armour
             when
             occasion
             shall
             be
             offered
             ;
             but
             to
             put
             and
             keepe
             them
             on
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             euer
             haue
             thē
             in
             a
             readines
             to
             be
             vsed
             :
             Euen
             as
             women
             doe
             not
             onely
             trimme
             and
             dresse
             their
             houses
             with
             flowers
             ,
             but
             they
             
             haue
             also
             their
             gardens
             be
             set
             and
             filled
             with
             them
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             may
             haue
             them
             alwaies
             for
             such
             vses
             .
             This
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             say
             about
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             to
             free
             the
             reader
             from
             some
             doubts
             .
             Now
             I
             will
             proceed
             to
             the
             next
             chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             publike
             helpes
             to
             increase
             godlines
             :
             and
             namely
             ,
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             
             TO
             begin
             therefore
             with
             the
             publike
             meanes
             and
             helpes
             ,
             whereby
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             strengthen
             the
             beleeuer
             ,
             and
             settle
             him
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             ;
             know
             wee
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             is
             the
             first
             and
             principall
             .
             And
             there
             shall
             neede
             no
             great
             marueiling
             at
             this
             ,
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             mark
             the
             royall
             and
             most
             excellent
             commendations
             ,
             that
             we
             heare
             ,
             and
             reade
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             this
             word
             of
             God.
             
             For
             besides
             that
             they
             are
             by
             good
             euidence
             and
             testimonie
             proued
             to
             be
             the
             very
             truth
             and
             
             word
             of
             God
             (
             not
             the
             phantasies
             of
             mans
             braine
             )
             which
             hee
             willeth
             vs
             to
             
             search
             ,
             
             sending
             vs
             vnto
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             know
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             towards
             vs
             :
             
             so
             the
             authoritie
             of
             them
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             by
             whomsoeuer
             it
             be
             gainsaid
             or
             called
             into
             question
             ,
             we
             neede
             not
             bee
             troubled
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             discomfited
             :
             no
             although
             it
             were
             an
             Angel
             from
             heauen
             (
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             were
             possible
             )
             much
             lesse
             the
             man
             of
             sinne
             ,
             
             who
             yet
             chalengeth
             authoritie
             to
             be
             heard
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             we
             may
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             Gods
             will
             is
             reuealed
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             
             that
             they
             are
             all-sufficient
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             containe
             whatsoeuer
             is
             able
             to
             make
             one
             either
             an
             inheritour
             of
             saluation
             ,
             or
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             in
             which
             two
             consisteth
             true
             felicitie
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             plainnes
             and
             euidence
             of
             the
             heauenly
             
             matter
             ,
             
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             meanes
             which
             God
             hath
             vsed
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             that
             he
             hath
             taken
             ,
             for
             laying
             out
             the
             sweetnes
             &
             beautie
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             the
             most
             necessarie
             points
             ,
             easie
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             and
             conceiued
             euen
             of
             the
             simple
             and
             ignorant
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             ,
             he
             hath
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             reuerently
             and
             distinctly
             read
             in
             the
             assemblie
             ,
             
             he
             hath
             giuen
             vnto
             his
             Church
             most
             excellent
             gifts
             (
             I
             meane
             pastors
             and
             teachers
             )
             to
             interprete
             and
             teach
             his
             whole
             counsell
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             people
             how
             to
             profit
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             them
             :
             and
             to
             make
             the
             right
             vse
             thereof
             ,
             in
             such
             wise
             applying
             the
             same
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             particularly
             ,
             and
             onely
             appointed
             for
             them
             .
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             he
             hath
             prouided
             to
             haue
             these
             his
             holie
             
             Scriptures
             turned
             into
             those
             tongues
             and
             languages
             ,
             which
             are
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             diuers
             and
             sundrie
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             may
             ,
             as
             the
             good
             people
             of
             Thessalonica
             and
             Berea
             did
             ,
             
             conferre
             the
             Sermons
             which
             they
             heare
             ,
             in
             their
             owne
             tongue
             ,
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             so
             finde
             more
             cleere
             light
             and
             comfort
             by
             them
             .
             All
             which
             being
             considered
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             hardly
             be
             gathered
             ,
             what
             a
             singular
             helpe
             ,
             a
             sound
             ordinarie
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             is
             ,
             
             to
             build
             vp
             more
             strongly
             a
             weake
             Christian
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             .
             For
             we
             must
             consider
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             this
             preaching
             of
             his
             words
             to
             perfect
             the
             faith
             of
             his
             elect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             S.
             Peter
             chargeth
             the
             shepheards
             to
             feede
             the
             flocke
             of
             Christ
             which
             dependeth
             on
             them
             :
             and
             our
             Sauiour
             (
             Peters
             
             Schoolemaster
             )
             requireth
             ,
             
             that
             as
             hee
             loued
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             should
             feede
             his
             lambes
             and
             his
             sheepe
             .
             And
             it
             being
             preached
             with
             authoritie
             and
             power
             to
             perswade
             (
             not
             as
             the
             word
             of
             man
             ,
             
             which
             is
             but
             weake
             and
             frothie
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
             word
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             )
             it
             is
             mightie
             in
             operation
             ,
             and
             sharper
             then
             any
             two
             edged
             sword
             ,
             working
             in
             the
             people
             of
             God
             as
             a
             kind
             and
             forcible
             medicine
             vpon
             a
             disease
             ,
             and
             so
             becommeth
             the
             power
             of
             God
             vnto
             saluation
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
             But
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             benefit
             ,
             which
             this
             ordinance
             of
             God
             bringeth
             to
             the
             vnregenerate
             ,
             who
             as
             yet
             walke
             in
             darknes
             (
             for
             it
             is
             not
             pertinent
             to
             my
             purpose
             in
             this
             place
             to
             speake
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             a
             mightie
             and
             great
             
             meane
             to
             conuert
             them
             from
             their
             old
             conuersation
             ,
             
             and
             from
             the
             power
             and
             bondage
             of
             Sathan
             vnto
             God
             )
             to
             omit
             that
             (
             I
             say
             )
             behold
             the
             manifold
             vses
             and
             daily
             helpes
             that
             the
             regenerate
             and
             people
             of
             God
             haue
             by
             it
             .
             
             First
             therefore
             ,
             
             they
             are
             cleered
             from
             error
             and
             darknes
             about
             religion
             ,
             and
             manners
             (
             wherewith
             otherwise
             they
             are
             fraught
             and
             much
             incumbred
             )
             and
             grow
             more
             sound
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             see
             more
             particularlie
             
             
             into
             the
             way
             and
             whole
             course
             of
             Christianitie
             :
             which
             thing
             others
             euen
             of
             Gods
             children
             wanting
             ,
             are
             so
             vnsetled
             ,
             and
             so
             holden
             vnder
             of
             ignorance
             and
             blindnes
             ,
             in
             many
             needfull
             points
             ,
             
             that
             they
             must
             needes
             finde
             the
             lesse
             fruite
             of
             the
             Christian
             life
             (
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             to
             be
             inioyed
             at
             all
             )
             and
             so
             become
             more
             dimme
             paterns
             of
             holines
             to
             others
             .
             Wherein
             this
             is
             more
             ,
             
             that
             they
             who
             vse
             these
             meanes
             diligently
             and
             reuerently
             ,
             doe
             grow
             setled
             and
             established
             in
             their
             knowledge
             from
             day
             to
             day
             :
             whereas
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             destitute
             of
             this
             gracious
             helpe
             (
             do
             what
             they
             can
             )
             must
             want
             this
             (
             although
             they
             may
             haue
             some
             benefit
             by
             priuate
             reading
             )
             if
             they
             lose
             not
             somewhat
             of
             that
             which
             before
             they
             had
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             this
             quickeneth
             them
             in
             their
             drowsines
             :
             
             it
             cheereth
             them
             in
             their
             heauines
             :
             it
             calleth
             them
             backe
             from
             their
             wandrings
             .
             I
             speake
             briefly
             of
             ample
             and
             large
             matters
             (
             wherein
             I
             might
             be
             long
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             not
             without
             the
             readers
             good
             liking
             and
             desire
             )
             it
             raiseth
             them
             vp
             if
             they
             haue
             fallen
             :
             it
             counselleth
             them
             in
             their
             doubtfull
             cases
             ;
             and
             wherein
             they
             are
             to
             seeke
             of
             aduice
             :
             and
             by
             experience
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             them
             in
             all
             estates
             (
             how
             he
             blesseth
             them
             in
             well
             doing
             ,
             and
             contrarily
             )
             by
             the
             experience
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             ,
             this
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ordinarily
             ,
             is
             a
             meane
             whereby
             they
             are
             fast
             setled
             in
             a
             godly
             course
             ,
             
             and
             keepe
             well
             when
             they
             are
             well
             ,
             rather
             then
             fickle
             and
             inconstant
             in
             the
             good
             cariage
             of
             themselues
             ,
             as
             
             many
             are
             .
             And
             what
             a
             benefit
             is
             this
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             sought
             by
             many
             with
             teares
             ,
             and
             yet
             of
             few
             obtained
             ?
             yea
             of
             sundrie
             Christians
             thought
             to
             be
             impossible
             to
             be
             reached
             vnto
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             to
             this
             (
             as
             great
             as
             it
             is
             )
             doe
             euen
             they
             who
             haue
             had
             as
             weake
             beginnings
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             of
             their
             brethren
             (
             by
             this
             heauenly
             direction
             taught
             out
             of
             Gods
             word
             )
             attaine
             and
             grow
             vnto
             .
             For
             when
             in
             a
             sound
             ,
             plaine
             ,
             and
             orderly
             manner
             ,
             Gods
             will
             is
             laid
             foorth
             in
             preaching
             ,
             this
             helpe
             many
             do
             get
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             
               doe
               gird
               vp
               the
               loines
               of
               their
               mindes
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             learne
             to
             lay
             aside
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             that
             which
             would
             hinder
             them
             ;
             their
             inward
             corruptions
             especially
             :
             they
             prepare
             themselues
             to
             follow
             the
             
             rules
             ,
             which
             leade
             and
             guide
             them
             to
             their
             dutie
             :
             by
             this
             they
             espie
             their
             weaknes
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             holden
             backe
             when
             they
             haue
             fallen
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             the
             right
             way
             of
             proceeding
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             better
             done
             ,
             the
             oftner
             that
             they
             are
             put
             in
             minde
             thereof
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Sunne
             which
             giueth
             light
             to
             them
             in
             all
             places
             :
             and
             the
             rule
             by
             which
             they
             frame
             all
             their
             actions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             a
             Christian
             man
             though
             weake
             ,
             being
             desirous
             to
             learne
             ,
             doth
             by
             this
             finde
             marueilous
             furtherance
             towards
             the
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             
             the
             true
             Christian
             by
             his
             ordinarie
             hearing
             is
             taught
             ,
             to
             giue
             some
             part
             and
             time
             of
             his
             life
             to
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             writers
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             good
             fruite
             ,
             
             vnderstanding
             and
             comfort
             :
             whereas
             without
             it
             ,
             he
             were
             like
             to
             neglect
             ,
             and
             be
             wearie
             of
             that
             labour
             ,
             and
             in
             steed
             thereof
             ,
             to
             giue
             himselfe
             to
             idlenes
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             vainly
             occupied
             ;
             or
             though
             hee
             should
             vse
             it
             ,
             yet
             to
             doe
             it
             with
             little
             knowledge
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             profit
             .
             
             And
             when
             a
             man
             is
             framed
             thus
             by
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             hee
             becommeth
             a
             light
             and
             an
             example
             vnto
             others
             ,
             in
             token
             that
             he
             hath
             found
             great
             helpe
             by
             it
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             if
             he
             may
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ordinarily
             
               be
               led
               into
               all
               
               truth
            
             necessarie
             for
             him
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             bee
             deliuered
             from
             errour
             in
             religion
             
             and
             manners
             ;
             if
             he
             may
             
               be
               established
               and
               confirmed
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
            
             ;
             if
             he
             may
             be
             reformed
             in
             his
             affections
             and
             life
             daily
             ,
             more
             and
             more
             encreasing
             therein
             ,
             and
             ouercomming
             himselfe
             better
             thereby
             ;
             if
             hee
             may
             both
             be
             brought
             to
             bestow
             some
             time
             of
             his
             life
             (
             as
             his
             calling
             will
             permit
             )
             in
             reading
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             that
             he
             may
             finde
             profit
             thereby
             ;
             and
             finally
             if
             he
             may
             
               become
               an
               example
            
             in
             time
             vnto
             others
             :
             I
             may
             boldly
             affirme
             and
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             ordinarie
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             is
             a
             singular
             meanes
             whereby
             God
             hath
             prouided
             that
             his
             people
             should
             grow
             and
             increase
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             they
             so
             vsing
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             elsewhere
             been
             taught
             ,
             namely
             in
             the
             second
             commaundement
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             comming
             
               to
               heare
               with
               meekenes
            
             and
             hungrie
             
             harts
             ,
             and
             being
             
               attentiue
               in
               hearing
            
             ,
             and
             applying
             it
             to
             themselues
             ,
             they
             reape
             the
             fruite
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             this
             be
             easily
             graunted
             and
             yeelded
             vnto
             ,
             I
             say
             no
             more
             but
             this
             :
             I
             would
             to
             God
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             great
             account
             for
             their
             religion
             ,
             and
             doe
             oft
             and
             commonly
             heare
             the
             word
             ,
             did
             finde
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             did
             reape
             this
             fruite
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             were
             holpen
             al
             these
             waies
             vnto
             godlines
             ,
             which
             (
             God
             doth
             know
             )
             is
             seldome
             so
             .
             And
             therefore
             where
             this
             sound
             and
             plaine
             teaching
             is
             wanting
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             must
             the
             people
             needes
             be
             out
             of
             frame
             ?
             But
             where
             the
             diligence
             ,
             skill
             ,
             loue
             ,
             and
             plainenes
             in
             a
             good
             order
             of
             teaching
             cannot
             be
             found
             fault
             with
             in
             the
             Minister
             ,
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             the
             fault
             is
             in
             the
             hearers
             :
             
             That
             they
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             they
             may
             belong
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             reuerent
             and
             attentiue
             in
             hearing
             ,
             are
             not
             prepared
             before
             to
             heare
             ,
             or
             els
             doe
             not
             digest
             willingly
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             heard
             ;
             but
             are
             surfeited
             of
             some
             dangerous
             qualities
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             or
             corruptions
             in
             their
             hearts
             :
             among
             which
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             speciall
             one
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             thinke
             of
             the
             person
             who
             teacheth
             ,
             so
             doe
             they
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             in
             this
             one
             meanes
             ,
             so
             great
             helpe
             may
             be
             gotten
             ,
             what
             may
             bee
             thought
             ,
             when
             this
             and
             others
             go
             together
             ?
             But
             I
             conclude
             with
             this
             exhortation
             ,
             
             
               Feede
               the
               Lords
               flocke
               which
               dependeth
               vpon
               you
               :
               and
               be
               instant
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               O
               ye
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Know
               the
               day
               of
               your
               visitation
               ,
               and
               the
               
               things
               which
               belong
               to
               your
               peace
               ,
            
             by
             preaching
             ,
             O
             ye
             people
             ,
             who
             liue
             vnder
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             :
             lay
             vp
             now
             in
             your
             haruest
             against
             the
             time
             of
             your
             necessitie
             :
             and
             this
             be
             ye
             perswaded
             of
             ,
             that
             ye
             shall
             haue
             neede
             of
             all
             that
             you
             gather
             .
             Seeke
             to
             inioy
             this
             libertie
             of
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             ye
             that
             want
             it
             :
             and
             if
             ye
             may
             inioy
             it
             as
             easily
             and
             with
             as
             little
             paine
             ,
             as
             you
             doe
             your
             market
             ,
             thinke
             it
             worth
             your
             labour
             ,
             if
             ye
             can
             no
             easilier
             come
             by
             it
             :
             
             and
             
               buy
               wisedome
               whatsoeuer
               it
               cost
               you
               ,
               but
               sell
               it
               not
               ,
            
             whatsoeuer
             ye
             may
             get
             for
             it
             :
             
               pray
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               haruest
               to
               thrust
               foorth
               labourers
               plentifully
               into
               the
               haruest
               ,
            
             
             ye
             that
             are
             
               white
               vnto
               the
               haruest
            
             to
             be
             laboured
             amongst
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             Lords
             barne
             .
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             all
             ye
             that
             haue
             the
             ouersight
             of
             the
             Lords
             ministerie
             ,
             see
             them
             teach
             soundly
             ,
             plainly
             ,
             faithfully
             and
             diligently
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             to
             it
             :
             and
             go
             before
             them
             your selues
             painfully
             ,
             
               as
               lights
               and
               good
               examples
            
             :
             that
             
               many
               thanks
               may
               be
               giuen
               ,
               and
               prayers
               made
               to
               God
               by
               the
               people
               for
               you
               ,
            
             when
             you
             shall
             giue
             them
             so
             good
             occasion
             to
             remember
             you
             ,
             and
             for
             warming
             their
             hearts
             and
             comforting
             them
             with
             such
             good
             diet
             for
             their
             soules
             and
             liberall
             prouision
             ,
             
             
             and
             that
             in
             the
             day
             of
             accounts
             ye
             may
             haue
             many
             to
             witnes
             the
             godly
             care
             that
             ye
             had
             ouer
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             publike
             helpe
             for
             the
             encreasing
             and
             nourishing
             of
             a
             godly
             and
             Christian
             life
             ,
             in
             all
             such
             as
             haue
             truely
             entred
             into
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             word
             preached
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             second
             publike
             helpe
             :
             namely
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             
             THe
             next
             meane
             or
             helpe
             publike
             ,
             are
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             (
             of
             the
             two
             )
             are
             more
             darkely
             seene
             and
             found
             to
             be
             helps
             to
             godlines
             ,
             then
             the
             word
             ,
             among
             the
             most
             part
             of
             those
             who
             are
             partakers
             of
             them
             :
             both
             because
             men
             haue
             seldomer
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             of
             other
             doctrine
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             be
             not
             so
             fully
             instructed
             in
             the
             same
             .
             And
             of
             the
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             left
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             in
             this
             latter
             age
             to
             be
             inioyed
             ,
             Baptisme
             is
             lesse
             seene
             and
             perceiued
             to
             be
             an
             helpe
             ,
             then
             the
             Lords
             supper
             :
             In
             speaking
             whereof
             ,
             I
             purpose
             only
             to
             stand
             vpon
             this
             which
             I
             haue
             taken
             in
             hand
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             Christian
             reader
             ,
             how
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             
             meanes
             and
             helpes
             to
             set
             him
             forward
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             (
             as
             too
             few
             doe
             make
             them
             )
             and
             to
             leaue
             him
             for
             other
             knowledge
             about
             the
             Sacraments
             (
             which
             is
             exceeding
             large
             )
             to
             those
             who
             haue
             written
             of
             them
             at
             large
             ,
             as
             M.
             P.
             Martyr
             ,
             M.
             Caluin
             ,
             M.
             Beza
             ,
             and
             to
             ordinarie
             teaching
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             also
             I
             will
             doe
             with
             as
             much
             breuitie
             as
             I
             can
             :
             Therefore
             first
             seeing
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             helps
             necessarily
             adioyned
             vnto
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             doe
             visibly
             confirme
             and
             ratifie
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             word
             doth
             teach
             :
             and
             the
             couenant
             betwixt
             God
             and
             the
             beleeuer
             made
             ,
             
             is
             most
             surely
             sealed
             vp
             ,
             and
             effectuall
             on
             both
             parts
             by
             them
             ,
             thereby
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             what
             helps
             they
             are
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             strengthening
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             incouragement
             to
             godly
             
             life
             :
             which
             that
             it
             may
             more
             plainely
             appeare
             ,
             let
             this
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             be
             thus
             vnfolded
             to
             the
             Christian
             reader
             .
             God
             hath
             freely
             granted
             to
             euery
             faithfull
             person
             ,
             that
             he
             
               will
               neuer
               call
               his
               sinnes
               to
               a
               reckoning
               :
               but
               will
               be
               his
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               loue
               him
               to
               the
               end
               through
               Christ
            
             ;
             for
             the
             making
             good
             of
             this
             promise
             ,
             he
             hath
             put
             to
             his
             seale
             ,
             and
             hath
             caused
             the
             same
             his
             promise
             and
             will
             to
             be
             established
             in
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             by
             so
             euident
             and
             infallible
             a
             signe
             as
             cannot
             deceiue
             .
             Now
             therefore
             doth
             not
             this
             sacrament
             alwayes
             remaine
             to
             the
             faithfull
             receiuer
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             made
             out
             ,
             and
             graunted
             ;
             a
             cleere
             witnes
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             benefit
             is
             promised
             ,
             is
             his
             :
             and
             as
             oft
             as
             any
             doubt
             hereof
             might
             ,
             through
             weakenes
             arise
             to
             the
             partie
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             hereby
             sufficiently
             remooued
             ?
             
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             called
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               seales
               of
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             God
             hath
             thus
             couenanted
             for
             his
             part
             ;
             
             so
             hath
             euery
             beleeuer
             againe
             in
             his
             owne
             behalfe
             couenanted
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             alwayes
             ,
             to
             indeuour
             
               to
               walke
               before
               him
               continually
               in
               vprightnes
               of
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             innocencie
             of
             hands
             :
             Now
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             heart
             the
             sacrament
             is
             a
             signe
             ;
             which
             he
             hauing
             receiued
             ,
             hath
             openly
             professed
             thereby
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             giuen
             and
             consecrated
             
             himselfe
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             no
             more
             his
             owne
             ,
             to
             liue
             as
             carnall
             will
             
             would
             desire
             .
             Is
             not
             therefore
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             alwayes
             receiued
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             alwayes
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             tell
             him
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             ;
             yea
             and
             that
             not
             rashly
             nor
             by
             constraint
             ,
             but
             with
             good
             aduise
             ,
             as
             knowing
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             neuer
             haue
             cause
             to
             repent
             him
             of
             so
             doing
             ?
             seeing
             he
             beleeueth
             ,
             that
             strength
             in
             measure
             shall
             be
             giuen
             him
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             performe
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             and
             sealed
             ?
          
           
             Is
             not
             then
             the
             Sacrament
             a
             continuall
             spurrer
             forward
             of
             him
             to
             performe
             his
             couenant
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             by
             the
             fresh
             remembrance
             of
             it
             ,
             incouraged
             against
             temptations
             ,
             wearines
             of
             doing
             his
             dutie
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             hinderances
             ?
             
             Doth
             it
             not
             cause
             him
             to
             say
             against
             them
             all
             ,
             
               how
               can
               I
               that
               am
               dead
               to
               
               sinne
               ,
            
             
             
               liue
               any
               longer
               in
               it
            
             ?
             So
             that
             although
             to
             others
             the
             Sacraments
             be
             a
             
               mystery
               ,
               and
               hidden
               thing
            
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             
               booke
               written
               in
            
             Hebrew
             or
             Greeke
             ,
             which
             a
             simple
             man
             opening
             findeth
             nothing
             profitable
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             saith
             I
             cannot
             reade
             it
             (
             and
             yet
             the
             booke
             containes
             most
             fruitefull
             matter
             ,
             if
             a
             skilfull
             reader
             taketh
             it
             in
             hand
             :
             )
             although
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             who
             is
             ignorant
             ,
             finde
             no
             helpe
             nor
             benefit
             by
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             yet
             the
             true
             beleeuer
             hauing
             been
             soundly
             instructed
             therein
             ,
             beholdeth
             much
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             incourage
             and
             set
             him
             forward
             in
             the
             godly
             life
             ,
             hauing
             as
             sure
             hold
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             and
             helpe
             by
             them
             also
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             
               who
               cannot
               lie
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             beleeued
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             simple
             ,
             bee
             seene
             particularly
             in
             the
             
             two
             Sacraments
             of
             our
             Church
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
             For
             euery
             faithfull
             Christian
             which
             hath
             been
             baptized
             ,
             may
             as
             long
             as
             he
             liueth
             ,
             haue
             this
             benefit
             thereby
             ,
             that
             as
             by
             his
             ingraffing
             into
             Christ
             ,
             
               he
               is
               one
               with
               him
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             seeth
             that
             while
             Christ
             liueth
             ,
             he
             must
             and
             shall
             liue
             also
             :
             so
             he
             hauing
             thereby
             perpetuall
             vnion
             and
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ,
             doth
             drawe
             strength
             and
             grace
             from
             him
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             branch
             doth
             from
             the
             vine
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             liue
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
             If
             then
             he
             haue
             that
             power
             of
             renewing
             him
             (
             which
             is
             signified
             and
             sealed
             by
             baptisme
             )
             namely
             the
             power
             of
             Christs
             death
             mortifying
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             resurrection
             in
             raising
             him
             vp
             to
             new
             life
             ;
             is
             not
             baptisme
             throughout
             his
             life
             a
             forcible
             meanes
             
             to
             helpe
             him
             forward
             in
             a
             Christian
             course
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             doth
             duely
             consider
             it
             ?
          
           
             
             So
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             communicant
             ,
             by
             the
             oft
             receiuing
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             assured
             that
             his
             soule
             may
             be
             comforted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             inioyeth
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             also
             is
             spiritually
             strengthened
             to
             all
             good
             duties
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             findeth
             a
             most
             soueraigne
             helpe
             by
             it
             ,
             to
             growe
             vp
             vnto
             a
             perfect
             age
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             And
             this
             shall
             more
             appeare
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             manifoldly
             the
             faithfull
             Christian
             is
             furthered
             ,
             and
             set
             forward
             in
             the
             well
             framing
             and
             amending
             his
             life
             thereby
             ,
             both
             in
             preparing
             himselfe
             to
             it
             before
             it
             come
             ;
             
             in
             the
             action
             and
             present
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             
             come
             thereto
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             inioying
             of
             ,
             and
             departing
             from
             it
             .
             Of
             which
             three
             ,
             seeing
             they
             may
             serue
             as
             well
             for
             a
             perpetuall
             rule
             to
             examine
             himselfe
             by
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             him
             in
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             it
             alwayes
             after
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             proue
             the
             matter
             which
             I
             haue
             in
             hand
             (
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             great
             helpes
             to
             godlines
             )
             I
             will
             stay
             a
             little
             while
             about
             them
             .
             
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             preparing
             or
             making
             him
             fit
             to
             receiue
             with
             profit
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             
             
             manner
             how
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             namely
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             proue
             and
             trie
             himselfe
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             whether
             he
             haue
             the
             knowledge
             of
             mans
             miserie
             ,
             of
             his
             redemption
             ,
             of
             his
             renewing
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             benefit
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             other
             principall
             points
             ;
             all
             which
             it
             is
             meete
             that
             he
             should
             haue
             ,
             who
             looketh
             for
             comfort
             by
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             hold
             fast
             his
             faith
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             saluation
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             wrought
             in
             him
             before
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             the
             which
             at
             this
             time
             may
             not
             be
             wanting
             ,
             but
             holden
             fast
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             particular
             falles
             recouered
             .
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             
               keepe
               his
               heart
               diligently
            
             to
             the
             renouncing
             ,
             and
             subduing
             of
             all
             sinne
             ,
             and
             readie
             to
             any
             dutie
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             called
             vnto
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             ,
             
             that
             he
             haue
             no
             swelling
             ,
             nor
             rising
             of
             heart
             against
             any
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             no
             although
             they
             be
             his
             vtter
             enemies
             :
             
               but
               be
               reconciled
               to
               them
            
             ,
             and
             at
             peace
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             desireth
             to
             be
             with
             the
             Lord.
             And
             fiftly
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             thus
             qualified
             ,
             desire
             (
             as
             he
             shall
             haue
             opportunitie
             )
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             to
             receiue
             the
             benefit
             which
             God
             offereth
             by
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             examining
             a
             mans
             selfe
             :
             vnto
             the
             which
             rules
             he
             that
             is
             sutable
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             welcome
             guest
             to
             the
             Lords
             table
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             much
             slouth
             ,
             forgetfulnes
             ,
             darkenes
             ,
             corruption
             and
             weaknes
             do
             soone
             gather
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             grow
             vp
             euen
             in
             good
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             choaking
             of
             these
             forenamed
             gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             haue
             sometime
             found
             all
             these
             
             in
             themselues
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             time
             of
             receiuing
             cannot
             finde
             them
             ;
             therefore
             at
             the
             comming
             to
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             God
             giueth
             especiall
             charge
             ,
             that
             if
             in
             any
             of
             his
             people
             these
             graces
             should
             by
             their
             owne
             negligence
             and
             default
             ,
             
             be
             weakned
             ,
             dimmed
             and
             decayed
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             rashly
             put
             themselues
             forward
             to
             it
             in
             that
             case
             ;
             but
             speedily
             seeke
             to
             recouer
             themselues
             againe
             ,
             by
             a
             due
             examination
             of
             their
             estate
             according
             to
             the
             forementioned
             rules
             :
             Which
             if
             they
             do
             then
             more
             hardly
             and
             difficultly
             obtaine
             ,
             and
             going
             about
             it
             ,
             cannot
             see
             cleerely
             that
             they
             are
             thus
             furnished
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             sometimes
             ,
             they
             may
             thanke
             themselues
             ;
             the
             fault
             is
             their
             owne
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             did
             so
             long
             neglect
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             labour
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             well
             ,
             to
             keepe
             well
             
             constantly
             :
             Let
             them
             not
             cease
             therefore
             till
             they
             recouer
             ;
             which
             of
             them
             that
             knowe
             how
             ,
             being
             sanctified
             ,
             shall
             be
             obtained
             .
             Now
             the
             recouering
             of
             themselues
             is
             on
             this
             manner
             :
             Let
             them
             goe
             apart
             by
             themselues
             ,
             and
             laying
             all
             other
             things
             aside
             ,
             seriously
             enter
             into
             due
             consideration
             ,
             what
             accuseth
             them
             ,
             and
             troubleth
             their
             conscience
             ,
             which
             in
             no
             wise
             may
             be
             omitted
             :
             then
             whatsoeuer
             bee
             found
             amisse
             (
             be
             it
             slouth
             ,
             carelesnes
             ,
             worldlines
             ,
             distrust
             ,
             vncharitablenes
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             like
             sinne
             )
             let
             it
             be
             sensibly
             and
             heartily
             bewailed
             ,
             acknowledged
             ,
             renounced
             ,
             Prou.
             28.13
             .
             and
             lastly
             ,
             a
             recouering
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             by
             apprehending
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             Prou.
             28.13
             .
             and
             their
             wants
             therein
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             repentance
             ,
             supplyed
             againe
             ,
             by
             renuing
             their
             
             couenant
             with
             God.
             This
             manner
             of
             behauiour
             in
             Christians
             before
             they
             offer
             themselues
             to
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             is
             necessarie
             after
             they
             haue
             fallen
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             :
             )
             and
             herein
             standeth
             their
             preparation
             to
             receiue
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
             Which
             preparation
             is
             one
             of
             the
             three
             things
             necessarily
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             shall
             with
             profit
             come
             vnto
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
          
           
             And
             can
             this
             preparation
             be
             any
             lesse
             then
             a
             great
             helpe
             to
             all
             ,
             
             which
             shall
             inioy
             it
             ?
             He
             who
             was
             before
             snared
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             filled
             with
             
             strong
             corruption
             ,
             as
             with
             poyson
             ,
             fallen
             into
             some
             particular
             sinnes
             ,
             who
             
             had
             neglected
             the
             nourishing
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             been
             at
             some
             bitter
             variance
             with
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             or
             had
             done
             any
             such
             other
             like
             thing
             :
             now
             by
             this
             preparation
             calling
             himselfe
             home
             ,
             repenting
             and
             returning
             as
             this
             examination
             teacheth
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             finde
             thereby
             a
             singular
             helpe
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             to
             the
             recouering
             of
             his
             strength
             ,
             and
             the
             doing
             of
             his
             former
             workes
             againe
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             haue
             done
             none
             of
             all
             these
             offences
             (
             and
             therefore
             shall
             not
             neede
             to
             offer
             such
             violence
             to
             himselfe
             )
             but
             hath
             kept
             a
             Christian
             course
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             followed
             a
             good
             direction
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             his
             conscience
             (
             as
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             many
             doe
             )
             yet
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             shall
             repaire
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             in
             this
             estate
             shall
             he
             not
             be
             much
             confirmed
             and
             more
             strongly
             setled
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             
             Christianitie
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             by
             examination
             finde
             and
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             (
             though
             fraile
             )
             is
             a
             meete
             guest
             for
             the
             Lords
             table
             ,
             and
             therefore
             welcome
             ;
             and
             not
             thrust
             out
             of
             the
             companie
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             his
             wedding
             garment
             ?
             Shall
             it
             not
             be
             a
             great
             comfort
             at
             many
             other
             times
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             hee
             shall
             remember
             and
             thinke
             vpon
             it
             :
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             thus
             with
             him
             alreadie
             when
             he
             receiued
             ,
             and
             thus
             may
             be
             also
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             shall
             repaire
             vnto
             it
             againe
             ?
             So
             that
             euen
             the
             preparation
             to
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             meane
             to
             goe
             forward
             in
             godlines
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             to
             come
             to
             the
             action
             itselfe
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             rightly
             prepared
             ,
             inioyeth
             the
             present
             benefit
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             comforted
             and
             made
             glad
             
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             maker
             of
             the
             banquet
             ,
             who
             biddeth
             him
             welcome
             and
             to
             be
             merry
             :
             saying
             ,
             his
             body
             
               (
               which
               is
               meate
               indeede
            
             )
             and
             his
             bloud
             (
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             holesome
             and
             sauourie
             drinke
             )
             are
             prepared
             for
             him
             ;
             how
             can
             he
             but
             be
             much
             heartened
             and
             be
             set
             forward
             in
             a
             Christian
             course
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             thus
             reuiued
             and
             quickned
             in
             his
             soule
             with
             the
             spirituall
             duties
             which
             by
             true
             faith
             he
             feedeth
             vpon
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             lesse
             sensibly
             ,
             then
             he
             eateth
             the
             breade
             and
             drinketh
             the
             wine
             ?
          
           
             And
             yet
             thus
             much
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             merry
             making
             at
             the
             Lords
             boord
             ,
             were
             either
             in
             hollownes
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             him
             that
             biddeth
             (
             as
             it
             is
             with
             many
             men
             who
             inuite
             other
             to
             their
             table
             )
             or
             onely
             a
             temporarie
             
             and
             earthly
             benefit
             ,
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             receiuer
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             :
             but
             it
             being
             farre
             otherwise
             ,
             namely
             ,
             both
             in
             goodnes
             and
             perpetuitie
             ,
             a
             benefit
             that
             hath
             no
             companion
             ,
             
               euen
               a
               continuall
               feast
            
             ;
             it
             hath
             therefore
             great
             force
             to
             stirre
             vp
             the
             partie
             to
             honour
             God.
             And
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             communicant
             ,
             as
             one
             admiring
             the
             goodnes
             and
             kindnes
             of
             God
             there
             declared
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             himselfe
             felt
             and
             inioyed
             ;
             breaketh
             forth
             into
             praises
             and
             saith
             ,
             
             as
             is
             figured
             in
             Salomon
             his
             song
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               made
               me
               drunke
               with
               the
               wine
               of
               thy
               seller
               !
               how
               sweete
               is
               thy
               loue
               ,
               and
               thy
               kindnes
               past
               finding
               out
               ?
            
             
             
               What
               shall
               I
               render
               to
               the
               Lord
               for
               all
               his
               mercies
               ?
            
          
           
             Is
             it
             hard
             now
             to
             see
             ,
             is
             it
             hard
             now
             to
             iudge
             ,
             how
             this
             heauenly
             banquet
             
             doth
             for
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             receiuing
             therof
             ,
             or
             may
             at
             leastwise
             ,
             inlarge
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             faithfull
             seruant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             fit
             for
             dutie
             ,
             and
             fill
             his
             heart
             with
             comfort
             ,
             while
             he
             communicateth
             in
             the
             supper
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             so
             welcome
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             inuited
             him
             to
             it
             ?
             For
             there
             ,
             he
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             meditate
             on
             the
             daintines
             of
             the
             banquet
             ;
             on
             the
             loue
             of
             him
             that
             ordained
             it
             ;
             on
             the
             communion
             he
             hath
             with
             Christ
             and
             his
             
             
             graces
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             outward
             signes
             ,
             what
             they
             assure
             him
             of
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             him
             all
             this
             :
             All
             these
             things
             ,
             with
             such
             like
             ,
             he
             may
             thinke
             on
             and
             apply
             to
             himselfe
             .
             For
             although
             
               the
               flesh
               striueth
               against
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             as
             well
             herein
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             workes
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             the
             faithfull
             communicant
             in
             his
             measure
             ,
             findeth
             his
             heart
             readie
             to
             yeeld
             vp
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             this
             heauenly
             banquet
             ,
             no
             lesse
             ,
             then
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             euen
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             praise
             and
             thankes
             ,
             though
             all
             doe
             it
             not
             in
             a
             like
             measure
             .
          
           
             And
             euen
             so
             to
             come
             to
             the
             third
             point
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             the
             same
             force
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             receiued
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             and
             inioyed
             the
             benefit
             therein
             bestowed
             vpon
             him
             ,
             to
             hearten
             him
             on
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             him
             to
             euery
             good
             worke
             ;
             euen
             
             as
             a
             man
             well
             refreshed
             with
             meate
             ,
             is
             made
             strong
             to
             labour
             :
             this
             Sacrament
             (
             I
             say
             )
             doth
             after
             the
             receiuing
             of
             it
             (
             where
             right
             vse
             is
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             appointment
             )
             through
             the
             remembrance
             and
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             kindnes
             of
             God
             therein
             offered
             and
             reaped
             ,
             easily
             carry
             on
             the
             seruant
             of
             God
             in
             a
             feruent
             desire
             of
             all
             well
             doing
             .
             In
             all
             that
             I
             say
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             wise
             reader
             (
             I
             doubt
             not
             )
             vnderstandeth
             me
             ,
             not
             that
             this
             alone
             ,
             without
             other
             meanes
             and
             helpes
             doth
             this
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Lord
             in
             great
             fauour
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             hath
             prouided
             varietie
             of
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             
             as
             the
             weakenes
             of
             it
             doth
             require
             ,
             as
             some
             publike
             ,
             some
             priuate
             :
             so
             he
             hath
             made
             this
             amongst
             the
             rest
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             rest
             ,
             a
             godly
             life
             is
             
             much
             furthered
             .
          
           
             Which
             I
             thought
             very
             meete
             to
             adde
             ,
             because
             of
             all
             other
             helps
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             least
             thought
             ,
             or
             found
             to
             be
             so
             :
             and
             that
             they
             are
             vsed
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             without
             the
             benefit
             which
             God
             hath
             ioyned
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             ceremonie
             onely
             .
             And
             this
             holesome
             or
             right
             vsing
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             little
             seene
             or
             inioyed
             ;
             therefore
             is
             there
             such
             negligence
             in
             repairing
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             vnreuerence
             ,
             disorder
             ,
             yea
             and
             prophane
             behauiour
             in
             the
             administring
             and
             receiuing
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principall
             matter
             that
             is
             to
             be
             regarded
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             looked
             vnto
             both
             of
             the
             minister
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             
             But
             it
             is
             not
             my
             purpose
             to
             enter
             into
             this
             treatise
             :
             I
             conclude
             this
             point
             therefore
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             Sacraments
             doe
             seale
             vp
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             to
             the
             faithfull
             receiuer
             ,
             vnder
             a
             visible
             and
             infallible
             signe
             ,
             and
             againe
             binde
             him
             (
             in
             reuerence
             be
             it
             spoken
             )
             to
             the
             performing
             of
             his
             couenant
             ,
             and
             seeing
             particularly
             the
             first
             Sacrament
             of
             baptisme
             doth
             ingraffe
             him
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             doth
             by
             so
             holy
             preparation
             before
             he
             come
             ,
             with
             such
             comfort
             ministring
             in
             and
             at
             his
             receiuing
             ,
             and
             such
             strengthening
             of
             him
             after
             ,
             worke
             vpon
             him
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ;
             that
             therefore
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             singular
             helpes
             for
             all
             true
             beleeuers
             to
             growe
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             .
             And
             consequently
             ,
             I
             say
             of
             the
             receiuers
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             them
             
             which
             vse
             the
             other
             helpes
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             not
             made
             more
             able
             to
             conquer
             his
             lusts
             ,
             and
             weaken
             the
             strength
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             more
             hartened
             to
             the
             life
             of
             godlines
             ,
             doth
             abuse
             them
             ,
             and
             seeth
             not
             Gods
             purpose
             in
             ordaining
             them
             .
             Which
             sinne
             how
             seuerely
             God
             will
             punish
             ,
             
             the
             Corinthians
             example
             doth
             testifie
             and
             proue
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
             Of
             publike
             prayers
             :
             also
             of
             the
             priuate
             helpes
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             THe
             publike
             prayers
             solemnly
             offred
             to
             God
             in
             the
             congregation
             ,
             and
             praising
             of
             him
             with
             Psalmes
             ,
             is
             another
             of
             these
             publike
             helpes
             .
             In
             the
             which
             ,
             if
             that
             minde
             be
             in
             vs
             ,
             with
             the
             which
             we
             haue
             been
             taught
             to
             come
             to
             all
             holie
             exercises
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             prepared
             for
             them
             ;
             who
             doubteth
             but
             that
             wee
             may
             receiue
             much
             helpe
             by
             them
             ?
             yea
             and
             the
             
             better
             a
             man
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             shall
             profit
             by
             them
             .
             For
             when
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             from
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             haue
             a
             promise
             
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               heard
               in
               all
               things
               that
               are
               good
               for
               them
               ,
               euen
               the
               most
               excellentest
               ,
            
             and
             doe
             then
             emptie
             their
             hearts
             by
             confessing
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             lift
             vp
             their
             spirits
             and
             voices
             together
             in
             praising
             him
             ;
             is
             there
             any
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             afterward
             in
             priuate
             more
             cheerefully
             bent
             to
             serue
             him
             ?
             And
             in
             that
             the
             ignorant
             (
             which
             in
             the
             best
             places
             is
             the
             greatest
             number
             )
             take
             no
             more
             profit
             by
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             long
             of
             the
             exercises
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             vnfit
             to
             receiue
             benefit
             by
             them
             :
             and
             a
             preiudicate
             opinion
             in
             some
             that
             they
             can
             take
             no
             good
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             partly
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             partly
             in
             rash
             zeale
             ,
             they
             giue
             themselues
             to
             
             sleight
             and
             negligent
             hearing
             of
             them
             .
             The
             direct
             remedie
             to
             redresse
             both
             faults
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             in
             man
             lieth
             ,
             were
             an
             ordinarie
             able
             ministerie
             :
             whereby
             both
             the
             ignorant
             might
             (
             besides
             other
             good
             things
             )
             learne
             rightly
             how
             to
             vse
             them
             :
             and
             the
             preiudicate
             ones
             (
             which
             conceiue
             the
             worse
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             see
             small
             fruit
             to
             follow
             of
             them
             )
             should
             be
             silent
             and
             haue
             nothing
             to
             say
             against
             them
             ,
             except
             with
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             they
             will
             despise
             all
             publike
             assemblies
             .
             But
             whatsoeuer
             the
             ignorant
             get
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             God
             may
             find
             especiall
             good
             refreshing
             by
             them
             :
             which
             is
             that
             thing
             that
             I
             haue
             to
             prooue
             and
             perswade
             .
             For
             when
             besides
             our
             owne
             priuate
             supplications
             and
             thanksgiuings
             ,
             we
             haue
             by
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             appointed
             for
             vs
             these
             also
             in
             publike
             :
             
             and
             that
             in
             so
             solemne
             a
             manner
             ,
             the
             whole
             assemblie
             consenting
             with
             vs
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             
             and
             
               God
               present
               amongst
               vs
            
             to
             assist
             vs
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             promised
             ;
             the
             very
             ordinance
             of
             God
             (
             who
             is
             the
             author
             of
             them
             )
             doth
             promise
             a
             blessing
             therto
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             we
             are
             partakers
             of
             them
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             come
             with
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             a
             feeling
             of
             our
             wants
             ,
             with
             an
             earnest
             desire
             and
             confidence
             to
             obtaine
             the
             things
             which
             we
             pray
             for
             ,
             in
             true
             repentance
             ,
             we
             shall
             receiue
             fruite
             of
             them
             accordingly
             .
             But
             herein
             a
             preiudicate
             opinion
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             rash
             iudgement
             ,
             doth
             much
             harme
             .
             
             For
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             haue
             been
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             disordered
             persons
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             too
             many
             remaine
             so
             still
             ;
             and
             thereby
             haue
             brought
             themselues
             ,
             by
             Gods
             iust
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             their
             
             owne
             deserts
             ,
             as
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Ely
             did
             ,
             into
             dishonour
             and
             discredit
             :
             it
             hath
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             through
             rash
             and
             preposterous
             iudgement
             ,
             many
             haue
             had
             an
             euill
             opinion
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             seruing
             of
             God
             which
             they
             haue
             vsed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             haue
             thought
             that
             they
             haue
             had
             good
             cause
             to
             sequester
             themselues
             from
             being
             present
             at
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             performed
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             thus
             they
             obiect
             against
             it
             .
          
           
           
             
             Another
             sort
             haue
             thought
             all
             set
             formes
             of
             prayer
             are
             to
             be
             disliked
             ,
             
             and
             such
             onely
             to
             be
             allowed
             and
             offered
             vp
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             by
             extemporarie
             gift
             are
             conceiued
             and
             vttered
             according
             to
             euery
             ones
             necessitie
             :
             which
             opinion
             is
             also
             to
             be
             reformed
             :
             Of
             both
             which
             I
             will
             say
             somewhat
             being
             obiections
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             it
             bee
             besides
             my
             purpose
             to
             discourse
             of
             them
             at
             large
             .
             This
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             taken
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             publike
             prayer
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             preaching
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             helpe
             to
             godlines
             ,
             to
             all
             such
             as
             haue
             any
             measure
             of
             true
             godlines
             :
             or
             else
             it
             is
             long
             of
             themselues
             ,
             who
             ,
             through
             the
             ignorance
             and
             darknes
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             doe
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             
               to
               pray
               alwaies
               with
               all
               manner
               supplications
               and
               giuing
               of
               thankes
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
             publikely
             as
             well
             as
             priuately
             ,
             when
             many
             hearts
             are
             powred
             out
             to
             God
             rather
             then
             few
             ,
             or
             one
             alone
             :
             or
             if
             they
             know
             this
             ,
             their
             sinne
             is
             the
             greater
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             resist
             and
             spurne
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             to
             fortifie
             this
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             first
             obiection
             I
             answere
             ;
             
             although
             it
             be
             not
             to
             bee
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             example
             of
             ignorant
             and
             vnreformed
             ,
             especially
             notorious
             persons
             in
             the
             Ministerie
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             doth
             much
             harme
             ;
             yet
             if
             either
             they
             cannot
             be
             conuicted
             ,
             or
             if
             their
             crimes
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             cannot
             remoue
             them
             out
             of
             their
             places
             ;
             there
             is
             iust
             cause
             of
             griefe
             ,
             that
             such
             should
             haue
             any
             thing
             to
             doe
             in
             Gods
             matters
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             weightie
             and
             to
             be
             dealt
             in
             with
             al
             high
             reuerence
             :
             Yet
             ,
             if
             this
             burden
             must
             be
             borne
             ,
             I
             aske
             ,
             if
             
             among
             many
             sweete
             liberties
             which
             we
             inioy
             ,
             wee
             may
             not
             ioyne
             in
             prayer
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             wee
             can
             pray
             in
             faith
             ,
             seeing
             their
             vnworthines
             cannot
             withhold
             the
             fruite
             of
             Gods
             promise
             from
             vs
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             one
             kind
             of
             prayer
             as
             well
             as
             to
             another
             ,
             
               aske
               and
               ye
               shall
               receiue
               ,
               that
               your
               ioy
               may
               be
               full
               .
            
             
             And
             as
             it
             is
             farre
             from
             me
             to
             be
             a
             patrone
             of
             such
             ,
             or
             to
             iustifie
             them
             :
             so
             yet
             ,
             while
             wee
             may
             inioy
             the
             ministerie
             of
             better
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             refuse
             to
             bee
             partaker
             of
             the
             prayers
             which
             are
             offered
             vp
             by
             them
             .
             Who
             can
             blame
             him
             ,
             who
             desireth
             to
             pray
             with
             better
             then
             they
             be
             ?
             and
             yet
             better
             to
             ioyne
             with
             them
             sometime
             ,
             then
             to
             leaue
             the
             assemblies
             publike
             altogether
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             next
             obiection
             ,
             
             that
             though
             the
             ministers
             be
             not
             offensiue
             
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             vse
             no
             set
             forme
             of
             prayer
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             moued
             by
             Gods
             spirit
             :
             I
             answere
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             fond
             error
             so
             to
             thinke
             .
             For
             as
             there
             be
             necessarie
             things
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             ,
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             the
             most
             things
             which
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             :
             so
             there
             may
             be
             prescript
             formes
             of
             prayer
             made
             concerning
             all
             such
             things
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             what
             letteth
             that
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             such
             formes
             either
             of
             confession
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             request
             ,
             or
             thanksgiuing
             ;
             what
             letteth
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             the
             hearers
             hearts
             may
             not
             profitably
             goe
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             both
             to
             humble
             ,
             to
             quicken
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             ?
             For
             is
             the
             reading
             it selfe
             vnpure
             ,
             when
             the
             minister
             in
             his
             owne
             behalfe
             and
             the
             peoples
             ,
             vttereth
             them
             to
             God
             ?
             I
             speake
             not
             (
             ye
             see
             )
             of
             the
             
             matter
             of
             prayer
             ,
             but
             of
             reading
             it
             :
             for
             if
             the
             matter
             be
             erroneous
             and
             naught
             ,
             the
             pronouncing
             of
             it
             maketh
             it
             not
             good
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             the
             reading
             doth
             :
             if
             it
             be
             good
             and
             pure
             ,
             being
             vttered
             or
             pronounced
             ,
             the
             reading
             cannot
             hurt
             it
             or
             make
             it
             euil
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Scripture
             did
             and
             doth
             now
             sing
             Psalmes
             vpon
             a
             booke
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             though
             it
             vtter
             a
             prescript
             forme
             of
             words
             ,
             I
             hope
             none
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sinne
             to
             doe
             so
             ,
             the
             heart
             being
             prepared
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             to
             follow
             a
             prescript
             forme
             of
             words
             in
             praying
             ,
             
             is
             no
             sinne
             :
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             offensiue
             to
             any
             .
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             how
             can
             men
             repeate
             the
             same
             forme
             of
             words
             daily
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             publike
             prayer
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             needes
             be
             coldly
             done
             ,
             and
             so
             abhominable
             to
             God
             ?
             I
             answere
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             oft
             praying
             for
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             that
             maketh
             it
             odious
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             done
             with
             an
             vnreuerent
             ,
             vnprepared
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             heart
             ;
             for
             custome
             ,
             not
             feruently
             and
             in
             faith
             .
             And
             further
             to
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             know
             that
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             reformed
             that
             they
             would
             alleage
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             prescript
             forme
             of
             prayer
             vsed
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             who
             are
             of
             minde
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             must
             separate
             themselues
             from
             all
             Churches
             .
             Also
             if
             a
             set
             forme
             of
             prayer
             were
             vnlawfull
             ,
             then
             neither
             were
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             (
             which
             is
             a
             set
             forme
             of
             prayer
             
             prescribed
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             )
             to
             be
             vsed
             .
             Which
             yet
             though
             it
             bee
             sometime
             to
             be
             vsed
             in
             the
             forme
             wherein
             it
             is
             set
             downe
             :
             yet
             speaking
             of
             it
             by
             this
             occasion
             ,
             I
             thinke
             it
             not
             amisse
             to
             adde
             this
             one
             thing
             .
             That
             though
             our
             Sauiour
             tied
             vs
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             prayer
             ,
             as
             being
             perfect
             and
             full
             :
             yet
             he
             tied
             vs
             not
             to
             the
             words
             themselues
             ,
             seeing
             wee
             cannot
             either
             thinke
             on
             ,
             remember
             ,
             or
             desire
             at
             one
             instant
             ,
             all
             the
             particulars
             contained
             in
             the
             same
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             we
             by
             crauing
             particularly
             the
             things
             which
             we
             stand
             in
             neede
             of
             ,
             are
             more
             stirred
             vp
             and
             moued
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             thus
             answered
             ,
             I
             will
             proceede
             ,
             perswading
             all
             good
             Christians
             to
             lay
             aside
             contention
             ,
             and
             endles
             ,
             and
             (
             many
             of
             them
             also
             )
             needles
             questions
             
             about
             this
             matter
             :
             And
             to
             resolue
             with
             themselues
             ,
             seeing
             it
             must
             of
             al
             ,
             who
             are
             well
             aduised
             ,
             bee
             graunted
             ,
             that
             the
             publike
             prayers
             are
             an
             helpe
             to
             stirre
             vp
             Gods
             graces
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             conuey
             to
             vs
             the
             many
             good
             blessings
             of
             God
             which
             wee
             want
             ,
             beside
             other
             notable
             effects
             :
             therefore
             ,
             to
             looke
             to
             themselues
             euery
             way
             so
             carefully
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             euer
             keepe
             themselues
             fit
             to
             be
             helped
             and
             benefited
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             well
             ordered
             hearts
             and
             minds
             to
             attend
             vnto
             ,
             and
             applie
             to
             themselues
             the
             prayers
             which
             either
             before
             and
             after
             the
             Sermon
             are
             vttered
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             through
             the
             whole
             action
             of
             Gods
             worship
             are
             read
             in
             their
             hearing
             :
             And
             not
             to
             be
             led
             by
             opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             take
             no
             profit
             by
             them
             ;
             nor
             as
             the
             common
             sort
             
             doe
             ,
             who
             after
             long
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             doe
             prooue
             too
             truly
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             taken
             no
             good
             by
             them
             ,
             being
             not
             indeede
             able
             to
             shew
             how
             they
             should
             pray
             ,
             
             or
             behaue
             themselues
             in
             that
             action
             .
             But
             seeing
             they
             haue
             libertie
             to
             heare
             Gods
             word
             preached
             where
             they
             may
             most
             commodiously
             inioy
             it
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             they
             are
             willed
             not
             onely
             themselues
             ,
             but
             to
             call
             vpon
             their
             children
             to
             heare
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             are
             vrged
             as
             well
             by
             their
             preaching
             ,
             as
             by
             their
             liuing
             ,
             to
             giue
             good
             example
             )
             therefore
             to
             take
             their
             part
             in
             both
             ,
             with
             cheerefulnes
             and
             thanksgiuing
             :
             And
             in
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             such
             as
             can
             not
             reade
             ,
             should
             attend
             to
             them
             who
             are
             neerest
             them
             in
             the
             congregation
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             ioyne
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             consent
             to
             the
             action
             of
             praising
             God
             
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             assemblie
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             gaze
             ,
             and
             tosse
             vaine
             imaginations
             and
             phantasies
             ,
             where
             they
             should
             
               lift
               vp
               pure
               hearts
               and
               hands
            
             to
             God.
             And
             as
             for
             such
             as
             refuse
             to
             come
             to
             take
             part
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             altogether
             ,
             as
             the
             Brownists
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             let
             them
             beare
             their
             shame
             before
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             peace
             shall
             be
             small
             to
             Godward
             ,
             while
             they
             sit
             at
             home
             with
             their
             owne
             bare
             reading
             for
             their
             diet
             ,
             who
             scorne
             the
             best
             liberties
             of
             the
             word
             
             
             preached
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             the
             publike
             assemblies
             .
             For
             so
             I
             vnderstand
             they
             doe
             ,
             as
             well
             otherwaies
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             themselues
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             examining
             what
             they
             did
             while
             ,
             by
             the
             whole
             moneth
             and
             quarter
             ,
             they
             absented
             themselues
             from
             the
             publike
             meetings
             :
             answere
             was
             made
             by
             the
             examinate
             ,
             they
             sate
             at
             home
             and
             read
             by
             themselues
             .
             Let
             all
             iudge
             by
             what
             spirit
             such
             are
             led
             and
             guided
             .
          
           
             Now
             hauing
             described
             and
             shewed
             the
             nature
             and
             vse
             of
             the
             publike
             meanes
             ,
             
             I
             thinke
             it
             needfull
             before
             I
             doe
             more
             particularly
             enter
             into
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
             priuate
             ,
             to
             say
             somewhat
             of
             the
             necessitie
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             publike
             .
             For
             that
             thousands
             of
             the
             professors
             ,
             
             and
             of
             them
             which
             are
             of
             
             the
             visible
             Church
             (
             amongst
             whom
             wee
             must
             hope
             that
             God
             hath
             many
             of
             his
             elect
             )
             are
             little
             acquainted
             with
             the
             priuate
             ,
             but
             doe
             thinke
             it
             needles
             for
             them
             to
             hearken
             after
             the
             same
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             deare
             children
             of
             God
             for
             want
             of
             ordinarie
             teaching
             ,
             haue
             little
             vse
             of
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             much
             the
             worse
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             these
             causes
             therefore
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             knowne
             and
             holden
             in
             firme
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             the
             priuate
             are
             (
             in
             some
             sort
             )
             as
             needfull
             as
             the
             publike
             :
             for
             they
             may
             be
             vsed
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             whereas
             the
             publike
             cannot
             ;
             as
             in
             persecution
             .
             For
             it
             being
             of
             necessitie
             that
             as
             our
             bodies
             ,
             so
             our
             soules
             should
             haue
             some
             daily
             refreshing
             :
             therefore
             seeing
             the
             publike
             cannot
             daily
             bee
             
             had
             ,
             we
             must
             vse
             priuate
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             both
             authorised
             and
             commaunded
             by
             one
             God.
             And
             the
             publike
             are
             but
             a
             part
             of
             the
             helpes
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             prouided
             for
             the
             profiting
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             and
             therfore
             without
             the
             priuate
             ,
             they
             doe
             the
             lesse
             profit
             .
          
           
             For
             mens
             comming
             to
             Church
             (
             besides
             which
             a
             great
             number
             know
             no
             other
             seruing
             of
             God
             )
             cannot
             doe
             that
             good
             to
             the
             best
             Christians
             ,
             
             which
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             not
             accompanied
             with
             these
             :
             as
             may
             bee
             seene
             in
             euery
             part
             of
             the
             publike
             worship
             of
             God.
             For
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             read
             and
             preached
             ,
             doth
             little
             profit
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             not
             ioyned
             with
             preparation
             to
             heare
             reuerently
             and
             attentiuely
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             is
             not
             mused
             on
             after
             ,
             yea
             and
             as
             occasion
             
             shall
             offer
             ,
             conferred
             of
             also
             :
             and
             if
             reading
             priuately
             (
             where
             it
             may
             be
             inioyed
             )
             be
             not
             vsed
             ;
             what
             is
             more
             manifest
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             almost
             al
             in
             a
             congregation
             doe
             by
             and
             by
             forget
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             heard
             ,
             and
             make
             little
             vse
             of
             it
             in
             their
             liues
             ?
             And
             what
             greater
             cause
             can
             be
             rendred
             hereof
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             neuer
             looke
             after
             matters
             concerning
             their
             soules
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             about
             their
             priuate
             dealings
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             Euen
             so
             ,
             what
             vse
             doe
             such
             make
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ?
             who
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             besides
             that
             they
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             prepare
             themselues
             to
             it
             ;
             so
             if
             some
             Ministers
             ,
             more
             carefull
             ouer
             the
             peoples
             soules
             ,
             then
             others
             ,
             doe
             teach
             and
             examine
             them
             about
             the
             knowledge
             they
             haue
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             they
             be
             brought
             
             to
             trie
             themselues
             indeede
             ,
             in
             what
             true
             faith
             and
             vnfained
             repentance
             they
             come
             :
             seeing
             they
             are
             not
             wont
             ,
             through
             the
             whole
             quarter
             before
             their
             receiuing
             ,
             to
             beate
             their
             braines
             ,
             or
             trouble
             themselues
             about
             such
             matters
             :
             Whereby
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             for
             certaintie
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             the
             Scriptures
             speake
             in
             the
             commendation
             therof
             ,
             they
             be
             in
             little
             account
             and
             reckoning
             with
             them
             .
             And
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             priuately
             before
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             nourish
             these
             good
             graces
             of
             God
             in
             themselues
             very
             carefully
             (
             for
             I
             
             speake
             euen
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             others
             )
             who
             seeth
             
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             haue
             much
             adoe
             ,
             to
             bring
             their
             hearts
             ,
             willingly
             to
             sift
             themselues
             ,
             and
             to
             seeke
             for
             those
             gifts
             at
             that
             time
             ?
          
           
             So
             to
             say
             the
             same
             of
             the
             publike
             hearing
             of
             prayer
             in
             the
             assemblie
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             bee
             doubted
             ,
             that
             they
             pray
             there
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             
               drawing
               neere
               to
               God
               with
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               their
               hearts
               being
               farre
               from
               him
               ,
            
             if
             they
             doe
             neglect
             to
             pray
             alone
             ,
             and
             secretly
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             familie
             :
             but
             also
             the
             publike
             prayer
             groweth
             common
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             wearisome
             ,
             a
             bare
             ceremonie
             ,
             and
             for
             fashion
             (
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             off
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             eased
             and
             comforted
             by
             it
             )
             as
             I
             can
             prooue
             by
             too
             sure
             experience
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             in
             such
             as
             haue
             not
             learned
             to
             make
             conscience
             of
             priuate
             prayer
             ,
             but
             doe
             separate
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             .
             
          
           
             
             And
             by
             this
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             it
             may
             appeare
             how
             necessarie
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             priuate
             helpes
             should
             be
             vsed
             of
             al
             such
             as
             haue
             their
             part
             in
             the
             publike
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             as
             our
             necessities
             doe
             require
             it
             ,
             so
             the
             Lord
             commanding
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             hath
             giuen
             time
             and
             libertie
             from
             our
             other
             busines
             and
             duties
             either
             in
             familie
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             vse
             holily
             and
             continue
             the
             same
             :
             So
             that
             our
             worldly
             affaires
             ought
             to
             giue
             place
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             through
             ignorance
             many
             count
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             foolish
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             though
             they
             will
             not
             speake
             so
             grossely
             ,
             yet
             being
             giuen
             ouer
             to
             the
             world
             so
             griplie
             ,
             will
             put
             aside
             little
             ,
             or
             no
             busines
             for
             the
             seruing
             of
             God.
             Although
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             where
             God
             
             is
             most
             purely
             ,
             and
             best
             serued
             ,
             their
             other
             busines
             ,
             as
             these
             earthly
             ,
             haue
             best
             successe
             .
          
           
             These
             few
             lines
             I
             thought
             good
             (
             before
             further
             discoursing
             of
             the
             priuate
             helpes
             )
             to
             set
             downe
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             vse
             them
             conscionably
             ,
             may
             not
             thinke
             that
             they
             doe
             any
             more
             then
             they
             ought
             ,
             and
             haue
             neede
             of
             :
             they
             who
             vse
             them
             but
             slackly
             and
             coldly
             ,
             may
             bestowe
             greater
             diligence
             therein
             ,
             and
             that
             amongst
             all
             sorts
             they
             may
             bee
             had
             in
             better
             regarde
             ,
             if
             they
             desire
             to
             see
             good
             dayes
             here
             vpon
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             first
             priuate
             helpe
             ,
             which
             is
             watchfulnes
             .
          
           
             ANd
             to
             begin
             with
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             diuision
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             entrance
             into
             this
             treatise
             :
             the
             first
             priuate
             help
             is
             Watchfulnes
             :
             worthily
             set
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             as
             an
             eye
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             see
             them
             well
             and
             rightly
             vsed
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             carefull
             obseruing
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             diligent
             looking
             to
             our
             waies
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             pleasing
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             vnto
             God.
             
             And
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             obseruing
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             Salomon
             
             prooueth
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Aboue
               all
               obseruations
               ,
               obserue
               thine
               heart
               :
               for
               from
               thence
               commeth
               life
               .
            
             
             And
             that
             it
             maketh
             a
             man
             to
             looke
             diligently
             to
             his
             waies
             ,
             who
             so
             is
             watchfull
             indeede
             ;
             let
             the
             words
             of
             the
             prophet
             testifie
             ;
             
               I
               thought
               I
               will
               take
               heede
               to
               my
               wayes
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               I
               sinne
               not
               with
               my
               toung
               :
               I
               will
               keepe
               my
               mouth
               as
               with
               a
               bridle
               .
               And
               that
               by
               both
               these
               ,
               God
               is
               pleased
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               by
               the
               contrarie
               :
            
             For
             so
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Hebr.
             10.38
             .
             
               He
               that
               withdraweth
               himselfe
               from
               liuing
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             
             
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             without
             watching
             )
             
               my
               soule
            
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             
               shall
               haue
               no
               pleasure
               in
               him
               :
            
             euen
             as
             he
             delighteth
             in
             the
             contrarie
             .
             This
             is
             in
             sundrie
             places
             of
             the
             Scripture
             commended
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             haue
             a
             great
             care
             how
             we
             liue
             ,
             and
             watch
             ouer
             all
             our
             waies
             .
             Saint
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.7
             .
             
               be
               sober
               ,
               and
               watch
            
             :
             as
             though
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             notwithstanding
             we
             haue
             sobrietie
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             well
             ordering
             of
             our
             affections
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             most
             fit
             vertue
             to
             keepe
             the
             life
             in
             frame
             ;
             yet
             without
             watchfulnes
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             lost
             ,
             and
             depart
             from
             vs.
             
             So
             our
             Sauiour
             ioyneth
             it
             with
             prayer
             where
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               Watch
               and
               pray
               ,
               least
               ye
               fall
               into
               temptation
               :
            
             As
             giuing
             vs
             to
             learne
             thereby
             ,
             that
             the
             force
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             much
             weakned
             and
             abated
             without
             the
             other
             :
             and
             that
             men
             shall
             make
             but
             
             cold
             prayers
             ,
             if
             they
             watch
             not
             their
             liues
             ,
             yea
             and
             for
             oportunitie
             to
             pray
             also
             .
          
           
             And
             both
             render
             their
             reason
             why
             watching
             ouer
             our selues
             carefully
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             companion
             to
             vs
             :
             seeing
             without
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             by
             and
             by
             plunged
             into
             many
             noysome
             temptations
             by
             Sathan
             ,
             &
             our
             owne
             sinful
             hearts
             .
             Besides
             ,
             
             the
             necessitie
             of
             this
             one
             helpe
             may
             easily
             be
             seene
             in
             our
             owne
             experience
             ,
             by
             the
             contrarie
             sinne
             ,
             carelesnes
             and
             securitie
             .
             For
             what
             doth
             more
             easily
             
               grieue
               the
               holy
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               quench
               it
               in
               vs
               ,
            
             then
             that
             whatsoeuer
             chaseth
             away
             godlines
             ?
             or
             what
             doth
             so
             set
             open
             the
             dore
             to
             all
             confusion
             ?
          
           
             And
             further
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             vrgent
             necessitie
             of
             it
             ,
             
             Saint
             Paul
             warnes
             
               Timothie
               
               to
               watch
               in
               all
               things
               :
            
             not
             in
             some
             one
             or
             few
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             ;
             and
             therefore
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             with
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             occasions
             .
             It
             caused
             that
             holy
             man
             of
             God
             King
             Dauid
             to
             couenant
             and
             professe
             this
             ,
             that
             seeing
             he
             saw
             he
             could
             not
             discharge
             dutie
             to
             God
             ,
             without
             an
             especiall
             regard
             and
             taking
             heede
             to
             his
             life
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             Sathans
             vigilancie
             :
             
             )
             
               I
               will
               watch
               or
               doe
               wisely
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               till
               thou
               come
               vnto
               me
               :
               I
               will
               walke
               in
               the
               vprightnes
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               my
               house
               .
            
             And
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             speake
             absurdly
             ,
             because
             I
             speake
             otherwise
             then
             most
             mens
             practise
             doth
             approoue
             ,
             view
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             see
             this
             truth
             more
             cleerely
             :
             For
             I
             must
             make
             this
             foundation
             strong
             ;
             seeing
             there
             is
             a
             great
             weight
             to
             be
             set
             vpon
             it
             .
             
             In
             the
             third
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ;
             
             
               Take
               heede
               that
               there
               be
               not
               at
               any
               time
               in
               any
               of
               you
               an
               euill
               heart
               :
            
             this
             that
             he
             saith
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             what
             can
             it
             meane
             lesse
             ,
             then
             that
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             manifold
             affections
             and
             desires
             thereof
             ,
             should
             be
             looked
             vnto
             ,
             and
             taken
             heede
             of
             ,
             least
             thereby
             the
             Lord
             should
             be
             offended
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             taking
             heede
             therefore
             to
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             thy
             heart
             especially
             (
             because
             from
             thence
             the
             words
             and
             actions
             doe
             come
             )
             must
             be
             thy
             companion
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             and
             thou
             must
             set
             
               this
               watch
               before
               the
               doore
               of
               thy
               lips
               ,
            
             and
             thou
             must
             be
             well
             acquainted
             with
             looking
             diligently
             to
             thy
             waies
             ,
             
               that
               it
               may
               goe
               well
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               maiest
               prosper
               .
            
             But
             if
             thou
             beest
             a
             stranger
             
             vnto
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             looke
             to
             fall
             often
             (
             I
             meane
             )
             to
             fall
             daungerously
             ,
             
             (
             for
             otherwise
             he
             that
             watcheth
             most
             warily
             ,
             cannot
             be
             free
             from
             offending
             )
             looke
             to
             finde
             many
             woundes
             in
             thy
             soule
             ,
             and
             to
             want
             many
             comforts
             in
             thy
             life
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             may
             boldly
             say
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             many
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             euil
             men
             ,
             doe
             make
             many
             iarres
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             breake
             often
             into
             vnseemely
             actions
             ,
             and
             doe
             many
             things
             against
             their
             holy
             profession
             ,
             which
             they
             by
             and
             by
             
             couer
             with
             the
             gentle
             name
             of
             infirmities
             ,
             when
             indeede
             they
             doe
             rather
             
             wilfully
             fulfill
             the
             desires
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             rashly
             and
             intemperately
             giue
             themselues
             the
             bridle
             ,
             refusing
             vtterly
             in
             those
             cases
             this
             holy
             watchfulnes
             ;
             yea
             and
             sticke
             not
             to
             count
             it
             bondage
             ,
             and
             a
             depriuing
             Christians
             of
             their
             libertie
             ,
             and
             too
             streight
             an
             holding
             of
             them
             in
             :
             whereas
             ,
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             watching
             is
             that
             to
             the
             life
             ,
             which
             the
             eye-lid
             is
             to
             the
             eye
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             the
             eye
             it selfe
             is
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             :
             and
             as
             it
             doth
             easily
             fall
             into
             many
             annoyances
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             carefully
             and
             wisely
             guided
             from
             wind
             and
             weather
             ;
             so
             it
             fareth
             with
             thy
             soule
             and
             life
             ,
             when
             thou
             doest
             not
             take
             heede
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             Gods
             word
             and
             good
             instruction
             teacheth
             thee
             :
             for
             a
             due
             looking
             to
             thy
             waies
             ,
             is
             the
             safety
             to
             thy
             life
             .
             
          
           
             
             And
             because
             this
             is
             seldome
             welcome
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             little
             in
             vse
             ;
             therefore
             is
             a
             wel
             ordered
             and
             setled
             course
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             diligently
             kept
             of
             them
             ,
             a
             meere
             stranger
             to
             thē
             .
             But
             contrariwise
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             secure
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ;
             therefore
             they
             haue
             at
             least
             both
             their
             hearts
             out
             of
             frame
             ,
             and
             their
             liues
             voyde
             of
             good
             order
             .
             For
             what
             other
             thing
             is
             to
             bee
             said
             ,
             when
             those
             which
             goe
             for
             religious
             shall
             be
             so
             hot
             ,
             hastie
             and
             furious
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             liued
             with
             ,
             
             as
             Nabal
             ?
             Others
             so
             vntrustie
             ,
             and
             so
             hollow
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             dealt
             with
             ,
             as
             Gehazi
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             I
             am
             weary
             of
             so
             often
             reprehending
             ,
             and
             complaining
             of
             the
             vnreformed
             qualities
             and
             actions
             of
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             who
             goe
             for
             Christians
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             (
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             )
             are
             so
             
             indeede
             :
             and
             yet
             vntill
             they
             will
             take
             knowledge
             of
             this
             want
             of
             watchfulnes
             ,
             and
             learne
             to
             bee
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             they
             shall
             neuer
             be
             at
             better
             stay
             ,
             but
             out
             and
             in
             ,
             off
             and
             on
             ,
             neuer
             setled
             .
          
           
             
             But
             they
             must
             goe
             about
             it
             ,
             to
             purpose
             and
             set
             their
             minde
             and
             delight
             vpon
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             desire
             to
             be
             the
             better
             by
             it
             .
             They
             must
             be
             content
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             as
             children
             ,
             whom
             we
             will
             not
             suffer
             to
             handle
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             play
             with
             kniues
             :
             and
             as
             people
             distracted
             are
             kept
             in
             from
             water
             for
             feare
             of
             hurting
             themselues
             ;
             so
             must
             Christians
             abstaine
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             meanes
             weane
             themselues
             from
             that
             which
             their
             hearts
             would
             naturally
             most
             desire
             ,
             
             
               euen
               their
               euill
               lusts
               which
               fight
               against
               their
               soules
               to
               destroy
               
               them
               .
            
             They
             may
             not
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             venture
             into
             any
             companie
             ,
             without
             respect
             ,
             nor
             to
             fall
             into
             any
             talke
             which
             liketh
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             giue
             themselues
             any
             libertie
             in
             their
             desires
             ;
             the
             prophet
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               behaued
               himselfe
               as
               one
               weaned
               from
               his
               mothers
               breast
               .
            
             And
             as
             experienced
             Christians
             cannot
             but
             remember
             how
             they
             lay
             open
             to
             danger
             and
             offences
             by
             all
             occasions
             ,
             before
             they
             became
             watchfull
             ,
             and
             since
             doe
             see
             ,
             what
             a
             benefit
             it
             is
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             them
             in
             safetie
             on
             euery
             side
             :
             so
             they
             may
             easily
             know
             and
             bee
             able
             to
             discerne
             ,
             how
             ill
             it
             goeth
             with
             all
             such
             as
             walke
             not
             accompanied
             with
             it
             :
             which
             by
             little
             and
             little
             must
             be
             gotten
             ,
             especially
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             helps
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             of
             greatest
             vse
             (
             as
             I
             further
             will
             shew
             in
             the
             next
             treatise
             )
             
             which
             God
             hath
             commaunded
             vs
             to
             vse
             for
             our
             daily
             benefit
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             admonisheth
             vs
             ,
             prayer
             is
             to
             goe
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             doth
             quicken
             ,
             
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             put
             life
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             causeth
             it
             to
             be
             continued
             with
             much
             cheerefulnes
             ,
             and
             little
             tediousnes
             ,
             whiles
             we
             consider
             that
             God
             will
             blesse
             it
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             euen
             as
             by
             praying
             we
             beleeue
             :
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Watch
               and
               pray
               ,
               least
               ye
               fall
               into
               temptation
               :
            
             where
             also
             he
             doth
             (
             and
             that
             
             
             not
             obscurely
             )
             assigne
             and
             point
             out
             the
             time
             wherein
             we
             should
             watch
             ,
             namely
             ,
             euen
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             in
             daunger
             of
             being
             tempted
             and
             drawne
             to
             sinne
             .
             Which
             I
             obserue
             ,
             because
             many
             good
             Christians
             not
             hauing
             well
             weighed
             it
             ,
             doe
             thinke
             it
             very
             much
             they
             should
             diligently
             stand
             vpon
             their
             watch
             ,
             as
             thinking
             that
             it
             depriueth
             them
             of
             much
             sweete
             libertie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doe
             ,
             as
             they
             thinke
             ,
             with
             good
             reason
             dislike
             and
             refuse
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             that
             doctrine
             :
             although
             with
             little
             good
             aduice
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             will
             not
             bee
             contentious
             ,
             may
             easily
             see
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             about
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             mine
             owne
             part
             ,
             I
             thanke
             God
             ,
             I
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             many
             godly
             Christians
             
             in
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             haue
             reasoned
             against
             the
             carefull
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             it
             first
             vrged
             ,
             &
             before
             they
             had
             experience
             of
             it
             (
             for
             they
             thought
             it
             very
             much
             ,
             that
             all
             which
             they
             had
             done
             in
             rashnes
             ,
             haste
             ,
             and
             without
             good
             aduice
             (
             as
             their
             whole
             life
             had
             been
             little
             better
             )
             should
             be
             brought
             in
             question
             :
             )
             and
             yet
             since
             ,
             they
             hauing
             found
             the
             fruite
             of
             it
             so
             sweet
             ,
             and
             the
             gaine
             so
             great
             ,
             after
             better
             aduice
             ,
             they
             would
             in
             no
             wise
             forgoe
             it
             againe
             ,
             and
             be
             let
             loose
             to
             their
             former
             rashnes
             and
             securitie
             .
             So
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             many
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             giuen
             some
             taste
             and
             sauour
             in
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             
             for
             want
             of
             experience
             may
             at
             first
             ,
             thinke
             the
             vrging
             of
             this
             watching
             ,
             to
             be
             ouer
             strict
             ;
             yet
             after
             further
             insight
             into
             it
             ,
             as
             both
             commaunded
             vs
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             it selfe
             of
             singular
             gaine
             ,
             they
             shall
             see
             their
             errour
             ,
             and
             rather
             pray
             most
             earnestly
             to
             haue
             their
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             to
             hold
             their
             former
             iudgement
             .
             I
             speake
             not
             ,
             as
             though
             any
             which
             feare
             God
             were
             meere
             straungers
             to
             this
             grace
             and
             gift
             of
             God
             (
             for
             I
             know
             they
             are
             not
             without
             it
             sometimes
             )
             but
             for
             that
             either
             in
             their
             iudgement
             they
             are
             not
             resolued
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             vse
             with
             them
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             one
             time
             as
             well
             as
             another
             :
             or
             if
             they
             be
             ,
             yet
             they
             haue
             too
             much
             neglected
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             them
             which
             obiect
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             so
             mortified
             as
             some
             are
             ,
             
             nor
             bee
             alwaies
             obseruing
             themselues
             as
             some
             doe
             ,
             contenting
             themselues
             with
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             speech
             much
             vnbeseeming
             Christians
             ,
             
             who
             are
             to
             professe
             growing
             forward
             to
             more
             watchfulnes
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             other
             kinds
             of
             grace
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             count
             their
             case
             better
             then
             theirs
             ,
             who
             thinke
             they
             can
             serue
             God
             (
             they
             hope
             )
             without
             all
             this
             adoe
             :
             For
             they
             indeede
             beare
             themselues
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             whiles
             in
             some
             generall
             sort
             they
             pray
             at
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             goe
             to
             Church
             ,
             they
             neede
             not
             greatly
             examine
             their
             other
             behauiour
             beside
             ,
             or
             take
             heed
             vnto
             the
             same
             .
             Let
             all
             such
             please
             themselues
             as
             they
             list
             ,
             sure
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             resist
             God
             :
             and
             greatly
             to
             be
             lamented
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             being
             professors
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             should
             haue
             so
             little
             vse
             of
             this
             so
             gracious
             a
             helpe
             ,
             so
             often
             preached
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             let
             them
             goe
             ,
             see
             thou
             ,
             whosoeuer
             thou
             art
             ,
             who
             desirest
             to
             walke
             
             with
             God
             in
             peace
             ,
             that
             thou
             circumspectly
             looke
             vnto
             thy
             steps
             ,
             and
             the
             seuerall
             affections
             of
             thy
             heart
             ,
             what
             and
             how
             thou
             carriest
             thy selfe
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             how
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             endeuour
             thy selfe
             to
             
               watch
               in
               all
               things
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             rather
             to
             be
             marked
             and
             learned
             ,
             because
             it
             lendeth
             helpe
             to
             all
             the
             other
             rules
             which
             hereafter
             follow
             ,
             for
             directing
             thee
             in
             al
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             :
             Because
             (
             as
             it
             followeth
             )
             neither
             in
             company
             with
             others
             ,
             
             nor
             alone
             by
             thy selfe
             canst
             thou
             please
             God
             ,
             nor
             in
             prosperitie
             nor
             aduersitie
             ,
             
             except
             thou
             beest
             warie
             and
             watchfull
             to
             be
             led
             by
             Gods
             word
             therein
             .
             
             So
             necessarie
             to
             a
             Christian
             is
             this
             vertue
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             giueth
             this
             warning
             :
             
             
               When
               ye
               haue
               put
               on
               the
               whole
               armour
               ,
               and
               withstood
               the
               enemie
               ,
            
             by
             it
             ;
             yet
             after
             
               take
               heede
               that
               ye
               stand
               fast
               :
            
             least
             by
             the
             subtile
             and
             continuall
             attendance
             of
             the
             enemie
             ,
             your
             fall
             be
             the
             greater
             .
             Which
             may
             easily
             be
             ,
             if
             wee
             consider
             amongst
             how
             many
             occasions
             and
             prouocations
             we
             walke
             ,
             and
             how
             shiftlesse
             we
             are
             to
             auoide
             them
             :
             yea
             rather
             how
             readie
             of
             our selues
             to
             like
             well
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             giue
             place
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             
             Our
             euill
             lusts
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             be
             full
             fraught
             ,
             doe
             carrie
             vs
             headlong
             into
             sundrie
             iniquities
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             wee
             can
             goe
             about
             nothing
             ,
             but
             wee
             may
             feele
             (
             if
             we
             can
             discerne
             )
             that
             some
             one
             or
             other
             of
             them
             is
             in
             our
             way
             to
             hurt
             
             vs
             ,
             and
             at
             hand
             to
             molest
             and
             disquiet
             vs
             :
             or
             if
             we
             cannot
             espie
             it
             for
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             perceiued
             afterward
             that
             it
             was
             so
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             be
             occupied
             in
             holy
             and
             spiritual
             duties
             ,
             we
             haue
             shame
             and
             hypocrisie
             on
             the
             one
             side
             to
             hinder
             vs
             :
             dulnes
             ,
             wearines
             ,
             vntowardnes
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             like
             poysoned
             corruptions
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             to
             breake
             vs
             off
             .
             If
             we
             haue
             to
             doe
             in
             things
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             owne
             nature
             not
             euill
             ,
             as
             recreation
             ,
             or
             earthly
             busines
             ,
             we
             are
             secure
             and
             careles
             how
             we
             doe
             them
             :
             we
             haue
             boldnes
             to
             defend
             our selues
             ,
             be
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             end
             and
             purpose
             neuer
             so
             vaine
             and
             euill
             .
             If
             we
             go
             about
             any
             euill
             thing
             ,
             we
             haue
             reason
             and
             strength
             of
             perswasion
             from
             the
             pleasure
             and
             profit
             to
             goe
             
             through
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             no
             danger
             that
             accompanieth
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             extenuate
             it
             ,
             
             and
             not
             
               to
               looke
               to
               the
               end
            
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             doe
             :
             but
             all
             sound
             reason
             to
             disswade
             vs
             is
             weake
             ,
             the
             diuel
             shewing
             himselfe
             at
             such
             times
             as
             a
             tempter
             ,
             who
             yet
             will
             afterward
             come
             to
             vs
             as
             an
             accuser
             ,
             when
             we
             should
             repent
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             if
             wee
             be
             not
             skilfull
             to
             know
             these
             disordred
             lusts
             ,
             diligent
             to
             espie
             ,
             preuent
             and
             auoide
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             haue
             this
             foresaid
             watchfulnes
             ouer
             our
             liues
             ,
             as
             a
             helpfull
             companion
             with
             vs
             ;
             it
             cannot
             otherwise
             bee
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             commit
             many
             things
             vnbeseeming
             vs
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             holie
             doctrine
             which
             wee
             professe
             to
             follow
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             many
             things
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             liues
             .
             Now
             when
             a
             man
             is
             thus
             carried
             of
             his
             intemperate
             
             affections
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             foorth
             the
             loathsome
             fruite
             thereof
             ,
             what
             comfort
             can
             his
             life
             affoord
             him
             ?
             Euen
             all
             such
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             a
             sad
             matter
             to
             abridge
             themselues
             of
             their
             foolish
             will
             and
             vaine
             desires
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             a
             death
             to
             withdraw
             their
             heart
             frō
             that
             which
             they
             long
             after
             ,
             or
             to
             pluck
             back
             their
             eye
             from
             that
             which
             it
             delighteth
             in
             ,
             they
             must
             feede
             vpon
             froth
             ,
             and
             take
             comfort
             in
             follie
             :
             but
             as
             for
             the
             sound
             and
             constant
             ioy
             of
             them
             who
             haue
             made
             a
             watchfull
             life
             their
             greatest
             quiet
             (
             who
             haue
             therefore
             libertie
             and
             free
             accesse
             to
             solace
             their
             soules
             in
             the
             varietie
             of
             heauenly
             pleasures
             )
             this
             ioy
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             are
             strangers
             vnto
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             be
             partakers
             thereof
             .
          
           
             For
             hereby
             the
             Lord
             hath
             freely
             graunted
             vs
             to
             finde
             and
             inioy
             another
             
             manner
             of
             liuing
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             
             then
             the
             most
             doe
             know
             or
             beleeue
             ,
             euen
             a
             peaceable
             life
             to
             Godward
             ,
             safe
             and
             sweete
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             of
             sinners
             in
             a
             vale
             of
             miserie
             may
             be
             inioyed
             ;
             which
             whosoeuer
             be
             voide
             of
             ,
             although
             they
             haue
             varietie
             of
             earthly
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             ,
             yet
             one
             vexation
             comming
             among
             them
             ,
             shall
             make
             all
             comforts
             vnsauourie
             and
             irksome
             vnto
             them
             :
             
             As
             may
             appeare
             in
             Pharaoh
             ,
             when
             but
             some
             one
             of
             the
             plagues
             
             
             of
             Egypt
             were
             vpon
             him
             :
             in
             Nabuchadnezzar
             ,
             
             when
             hee
             had
             his
             fearefull
             dreame
             :
             and
             in
             Balthazar
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             iolitie
             ,
             that
             fearefull
             and
             vnwelcome
             hand-writing
             on
             the
             wall
             at
             midnight
             was
             seene
             of
             him
             :
             
             and
             among
             all
             these
             there
             is
             none
             in
             whom
             this
             doth
             more
             liuely
             appeare
             ,
             then
             in
             Haman
             ,
             who
             for
             all
             his
             wealth
             ,
             honour
             and
             promotion
             ,
             could
             not
             satisfie
             himselfe
             ,
             while
             one
             meane
             man
             ,
             yea
             a
             straunger
             ,
             Mordecai
             ,
             refused
             to
             bow
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             come
             neerer
             to
             such
             of
             whom
             the
             true
             God
             was
             more
             heard
             of
             or
             knowne
             ,
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Saul
             ;
             who
             although
             hee
             were
             a
             King
             ,
             yet
             when
             the
             Lord
             answered
             him
             no
             more
             ,
             his
             heauines
             was
             deadly
             :
             
             of
             Nabal
             
             likewise
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             heard
             he
             must
             die
             and
             goe
             from
             all
             ,
             he
             became
             senselesse
             through
             sorrow
             and
             anguish
             ,
             and
             
               was
               as
               a
               stone
            
             :
             and
             of
             Zidkijah
             ,
             
             who
             for
             all
             his
             boasting
             
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             being
             a
             false
             Prophet
             and
             a
             flatterer
             ,
             was
             driuen
             
               to
               hide
               himselfe
               from
               chamber
               to
               chamber
               ,
            
             
             when
             the
             arrow
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             sent
             foorth
             against
             him
             ,
             when
             the
             Kings
             shelter
             could
             not
             keepe
             him
             ,
             as
             Michaiah
             told
             him
             .
             All
             these
             when
             they
             had
             but
             some
             one
             disturbance
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             how
             did
             it
             make
             all
             other
             delights
             vnpleasant
             vnto
             them
             ?
             So
             that
             I
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             life
             which
             is
             passed
             in
             watchfulnes
             ,
             is
             free
             from
             many
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             the
             greatest
             discomforts
             ,
             and
             filled
             with
             the
             contrarie
             peace
             :
             so
             whatsoeuer
             a
             man
             inioyeth
             according
             to
             his
             hearts
             desire
             ,
             yet
             
             not
             looking
             to
             his
             waies
             warily
             ,
             to
             keepe
             himselfe
             from
             euill
             ,
             feare
             and
             sorrow
             shall
             euer
             befall
             him
             ,
             vnlesse
             (
             which
             is
             worse
             )
             he
             be
             hardened
             :
             so
             that
             his
             life
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             haue
             little
             in
             it
             ,
             worthie
             the
             reioycing
             in
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             cause
             there
             is
             to
             vrge
             this
             part
             of
             Christian
             dutie
             of
             continuall
             watching
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             by
             the
             example
             of
             our
             grandmother
             Eue
             ,
             
             who
             being
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             innocencie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             liker
             to
             haue
             been
             kept
             from
             euill
             ;
             yet
             seeing
             she
             was
             not
             circumspect
             and
             watchfull
             to
             hold
             close
             to
             the
             commaundement
             ,
             wee
             see
             she
             
               became
               the
               cause
               of
               transgression
            
             vnto
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             miserie
             of
             her
             posteritie
             .
             The
             like
             we
             may
             see
             by
             the
             example
             of
             king
             Dauid
             ,
             whom
             though
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             
             renowne
             with
             as
             great
             commendation
             for
             his
             meditating
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             any
             man
             :
             yet
             for
             that
             he
             was
             not
             armed
             with
             a
             watchfull
             heart
             at
             that
             one
             time
             
               when
               he
               walked
               on
               the
               roofe
               of
               his
               palace
            
             ;
             
             behold
             how
             the
             diuell
             had
             laid
             a
             baite
             for
             him
             (
             which
             he
             ,
             as
             wise
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             could
             not
             discerne
             )
             and
             by
             his
             subtill
             and
             secret
             handling
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             caught
             him
             in
             his
             snare
             :
             So
             that
             hee
             receiued
             such
             recompence
             for
             the
             letting
             loose
             of
             his
             heart
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             both
             in
             outward
             reproch
             and
             inward
             anguish
             and
             bitternes
             of
             soule
             ,
             that
             by
             good
             right
             should
             make
             other
             men
             cleaue
             fast
             to
             watchfulnes
             ,
             and
             be
             faithfull
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             yea
             and
             to
             beware
             with
             all
             diligence
             ,
             that
             they
             dallie
             not
             with
             the
             baites
             of
             sinne
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             nor
             giue
             their
             hearts
             the
             bridle
             ,
             vntill
             they
             be
             
             gone
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             ,
             before
             great
             offence
             be
             committed
             ,
             be
             called
             backe
             againe
             .
             The
             experience
             that
             I
             haue
             gathered
             ,
             since
             I
             began
             to
             looke
             more
             aduisedly
             into
             this
             thing
             ,
             I
             meane
             into
             the
             necessitie
             and
             benefit
             of
             a
             watchfull
             course
             ,
             which
             hath
             bin
             long
             enough
             to
             teach
             and
             aduise
             both
             my selfe
             and
             others
             vpon
             so
             long
             a
             triall
             (
             well
             nigh
             these
             thirtie
             yeeres
             in
             some
             manner
             as
             I
             haue
             been
             able
             )
             this
             experience
             (
             I
             say
             )
             doth
             make
             me
             the
             bolder
             and
             earnester
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             perswade
             such
             as
             haue
             truly
             imbraced
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             that
             they
             would
             adioyne
             herewith
             this
             godly
             watch
             ,
             a
             speciall
             nourisher
             and
             
             strengthner
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             to
             settle
             themselues
             therein
             whatsoeuer
             they
             goe
             about
             ,
             or
             take
             in
             hand
             :
             as
             that
             their
             talke
             be
             not
             idle
             and
             frothie
             ,
             but
             
               sauourie
               and
               poudred
               with
               salt
            
             ;
             that
             their
             actions
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             defend
             with
             peace
             of
             conscience
             against
             their
             accusers
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             labour
             
               to
               suppresse
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               into
               subiection
               euen
               their
               wicked
               thoughts
               and
               desires
               ,
            
             and
             weaken
             euen
             the
             bodie
             of
             sinne
             it selfe
             ,
             I
             meane
             
               the
               old
               man
               with
               his
               lusts
               .
            
             For
             behold
             and
             this
             know
             ,
             that
             euen
             amongst
             those
             who
             reioyce
             in
             the
             testimonie
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             such
             doe
             alwaies
             honour
             the
             Gospell
             most
             ;
             most
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             gainsayer
             ,
             and
             doe
             carrie
             themselues
             most
             constantly
             and
             continually
             in
             an
             euen
             and
             good
             course
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             haue
             knowledge
             ,
             who
             haue
             been
             
             wise
             this
             way
             ,
             
             and
             who
             haue
             determined
             with
             themselues
             to
             stand
             vpon
             their
             watch
             from
             time
             to
             time
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             such
             as
             in
             whō
             many
             good
             things
             may
             be
             seene
             (
             I
             speake
             both
             of
             teachers
             &
             hearers
             )
             and
             are
             for
             sundrie
             causes
             much
             to
             bee
             accounted
             of
             ;
             yet
             being
             noted
             for
             rash
             and
             vnstaied
             in
             their
             actions
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             looking
             to
             themselues
             ,
             by
             wise
             gouernment
             of
             themselues
             ,
             haue
             done
             the
             lesse
             good
             to
             others
             by
             their
             example
             ,
             and
             haue
             caused
             the
             other
             gifts
             which
             they
             haue
             to
             be
             the
             lesse
             regarded
             .
             God
             be
             gloried
             for
             the
             good
             that
             is
             done
             by
             this
             in
             many
             :
             but
             if
             it
             were
             more
             commonly
             imbraced
             and
             taken
             vp
             of
             many
             moe
             ,
             who
             for
             knowledge
             are
             able
             to
             season
             and
             giue
             light
             to
             numbers
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             be
             most
             in
             disgrace
             
             who
             haue
             least
             deserued
             it
             ,
             nor
             many
             please
             themselues
             in
             a
             loose
             and
             vnprofitable
             course
             ,
             which
             beside
             that
             ,
             it
             withholdeth
             from
             them
             much
             sound
             comfort
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sore
             blemish
             in
             their
             liues
             .
             Yet
             this
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             adde
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             especially
             they
             who
             will
             seeme
             more
             deuout
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             
             stand
             much
             vpon
             their
             diligent
             keeping
             of
             the
             customes
             of
             their
             mother
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             who
             might
             therefore
             seeme
             to
             themselues
             ,
             and
             be
             thought
             of
             others
             to
             be
             before
             others
             in
             godlines
             :
             let
             all
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             watchfulnes
             ,
             leaueth
             not
             the
             least
             piece
             of
             commendation
             to
             them
             .
             For
             they
             watch
             to
             keepe
             the
             obseruances
             of
             men
             ;
             but
             watchfulnes
             must
             bee
             vsed
             for
             the
             obeying
             of
             the
             
             commaundements
             of
             God
             :
             they
             superstitiouslie
             watch
             to
             obserue
             some
             houres
             and
             daies
             and
             times
             ,
             wherein
             if
             they
             performe
             any
             thing
             in
             outward
             working
             ,
             they
             thinke
             themselues
             more
             holy
             then
             others
             ,
             though
             other
             times
             be
             little
             regarded
             :
             but
             the
             watchfulnes
             which
             pleaseth
             God
             ,
             tēdeth
             to
             euerie
             houre
             ,
             day
             and
             time
             ,
             as
             well
             one
             as
             another
             .
             And
             to
             speak
             of
             their
             best
             watch
             which
             they
             keepe
             ouer
             their
             liues
             ,
             yet
             from
             their
             owne
             words
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             allowed
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             
               commeth
               not
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             assurance
             of
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             will
             blesse
             it
             (
             for
             this
             faith
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Protestants
             faith
             ,
             they
             vtterly
             renounce
             )
             without
             which
             yet
             ,
             
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
               
            
             
          
           
             Now
             to
             grow
             to
             an
             end
             about
             this
             matter
             .
             It
             is
             further
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             that
             (
             because
             true
             Christians
             ,
             &
             the
             dearest
             seruants
             of
             God
             do
             cōplaine
             of
             some
             especial
             infirmities
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             find
             thēselues
             more
             troubled
             then
             with
             any
             other
             )
             they
             must
             be
             more
             suspitious
             of
             ,
             and
             vigilant
             against
             them
             ,
             then
             others
             .
             And
             because
             the
             diuell
             doth
             more
             easily
             winde
             them
             into
             some
             sins
             ,
             then
             others
             (
             as
             he
             seeth
             their
             disposition
             and
             inclination
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             
             
             greater
             daunger
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             by
             meanes
             thereof
             )
             therefore
             they
             are
             taught
             in
             wisedome
             and
             experience
             to
             haue
             a
             more
             narrow
             eye
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             to
             auoyde
             the
             very
             occasions
             of
             them
             whereby
             they
             haue
             fallen
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             put
             the
             case
             ,
             that
             some
             are
             strongly
             tempted
             to
             the
             sinne
             of
             vncleannes
             ,
             who
             being
             blindfolded
             about
             that
             which
             they
             desire
             ,
             
             doe
             count
             it
             no
             offence
             ,
             though
             they
             passe
             their
             bounds
             very
             greatly
             in
             wantonnes
             of
             eye
             ,
             in
             libertie
             of
             speech
             that
             way
             ,
             or
             secret
             desires
             ,
             of
             though
             they
             see
             themselues
             snared
             therewith
             ;
             yet
             hauing
             through
             long
             custome
             nourished
             their
             hearts
             in
             such
             lothsome
             delights
             ,
             and
             too
             faintly
             misliked
             their
             offence
             when
             they
             saw
             it
             ,
             haue
             brought
             themselues
             into
             bondage
             to
             their
             lusts
             .
          
           
             
             In
             this
             therefore
             if
             there
             be
             not
             much
             occupying
             of
             the
             heart
             against
             this
             sinne
             ,
             to
             see
             into
             ,
             and
             weigh
             the
             lothsomnes
             ,
             shame
             and
             danger
             of
             it
             ;
             how
             vnbeseeming
             it
             is
             Gods
             seruants
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             such
             slauerie
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             not
             acknowledged
             heartily
             to
             God
             ,
             earnest
             and
             daily
             prayers
             as
             occasion
             shall
             be
             offered
             ,
             sent
             vp
             to
             God
             against
             it
             ,
             with
             confidence
             both
             of
             pardon
             and
             power
             to
             mortifie
             and
             weaken
             it
             ,
             with
             strong
             and
             many
             reasons
             to
             disgrace
             and
             renounce
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             occasions
             of
             nourishing
             it
             wisely
             and
             watchfully
             auoyded
             ;
             euen
             this
             one
             sin
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             neuer
             offend
             grossely
             ,
             would
             hold
             the
             conscience
             in
             great
             vnquietnes
             ,
             cause
             the
             parties
             to
             wander
             in
             deepe
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             vnfit
             to
             Christian
             duties
             :
             yea
             if
             there
             be
             not
             
             more
             labour
             bestowed
             there
             ,
             then
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             life
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             euery
             thing
             to
             goe
             forward
             much
             the
             worse
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             actions
             of
             the
             life
             much
             confusion
             to
             grow
             ;
             and
             the
             longer
             they
             haue
             nourished
             such
             vaine
             dreames
             ,
             the
             more
             hardly
             they
             shall
             awake
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             euen
             when
             they
             gladly
             would
             .
             And
             that
             which
             I
             say
             of
             this
             one
             ,
             I
             may
             as
             truely
             say
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             been
             harboured
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             is
             that
             complaint
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             in
             their
             repentance
             and
             turning
             to
             God
             :
             wherein
             they
             declare
             that
             one
             sinne
             did
             more
             trouble
             them
             ,
             then
             some
             other
             .
          
           
             For
             thus
             they
             say
             in
             their
             confession
             :
             
               We
               haue
               sinned
               against
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               especially
               in
               asking
               vs
               a
               king
               ,
               besides
               all
               our
               other
               sinnes
               .
            
             And
             as
             it
             troubled
             
             them
             most
             when
             they
             asked
             pardon
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             it
             appeareth
             in
             the
             storie
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             other
             sinnes
             they
             were
             most
             drawne
             by
             that
             to
             offend
             God
             :
             For
             when
             they
             would
             needes
             haue
             a
             King
             against
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             Samuel
             was
             sent
             from
             God
             to
             tell
             them
             what
             a
             manner
             of
             one
             he
             should
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             needes
             haue
             one
             contrarie
             to
             Gods
             mind
             ;
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             
               that
               the
               people
               would
               not
               heare
               the
               voyce
               of
            
             Samuel
             ,
             
               but
               answered
               ,
               nay
               ,
               but
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               King
               ouer
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               be
               like
               all
               other
               nations
               .
            
             Therefore
             as
             their
             sin
             ,
             whereby
             they
             did
             most
             offend
             God
             ,
             put
             them
             to
             greatest
             trouble
             :
             so
             must
             those
             especiall
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             haue
             preuailed
             against
             Gods
             children
             ,
             be
             most
             watched
             against
             and
             auoyded
             .
          
           
             
             And
             is
             there
             not
             great
             reason
             in
             it
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             haue
             most
             disquieted
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             bend
             the
             most
             force
             of
             their
             strength
             against
             them
             ?
             Euen
             as
             if
             some
             one
             troublesome
             person
             in
             a
             towne
             should
             disquiet
             the
             whole
             ,
             all
             would
             lay
             their
             helpe
             together
             to
             remoue
             and
             keepe
             him
             out
             ;
             
             And
             as
             in
             an
             house
             which
             hath
             many
             and
             great
             commodities
             ,
             and
             yet
             some
             one
             sore
             annoyance
             ,
             as
             a
             principal
             chimney
             casting
             smoke
             ,
             with
             great
             speede
             that
             shall
             be
             redressed
             ,
             more
             then
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             to
             be
             regarded
             
             likewise
             :
             so
             in
             the
             life
             of
             sound
             Christians
             ,
             wherein
             many
             good
             blessings
             
             of
             God
             may
             bee
             reaped
             and
             inioyed
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             ruines
             are
             to
             be
             chiefely
             looked
             vnto
             ,
             although
             the
             meaner
             are
             not
             to
             be
             neglected
             .
             And
             great
             labour
             must
             bee
             taken
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             watching
             against
             that
             sinne
             ,
             which
             most
             preuaileth
             in
             vs
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             then
             against
             some
             other
             ,
             by
             which
             there
             is
             lesse
             danger
             to
             be
             feared
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             helpe
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             declared
             how
             )
             if
             it
             be
             vsed
             ,
             and
             the
             meanes
             faithfully
             practised
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             
             let
             no
             doubt
             be
             made
             (
             seeing
             God
             hath
             promised
             successe
             thereby
             ,
             euen
             greater
             grace
             in
             the
             vse
             thereof
             ,
             then
             the
             sin
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             )
             let
             no
             doubt
             (
             I
             say
             )
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             shall
             maister
             it
             ,
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             bring
             peace
             ;
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             the
             case
             of
             vnmarryed
             
             persons
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             appointed
             marriage
             for
             a
             lawfull
             remedie
             ,
             when
             by
             none
             of
             the
             forementioned
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             meanes
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             continencie
             can
             no
             longer
             be
             enioyed
             .
          
           
             This
             aduise
             how
             vnsauorie
             and
             vnwelcome
             soeuer
             it
             be
             to
             such
             as
             are
             wedded
             to
             their
             lusts
             ,
             and
             will
             offer
             no
             violence
             to
             them
             :
             yet
             such
             as
             know
             the
             smart
             that
             is
             raised
             by
             this
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             sometime
             the
             deere
             seruants
             of
             God
             haue
             been
             deceiued
             by
             it
             ,
             will
             be
             glad
             to
             bee
             directed
             and
             helped
             against
             it
             .
             And
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             of
             pride
             ,
             worldlines
             ,
             anger
             ,
             malice
             ,
             reuenge
             ,
             vniust
             dealing
             and
             lying
             ,
             that
             as
             euery
             man
             is
             more
             easily
             ouercome
             of
             ,
             or
             hurt
             by
             them
             ,
             more
             then
             of
             other
             sinnes
             ;
             so
             hee
             
             should
             haue
             a
             more
             continuall
             feare
             of
             them
             ,
             watchfulnes
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             bestow
             more
             time
             in
             seeking
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             them
             :
             that
             so
             the
             wealth
             and
             safetie
             of
             the
             whole
             life
             may
             be
             preserued
             ,
             when
             such
             noysome
             sores
             ,
             as
             did
             most
             of
             all
             impaire
             the
             same
             ,
             be
             cured
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             men
             be
             either
             ignorant
             of
             this
             dutie
             ,
             or
             cannot
             be
             perswaded
             to
             set
             themselues
             to
             the
             entertaining
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             acquaintance
             with
             it
             ,
             they
             must
             looke
             to
             liue
             destitute
             of
             a
             chiefe
             part
             of
             godlines
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             be
             but
             now
             and
             then
             in
             some
             especiall
             actions
             and
             parts
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             regarded
             and
             looked
             vnto
             (
             as
             it
             is
             done
             of
             them
             who
             are
             not
             greatly
             experienced
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             Christianitie
             )
             it
             will
             make
             the
             godly
             life
             in
             great
             part
             to
             be
             bereaued
             both
             
             of
             her
             gaine
             and
             beautie
             .
          
           
             Our
             hearts
             must
             not
             range
             where
             they
             list
             ,
             nor
             our
             delights
             bee
             fastned
             where
             we
             please
             ;
             but
             our
             eyes
             ,
             our
             tongues
             ,
             our
             eares
             ,
             hands
             ,
             feete
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             powers
             of
             our
             mindes
             ,
             
             and
             members
             of
             our
             bodies
             must
             beholden
             within
             compasse
             .
             In
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             see
             ,
             we
             haue
             but
             broken
             out
             of
             our
             constant
             course
             a
             little
             ,
             &
             that
             our
             consciences
             begin
             to
             checke
             vs
             ,
             we
             should
             tremble
             to
             thinke
             what
             we
             haue
             done
             :
             and
             
               feare
               alwayes
            
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             least
             we
             should
             offend
             .
             We
             must
             watch
             when
             we
             are
             well
             ,
             to
             keepe
             well
             :
             and
             when
             we
             haue
             been
             deceiued
             ,
             to
             returne
             speedily
             againe
             :
             we
             must
             watch
             in
             trouble
             ,
             against
             triefnes
             and
             impatience
             :
             in
             prosperitie
             ,
             against
             wantonnes
             
             and
             lightnes
             ,
             Iob.
             31.1
             .
             If
             we
             could
             frame
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             should
             doe
             well
             enough
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             looketh
             to
             his
             foote
             in
             a
             slippery
             place
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             hurt
             .
             And
             if
             we
             may
             by
             watching
             ouer
             our selues
             ,
             haue
             our
             whole
             life
             in
             safety
             ,
             and
             welfare
             ;
             are
             we
             not
             worthie
             to
             smarte
             ,
             if
             we
             cannot
             doe
             so
             much
             for
             so
             great
             a
             benefit
             ?
             Therefore
             ,
             most
             worthily
             doe
             such
             suffer
             hardnes
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             who
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             brought
             to
             take
             heede
             to
             their
             waies
             ;
             but
             cry
             out
             ,
             that
             
             
             it
             is
             precisenes
             and
             a
             kinde
             of
             death
             vnto
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             restrained
             from
             their
             noysome
             and
             dangerous
             liberties
             :
             From
             whence
             ariseth
             boldnes
             and
             wilfulnes
             ,
             which
             cannot
             want
             much
             sinne
             .
             But
             this
             watchfulnes
             doth
             God
             require
             to
             be
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             accounted
             no
             tediousnes
             ,
             but
             had
             in
             high
             price
             :
             and
             he
             that
             with
             an
             honest
             heart
             and
             good
             conscience
             submitteth
             himselfe
             hereunto
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             proue
             by
             good
             experience
             ,
             that
             watchfulnes
             is
             a
             great
             meane
             to
             maintaine
             a
             godly
             life
             .
             Thus
             much
             for
             the
             more
             plaine
             and
             full
             handling
             of
             this
             first
             priuate
             helpe
             ,
             called
             watchfulnes
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             CHAP.
             6.
             
             Of
             Meditation
             ,
             the
             second
             priuate
             helpe
             .
          
           
             NOw
             followeth
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             is
             Meditation
             :
             
             And
             that
             is
             when
             we
             doe
             of
             purpose
             ,
             separate
             our selues
             from
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             consider
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             and
             thinke
             of
             some
             poynts
             of
             instruction
             necessarie
             to
             leade
             vs
             forward
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             strengthening
             of
             vs
             against
             the
             diuel
             and
             this
             present
             euill
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             wel
             ordering
             of
             our
             liues
             .
             I
             say
             of
             purpose
             ,
             seeing
             we
             both
             must
             
             minde
             such
             things
             in
             good
             aduisednes
             ,
             and
             set
             our selues
             about
             them
             resolutely
             ,
             when
             we
             take
             them
             in
             hand
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             be
             done
             with
             more
             reuerence
             and
             profit
             :
             and
             also
             seeing
             it
             falleth
             out
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             that
             we
             seldome
             enter
             into
             meditation
             of
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             when
             we
             doe
             not
             intend
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             ledde
             by
             the
             obiects
             of
             our
             mindes
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             or
             eares
             an
             hundred
             waies
             amisse
             ,
             or
             if
             any
             good
             thought
             arise
             ,
             it
             is
             repelled
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             and
             goeth
             no
             further
             .
             To
             proceede
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             meditate
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             separate
             our selues
             from
             all
             company
             and
             troublesome
             occasions
             ,
             
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             commaundeth
             vs
             to
             doe
             ,
             
               when
               we
               pray
               priuately
            
             (
             these
             two
             being
             companions
             )
             as
             in
             our
             chamber
             priuatly
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             or
             some
             commodious
             place
             ,
             
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             performe
             it
             :
             the
             smallest
             occasions
             soone
             breaking
             vs
             off
             from
             such
             seruice
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             I
             say
             lastly
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             there
             set
             our
             minds
             on
             worke
             ,
             about
             the
             cogitation
             of
             things
             heauenly
             ,
             by
             calling
             to
             remembrance
             some
             one
             or
             other
             of
             them
             which
             we
             knowe
             :
             and
             so
             debate
             and
             reason
             about
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             our
             affections
             may
             thereby
             be
             moued
             to
             loue
             and
             delight
             in
             ,
             or
             to
             hate
             and
             feare
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             we
             meditate
             on
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             may
             make
             some
             good
             vse
             of
             it
             to
             ourselues
             .
             And
             this
             spirituall
             exercise
             of
             meditation
             is
             euen
             that
             which
             putteth
             life
             and
             strength
             into
             all
             other
             duties
             ,
             and
             parts
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
             And
             this
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             reporteth
             of
             Isaac
             the
             Patriarke
             ,
             
             
             
               that
               he
               went
               out
               into
               the
               field
               toward
               the
               euening
               to
               meditate
               .
            
             Which
             had
             not
             been
             commendable
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             vsed
             so
             to
             doe
             (
             seeing
             it
             is
             the
             right
             kinde
             of
             such
             holy
             duties
             to
             be
             oft
             in
             vse
             )
             being
             taught
             of
             his
             father
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             
               was
               the
               friend
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             very
             familiar
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             (
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             )
             had
             much
             communion
             and
             talke
             with
             him
             .
             As
             also
             our
             father
             Enoch
             did
             ,
             who
             for
             proofe
             hereof
             ,
             is
             said
             in
             his
             whole
             life
             ,
             
               to
               haue
               walked
               with
               God.
            
             
          
           
             And
             this
             are
             all
             such
             as
             desire
             to
             take
             any
             good
             by
             it
             ,
             to
             know
             :
             that
             they
             
             must
             be
             acquainted
             throughly
             with
             this
             sweete
             and
             heauenly
             communing
             
             with
             the
             Lord
             and
             themselues
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             ancient
             time
             ,
             their
             Soliloquie
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             talke
             which
             they
             vsed
             to
             haue
             alone
             by
             themselues
             :
             That
             as
             men
             wearied
             ,
             desire
             rest
             ;
             so
             wee
             by
             the
             varietie
             and
             multiplicitie
             of
             busines
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             being
             troubled
             and
             distracted
             ,
             may
             seeke
             ease
             to
             our
             mindes
             by
             meditation
             .
          
           
             For
             otherwise
             wee
             may
             muse
             and
             thinke
             vpon
             any
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             ponder
             our
             words
             and
             actions
             which
             wee
             doe
             ,
             to
             see
             them
             done
             aright
             :
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             this
             kind
             of
             meditation
             that
             I
             now
             speake
             of
             ,
             but
             that
             watchfulnes
             mentioned
             before
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             warie
             regarding
             ,
             and
             taking
             heede
             to
             our
             waies
             ,
             in
             one
             thing
             after
             another
             .
             Which
             yet
             the
             Prophet
             calleth
             meditation
             
             also
             :
             
             as
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               the
               day
               long
               doe
               I
               meditate
               on
               thy
               word
               :
            
             and
             in
             
               Iosua
               ;
               Thou
               shalt
               meditate
               day
               and
               night
               on
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               law
               :
            
             which
             wee
             know
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             meditation
             by
             intermission
             of
             companie
             ,
             or
             other
             actions
             ,
             and
             busines
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             whole
             course
             a
             circumspect
             care
             and
             regard
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             done
             after
             the
             word
             .
             And
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             our
             meditation
             ,
             
             may
             be
             of
             any
             part
             of
             Gods
             word
             :
             on
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             power
             ;
             his
             mercie
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             infinite
             varietie
             of
             good
             things
             which
             wee
             receiue
             of
             his
             free
             bountie
             ;
             also
             of
             his
             workes
             and
             iudgements
             :
             or
             on
             our
             estate
             ,
             as
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             the
             vilenes
             of
             our
             corruption
             ,
             that
             wee
             yet
             carrie
             about
             vs
             ,
             our
             mortalitie
             ,
             of
             the
             changes
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             deliuerance
             
             from
             sinne
             ,
             and
             death
             :
             of
             the
             manifold
             afflictions
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             how
             wee
             may
             in
             best
             manner
             beare
             and
             goe
             through
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             manifold
             and
             great
             priuiledges
             which
             wee
             inioy
             daily
             through
             the
             inestimable
             kindnes
             of
             God
             toward
             vs
             :
             but
             specially
             of
             those
             things
             which
             we
             haue
             most
             speciall
             neede
             of
             .
          
           
             These
             and
             such
             like
             are
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             meditation
             ,
             and
             as
             oft
             as
             we
             goe
             aside
             to
             thinke
             with
             purpose
             and
             desire
             of
             heart
             vpon
             these
             things
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             calling
             of
             our
             mindes
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             said
             to
             meditate
             :
             so
             when
             in
             or
             about
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             we
             sigh
             ,
             moane
             ,
             complaine
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             are
             quickened
             in
             our
             hearts
             by
             such
             occasions
             ,
             euen
             
             that
             also
             is
             meditation
             ,
             and
             most
             commonly
             ioyned
             with
             prayer
             .
             Of
             which
             two
             holie
             exercises
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             is
             full
             ,
             namely
             that
             119.
             
             Psalme
             :
             where
             the
             man
             of
             God
             setteth
             downe
             his
             meditations
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             in
             euerie
             state
             of
             his
             :
             as
             either
             lamentation
             ,
             complaints
             ,
             or
             supplications
             in
             his
             affliction
             ;
             or
             ioy
             and
             thankes
             for
             deliuerances
             and
             prosperitie
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             vnderstand
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             exercise
             meditation
             is
             :
             Euen
             such
             an
             exercise
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             of
             thee
             from
             time
             to
             time
             (
             as
             may
             be
             conuenient
             )
             through
             thy
             life
             ,
             that
             by
             recording
             holie
             and
             diuine
             things
             ,
             especially
             those
             which
             may
             make
             thee
             sound
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             thy
             saluation
             ,
             a
             little
             time
             (
             when
             thou
             maist
             best
             )
             may
             bee
             bestowed
             of
             thee
             to
             drie
             vp
             thy
             fleshly
             and
             
             bad
             humours
             of
             earthly
             mindednes
             and
             worldlines
             ,
             &c.
             or
             to
             quicken
             thy
             dull
             heart
             ,
             least
             after
             thy
             sleepe
             in
             sinne
             ,
             the
             diuell
             maketh
             thee
             forget
             thy
             former
             well
             ordrednes
             .
             And
             because
             I
             am
             too
             sure
             that
             few
             are
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             an
             helpe
             most
             profitable
             to
             godlines
             ,
             I
             will
             somewhat
             more
             at
             large
             speake
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             may
             be
             more
             common
             :
             and
             that
             they
             which
             vse
             it
             with
             the
             other
             helps
             ,
             may
             much
             more
             cheerefully
             go
             
             
             through
             their
             course
             .
             
             How
             necessarie
             this
             heauenly
             exercise
             and
             recourse
             to
             God
             is
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             conceiued
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             hearts
             euen
             of
             good
             Christians
             are
             so
             seasoned
             with
             vnsauourie
             thoughts
             ,
             desires
             ,
             and
             delights
             of
             follie
             ,
             vanitie
             ,
             and
             much
             other
             naughtines
             (
             seeing
             the
             best
             are
             chaunged
             and
             reformed
             but
             in
             part
             )
             that
             they
             thinke
             it
             vtterly
             impossible
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             any
             better
             point
             ;
             and
             therefore
             many
             by
             this
             errour
             doe
             not
             greatly
             goe
             about
             it
             :
             yet
             if
             such
             noisome
             poysons
             be
             suffered
             to
             lurke
             and
             remaine
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             onely
             ,
             as
             sowre
             weedes
             choake
             the
             plants
             of
             grace
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             grow
             vp
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             most
             noisome
             and
             dangerous
             fruits
             ,
             as
             by
             wofull
             experience
             men
             feele
             and
             trie
             .
          
           
             
             And
             for
             the
             weeding
             these
             out
             of
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             
             there
             is
             no
             meanes
             so
             auaileable
             ,
             as
             this
             considering
             oft
             ,
             and
             deepe
             meditating
             on
             them
             :
             namely
             ,
             what
             swarmes
             of
             wicked
             cogitations
             and
             lusts
             ,
             do
             lodge
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             finde
             them
             out
             ,
             also
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             a
             vile
             account
             ,
             to
             be
             wearie
             and
             ashamed
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             entertaine
             better
             in
             their
             roome
             .
             I
             say
             there
             is
             no
             helpe
             more
             auaileable
             to
             hunt
             and
             purge
             them
             out
             ,
             because
             although
             by
             the
             word
             we
             know
             them
             ,
             by
             conference
             we
             doe
             reuiue
             the
             remembrance
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             reading
             we
             doe
             both
             :
             yet
             all
             
               these
               runne
               out
               of
               our
               riuen
               heads
               ,
            
             
             and
             abide
             meanly
             with
             vs
             to
             suppresse
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             to
             tame
             our
             harts
             vntill
             wee
             bring
             our selues
             to
             often
             and
             much
             musing
             and
             debating
             of
             the
             
             good
             things
             which
             we
             heare
             and
             reade
             of
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             digest
             them
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             euils
             which
             wee
             heare
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             abandon
             them
             :
             euen
             as
             worldlie
             men
             ponder
             deeply
             their
             affaires
             which
             are
             weightie
             .
          
           
             Now
             when
             we
             see
             so
             farre
             into
             the
             danger
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             wearied
             with
             the
             noisomnes
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             tie
             our selues
             oft
             to
             gage
             these
             hearts
             of
             ours
             ,
             to
             sift
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             to
             accuse
             and
             condemne
             them
             ,
             
             as
             we
             find
             cause
             by
             the
             filthines
             and
             shame
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             herein
             will
             deale
             truly
             ,
             as
             we
             loue
             our
             soules
             :
             then
             doe
             wee
             begin
             to
             breake
             the
             knot
             of
             such
             cursed
             swarmes
             ,
             and
             to
             chase
             away
             the
             lurking
             litter
             of
             prophane
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             out
             of
             our
             hearts
             ;
             then
             we
             waxe
             more
             watchful
             against
             them
             after
             ,
             and
             make
             more
             conscience
             
             of
             them
             ,
             adioyning
             thereto
             ,
             inward
             and
             earnest
             requests
             to
             God
             for
             assistance
             and
             blessing
             :
             Then
             also
             we
             shall
             furnish
             our
             hearts
             more
             gratiously
             with
             heauenly
             cogitations
             and
             holy
             desires
             :
             all
             which
             make
             greatly
             for
             the
             well
             passing
             of
             our
             daies
             .
             Therfore
             no
             man
             that
             will
             weigh
             how
             great
             things
             are
             wrought
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             by
             holie
             meditating
             vpon
             our
             estate
             ,
             and
             vpon
             Gods
             bountifulnes
             towards
             vs
             ,
             namely
             ,
             euen
             a
             framing
             of
             vs
             after
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             neede
             to
             doubt
             how
             necessarie
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             the
             more
             wee
             are
             to
             thinke
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             tried
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             
               our
               hearts
               are
               deceitfull
               aboue
               measure
               :
            
             and
             thereby
             we
             beare
             our selues
             in
             hand
             ,
             
             that
             if
             wee
             doe
             once
             obtaine
             
             thus
             much
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             wee
             can
             commend
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             speake
             against
             euill
             ,
             we
             are
             readie
             to
             thinke
             our
             estate
             to
             be
             right
             marueilous
             good
             ,
             when
             yet
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             
             if
             wee
             doe
             not
             finde
             our
             hearts
             in
             our
             secret
             meditations
             (
             and
             when
             wee
             search
             our
             thoughts
             alone
             by
             our selues
             ,
             how
             they
             stand
             affected
             )
             that
             we
             can
             feele
             vnfained
             hatred
             of
             euill
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             loue
             to
             goodnes
             :
             wee
             doe
             but
             deceiue
             our selues
             .
             And
             in
             euery
             little
             triall
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             it
             otherwise
             then
             wee
             would
             thinke
             :
             I
             meane
             ,
             that
             sinne
             
             sitteth
             neerer
             and
             is
             faster
             glued
             to
             vs
             ,
             then
             wee
             did
             imagine
             .
             
          
           
             For
             as
             he
             which
             goeth
             to
             warre
             ,
             is
             first
             trained
             and
             made
             fit
             to
             vse
             his
             weapon
             at
             home
             :
             
             and
             the
             scholler
             trieth
             masteries
             priuately
             ,
             before
             he
             come
             forth
             to
             dispute
             openly
             :
             So
             a
             good
             Christian
             will
             trie
             what
             he
             can
             doe
             against
             his
             affections
             and
             sinne
             ,
             alone
             by
             himselfe
             in
             his
             solitarie
             meditation
             ,
             and
             resolue
             against
             the
             same
             (
             accordingly
             as
             he
             seeth
             the
             difficultie
             thereof
             to
             require
             )
             before
             he
             can
             in
             his
             common
             dealings
             ,
             with
             all
             sortes
             and
             companies
             ,
             be
             strong
             from
             temptations
             and
             falles
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             offence
             giuing
             in
             his
             words
             and
             deedes
             .
             And
             therefore
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             so
             many
             bewray
             themselues
             to
             be
             hypocrites
             before
             men
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             triall
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             simplicitie
             of
             their
             hearts
             alone
             by
             themselues
             ,
             
             in
             iudging
             and
             proouing
             the
             vprightnes
             of
             them
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             haue
             not
             sought
             strength
             of
             him
             against
             their
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             Oh
             how
             doth
             this
             
               communing
               with
               the
               Lord
               in
               secret
               ,
            
             and
             debating
             with
             our selues
             about
             our
             mortalitie
             and
             corruption
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             fauour
             in
             vanquishing
             them
             ;
             how
             (
             I
             say
             )
             doth
             this
             ,
             as
             oyntment
             mollifie
             our
             hard
             hearts
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             to
             relent
             ,
             and
             doth
             relieue
             them
             pleasantly
             with
             the
             sweetnes
             of
             it
             ?
             How
             doth
             this
             estraunging
             of
             our selues
             from
             worldly
             impediments
             ,
             drawe
             vs
             into
             neare
             and
             heauenly
             communion
             with
             our
             God
             ?
             How
             doth
             it
             make
             vs
             acquainted
             with
             the
             manifold
             rebellions
             of
             our
             nature
             ?
             with
             our
             blindnes
             ,
             securitie
             ,
             earthlines
             ,
             and
             infinit
             other
             loathsome
             filthinesses
             ,
             
             which
             neither
             wee
             our selues
             will
             take
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             while
             we
             carry
             our selues
             in
             many
             things
             as
             good
             Christians
             amongst
             men
             ;
             neither
             any
             other
             (
             but
             such
             as
             doe
             know
             it
             )
             would
             euer
             thinke
             ,
             that
             so
             much
             poyson
             could
             be
             inclosed
             in
             so
             narrow
             a
             roome
             ,
             as
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             one
             silly
             man.
             
          
           
             
             Oh
             the
             fruite
             and
             benefit
             ,
             which
             by
             our
             meditation
             and
             priuate
             prayer
             we
             reape
             ,
             is
             so
             great
             (
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             changing
             our
             hearts
             thereby
             ,
             from
             their
             daily
             course
             and
             custom
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             bringing
             the
             heauenly
             life
             into
             more
             liking
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             more
             easie
             and
             sweete
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             is
             so
             yrkesome
             and
             vnsauorie
             )
             that
             none
             can
             well
             
             expresse
             or
             conceiue
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             which
             hath
             felt
             the
             same
             ?
             For
             by
             it
             ,
             God
             bringeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             sugred
             baites
             of
             earthly
             delights
             and
             transitorie
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             (
             though
             Sathan
             kindleth
             an
             excessiue
             and
             an
             inordinate
             loue
             of
             them
             in
             vs
             )
             become
             not
             deadly
             poison
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             to
             many
             ,
             the
             Lord
             teaching
             vs
             to
             see
             the
             painted
             vizor
             and
             deceiueable
             picture
             of
             them
             by
             looking
             into
             them
             throughly
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             beware
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             Scripture
             noteth
             ,
             how
             the
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             commended
             there
             for
             their
             pietie
             ,
             as
             
               Moses
               ,
               Dauid
               ,
               Paul
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             were
             much
             taken
             vp
             of
             this
             exercise
             ;
             so
             I
             dare
             boldly
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             godly
             of
             our
             
             time
             ,
             may
             thanke
             God
             much
             for
             their
             acquaintance
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             much
             vse
             of
             it
             :
             and
             others
             that
             are
             strangers
             to
             it
             ,
             how
             wise
             and
             forward
             soeuer
             they
             be
             in
             practise
             of
             Christian
             dutie
             ,
             should
             be
             much
             more
             purged
             and
             cleansed
             from
             euill
             ,
             if
             with
             their
             other
             seruices
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             were
             conuersant
             in
             this
             meditation
             ioyned
             with
             their
             priuate
             prayers
             ,
             and
             this
             secret
             talking
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             owne
             hearts
             .
          
           
           
             
             And
             therefore
             although
             I
             looke
             not
             by
             this
             speech
             to
             perswade
             prophane
             men
             and
             such
             as
             are
             addicted
             ,
             and
             giuen
             ouer
             to
             the
             full
             inioying
             of
             their
             hearts
             desire
             in
             the
             things
             of
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             to
             regard
             this
             practise
             of
             musing
             :
             yet
             my
             hope
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             easily
             preuaile
             with
             those
             ;
             
             
               Who
               haue
               been
               readie
               and
               willing
               long
               agone
               ,
            
             if
             they
             might
             haue
             had
             any
             plaine
             direction
             to
             teach
             them
             how
             to
             vse
             it
             ;
             to
             preuaile
             (
             I
             say
             )
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             haue
             it
             in
             greater
             reckoning
             ,
             for
             the
             neere
             and
             inward
             acquaintance
             which
             they
             may
             haue
             with
             God
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             by
             little
             and
             little
             they
             shall
             be
             inabled
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             indeede
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             new
             and
             strange
             to
             such
             as
             haue
             not
             been
             accustomed
             to
             it
             ,
             
             though
             people
             of
             good
             hope
             :
             in
             somuch
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             heare
             by
             the
             word
             
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             dutie
             is
             required
             by
             him
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             they
             are
             readie
             (
             though
             it
             tend
             to
             their
             great
             benefit
             )
             to
             reason
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             needles
             ,
             and
             too
             hard
             to
             be
             attained
             vnto
             ,
             contenting
             themselues
             to
             serue
             God
             without
             it
             rather
             ,
             then
             to
             imbrace
             it
             immediatly
             ,
             vntill
             they
             may
             see
             further
             into
             the
             necessitie
             ,
             benefit
             ,
             and
             possibilitie
             of
             it
             .
             And
             for
             the
             first
             two
             ,
             how
             necessarie
             and
             profitable
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ;
             as
             also
             it
             will
             further
             appeare
             by
             that
             which
             followeth
             ,
             of
             the
             lettes
             which
             doe
             hinder
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             remedies
             against
             them
             .
             And
             then
             I
             will
             shew
             how
             possible
             ,
             yea
             in
             time
             how
             easie
             it
             will
             become
             ;
             and
             then
             will
             the
             benefit
             and
             fruite
             thereof
             ,
             most
             chiefly
             appeare
             .
             And
             concerning
             the
             letters
             how
             many
             and
             great
             soeuer
             they
             be
             ,
             before
             I
             
             speake
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             haue
             no
             doubt
             ,
             notwithstanding
             them
             ,
             by
             Gods
             assistance
             to
             make
             the
             way
             so
             easie
             ,
             and
             plaine
             to
             the
             true
             Christian
             to
             meditation
             (
             in
             this
             treatise
             of
             and
             about
             it
             )
             that
             by
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             difficulties
             and
             discouragements
             which
             doe
             most
             trouble
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             remoued
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             weakned
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             some
             take
             no
             profit
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             shall
             haue
             the
             way
             shewed
             them
             in
             a
             few
             leaues
             ,
             which
             they
             also
             may
             learne
             in
             a
             few
             weekes
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             they
             may
             (
             without
             helpe
             )
             be
             voyde
             of
             for
             many
             yeares
             .
          
           
             To
             say
             somewhat
             therefore
             of
             the
             impediments
             first
             ,
             
             which
             hold
             Gods
             people
             strangers
             from
             the
             vse
             of
             meditation
             with
             profit
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             
             For
             either
             they
             are
             such
             as
             hinder
             them
             altogether
             from
             going
             about
             ,
             or
             entring
             into
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             keepe
             them
             from
             taking
             any
             good
             thereby
             ,
             although
             they
             set
             apart
             all
             other
             things
             of
             purpose
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             giue
             themselues
             (
             for
             the
             time
             )
             wholy
             thereto
             .
             Of
             the
             former
             sort
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             :
             
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             Christian
             knowing
             this
             dutie
             to
             be
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             goeth
             about
             it
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             morning
             (
             as
             I
             here
             perswade
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             )
             or
             at
             any
             other
             conuenient
             time
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             no
             matter
             in
             readines
             to
             meditate
             vpon
             :
             he
             is
             emptie
             ,
             barren
             ,
             and
             vtterly
             to
             seeke
             about
             what
             to
             bestowe
             the
             time
             ,
             
             and
             his
             cogitations
             :
             for
             although
             he
             hath
             heard
             many
             things
             in
             sermons
             ,
             and
             wanteth
             many
             graces
             ,
             which
             might
             driue
             him
             the
             rather
             to
             meditation
             
             the
             better
             to
             come
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             carrieth
             about
             many
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             hath
             receiued
             many
             blessings
             and
             mercies
             from
             God
             ;
             yet
             the
             diuell
             holdeth
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             blinde
             ,
             forgetfull
             ,
             and
             his
             minde
             confounded
             (
             it
             being
             occupied
             and
             taken
             vp
             vsually
             other
             waies
             amisse
             )
             so
             that
             he
             can
             finde
             nothing
             to
             muse
             or
             consider
             vpon
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             season
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             Which
             when
             he
             seeth
             ,
             and
             thereby
             that
             he
             cannot
             proceede
             in
             the
             dutie
             which
             he
             hath
             been
             taught
             to
             performe
             ,
             and
             desireth
             also
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             :
             
             he
             is
             exceedingly
             discouraged
             ,
             made
             heauie
             hearted
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             more
             
             hardly
             perswaded
             to
             goe
             about
             it
             any
             more
             ,
             but
             vnable
             to
             aske
             the
             way
             to
             redresse
             the
             same
             .
             For
             they
             who
             are
             so
             snared
             and
             ouermatched
             by
             the
             diuell
             ,
             can
             hardly
             seeke
             remedy
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             amisse
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             leaue
             of
             altogether
             from
             the
             good
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             they
             perceiue
             themselues
             to
             be
             stopped
             :
             which
             is
             cleane
             contrarie
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             children
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             wise
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             disappointed
             and
             broken
             off
             ,
             
             from
             their
             purpose
             one
             way
             ,
             they
             will
             seeke
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             their
             desire
             many
             other
             waies
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             be
             frustrated
             .
          
           
             Now
             against
             this
             Let
             ,
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             hereafter
             in
             this
             treatise
             a
             way
             to
             remedy
             it
             :
             vnto
             the
             which
             I
             referre
             the
             reader
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             certaine
             
             rules
             to
             helpe
             him
             to
             meditate
             ,
             and
             examples
             also
             to
             set
             him
             on
             worke
             :
             yet
             least
             euery
             weake
             Christian
             should
             not
             be
             able
             sufficiently
             to
             direct
             himselfe
             ,
             this
             I
             adde
             further
             and
             more
             particularly
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             expedient
             for
             him
             ,
             principally
             to
             propound
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             able
             these
             foure
             things
             (
             till
             he
             shall
             be
             better
             able
             )
             to
             helpe
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             muse
             of
             them
             .
             First
             ,
             of
             his
             vnworthines
             ,
             vilenes
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             seuerall
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             sinnes
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             the
             greatnes
             of
             Gods
             bountie
             in
             forgiuing
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             subduing
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             the
             dominion
             of
             sinne
             and
             Sathan
             in
             him
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             thinke
             how
             he
             may
             be
             guided
             through
             that
             present
             day
             ,
             after
             the
             rules
             of
             his
             daily
             direction
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             seeme
             hardest
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             both
             the
             well
             
             ordering
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             framing
             his
             life
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             agree
             with
             Gods
             word
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             let
             him
             meditate
             on
             the
             seuerall
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             armour
             ,
             how
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             strengthen
             him
             thereby
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             other
             helps
             ,
             which
             I
             set
             downe
             to
             be
             vsed
             daily
             ,
             for
             his
             better
             going
             forward
             ,
             and
             how
             sweete
             his
             life
             shall
             be
             by
             these
             helps
             in
             many
             respects
             more
             ,
             then
             otherwise
             it
             can
             possibly
             be
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             watch
             against
             all
             lets
             which
             may
             arise
             to
             hinder
             him
             from
             this
             course
             .
          
           
             These
             or
             so
             many
             of
             them
             as
             he
             may
             conueniently
             ,
             when
             he
             goeth
             about
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             no
             other
             thing
             more
             necessarie
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             best
             manner
             that
             he
             can
             be
             directed
             (
             through
             the
             counsell
             of
             any
             who
             is
             able
             )
             these
             (
             I
             say
             )
             are
             
             an
             especiall
             remedie
             to
             helpe
             him
             ,
             who
             for
             want
             of
             matter
             to
             meditate
             on
             ,
             should
             neglect
             or
             omit
             it
             ;
             and
             for
             varietie
             ,
             those
             meditations
             which
             I
             shall
             set
             downe
             ,
             shall
             helpe
             him
             forward
             also
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             true
             beleeuer
             (
             how
             weake
             soeuer
             he
             be
             )
             but
             he
             is
             fit
             (
             if
             he
             be
             willing
             )
             to
             follow
             this
             direction
             .
          
           
             
             The
             next
             impediment
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             that
             hindereth
             a
             Christian
             from
             meditating
             ,
             is
             an
             vnfit
             minde
             vnto
             spiritual
             and
             heauenly
             duties
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             being
             carried
             after
             other
             desires
             ,
             is
             slow
             and
             vnwilling
             to
             be
             occupied
             in
             cogitation
             or
             consideration
             of
             any
             holy
             matters
             :
             and
             therefore
             letteth
             passe
             this
             meditation
             ,
             as
             finding
             himselfe
             vtterly
             vnable
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             same
             .
             
             He
             that
             knoweth
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             performed
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             is
             sometime
             grieued
             for
             the
             omitting
             of
             it
             :
             but
             if
             the
             minde
             be
             impotent
             ,
             as
             hauing
             lost
             her
             former
             strength
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             constrained
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             omitting
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             redresse
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             answere
             ,
             if
             he
             who
             omitteth
             it
             thus
             ,
             through
             the
             vntowardnes
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             vnfitnes
             to
             good
             duties
             ,
             be
             such
             an
             one
             as
             hath
             learned
             and
             resolued
             to
             serue
             God
             euery
             day
             ,
             he
             can
             the
             more
             hardly
             
             
             beare
             this
             disordrednes
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             will
             seeke
             more
             speedily
             to
             haue
             it
             remedied
             :
             But
             if
             hee
             hath
             not
             yet
             obtained
             any
             such
             gouernment
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             doth
             dutie
             to
             God
             more
             generally
             ,
             seldome
             ,
             and
             vncertainly
             ,
             it
             must
             needes
             be
             the
             more
             hardly
             redressed
             :
             for
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             one
             hath
             giuen
             his
             minde
             more
             libertie
             to
             wander
             in
             the
             world
             from
             the
             Christian
             course
             .
          
           
             The
             remedie
             to
             both
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             receiue
             it
             ,
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ;
             although
             not
             to
             both
             alike
             easie
             :
             yet
             seeing
             they
             are
             both
             the
             Lords
             ,
             let
             them
             bring
             their
             minds
             to
             these
             considerations
             ,
             and
             say
             with
             themselues
             ,
             I
             haue
             
               receiued
               a
               minde
               to
               please
               God
               ,
            
             to
             be
             teachable
             and
             readie
             to
             any
             dutie
             :
             I
             haue
             opposed
             
             my selfe
             against
             mine
             owne
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             diuels
             secret
             and
             malitious
             counsell
             ,
             though
             sweet
             to
             the
             flesh
             :
             
               I
               am
               not
               a
               debter
               vnto
               it
               :
            
             how
             can
             I
             then
             yeeld
             to
             this
             vntowardnes
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             sinne
             against
             my
             God
             ?
             Where
             are
             the
             manifold
             and
             comfortable
             priuiledges
             ,
             which
             hee
             hath
             giuen
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             bee
             faithfull
             to
             him
             ?
             Am
             I
             wearie
             of
             my
             peace
             ,
             and
             doe
             I
             haste
             after
             mine
             owne
             sorrow
             ?
             Lord
             therefore
             bring
             backe
             this
             ranging
             heart
             of
             mine
             from
             the
             deceitfull
             dreames
             ,
             or
             feares
             ,
             or
             doubts
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             snared
             in
             :
             and
             
               restore
               it
               to
               the
               libertie
               which
               it
               was
               wont
               to
               inioy
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             solace
             it selfe
             in
             thy
             fauour
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             count
             it
             my
             greatest
             happines
             to
             commune
             with
             thee
             ,
             when
             I
             may
             .
             And
             this
             gift
             being
             decaied
             ,
             through
             
             mine
             owne
             fault
             ,
             and
             Sathans
             crueltie
             and
             subtiltie
             ,
             restore
             againe
             vnto
             me
             ,
             and
             forgiue
             my
             weake
             loue
             towards
             thee
             ,
             who
             haue
             prouoked
             thy
             maiestie
             ,
             (
             if
             thou
             wouldest
             bee
             prouoked
             )
             to
             frowne
             and
             looke
             amiablie
             on
             me
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             Thou
             Lord
             chargest
             me
             ,
             thus
             to
             
               seeke
               thy
               face
            
             ,
             euen
             thy
             sweete
             presence
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             gone
             from
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             time
             been
             blinded
             ,
             as
             hauing
             no
             abilitie
             to
             muse
             of
             any
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             seene
             that
             I
             was
             seduced
             ,
             till
             I
             perceiued
             that
             I
             had
             lost
             this
             sweete
             libertie
             :
             now
             therefore
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             shew
             thy
             louing
             kindnes
             in
             my
             distresse
             and
             weakenes
             ,
             and
             restore
             to
             me
             this
             libertie
             of
             my
             minde
             ,
             which
             many
             of
             thy
             children
             doe
             finde
             .
          
           
             
             Thus
             fall
             into
             consideration
             with
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             discourage
             not
             thy selfe
             ,
             who
             hast
             learned
             to
             vse
             all
             thy
             wants
             to
             humble
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             thee
             neerer
             to
             God
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             goe
             further
             from
             him
             :
             So
             that
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             remedie
             to
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             through
             an
             vnsetled
             heart
             ,
             cannot
             meditate
             of
             any
             parts
             of
             Christianitie
             and
             godlines
             ,
             hauing
             otherwise
             knowledge
             ;
             yea
             the
             best
             remedie
             is
             to
             meditate
             of
             his
             present
             vnfitnes
             ,
             loosenes
             of
             heart
             and
             earthly
             mindednes
             ,
             to
             count
             it
             as
             an
             heauie
             burthen
             ,
             to
             accuse
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             relenting
             ,
             by
             considering
             how
             farre
             off
             it
             is
             presently
             from
             that
             mildnes
             ,
             humblenes
             ,
             heauenlines
             ,
             and
             readines
             vnto
             dutie
             ,
             which
             haue
             been
             in
             him
             at
             some
             other
             times
             .
             But
             let
             no
             man
             giue
             any
             libertie
             in
             any
             sort
             
             to
             his
             euill
             heart
             (
             when
             it
             is
             turned
             away
             from
             cheerefulnes
             and
             willingnes
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Gods
             seruice
             to
             goe
             forward
             therein
             )
             for
             that
             were
             to
             bring
             him
             into
             vtter
             bondage
             .
             And
             this
             for
             redresse
             of
             the
             second
             let
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             followeth
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             want
             of
             opportunitie
             ,
             &
             leasure
             ,
             
             by
             reason
             of
             necessarie
             busines
             taking
             vp
             the
             time
             :
             vnto
             the
             which
             may
             bee
             added
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             conuenient
             place
             to
             some
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             goe
             apart
             from
             company
             ,
             as
             the
             sea-men
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             must
             go
             farre
             from
             their
             dwellings
             ,
             when
             
             they
             should
             vse
             it
             ,
             as
             hauing
             neither
             choise
             of
             roome
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             same
             taken
             
             vp
             with
             children
             ,
             and
             stirring
             vp
             and
             downe
             within
             ,
             and
             compassed
             round
             with
             other
             houses
             adioyning
             without
             ,
             as
             in
             small
             and
             poore
             families
             it
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             .
             To
             them
             which
             alleage
             that
             they
             are
             hindred
             by
             necessarie
             busines
             ,
             I
             denie
             not
             ,
             but
             such
             may
             ,
             and
             doe
             fall
             out
             sometimes
             ,
             especially
             to
             persons
             who
             are
             occupied
             about
             many
             things
             :
             
             whom
             I
             exhort
             ,
             to
             weigh
             (
             as
             it
             behooueth
             all
             such
             to
             whom
             this
             belongeth
             )
             that
             
               one
               thing
               is
               necessarie
            
             :
             and
             that
             the
             ordinarie
             workes
             of
             their
             callings
             are
             not
             to
             put
             this
             dutie
             out
             of
             place
             :
             for
             if
             they
             doe
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             the
             vnskilfulnes
             ,
             or
             vntowardnes
             of
             them
             who
             commit
             this
             fault
             :
             but
             the
             one
             of
             them
             is
             appointed
             of
             God
             to
             goe
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             to
             stand
             together
             to
             the
             vpholding
             of
             their
             inward
             
             peace
             .
             And
             if
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             their
             hindrance
             is
             not
             thereby
             ,
             but
             by
             workes
             more
             then
             ordinarie
             ,
             I
             further
             beseech
             them
             by
             the
             mercifulnes
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             seeke
             not
             cloakes
             for
             their
             slouth
             ;
             neither
             hold
             themselues
             backe
             from
             so
             profitable
             duties
             ,
             by
             occasions
             of
             no
             great
             weight
             or
             importance
             ,
             but
             rather
             for
             yeelding
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
             I
             call
             those
             businesses
             ,
             occasiōs
             of
             great
             weight
             ,
             when
             the
             omitting
             of
             them
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             but
             household
             ,
             or
             worldly
             affaires
             ;
             yet
             may
             trouble
             them
             more
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             then
             the
             omitting
             of
             their
             meditatiō
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             performed
             another
             time
             ,
             but
             their
             businesses
             cannot
             :
             As
             it
             commeth
             oft
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             neglecting
             of
             necessarie
             worke
             ,
             through
             want
             of
             discretion
             ,
             and
             heede
             taking
             ,
             when
             it
             should
             bee
             done
             (
             although
             
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             reading
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             be
             gone
             about
             )
             troubleth
             the
             mind
             (
             I
             say
             )
             with
             so
             deepe
             griefe
             ,
             through
             some
             great
             discommoditie
             sustained
             ,
             that
             in
             long
             space
             it
             is
             not
             quiet
             and
             at
             libertie
             to
             serue
             God
             any
             way
             againe
             .
             And
             seeing
             God
             requireth
             to
             be
             honoured
             of
             vs
             in
             al
             things
             ,
             euen
             in
             these
             earthly
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             spirituall
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             not
             think
             ,
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             whē
             any
             man
             shall
             through
             zeale
             without
             knowledge
             ,
             doe
             that
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             which
             shall
             quench
             zeale
             for
             want
             of
             wise
             heed
             taking
             ,
             for
             many
             times
             after
             :
             but
             if
             any
             man
             will
             hereby
             let
             loose
             y
             e
             bridle
             any
             thing
             the
             more
             to
             worldlines
             ,
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             frō
             hence
             no
             such
             liberty
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             returne
             ,
             if
             any
             through
             necessarie
             lets
             shall
             be
             constrained
             to
             let
             
             passe
             this
             dutie
             of
             meditation
             ,
             hereby
             let
             it
             appeare
             to
             haue
             been
             necessarie
             ,
             and
             without
             his
             fault
             ,
             if
             hee
             supplie
             this
             dutie
             after
             his
             necessarie
             labour
             ended
             ,
             and
             take
             heede
             that
             in
             no
             wise
             it
             be
             omitted
             altogether
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             can
             be
             assured
             with
             peace
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             the
             omitting
             of
             it
             hath
             been
             remembred
             some
             other
             way
             .
             And
             so
             I
             say
             of
             the
             hindrance
             ,
             which
             commeth
             by
             want
             of
             conuenient
             place
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             done
             which
             may
             most
             conueniently
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             nothing
             gained
             by
             neglecting
             that
             dutie
             ,
             in
             the
             doing
             whereof
             standeth
             our
             peace
             and
             welfare
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             lets
             which
             hinder
             altogether
             from
             meditating
             about
             our
             estate
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             be
             the
             fitter
             thereby
             vnto
             prayer
             and
             good
             life
             .
             
          
           
             The
             other
             le
             ts
             are
             such
             as
             hinder
             vs
             from
             the
             good
             and
             profitable
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             
             when
             we
             breake
             through
             the
             three
             former
             ,
             and
             these
             may
             rightly
             be
             called
             abuses
             of
             it
             :
             and
             are
             two
             ,
             which
             in
             few
             words
             I
             set
             downe
             thus
             .
             The
             first
             is
             a
             commonnes
             or
             customarines
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             through
             perswasion
             that
             it
             must
             be
             continued
             ,
             doe
             it
             houerly
             and
             sleightly
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             a
             ceremonie
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             looking
             how
             our
             hearts
             are
             well
             affected
             in
             and
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             
             
             may
             not
             bee
             iustly
             charged
             for
             omitting
             it
             .
             
             Which
             sinne
             is
             easily
             and
             soone
             committed
             in
             priuate
             prayer
             also
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             good
             exercises
             ,
             when
             our
             mindes
             are
             not
             holden
             with
             a
             taking
             delight
             in
             them
             :
             and
             hereof
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             seruing
             and
             worshipping
             of
             God
             is
             with
             the
             most
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             fashion
             :
             of
             all
             which
             it
             is
             said
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             
               In
               vaine
               doe
               they
               worship
               me
               .
            
             
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             when
             ,
             although
             wee
             bee
             desirous
             to
             vse
             it
             ,
             
             and
             that
             for
             our
             helpe
             and
             edifying
             ,
             yet
             our
             heads
             are
             so
             full
             of
             trifling
             and
             wandring
             phantasies
             ,
             or
             worldly
             matters
             ,
             that
             wee
             cannot
             
               minde
               those
               heauenly
               things
            
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             contrarie
             to
             them
             :
             And
             from
             hence
             ariseth
             a
             wearines
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             an
             hastning
             to
             more
             libertie
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             may
             raunge
             where
             they
             list
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             
             which
             they
             most
             of
             all
             desire
             .
             And
             although
             through
             the
             very
             corruption
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             children
             doe
             complaine
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             the
             good
             they
             would
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             this
             good
             sometimes
             (
             notwithstanding
             they
             mislike
             that
             it
             should
             bee
             so
             ,
             and
             resist
             it
             :
             )
             yet
             the
             especiall
             cause
             of
             this
             vnsauourie
             ,
             wearisome
             ,
             and
             vntoward
             taking
             in
             hand
             ,
             or
             setting
             vpon
             so
             holy
             and
             heauenly
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             is
             another
             besides
             this
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             letting
             loose
             of
             our
             hearts
             all
             the
             day
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             had
             occasion
             to
             say
             in
             another
             place
             )
             disordredly
             ,
             without
             watching
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             calling
             them
             backe
             from
             such
             endlesse
             rouings
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             not
             forget
             God
             ,
             but
             bee
             held
             within
             holie
             compasse
             ,
             wheresoeuer
             we
             become
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             we
             goe
             
             about
             :
             for
             there
             must
             not
             be
             in
             vs
             
               at
               any
               time
               an
               euill
               heart
               .
            
             
          
           
             Euen
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             we
             cannot
             haue
             our
             hearts
             at
             commandement
             in
             meditation
             and
             prayer
             to
             attend
             vpon
             God
             reuerently
             ,
             when
             we
             would
             .
             For
             when
             wee
             haue
             at
             our
             pleasure
             giuen
             them
             scope
             through
             the
             day
             to
             fasten
             their
             liking
             where
             they
             haue
             desire
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             hard
             for
             vs
             to
             weane
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             would
             .
             And
             whiles
             we
             will
             be
             at
             this
             point
             ,
             it
             will
             neuer
             bee
             better
             with
             vs
             in
             our
             meditation
             :
             
             no
             although
             God
             hath
             appointed
             the
             same
             to
             be
             an
             especiall
             helpe
             to
             the
             well
             framing
             of
             our
             liues
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             minds
             be
             brought
             into
             an
             heauenly
             estate
             thereby
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             frequent
             it
             :
             yea
             although
             we
             appoint
             some
             especiall
             time
             thereunto
             ,
             yet
             shall
             
             we
             be
             turned
             from
             musing
             on
             good
             things
             to
             wandring
             ,
             and
             shall
             hardly
             fasten
             on
             any
             good
             matter
             ,
             hauing
             yet
             certaine
             principall
             points
             concerning
             our
             estate
             to
             set
             vs
             on
             work
             therein
             ;
             so
             many
             trifling
             phantasies
             and
             dreames
             shall
             swimme
             in
             our
             braine
             to
             hold
             out
             better
             .
          
           
             And
             till
             these
             by
             little
             and
             little
             be
             dried
             vp
             with
             the
             flame
             of
             heauenly
             and
             feruent
             affections
             ,
             vnsually
             possessing
             our
             hearts
             in
             stead
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             neuer
             be
             otherwise
             with
             vs
             but
             worse
             and
             worse
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             that
             seeing
             none
             of
             our
             actions
             any
             day
             can
             be
             well
             done
             when
             our
             hearts
             are
             not
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             preserued
             and
             kept
             (
             which
             without
             circumspect
             care
             and
             watch
             ouer
             them
             cannot
             be
             )
             it
             may
             be
             wondred
             at
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             wee
             
             should
             yet
             bee
             secure
             and
             negligent
             about
             the
             keeping
             of
             them
             from
             such
             daunger
             to
             our selues
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             will
             thereby
             insue
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             as
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             Prophets
             hath
             cried
             out
             against
             the
             people
             in
             sundrie
             ages
             ,
             that
             
               they
               perished
               because
               they
               would
               not
               vnderstand
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               at
               all
               consider
               their
               estate
               ,
            
             and
             as
             there
             shall
             be
             an
             end
             of
             their
             deceiueable
             delights
             ,
             although
             they
             cannot
             be
             brought
             to
             thinke
             of
             their
             end
             and
             account
             :
             so
             hee
             speaketh
             as
             plainly
             ,
             and
             hath
             done
             from
             time
             to
             time
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             although
             
               in
               
               the
               world
               we
               shall
               haue
               tribulation
               ,
            
             
             euen
             we
             whom
             God
             hath
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             
             world
             ;
             yet
             seeing
             
               we
               are
               strangers
               here
            
             ,
             we
             cannot
             neither
             may
             we
             place
             our
             hearts
             delight
             and
             felicitie
             here
             ,
             but
             our
             chiefest
             comfort
             must
             be
             to
             haue
             daily
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             
               haue
               our
               conuersation
               in
               heauen
            
             ,
             with
             him
             ,
             (
             vnto
             the
             which
             ,
             meditation
             is
             a
             singular
             helpe
             )
             and
             what
             waightie
             matters
             soeuer
             we
             be
             busied
             about
             ,
             yet
             to
             
               remember
               our
               maker
            
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             pleased
             and
             trusted
             in
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             that
             many
             ,
             euen
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             doe
             (
             through
             their
             corrupt
             nature
             )
             loath
             this
             heauenly
             Manna
             (
             I
             meane
             to
             be
             oft
             and
             daily
             in
             musing
             on
             the
             things
             which
             concerne
             their
             peace
             )
             and
             haue
             their
             teeth
             set
             on
             edge
             with
             the
             deceitfull
             pleasures
             of
             worldly
             men
             ,
             
             who
             know
             no
             better
             :
             euen
             
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             though
             there
             were
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             doth
             cause
             ,
             that
             they
             inioy
             not
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             priuiledges
             and
             liberties
             which
             God
             hath
             prouided
             for
             them
             in
             this
             their
             pilgrimage
             .
             Neither
             can
             any
             thing
             (
             if
             it
             be
             weighed
             )
             be
             lesse
             tolerable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             almightie
             God
             ,
             then
             whereas
             he
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             his
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             tell
             vs
             his
             minde
             ,
             and
             therefore
             teach
             vs
             how
             we
             may
             commune
             with
             his
             maiestie
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             behoofe
             ,
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             an
             earnest
             charge
             
               to
               ponder
               them
               in
               our
               heart
               ,
               to
               haue
               them
               in
               minde
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               cogitation
               ,
            
             
             
               delight
               ,
               talke
               ,
               and
               practise
            
             ;
             yet
             that
             Christians
             of
             good
             hope
             should
             not
             be
             better
             acquainted
             with
             this
             heauenly
             course
             ,
             nor
             be
             occupied
             thus
             ,
             but
             by
             fittes
             ,
             very
             seldome
             and
             coldly
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             been
             
             earnest
             with
             vs
             about
             a
             trifle
             ,
             or
             as
             though
             he
             had
             offered
             vs
             great
             iniurie
             to
             mooue
             vs
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             although
             I
             cannot
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             part
             of
             their
             thought
             ,
             which
             should
             season
             all
             their
             thoughts
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             of
             many
             lying
             protestants
             ,
             who
             doe
             shunne
             and
             flie
             all
             consideration
             of
             heauenly
             matters
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             trouble
             and
             disquiet
             them
             :
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             too
             manifest
             that
             they
             sauour
             too
             slenderly
             of
             Gods
             presence
             and
             companie
             ;
             who
             shunne
             it
             ,
             by
             being
             strangers
             to
             this
             meditation
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             haue
             fellowship
             and
             companie
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             to
             remedie
             this
             trifling
             out
             the
             time
             when
             we
             goe
             about
             to
             
             meditate
             and
             pray
             priuately
             ,
             and
             to
             obtaine
             that
             we
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             performe
             this
             dutie
             ,
             
             and
             not
             bee
             carried
             at
             that
             time
             after
             wandring
             ,
             wee
             must
             remooue
             that
             which
             hindreth
             vs
             from
             it
             :
             I
             meane
             we
             must
             tie
             vp
             our
             loose
             hearts
             throughout
             the
             daie
             from
             their
             deadly
             custome
             of
             ranging
             after
             vaine
             ,
             fond
             ,
             and
             deceiuable
             thoughts
             ,
             dreames
             and
             delights
             :
             we
             must
             weigh
             how
             little
             worth
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             haue
             our
             cogitations
             fastned
             vpon
             things
             transitorie
             ,
             much
             lesse
             about
             those
             which
             are
             filthie
             ,
             but
             rather
             bring
             them
             to
             be
             taken
             vp
             in
             those
             which
             are
             heauenly
             .
             This
             we
             are
             called
             vnto
             :
             and
             vntill
             we
             can
             learne
             to
             doe
             thus
             ,
             that
             how
             weightie
             soeuer
             our
             dealings
             be
             ,
             yet
             we
             count
             this
             the
             chiefest
             to
             keepe
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             euer
             feare
             to
             offend
             
             him
             :
             it
             will
             be
             an
             hard
             matter
             to
             bring
             ourselues
             to
             meditate
             ,
             and
             pray
             with
             cheerefulnes
             and
             fruite
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             the
             necessitie
             and
             profit
             of
             meditation
             ,
             whensoeuer
             we
             list
             to
             vse
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             especiall
             lets
             thereof
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             in
             that
             which
             followeth
             ,
             
             onely
             helpe
             the
             reader
             with
             some
             rules
             to
             guide
             himselfe
             the
             better
             herein
             ,
             vntill
             it
             be
             more
             familiar
             vnto
             him
             (
             and
             then
             he
             shall
             vse
             it
             better
             
             
             then
             all
             rules
             shall
             teach
             him
             )
             and
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             some
             examples
             in
             particular
             meditations
             ,
             which
             shall
             agree
             with
             euery
             good
             minde
             which
             readeth
             them
             :
             that
             such
             as
             be
             not
             yet
             able
             to
             helpe
             themselues
             by
             entring
             into
             their
             owne
             estate
             and
             heart
             ,
             nor
             to
             draw
             matter
             from
             their
             owne
             experience
             to
             meditate
             on
             ,
             may
             learne
             by
             this
             which
             I
             write
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             and
             others
             that
             can
             ,
             may
             yet
             when
             they
             be
             vnfit
             by
             troubles
             and
             other
             occasions
             ,
             helpe
             themselues
             by
             these
             examples
             which
             I
             shall
             propound
             to
             them
             .
             Onely
             there
             is
             required
             teachablenes
             and
             diligence
             to
             consider
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             profit
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             whatsoeuer
             be
             hard
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             craue
             the
             helpe
             of
             such
             as
             can
             resolue
             them
             .
             As
             concerning
             the
             rules
             ,
             I
             haue
             had
             
             occasion
             in
             other
             respects
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             ,
             
             as
             the
             reader
             may
             easily
             gather
             them
             as
             rules
             .
             Here
             therefore
             I
             will
             set
             them
             downe
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             desireth
             to
             haue
             helpe
             by
             meditation
             ,
             
             doe
             weigh
             how
             
               slippery
               ,
               fickle
               ,
               bad
               ,
               and
               wandring
               his
               heart
               is
               infinit
            
             waies
             ,
             
             to
             his
             exceeding
             hurt
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             must
             of
             necessitie
             appoint
             
               some
               set
               time
            
             ,
             to
             checke
             ,
             reclaime
             ,
             
             and
             weane
             it
             from
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             
             that
             he
             watch
             ouer
             his
             heart
             (
             hauing
             been
             so
             oft
             deceiued
             by
             it
             )
             throughout
             his
             whole
             life
             ,
             and
             haue
             it
             in
             suspition
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             be
             more
             fit
             to
             be
             drawne
             to
             such
             heauenly
             exercises
             ,
             and
             be
             staied
             therein
             ,
             
             
               and
               
               attend
               vnto
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             This
             being
             obserued
             ,
             
             let
             him
             (
             if
             hee
             bee
             able
             )
             draw
             matter
             of
             meditation
             and
             prayer
             from
             his
             owne
             wants
             and
             infirmities
             ;
             from
             Gods
             benefits
             ;
             from
             the
             changes
             and
             mortalitie
             of
             this
             life
             .
             I
             haue
             before
             set
             downe
             ,
             what
             hee
             should
             chiefly
             meditate
             vpon
             :
             of
             loue
             ,
             humilitie
             ,
             meekenes
             ,
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             the
             glorie
             of
             Gods
             kingdome
             ,
             his
             loue
             ,
             and
             the
             contrarie
             :
             but
             especially
             of
             that
             which
             for
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             shall
             be
             most
             auailable
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             cannot
             thus
             doe
             ,
             let
             him
             reade
             before
             ,
             some
             part
             of
             the
             hundred
             and
             nineteene
             Psalme
             :
             some
             of
             the
             epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             Christs
             sermons
             ,
             
             or
             
             some
             part
             of
             this
             direction
             ,
             or
             some
             meditations
             ,
             which
             follow
             ,
             so
             many
             as
             conueniently
             he
             may
             ,
             or
             any
             good
             matter
             fit
             for
             this
             purpose
             to
             season
             &
             wel
             affect
             his
             mind
             :
             that
             so
             he
             may
             learne
             how
             to
             performe
             this
             duty
             ,
             and
             quicken
             vp
             him selfe
             to
             it
             oft
             &
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             once
             knoweth
             how
             .
             If
             he
             cannot
             reade
             ,
             he
             must
             desire
             more
             helpe
             of
             others
             :
             and
             for
             want
             of
             helpe
             ,
             he
             must
             needes
             looke
             to
             goe
             the
             more
             slowly
             forward
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             kinde
             vse
             of
             meditation
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             part
             of
             sound
             godlines
             ,
             and
             Christianitie
             :
             seeing
             we
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             old
             subtill
             fowler
             sets
             his
             snares
             and
             nettes
             so
             thicke
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             no
             shift
             ,
             but
             to
             fall
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             light
             vpon
             them
             ,
             except
             with
             the
             winges
             of
             meditation
             
             and
             prayer
             wee
             mount
             vp
             on
             high
             aboue
             them
             ,
             and
             flie
             ouer
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             follow
             the
             examples
             or
             particular
             meditations
             ,
             which
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             adioyne
             to
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             to
             teach
             the
             ignorant
             ;
             and
             to
             helpe
             euen
             the
             stronger
             Christians
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             not
             so
             fit
             to
             helpe
             themselues
             ;
             and
             neuer
             out
             of
             season
             or
             vnprofitable
             to
             either
             of
             both
             :
             I
             set
             some
             of
             them
             downe
             more
             briefly
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             giue
             occasion
             
             to
             the
             persons
             when
             they
             are
             fittest
             for
             breuitie
             ,
             to
             discourse
             of
             the
             matters
             
             contained
             in
             them
             (
             seeing
             they
             be
             such
             as
             shall
             euer
             concerne
             them
             )
             and
             apply
             them
             to
             their
             owne
             estate
             more
             at
             large
             to
             moue
             their
             hearts
             to
             practise
             them
             .
             I
             set
             downe
             some
             of
             them
             more
             largely
             and
             fully
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             feele
             themselues
             more
             barraine
             and
             vnable
             to
             call
             to
             minde
             such
             good
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             be
             glad
             sometime
             to
             thinke
             on
             ,
             may
             with
             lesse
             trouble
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             while
             they
             shall
             neede
             no
             more
             but
             to
             reade
             them
             (
             so
             many
             of
             them
             at
             one
             time
             as
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             moue
             their
             affections
             )
             and
             then
             to
             consider
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             examine
             themselues
             by
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             thereof
             may
             be
             peace
             to
             them
             by
             their
             readines
             alwaies
             to
             yeeld
             to
             that
             which
             they
             ought
             .
             I
             haue
             not
             set
             downe
             too
             few
             ,
             
             least
             they
             should
             soone
             grow
             too
             common
             ;
             nor
             too
             many
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             be
             too
             tedious
             ,
             seeing
             the
             booke
             it selfe
             is
             large
             ,
             and
             they
             serue
             not
             onely
             for
             meditation
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             helpe
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             whole
             booke
             .
             This
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             say
             about
             this
             thing
             .
          
           
             But
             consider
             and
             be
             resolued
             of
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             thou
             must
             nourish
             and
             hold
             fast
             a
             loue
             and
             liking
             of
             this
             duty
             :
             so
             that
             when
             thou
             art
             barraine
             and
             vnprofitable
             in
             thine
             owne
             sense
             and
             feeling
             ,
             yet
             thou
             mayst
             then
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             well
             seasoned
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             thy
             former
             grace
             againe
             .
             For
             if
             thou
             beest
             not
             so
             affected
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             no
             sauour
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             neither
             in
             any
             other
             good
             helpe
             whatsoeuer
             :
             
             
               seeing
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               full
               ,
               an
               hony
               combe
               is
               
               not
               sweete
               .
            
             And
             though
             I
             set
             downe
             the
             points
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             meditate
             on
             in
             sentences
             not
             applyed
             to
             thee
             :
             thou
             must
             apply
             that
             which
             is
             set
             downe
             generally
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             to
             thy selfe
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             spoken
             onely
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             
             As
             thus
             for
             example
             ,
             if
             thou
             wouldest
             meditate
             on
             this
             point
             
               (
               The
               Lord
               is
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               like
               vnto
               him
               :
               )
            
             thinke
             after
             this
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             in
             applying
             it
             to
             thy selfe
             :
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               whom
               haue
               I
               in
               heauen
               but
               thee
               ?
               and
               whom
               doe
               I
               desire
               on
               earth
               in
               comparison
               of
               thee
               ?
               For
               thou
               art
               my
               portion
               and
               my
               ioy
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               make
               my
               songs
               euen
               in
               the
               night
               season
               :
               I
               sigh
               to
               be
               vnburdened
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolued
               ,
               and
               be
               with
               thee
               :
               Oh
               when
               shall
               I
               come
               into
               thy
               glorious
               presence
               ?
               &c.
            
             And
             
             so
             draw
             all
             other
             holy
             sentences
             to
             thy
             behoofe
             and
             vse
             .
             If
             thou
             wouldest
             meditate
             on
             this
             point
             ,
             because
             of
             mens
             wandring
             and
             inconstant
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospell
             without
             fruite
             ;
             
             it
             is
             both
             wisedome
             and
             our
             happines
             to
             reioyce
             in
             our
             owne
             going
             forward
             ,
             not
             in
             other
             mens
             :
             
               and
               in
               prouing
               our selues
               ,
               we
               may
               reioyce
               in
               our selues
               ,
               not
               in
               other
               ,
            
             Gal.
             6.4
             .
             Lift
             vp
             thine
             heart
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             pray
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             so
             with
             thee
             .
          
           
             
             No
             man
             shall
             be
             fit
             to
             gouerne
             himselfe
             aright
             before
             men
             ,
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             vsually
             acquaint
             himselfe
             with
             ,
             
             and
             frame
             himselfe
             after
             that
             Christian
             course
             ,
             first
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             
             No
             man
             can
             rest
             in
             his
             priuate
             meditations
             and
             prayers
             before
             God
             ,
             if
             a
             
             well
             ordered
             life
             ,
             as
             a
             fruite
             thereof
             ,
             appeare
             not
             before
             men
             .
          
           
             
             When
             a
             man
             looketh
             so
             diligently
             to
             the
             seuerall
             parts
             of
             his
             life
             and
             calling
             ,
             
             that
             he
             may
             haue
             peace
             thereby
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             a
             point
             of
             Christian
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             be
             most
             circumspect
             and
             best
             armed
             ,
             where
             we
             be
             weakest
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             no
             way
             tolerable
             to
             lie
             still
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             be
             fallen
             ,
             Ierem.
             8.6
             .
             but
             to
             haue
             
             
             recourse
             to
             God
             againe
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             ouertaken
             ;
             though
             with
             much
             adoe
             we
             obtaine
             it
             ,
             Exod.
             33.8
             .
          
           
             Although
             in
             a
             well
             ordred
             course
             ,
             
             all
             crosses
             and
             incumbrances
             be
             not
             vtterly
             remoued
             :
             yet
             many
             by
             it
             are
             auoided
             ,
             and
             others
             profitably
             sustained
             ,
             Prou.
             19.23
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             some
             grace
             to
             vse
             prosperitie
             well
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             cheerefullie
             
             and
             fruitfully
             passe
             his
             time
             :
             but
             if
             wee
             be
             voide
             of
             this
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             ,
             
             wee
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             the
             benefits
             of
             God
             make
             vs
             merrie
             ,
             and
             not
             our
             resting
             in
             this
             fauour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             to
             reioyce
             in
             our
             Sabboths
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             Gods
             
             
             people
             :
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             wee
             rest
             not
             euen
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             
               that
               God
               is
               our
               portion
            
             in
             all
             estates
             and
             places
             .
             Psal
             .
             119.57
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.16
          
           
             When
             many
             earthly
             troubles
             take
             hold
             of
             vs
             at
             once
             ,
             
             wee
             must
             carrie
             our selues
             very
             soberly
             and
             gratiously
             ,
             if
             wee
             be
             not
             vnsetled
             from
             willingnes
             to
             dutie
             by
             some
             of
             them
             :
             Frowardnes
             ,
             impatience
             and
             forgetting
             our selues
             being
             so
             readie
             ,
             by
             the
             smallest
             occasions
             ,
             to
             breake
             out
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             We
             seldome
             inioy
             commoditie
             ,
             when
             we
             doubt
             of
             the
             lawfulnes
             or
             conueniencie
             
             of
             keeping
             or
             comming
             by
             it
             ,
             
             but
             the
             Lord
             maketh
             it
             as
             sowre
             and
             discommodious
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Wee
             seldome
             haue
             in
             great
             price
             any
             thing
             below
             ,
             as
             house
             ,
             land
             ,
             &c.
             but
             
             
             the
             Lord
             crosseth
             vs
             some
             way
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             loue
             it
             with
             measure
             .
          
           
             Reioyce
             not
             at
             the
             first
             hearing
             of
             heauenly
             things
             only
             ;
             but
             more
             soundly
             continue
             it
             ,
             when
             thou
             knowest
             them
             more
             soundly
             and
             better
             by
             experience
             .
          
           
             Prepare
             and
             look
             for
             affliction
             before
             it
             come
             ,
             least
             thou
             be
             besotted
             with
             
             thy
             peace
             and
             prosperitie
             :
             and
             also
             ,
             
             that
             the
             burden
             of
             trouble
             may
             be
             easier
             when
             it
             commeth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             middest
             of
             tribulation
             (
             because
             that
             easily
             oppresseth
             )
             thinke
             of
             the
             
             best
             priuiledges
             which
             thou
             hast
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             with
             all
             that
             commeth
             with
             him
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             30.6
             .
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             Psal
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             
             The
             greater
             thy
             troubles
             are
             ,
             the
             greater
             must
             thy
             strength
             bee
             ,
             and
             the
             
             more
             godly
             must
             thou
             be
             .
          
           
             When
             thy
             heart
             can
             rest
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasures
             which
             come
             thereby
             ,
             
             take
             in
             hand
             all
             thine
             affaires
             soberly
             ,
             that
             thy
             ioy
             be
             not
             quenched
             thereby
             .
             It
             would
             make
             one
             wonder
             to
             see
             ,
             how
             by
             such
             occasions
             the
             heart
             is
             vnsetled
             .
          
           
             Deadnes
             of
             spirit
             ,
             
             loggish
             vnprofitablenes
             (
             if
             not
             wound
             )
             take
             hold
             of
             a
             
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             faithfully
             make
             vp
             any
             breaches
             made
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             by
             true
             returning
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             not
             farre
             off
             from
             vs
             ,
             nor
             hard
             to
             be
             intreated
             ,
             when
             after
             any
             
             
             fall
             or
             escape
             wee
             turne
             to
             him
             in
             humilitie
             and
             repentance
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             7.10
             .
             and
             12.22
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             manifold
             vexations
             that
             fall
             into
             our
             liues
             ,
             
             wee
             may
             obserue
             that
             the
             most
             of
             them
             doe
             become
             annoyances
             to
             vs
             ,
             through
             our
             owne
             fault
             :
             that
             wee
             either
             preuent
             them
             not
             when
             wee
             may
             ,
             or
             beare
             them
             not
             as
             wee
             ought
             ,
             or
             make
             not
             vse
             of
             them
             as
             we
             might
             doe
             .
             
          
           
             The
             talking
             of
             the
             commodities
             of
             this
             life
             is
             so
             sauourie
             and
             sweete
             to
             
             flesh
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             it
             ,
             wee
             hardly
             get
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             no
             not
             when
             better
             things
             are
             
             in
             speech
             before
             .
          
           
             
             When
             our
             callings
             become
             a
             pleasure
             to
             vs
             ,
             to
             discharge
             them
             faithfully
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             what
             outward
             helpes
             of
             blessing
             soeuer
             God
             sendeth
             vs
             ,
             they
             shall
             make
             our
             liues
             so
             much
             the
             more
             easie
             and
             comfortable
             :
             but
             these
             without
             the
             other
             are
             but
             deceiueable
             vanities
             .
             
          
           
             
             The
             place
             wherein
             Christ
             vsed
             to
             pray
             often
             ,
             and
             had
             found
             much
             comfort
             ,
             
             in
             the
             same
             he
             was
             taken
             and
             betrayed
             ;
             but
             yet
             he
             continued
             his
             godly
             custome
             euen
             till
             he
             was
             led
             away
             :
             so
             must
             we
             looke
             to
             haue
             our
             best
             places
             of
             prayer
             and
             walkes
             ,
             made
             traps
             for
             vs
             :
             for
             the
             subtiltie
             of
             the
             world
             know
             our
             haunt
             ,
             and
             where
             to
             find
             vs.
             But
             let
             vs
             perseuere
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             be
             taken
             euen
             
             there
             ,
             wee
             may
             reioyce
             :
             as
             being
             found
             well
             occupied
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             come
             .
          
           
             
             Although
             for
             want
             of
             proofe
             ,
             we
             count
             all
             afflictions
             hard
             ;
             yet
             when
             wee
             haue
             experience
             (
             Heb.
             5.13.14
             .
             )
             and
             haue
             bin
             exercised
             in
             bearing
             them
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             the
             feare
             is
             more
             then
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ;
             our
             confidence
             in
             God
             will
             make
             them
             easie
             ,
             when
             our
             cause
             is
             good
             :
             But
             yet
             by
             degrees
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             first
             beare
             sharpe
             words
             and
             firie
             contentions
             of
             men
             ,
             after
             stripes
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             and
             so
             death
             .
             As
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
             3.11
             .
             compared
             with
             chap.
             10.25
             ,
             26.
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Act.
             5.41
             .
          
           
             When
             matters
             of
             more
             importance
             then
             our
             saluation
             is
             ,
             fall
             into
             our
             
             hands
             ,
             
             let
             vs
             bee
             occupied
             in
             them
             with
             more
             feruencie
             ,
             then
             in
             that
             :
             but
             if
             there
             be
             no
             such
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             more
             earnestly
             looke
             after
             them
             ?
             and
             why
             should
             not
             that
             be
             with
             greatest
             delight
             wrought
             on
             ,
             and
             looked
             after
             ?
          
           
             
             How
             can
             we
             say
             ,
             we
             loue
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             wee
             be
             not
             euer
             willing
             to
             goe
             home
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             to
             be
             as
             neere
             him
             in
             all
             communion
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             ?
          
           
             
             Christianitie
             and
             practise
             of
             godlines
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             rich
             and
             gainfull
             trade
             (
             Prou.
             3.14
             .
             )
             wherein
             little
             profit
             commeth
             in
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             well
             followed
             ,
             and
             diligence
             vsed
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             one
             thing
             not
             letted
             nor
             slacked
             for
             another
             .
             
          
           
             To
             haue
             a
             willing
             mind
             to
             be
             well
             occupied
             ,
             and
             matter
             about
             which
             we
             may
             ,
             and
             time
             to
             bestow
             therein
             ,
             and
             freedome
             from
             lets
             therefrom
             ,
             is
             an
             estate
             much
             to
             bee
             made
             of
             ;
             and
             yet
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             they
             who
             haue
             almost
             all
             outward
             incouragements
             ,
             cannot
             tell
             what
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
             Whereas
             the
             very
             name
             of
             death
             is
             fearefull
             ,
             when
             men
             heare
             that
             they
             must
             be
             readie
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             Gospell
             (
             and
             therefore
             many
             are
             dismaied
             )
             we
             must
             know
             that
             we
             are
             the
             more
             vnwilling
             to
             heare
             of
             it
             ,
             
             because
             wee
             accustome
             our selues
             to
             loue
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             our
             life
             here
             ,
             too
             well
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             lesse
             set
             by
             .
             And
             God
             ,
             by
             diseases
             ,
             and
             the
             miserable
             estate
             of
             things
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             by
             many
             other
             meanes
             ,
             can
             make
             our
             liues
             loathsome
             and
             death
             
             welcome
             :
             which
             if
             wee
             would
             thinke
             much
             of
             ,
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             would
             be
             more
             welcome
             .
             But
             begin
             in
             time
             ,
             least
             it
             bee
             too
             late
             ,
             when
             wee
             can
             stay
             here
             no
             longer
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             needful
             ,
             besides
             our
             set
             times
             of
             prayer
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             haue
             oft
             recourse
             to
             God
             by
             watchfulnes
             and
             prayer
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             dealings
             ;
             least
             we
             goe
             too
             farre
             in
             surfeiting
             our
             hearts
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             we
             can
             )
             to
             looke
             to
             God
             secretly
             ,
             
             
             though
             not
             so
             solemnly
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             praying
             him
             to
             keepe
             vs.
             Neh.
             2.4
             .
             
          
           
             Whatsoeuer
             taste
             of
             good
             things
             we
             haue
             gotten
             ,
             
             and
             how
             sweete
             soeuer
             they
             seeme
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             yet
             much
             more
             then
             wee
             can
             thinke
             of
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             the
             matters
             which
             wee
             haue
             in
             greatest
             price
             :
             but
             being
             set
             light
             by
             ,
             and
             the
             meanes
             neglected
             which
             preserue
             them
             ,
             they
             die
             .
          
           
             That
             estate
             is
             to
             be
             made
             much
             of
             ,
             
             wherein
             we
             are
             not
             onely
             delighted
             in
             seruing
             God
             by
             the
             duties
             we
             doe
             presently
             ;
             
             but
             also
             as
             ioyfull
             to
             thinke
             of
             them
             which
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             ,
             the
             better
             they
             be
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             singular
             mercie
             ,
             
             that
             wee
             take
             comfort
             and
             delight
             in
             the
             things
             which
             we
             hope
             for
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             to
             the
             world
             are
             most
             
             irkesome
             and
             tedious
             .
          
           
             The
             more
             sure
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             thou
             art
             by
             faith
             ,
             
             the
             more
             humble
             also
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             not
             contrarily
             ,
             Matth.
             15.27
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             worthie
             of
             great
             punishment
             ,
             
             who
             set
             light
             by
             the
             plentie
             of
             that
             grace
             ,
             the
             crummes
             whereof
             Gods
             hungrie
             seruants
             doe
             set
             great
             store
             by
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             more
             liuely
             to
             our
             vnderstanding
             then
             the
             heauenly
             and
             spirituall
             course
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             comfort
             and
             godlines
             ,
             throughout
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             as
             Rom.
             5.4.5
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             more
             vnlike
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             liues
             of
             men
             ?
          
           
             One
             especiall
             point
             of
             profiting
             ,
             is
             ,
             
             to
             know
             our
             owne
             vilenes
             and
             miserie
             better
             daily
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             come
             to
             know
             the
             inestimable
             bountie
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             what
             wee
             are
             beholding
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             receiuing
             increase
             from
             him
             in
             pardon
             and
             other
             graces
             .
          
           
             As
             excesse
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             doe
             bring
             slouth
             and
             sleepe
             :
             
             so
             surfeiting
             our
             soules
             in
             pleasures
             ,
             cares
             ,
             &c.
             rocketh
             vs
             asleepe
             ,
             and
             maketh
             vs
             vnwilling
             and
             vnfit
             to
             see
             what
             is
             amisse
             .
             In
             steed
             whereof
             ,
             sobrietie
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             ruling
             of
             our
             passions
             ,
             and
             watchfulnes
             are
             to
             be
             our
             daily
             companions
             .
             1.
             
             Peter
             5.7
             .
             Psal
             .
             5.8
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             flatter
             &
             deceiue
             our selues
             with
             the
             calling
             to
             mind
             of
             the
             forwardnes
             and
             care
             that
             hath
             bin
             in
             vs
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             
             hereby
             to
             gather
             slouth
             vnto
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             is
             readie
             to
             take
             the
             smallest
             occasions
             that
             may
             be
             to
             
             fauour
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             vs
             grow
             cold
             and
             slacke
             in
             duties
             :
             but
             we
             are
             to
             looke
             to
             continue
             and
             increase
             any
             good
             and
             forwardnes
             (
             which
             hath
             bin
             )
             for
             hereafter
             :
             as
             to
             delight
             more
             in
             walking
             with
             God
             in
             a
             Christian
             course
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             fast
             our
             faith
             and
             comfort
             euen
             in
             trouble
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             thinke
             our
             state
             the
             worse
             for
             it
             .
             But
             with
             our
             Sauiour
             
               to
               despise
               the
               shame
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
            
             
             although
             it
             be
             euen
             to
             the
             thrusting
             of
             vs
             out
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             therfore
             much
             more
             in
             prosperitie
             ,
             to
             
               be
               fruitfull
               in
               all
               good
               workes
               .
            
             Ioh.
             15.8
             .
             
          
           
             Seeing
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             Lord
             to
             let
             vs
             know
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             this
             pretious
             and
             blessed
             libertie
             ,
             al
             the
             day
             long
             to
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             inioy
             his
             presence
             by
             faith
             ,
             
             to
             solace
             our selues
             in
             bold
             affiance
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             all
             good
             things
             ;
             and
             
             to
             be
             free
             from
             the
             feare
             ,
             terrour
             and
             anguish
             ,
             which
             hunteth
             the
             vngodly
             :
             It
             were
             pitie
             that
             we
             should
             ,
             for
             some
             deceiueable
             follie
             ,
             depriue
             our selues
             of
             such
             sound
             happines
             and
             peace
             ,
             as
             he
             alloweth
             vs
             ,
             euen
             here
             ,
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             .
          
           
             When
             men
             
               receiue
               not
               the
               word
               with
               meeknes
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               ingraffed
               in
               them
               ,
            
             
             Iam.
             1.21
             .
             and
             doe
             not
             so
             heare
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             beleeue
             (
             Act.
             14.1
             .
             )
             but
             take
             a
             taste
             and
             a
             liking
             ,
             at
             the
             most
             :
             I
             denie
             not
             ,
             but
             for
             some
             cause
             ,
             one
             may
             hold
             
             out
             longer
             then
             another
             :
             but
             if
             they
             goe
             not
             forward
             ,
             ye
             shall
             see
             them
             fall
             
             vnto
             nothing
             :
             for
             a
             momentany
             and
             weake
             desire
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             hold
             vp
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             but
             a
             delight
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             faith
             worketh
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             are
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             spared
             ,
             our
             state
             seemeth
             to
             them
             most
             vile
             .
             When
             we
             are
             both
             in
             prosperitie
             ,
             they
             seeme
             more
             happie
             ,
             thē
             we
             .
             When
             they
             and
             we
             be
             both
             afflicted
             ,
             they
             count
             our
             state
             happier
             then
             their
             owne
             :
             But
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             we
             spared
             ,
             Exod.
             14.25
             .
          
           
             
             We
             may
             not
             assigne
             the
             Lord
             in
             what
             place
             ,
             state
             ,
             condition
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             companie
             we
             would
             liue
             ,
             but
             as
             strangers
             
               wait
               on
               him
               ,
               euen
               as
               the
               hand-maide
               on
               her
               mistres
               ,
            
             for
             whatsoeuer
             he
             will
             allow
             vs.
             And
             when
             great
             afflictions
             come
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             discomforted
             ,
             nor
             vnquiet
             ,
             but
             cheerefull
             still
             through
             
             hope
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             obtained
             of
             vs
             ,
             as
             we
             were
             in
             prosperitie
             ,
             least
             we
             should
             declare
             ,
             that
             we
             serue
             God
             for
             our
             belly
             and
             ease
             :
             and
             seeing
             our
             God
             is
             neuer
             changed
             in
             any
             sort
             ,
             we
             not
             to
             change
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             readie
             most
             commonly
             to
             be
             called
             away
             by
             death
             ,
             before
             we
             be
             fit
             ,
             or
             haue
             learned
             how
             to
             liue
             .
          
           
             
             Looke
             what
             care
             ,
             conscience
             ,
             zeale
             thou
             haddest
             ,
             when
             thou
             first
             imbracedst
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             what
             reuerent
             admiration
             at
             the
             excellencie
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             loue
             towards
             it
             ;
             the
             same
             at
             least
             retaine
             ,
             and
             be
             sure
             thou
             keepest
             still
             afterwards
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             thy
             heart
             was
             weaned
             from
             the
             inordinate
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             vaine
             delights
             ,
             which
             might
             quench
             those
             which
             are
             spirituall
             :
             
             see
             that
             the
             longer
             thou
             liuest
             in
             this
             vale
             of
             miserie
             ,
             thou
             doest
             not
             drinke
             vp
             the
             draffe
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             fashion
             thy selfe
             after
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             it
             :
             nor
             the
             more
             knowledge
             thou
             hast
             ,
             that
             thou
             beest
             not
             the
             more
             secure
             .
             For
             thus
             it
             is
             with
             many
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             who
             therefore
             doe
             smart
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             
             If
             a
             man
             be
             a
             diligent
             obseruer
             of
             his
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             he
             shall
             seldome
             finde
             himselfe
             free
             from
             all
             kindes
             of
             offences
             ,
             but
             one
             shall
             trouble
             him
             much
             ,
             if
             another
             be
             weakned
             ;
             yea
             and
             without
             much
             faithfulnes
             and
             strength
             of
             grace
             shall
             preuaile
             against
             him
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             care
             ,
             that
             they
             weigh
             not
             downe
             the
             affections
             in
             being
             too
             much
             taken
             vp
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             :
             for
             the
             Christian
             mans
             life
             is
             a
             continuall
             battaile
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             ceaseth
             ,
             we
             are
             readie
             
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             
             or
             on
             the
             right
             to
             fall
             to
             euill
             and
             danger
             .
          
           
             As
             we
             are
             subtill
             to
             beguile
             our selues
             ,
             so
             we
             doe
             especially
             in
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             where
             we
             either
             are
             perceiued
             easily
             ,
             when
             we
             be
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             be
             afraide
             of
             ill
             report
             ;
             there
             we
             can
             frame
             our selues
             to
             sobrietie
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             measure
             in
             our
             liues
             :
             which
             is
             no
             sure
             token
             of
             peace
             and
             safety
             to
             our
             hearts
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             present
             time
             we
             auoyde
             offence
             .
             But
             where
             we
             are
             daily
             conuersant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             haue
             more
             occasions
             to
             runne
             into
             some
             trespasse
             (
             especially
             with
             our
             inferiours
             ,
             before
             whom
             we
             thinke
             we
             should
             not
             regard
             how
             loosely
             we
             behaue
             our selues
             )
             there
             we
             looke
             not
             so
             carefully
             to
             our selues
             ,
             
             which
             should
             most
             chiefly
             be
             don
             of
             vs.
             
             
          
           
             By
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             that
             grace
             is
             giuen
             to
             a
             Christian
             at
             his
             first
             conuersion
             ,
             to
             haue
             victorie
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             strength
             ouer
             great
             sinnes
             ,
             long
             delighted
             in
             ;
             it
             appeareth
             how
             they
             abuse
             grace
             ,
             who
             haue
             long
             been
             counted
             the
             Lords
             people
             ;
             when
             they
             many
             yeares
             after
             ,
             do
             yeeld
             and
             giue
             ouer
             themselues
             to
             sodaine
             and
             weaker
             temptations
             ,
             and
             are
             easilier
             ouercome
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             lesse
             force
             in
             them
             .
          
           
           
             
             Learne
             to
             know
             the
             preciousest
             liberties
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             many
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             wonderfull
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             knowing
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             inioy
             the
             grace
             now
             that
             he
             had
             twentie
             yeares
             agone
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             as
             carefull
             to
             keepe
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             then
             to
             come
             by
             it
             :
             yet
             that
             men
             shall
             be
             so
             loath
             to
             striue
             for
             it
             by
             such
             holy
             indeuour
             of
             hartie
             prayer
             ,
             when
             they
             waxe
             weake
             :
             and
             though
             they
             bee
             resolued
             neuer
             to
             offend
             in
             the
             reprochfullest
             sort
             ;
             yet
             that
             they
             loue
             to
             linger
             after
             the
             same
             in
             affection
             and
             desire
             ,
             which
             neither
             they
             can
             haue
             without
             vnutterable
             woe
             ,
             neither
             dare
             set
             their
             mindes
             to
             inioy
             ,
             though
             they
             might
             .
          
           
             Keepe
             downe
             carnall
             libertie
             ,
             and
             thy
             spirituall
             libertie
             shall
             be
             great
             ;
             and
             
             rest
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             make
             thee
             ouercome
             the
             hardest
             things
             .
          
           
             No
             man
             can
             liue
             long
             and
             comfortably
             ,
             as
             Psalm
             .
             34.12.13
             .
             vnlesse
             he
             flie
             from
             euill
             and
             doe
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             betimes
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             12.1
             .
             and
             why
             not
             ?
             seeing
             heathen
             men
             got
             learning
             and
             friends
             in
             their
             youth
             ,
             that
             the
             waywardnes
             and
             tediousnes
             of
             their
             old
             age
             might
             be
             mitigated
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             in
             age
             we
             are
             awaked
             by
             the
             least
             voyce
             of
             a
             bird
             :
             and
             yet
             take
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             sweetest
             noyse
             of
             the
             musicall
             instruments
             :
             By
             the
             first
             we
             learne
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             that
             rest
             and
             Sabboth
             which
             belongeth
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             from
             the
             which
             ,
             God
             commaundeth
             in
             the
             Canticles
             ,
             
             that
             we
             be
             not
             awaked
             .
             By
             the
             other
             we
             are
             to
             learne
             ,
             that
             being
             washed
             and
             well
             
             refreshed
             with
             the
             wine
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             we
             may
             sing
             to
             God
             cheerefully
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             cannot
             heare
             others
             sing
             we
             may
             heare
             our selues
             ,
             and
             be
             delighted
             therein
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             must
             remember
             God
             ,
             walke
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             serue
             him
             by
             dayes
             and
             not
             by
             weekes
             ,
             and
             months
             onely
             :
             that
             proueth
             Psalm
             .
             90.12
             .
             
               Teach
               me
               to
               number
               my
               dayes
               :
            
             where
             he
             sets
             himselfe
             to
             it
             by
             dayes
             and
             daily
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             may
             doe
             that
             with
             delight
             ,
             which
             is
             tedious
             and
             wearisome
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             walke
             with
             God
             at
             large
             and
             at
             libertie
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             119.45
             .
             and
             take
             pleasure
             in
             good
             things
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             auoyde
             many
             troubles
             vtterly
             which
             would
             oppresse
             them
             :
             seeing
             the
             greatest
             sins
             bring
             the
             greatest
             
             sorrowes
             :
             and
             such
             afflictions
             as
             God
             shall
             send
             may
             bee
             easilier
             borne
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             other
             shall
             rage
             and
             turmoyle
             themselues
             ,
             Lam.
             3.39
             .
          
           
             Such
             varietie
             of
             good
             things
             is
             in
             Gods
             word
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             haue
             by
             the
             meditation
             thereof
             ,
             good
             prouision
             to
             keepe
             our
             liues
             from
             shamefull
             euils
             :
             and
             though
             by
             Sathan
             we
             should
             be
             turned
             away
             ;
             yet
             by
             our
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             we
             may
             returne
             (
             who
             else
             can
             ?
             )
             and
             when
             we
             cannot
             doe
             good
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             keepe
             from
             euill
             .
          
           
             While
             we
             haue
             peace
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             we
             are
             at
             variance
             in
             our
             townes
             and
             houses
             :
             and
             when
             we
             haue
             all
             ,
             we
             are
             oft
             times
             not
             at
             peace
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Husbandmen
             long
             for
             their
             fruites
             ;
             but
             we
             doe
             not
             so
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             we
             
             pray
             for
             :
             whereas
             we
             should
             waite
             for
             that
             which
             we
             pray
             and
             hope
             for
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             should
             be
             ioyfull
             when
             we
             obtaine
             it
             .
             For
             if
             we
             bee
             beloued
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             looke
             for
             any
             good
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             can
             reioyce
             at
             the
             conuersion
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             then
             are
             we
             Christs
             friends
             ;
             and
             therefore
             deare
             vnto
             him
             ,
             Luk.
             15.6
             .
          
           
             If
             all
             stolne
             libertie
             cost
             men
             as
             deare
             ,
             as
             rouing
             fancies
             doe
             some
             ,
             they
             would
             make
             small
             haste
             after
             them
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             51.4.11
             .
          
           
           
             Few
             doe
             make
             due
             reckoning
             of
             the
             benefits
             which
             they
             presently
             enioy
             ,
             
             but
             are
             euer
             discontentedly
             gaping
             after
             new
             :
             but
             when
             they
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             see
             what
             they
             once
             had
             ,
             Lam.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Neuer
             better
             liking
             in
             health
             and
             bodily
             welfare
             ,
             then
             when
             we
             are
             most
             heauenly
             minded
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             time
             of
             hardnes
             of
             heart
             which
             is
             in
             the
             greatest
             number
             ,
             and
             this
             spirit
             of
             slumbring
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             most
             lamented
             :
             that
             there
             are
             few
             to
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             ,
             and
             morne
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             senseles
             ,
             or
             taking
             part
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             the
             most
             finde
             no
             sauour
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             chargeth
             vs
             neuer
             to
             be
             wearie
             of
             it
             ,
             know
             that
             there
             is
             precious
             fruit
             of
             it
             :
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             praying
             in
             faith
             and
             repentance
             are
             answered
             from
             God
             ;
             
             that
             we
             are
             heard
             either
             in
             assuring
             vs
             of
             benefit
             ,
             or
             helping
             vs
             against
             sinne
             :
             both
             which
             when
             after
             prayer
             we
             beleeue
             more
             strongly
             ,
             we
             are
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             comforted
             ,
             Ioh.
             16.24.40
             .
             pray
             often
             .
          
           
             Many
             professors
             doe
             not
             onely
             drowne
             themselues
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             also
             when
             they
             come
             in
             company
             ,
             they
             poyson
             others
             ,
             with
             casting
             the
             smoke
             of
             their
             naughtie
             hearts
             vpon
             others
             :
             so
             farre
             off
             are
             they
             from
             checking
             themselues
             ,
             for
             any
             of
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             iust
             cause
             of
             doubting
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             by
             our
             outward
             afflictions
             ,
             or
             our
             inward
             infirmities
             (
             both
             which
             yet
             doe
             often
             cause
             vs
             to
             doubt
             )
             but
             by
             sinne
             ,
             which
             we
             willingly
             commit
             ,
             and
             lie
             in
             :
             and
             it
             is
             iust
             
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             haue
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             in
             Peter
             Luk.
             22.62
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             are
             well
             humbled
             ,
             God
             will
             cease
             to
             afflict
             ,
             Matth.
             11.29
             .
             Let
             the
             desire
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             thinke
             they
             haue
             it
             aright
             ,
             be
             sound
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             begin
             well
             :
             secondly
             ,
             feruent
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             grow
             :
             and
             constant
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             continue
             ;
             then
             it
             shall
             seeke
             for
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             :
             which
             in
             a
             touched
             and
             humbled
             heart
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             will
             after
             growe
             to
             greater
             strength
             ,
             for
             the
             hungrie
             desire
             after
             grace
             is
             a
             sanctified
             affection
             ;
             yet
             hath
             the
             wicked
             no
             whit
             to
             thinke
             his
             state
             good
             ,
             fleshed
             for
             all
             this
             :
             for
             they
             haue
             onely
             flitting
             desires
             to
             doe
             good
             which
             come
             to
             nothing
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             hath
             reformation
             of
             life
             with
             it
             .
             
          
           
             Let
             outward
             afflictions
             the
             greater
             they
             be
             ,
             as
             losses
             ,
             disgrace
             ,
             diminish
             the
             infirmities
             which
             are
             inward
             of
             the
             minde
             (
             as
             impatience
             ,
             and
             rebelliousnes
             of
             heart
             )
             not
             increase
             them
             .
          
           
             Before
             sinne
             be
             committed
             we
             extenuate
             it
             as
             Esau
             ;
             after
             it
             is
             committed
             ,
             we
             contrarily
             aggrauate
             it
             ,
             as
             Iudas
             .
             For
             the
             diuell
             comes
             first
             as
             a
             tempter
             ;
             after
             ,
             as
             an
             accuser
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             neuer
             want
             somewhat
             to
             exercise
             vs
             ,
             sinne
             ,
             or
             trouble
             :
             neither
             were
             it
             profitable
             for
             vs
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             be
             euer
             in
             combate
             .
          
           
             Though
             we
             doe
             a
             good
             thing
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             not
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             it
             is
             sinne
             ,
             Ioh.
             13.17
             .
             
          
           
             No
             good
             thing
             abideth
             long
             with
             vs
             in
             his
             strength
             ,
             and
             beautie
             ,
             without
             new
             quickning
             :
             yea
             quailing
             and
             deadnes
             sometime
             groweth
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             what
             meanes
             soeuer
             we
             vse
             .
          
           
             We
             cannot
             rest
             in
             any
             estate
             ,
             how
             prosperous
             soeuer
             ,
             except
             we
             see
             the
             Lord
             goe
             with
             vs
             to
             guide
             vs.
             
          
           
             We
             should
             not
             suffer
             our selues
             to
             be
             carried
             from
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             
             
             weightie
             dealings
             or
             matters
             be
             in
             hand
             :
             and
             hauing
             been
             imployed
             in
             Gods
             businesse
             ,
             in
             liuing
             fruitfully
             and
             cheerefully
             among
             men
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             loath
             now
             to
             faint
             and
             chaunge
             our
             course
             .
          
           
             When
             wee
             feele
             any
             wearines
             in
             a
             godly
             course
             ,
             by
             what
             occasion
             soeuer
             it
             be
             ,
             the
             diuell
             hath
             met
             with
             vs.
             Complaine
             therefore
             and
             relent
             wee
             ,
             for
             our
             vnkindnes
             ,
             and
             wandring
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             returne
             right
             soone
             .
             Hos
             .
             4.3
             .
             Cant.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             well
             prooued
             ,
             that
             faith
             and
             godlines
             are
             the
             vpholders
             of
             our
             ioy
             and
             peace
             ,
             Rom.
             5.1.6
             .
             and
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
             and
             that
             they
             make
             an
             hard
             estate
             easie
             ;
             and
             a
             prosperous
             ,
             fruitfull
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.10
             .
             Act.
             9.31
             .
          
           
             
             Among
             many
             reasons
             to
             moue
             vs
             to
             goe
             vnder
             afflictions
             meekly
             ,
             these
             are
             two
             .
             Thinke
             that
             God
             will
             exercise
             and
             frame
             vs
             :
             for
             hard
             times
             (
             Lam.
             3.27
             .
             )
             and
             perhaps
             an
             end
             of
             our
             daies
             ,
             is
             at
             hand
             .
             Matth.
             24.39
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             not
             only
             the
             same
             to
             vs
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             been
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             felt
             more
             sweete
             ,
             when
             the
             world
             becommeth
             more
             bitter
             .
          
           
             That
             seeking
             of
             ease
             ,
             profit
             or
             pleasure
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             restrained
             ,
             which
             holdeth
             from
             seeking
             the
             common
             good
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             obserue
             ,
             that
             when
             our
             Christian
             state
             is
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             better
             then
             it
             had
             neede
             to
             be
             :
             but
             when
             wee
             consider
             how
             many
             waies
             wee
             might
             decline
             ,
             we
             may
             thanke
             God
             it
             is
             no
             worse
             .
          
           
             
             Hardly
             is
             a
             good
             Christian
             brought
             to
             giue
             ouer
             many
             vaine
             liberties
             ,
             some
             hee
             will
             ,
             but
             not
             others
             :
             but
             after
             his
             excursions
             from
             God
             ,
             hee
             hath
             much
             adoe
             to
             returne
             into
             a
             good
             course
             againe
             .
             This
             causeth
             much
             vncheerefulnes
             in
             the
             life
             :
             and
             till
             we
             cleaue
             to
             him
             with
             delight
             to
             serue
             him
             ,
             it
             will
             neuer
             be
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             difference
             there
             is
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             continuall
             obseruing
             and
             viewing
             of
             our
             life
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             by
             fits
             now
             and
             then
             :
             in
             the
             one
             we
             are
             safe
             ,
             cheerefull
             ,
             and
             fruitfull
             :
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             rash
             ,
             offensiue
             ,
             and
             after
             vnquiet
             for
             it
             ,
             walking
             in
             feare
             and
             with
             little
             comfort
             .
          
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             finde
             Christ
             sweete
             ,
             thou
             must
             euer
             finde
             sinne
             sowre
             .
          
           
             
             If
             thou
             wouldest
             forgoe
             thy
             riches
             willingly
             ,
             and
             readily
             ;
             vse
             and
             enioy
             them
             soberly
             and
             moderatly
             :
             set
             little
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             lose
             little
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             many
             professing
             the
             Gospell
             with
             some
             liking
             ,
             doe
             onely
             generally
             aime
             at
             godlines
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             haue
             many
             vnsetlings
             and
             rangings
             out
             :
             but
             they
             doe
             not
             particularly
             looke
             to
             themselues
             ;
             therefore
             they
             gather
             not
             experience
             ,
             nor
             finde
             any
             great
             fruit
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Feare
             euer
             to
             offend
             God
             ,
             and
             thou
             needest
             feare
             no
             other
             perill
             :
             as
             ill
             tidings
             ,
             Psal
             .
             112.7
             .
             Exod.
             20.20
             .
             for
             he
             keepeth
             thee
             ,
             Psal
             .
             32.7
             .
             and
             91.11
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             we
             hauing
             no
             good
             part
             in
             our
             life
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             well
             
             framing
             of
             our
             hearts
             ;
             yet
             that
             wee
             should
             thinke
             it
             much
             to
             keepe
             them
             in
             compasse
             ,
             Prou.
             4.23
             .
          
           
             They
             who
             can
             neglect
             ,
             and
             set
             meanely
             by
             a
             little
             vaine
             glorie
             and
             credit
             with
             men
             ,
             may
             gaine
             and
             enioy
             much
             peace
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             man
             by
             Gods
             spirit
             shall
             doe
             a
             thing
             well
             ,
             which
             another
             without
             it
             shall
             doe
             very
             ill
             :
             Iosh
             .
             6.4
             .
             compared
             with
             1.
             
             Sam.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Looke
             not
             to
             tie
             God
             to
             thee
             in
             thy
             neede
             ,
             who
             regardest
             not
             him
             in
             thy
             ease
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             4.5
             .
          
           
           
             They
             are
             rare
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             led
             by
             their
             passions
             into
             extremities
             ,
             seeing
             
             they
             are
             rare
             ,
             who
             so
             looke
             to
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             keepe
             from
             extremities
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             4.5.6
             .
          
           
             Many
             at
             their
             death
             hold
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             godly
             :
             but
             is
             it
             not
             good
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             another
             ?
          
           
             He
             is
             a
             rare
             person
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             fauour
             with
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             afflicteth
             ,
             Psal
             .
             2.
             vers
             .
             12.
             and
             he
             oft
             afflicteth
             ;
             because
             wee
             should
             beleeue
             that
             he
             will
             deliuer
             vs.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             follie
             ,
             yea
             madnes
             ,
             to
             be
             heauie
             to
             death
             for
             any
             earthly
             thing
             ,
             when
             yet
             a
             man
             desires
             nothing
             more
             then
             life
             .
          
           
             All
             our
             life
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             prouiding
             for
             a
             good
             end
             :
             and
             a
             keeping
             away
             
             of
             woe
             by
             sinne
             ,
             which
             few
             will
             doe
             (
             for
             they
             will
             not
             lose
             an
             inch
             of
             their
             libertie
             )
             and
             yet
             but
             for
             this
             what
             were
             the
             life
             of
             Gods
             people
             ?
          
           
             When
             the
             Scripture
             telleth
             vs
             of
             the
             happinesse
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Psalm
             .
             89.11
             .
             and
             87.3
             .
             we
             may
             thinke
             we
             come
             short
             very
             much
             ,
             when
             we
             esteeme
             not
             our
             estate
             better
             then
             the
             best
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             If
             wee
             would
             euer
             through
             the
             day
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             know
             wee
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             wee
             must
             be
             euer
             readie
             to
             remoue
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             raise
             a
             controuersie
             betwixt
             vs.
             
          
           
             We
             would
             willingly
             please
             our selues
             in
             some
             vnlawfull
             liberties
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             pleased
             God
             in
             some
             duties
             .
             But
             a
             wise
             man
             will
             keepe
             well
             ,
             while
             
             he
             is
             well
             ,
             and
             not
             trouble
             himselfe
             with
             an
             ill
             conscience
             ,
             when
             God
             doth
             not
             trouble
             him
             with
             hard
             afflictions
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             written
             (
             Hebr.
             3.12
             .
             and
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
             )
             whether
             we
             eate
             ,
             we
             see
             many
             fall
             fearefully
             and
             offend
             ,
             but
             few
             returne
             againe
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             many
             perish
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             are
             in
             great
             daunger
             .
          
           
             The
             more
             grace
             we
             perceiue
             in
             any
             man
             and
             constancie
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             he
             is
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             better
             we
             ought
             to
             loue
             him
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             contrariwise
             ,
             Ioh.
             13.23
             .
             Psal
             .
             15.4
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             worthie
             thing
             :
             when
             in
             feare
             of
             ,
             or
             by
             great
             afflictions
             ,
             our
             innocencie
             and
             repentance
             is
             so
             sound
             ,
             that
             wee
             haue
             bold
             confidence
             to
             
             claime
             Gods
             promise
             of
             helpe
             in
             the
             time
             of
             neede
             ,
             and
             are
             vpholden
             by
             it
             from
             the
             strength
             of
             feare
             ,
             till
             wee
             see
             an
             issue
             ,
             as
             Israel
             did
             in
             feare
             :
             reade
             1.
             
             Sam.
             7.8.10.11
             .
          
           
             Where
             there
             is
             wilfulnes
             in
             sinning
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             difficultie
             in
             relenting
             :
             as
             also
             no
             power
             nor
             boldnes
             in
             beleeuing
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             such
             as
             count
             it
             more
             then
             needeth
             to
             seeke
             and
             to
             make
             chiefe
             reckoning
             of
             godlines
             ,
             let
             them
             learne
             what
             these
             Scriptures
             meane
             :
             are
             they
             not
             for
             vse
             ?
             Psalm
             .
             87.3
             .
             and
             84.11.12
             .
             
               One
               day
               in
               thy
               house
               (
               O
               God
               )
               is
               better
               then
               a
               thousand
               elsewhere
               :
            
             And
             Psalm
             .
             4.8
             .
             
               Trie
               out
               therefore
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               .
            
             
          
           
             When
             we
             become
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             seruing
             God
             with
             much
             trauaile
             ,
             yet
             wee
             abide
             hardly
             and
             a
             short
             time
             therein
             :
             at
             least
             much
             vnprofitablenes
             and
             barrennes
             will
             meete
             with
             vs
             againe
             after
             ,
             euen
             by
             meanes
             of
             our
             corrupt
             hearts
             :
             which
             being
             so
             ,
             we
             neede
             not
             thinke
             that
             we
             be
             too
             forward
             ,
             when
             we
             be
             at
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Many
             beginning
             well
             in
             godlines
             ,
             haue
             fainted
             and
             quailed
             ,
             or
             been
             iustly
             
             
             reproched
             before
             their
             end
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             the
             more
             feare
             their
             owne
             weaknes
             .
          
           
             When
             pettie
             troubles
             arise
             in
             families
             and
             other
             waies
             ,
             we
             should
             stay
             our selues
             thus
             :
             These
             are
             small
             ,
             in
             comparison
             :
             and
             I
             must
             looke
             for
             greater
             .
             Heb.
             13.5
             .
             and
             12.4
             .
          
           
             The
             carefull
             obseruation
             of
             our
             hearts
             and
             waies
             ,
             is
             an
             especiall
             meane
             to
             keep
             vs
             from
             euill
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             our
             infirmities
             better
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             bow
             to
             God
             and
             obtaine
             pardon
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Where
             new
             knowledge
             is
             not
             sought
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             lesse
             sauour
             in
             ,
             and
             vse
             of
             the
             old
             :
             and
             when
             men
             make
             not
             good
             vse
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             the
             seeking
             of
             new
             
             is
             but
             noueltie
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             the
             conscience
             is
             so
             tender
             ,
             and
             so
             soone
             pricked
             ,
             a
             man
             would
             meruaile
             how
             they
             do
             ,
             who
             make
             many
             breaches
             therein
             ,
             and
             solder
             them
             vp
             slenderly
             and
             easily
             .
          
           
             Men
             hauing
             experience
             of
             Sathans
             malice
             and
             continuall
             dogging
             them
             to
             euill
             ,
             it
             should
             teach
             them
             to
             trust
             better
             to
             their
             armour
             ,
             and
             lesse
             to
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Dispose
             thy
             outward
             affaires
             with
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             thou
             spend
             not
             ouermuch
             time
             about
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             thou
             maist
             doe
             it
             in
             a
             little
             :
             whether
             it
             bee
             in
             companie
             by
             talking
             thereof
             (
             for
             commonly
             when
             wee
             enter
             talke
             
             thereof
             once
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             tell
             when
             to
             make
             an
             end
             :
             )
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             alone
             by
             our selues
             in
             consulting
             ;
             for
             thoughts
             of
             the
             world
             doe
             tickle
             vs
             :
             and
             that
             may
             be
             determined
             in
             a
             few
             sentences
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             part
             of
             an
             houre
             ,
             which
             may
             hold
             vs
             worke
             the
             most
             part
             of
             a
             day
             ,
             yea
             many
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             of
             Gods
             children
             will
             waxe
             bold
             against
             the
             Lord
             and
             break
             forth
             to
             seeke
             libertie
             amisse
             ,
             he
             shall
             surely
             smart
             for
             it
             .
             Psal
             .
             89.31
             .
             If
             mine
             owne
             children
             breake
             my
             lawes
             and
             keepe
             not
             my
             commandements
             ,
             I
             will
             punish
             their
             sinnes
             with
             the
             rodde
             ,
             and
             their
             offences
             with
             the
             scourge
             .
             And
             if
             they
             sinne
             openly
             against
             their
             conscience
             ,
             they
             shall
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             come
             to
             smart
             for
             it
             openly
             :
             As
             Iosiah
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             35.22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             
             God
             afflicteth
             sometime
             to
             correct
             pride
             ,
             least
             wee
             should
             be
             lifted
             vp
             aboue
             measure
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.7
             .
             and
             sometime
             to
             instruct
             vs
             and
             make
             vs
             wise
             in
             our
             course
             ,
             and
             constant
             as
             we
             were
             not
             before
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             and
             so
             to
             bee
             wiser
             and
             afraid
             to
             offend
             .
             Psal
             .
             119.
             
          
           
             Men
             haue
             neuer
             too
             much
             wealth
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             is
             euer
             welcome
             :
             Why
             should
             not
             wee
             doe
             the
             like
             in
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             euen
             whosoeuer
             hath
             most
             (
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.1
             .
             )
             and
             greatest
             part
             therein
             ?
             For
             a
             while
             ,
             we
             finde
             sweete
             sauour
             in
             an
             holie
             estate
             oft
             times
             :
             but
             the
             strength
             of
             feruent
             desire
             is
             soone
             cooled
             many
             waies
             ,
             namely
             by
             feare
             of
             outward
             troubles
             ,
             and
             losses
             ,
             &c.
             for
             if
             that
             take
             hold
             once
             ,
             it
             eateth
             deeply
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             too
             cleere
             ,
             that
             many
             professors
             doe
             but
             aime
             at
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             therfore
             they
             are
             soone
             vnsetled
             when
             they
             be
             at
             the
             best
             :
             and
             gather
             not
             experience
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             to
             be
             directed
             .
          
           
             Where
             we
             suspect
             that
             conceits
             grow
             ,
             if
             wee
             goe
             not
             about
             to
             pull
             them
             vp
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             too
             deeply
             fastened
             in
             a
             short
             time
             .
          
           
             Though
             a
             man
             pray
             and
             meditate
             and
             keepe
             a
             better
             course
             in
             his
             life
             then
             some
             doe
             ;
             yet
             if
             he
             doe
             it
             but
             sleightly
             ,
             that
             the
             flesh
             preuaileth
             much
             
             in
             hindring
             the
             well
             performing
             of
             it
             ,
             all
             will
             soone
             come
             to
             naught
             ,
             it
             
             may
             be
             perceiued
             by
             the
             sway
             it
             beareth
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             then
             let
             it
             be
             speedily
             amended
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             good
             so
             to
             taske
             our selues
             with
             duties
             ,
             one
             or
             other
             at
             all
             times
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             that
             so
             doing
             we
             may
             cut
             off
             occasions
             of
             much
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Let
             no
             sin
             be
             sleightly
             passed
             ouer
             or
             committed
             :
             For
             when
             it
             commeth
             to
             remembrance
             in
             trouble
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             an
             heauie
             burthen
             ,
             and
             pinch
             vs
             to
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             in
             age
             our
             company
             will
             be
             tedious
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             left
             alone
             without
             company
             ,
             let
             vs
             learne
             in
             our
             youth
             ,
             to
             ioyne
             the
             Lord
             to
             our
             companie
             ;
             
             and
             to
             haue
             him
             our
             familiar
             :
             that
             we
             may
             be
             neuer
             lesse
             solitarie
             ,
             
             then
             when
             we
             are
             alone
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             can
             sinne
             freely
             ,
             and
             giue
             it
             no
             vent
             out
             againe
             ,
             by
             repentance
             ,
             though
             he
             will
             not
             see
             ,
             nor
             remoue
             it
             ;
             yet
             seeing
             he
             knoweth
             he
             must
             ,
             Lam.
             3.40
             .
             he
             shall
             not
             thriue
             nor
             prosper
             in
             Gods
             familie
             ,
             nor
             taste
             of
             his
             dainties
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Sundry
               necessarie
               obseruations
               for
               a
               Christian
               ,
               fit
               also
               to
               meditate
               vpon
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THat
               we
               keepe
               a
               narrow
               a
               watch
               ouer
               our
               hearts
               ,
               words
               ,
               and
               deeds
               
               continually
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               with
               all
               care
               the
               b
               time
               be
               redeemed
               ,
               which
               hath
               bin
               idly
               ,
               carelesly
               ,
               and
               vnprofitably
               spent
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               once
               in
               the
               day
               at
               the
               least
               priuate
               c
               prayer
               and
               meditation
               bee
               vsed
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               care
               be
               had
               d
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               receiue
               good
               in
               companie
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               our
               familie
               be
               with
               diligence
               and
               regard
               e
               instructed
               ,
               f
               watched
               ouer
               and
               gouerned
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               no
               more
               time
               or
               care
               be
               bestowed
               in
               g
               matters
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               must
               needes
               .
               
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               we
               stirre
               vp
               our selues
               to
               h
               liberalitie
               to
               Gods
               Saints
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               we
               giue
               not
               the
               least
               bridle
               to
               wandring
               i
               lusts
               and
               affections
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               we
               prepare
               our selues
               to
               k
               beare
               the
               crosse
               ,
               by
               what
               meanes
               it
               shal
               please
               God
               to
               exercise
               vs.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               we
               bestow
               sometime
               not
               onely
               in
               l
               mourning
               for
               our
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               time
               and
               age
               wherein
               we
               liue
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               we
               m
               looke
               daily
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               our
               full
               deliuerance
               out
               of
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               That
               we
               vse
               (
               as
               we
               shall
               haue
               opportunitie
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               we
               shall
               haue
               necessitie
               )
               to
               n
               acquaint
               our selues
               with
               some
               godly
               and
               faithfull
               person
               ,
               with
               
               whom
               we
               may
               conferre
               of
               our
               Christian
               estate
               ,
               and
               open
               our
               doubts
               ,
               to
               the
               quickning
               vp
               of
               Gods
               graces
               in
               vs.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               we
               o
               obserue
               the
               departure
               of
               men
               our
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               their
               mortalitie
               ,
               the
               vanitie
               and
               alteration
               of
               things
               below
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               contemne
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               continue
               our
               longing
               after
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               And
               that
               we
               meditate
               and
               muse
               often
               of
               our
               owne
               death
               ,
               and
               going
               out
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               how
               we
               
               
               must
               lie
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               all
               our
               glory
               put
               off
               ;
               which
               will
               serue
               to
               beate
               downe
               the
               pride
               of
               life
               that
               is
               in
               vs.
               
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               we
               p
               reade
               somewhat
               daily
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               for
               the
               further
               increase
               of
               our
               knowledge
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               That
               we
               q
               enter
               into
               couenant
               with
               the
               Lord
               to
               striue
               against
               all
               sinne
               ,
               and
               especially
               against
               the
               speciall
               sinnes
               and
               corruptions
               of
               our
               hearts
               and
               liues
               ,
               wherein
               we
               haue
               most
               dishonoured
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               haue
               raised
               vp
               most
               guiltines
               to
               our
               owne
               consciences
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               carefully
               see
               our
               couenant
               be
               kept
               and
               continued
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               we
               r
               marke
               how
               sinne
               dieth
               and
               is
               weakned
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               
               turne
               not
               to
               our
               olde
               sinnes
               againe
               ,
               but
               wisely
               ſ
               auoyde
               all
               occasions
               to
               sinne
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               we
               t
               fall
               not
               from
               our
               first
               loue
               ,
               but
               continue
               still
               our
               affections
               to
               the
               liking
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               holy
               exercises
               of
               religion
               u
               diligently
               hearing
               it
               ,
               and
               w
               faithfully
               practising
               the
               same
               in
               our
               liues
               and
               conuersations
               :
               that
               we
               x
               prepare
               our selues
               before
               we
               come
               ,
               and
               meditate
               and
               confer
               of
               that
               we
               heare
               ,
               either
               by
               our selues
               ,
               or
               with
               other
               :
               and
               so
               marke
               our
               daily
               profiting
               in
               religion
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               That
               we
               be
               often
               occupied
               in
               y
               meditating
               on
               Gods
               benefits
               and
               workes
               ,
               and
               sound
               forth
               his
               praises
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               
               19.
               
               That
               we
               z
               exercise
               our
               faith
               by
               taking
               comfort
               and
               delight
               in
               the
               great
               benefit
               of
               our
               redemption
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               fruition
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               in
               his
               glorious
               and
               blessed
               kingdome
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               we
               make
               not
               these
               holy
               practises
               of
               repentance
               common
               in
               time
               ,
               nor
               vse
               them
               for
               course
               .
            
             
               And
               these
               I
               haue
               set
               downe
               to
               helpe
               thee
               to
               meditate
               .
               And
               who
               sees
               not
               now
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               that
               a
               good
               heart
               may
               be
               able
               to
               meditate
               ?
               That
               as
               the
               exercise
               itselfe
               is
               both
               very
               needefull
               for
               all
               Christians
               ,
               and
               many
               wayes
               gainefull
               ,
               so
               none
               may
               haue
               iust
               cause
               to
               complaine
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               tell
               how
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               it
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               remember
               ,
               that
               besides
               the
               
               benefit
               and
               gaine
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               priuate
               helps
               that
               God
               in
               his
               wise
               and
               mercifull
               prouidence
               ordained
               for
               his
               deere
               children
               to
               make
               their
               life
               sweete
               and
               comfortable
               here
               ,
               
               which
               otherwise
               would
               bee
               yrksome
               and
               painefull
               ,
               euen
               to
               them
               who
               are
               best
               able
               to
               passe
               it
               well
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               neglect
               it
               ,
               shall
               not
               onely
               bee
               grosse
               vnthankfulnes
               :
               but
               a
               charging
               of
               the
               Lord
               with
               a
               worke
               meerely
               needeles
               .
               Let
               vs
               also
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               heartning
               of
               ourselues
               hereunto
               consider
               the
               vncertaintie
               and
               shortnes
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               warnings
               which
               God
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               of
               our
               mortalitie
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               doctrine
               of
               his
               word
               and
               common
               experience
               ,
               but
               more
               especially
               ,
               within
               these
               few
               yeares
               ,
               by
               taking
               from
               vs
               so
               many
               worthie
               instruments
               of
               his
               glorie
               ,
               
               as
               I
               must
               needes
               say
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               well
               weighed
               ,
               will
               worke
               in
               vs
               a
               lesse
               desire
               to
               liue
               ,
               seeing
               they
               liue
               not
               with
               vs.
               And
               this
               ,
               among
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               vexations
               and
               molestations
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               should
               whet
               and
               sharpen
               vs
               to
               meditation
               ,
               
               that
               we
               might
               the
               more
               shake
               off
               the
               burthen
               and
               weight
               of
               the
               inordinat
               desire
               of
               liuing
               here
               ,
               as
               boults
               from
               our
               heeles
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               it
               is
               too
               true
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 righteous
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 almost
                 considereth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 euils
                 which
                 shall
                 meete
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 remaine
                 
                 behinde
                 :
              
               so
               ,
               who
               is
               meete
               to
               heare
               our
               Sauiours
               words
               ,
               
                 weepe
                 for
                 your selues
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 for
                 your
                 children
                 ?
              
               and
               therefore
               to
               muse
               and
               thinke
               deepely
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               doe
               it
               .
               So
               that
               meditation
               should
               be
               one
               with
               vs
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               should
               be
               the
               other
               :
               That
               it
               might
               not
               be
               verified
               in
               vs
               ,
               which
               was
               complained
               of
               by
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Ieremie
                 :
                 I
                 stoode
                 and
                 hearkned
                 when
                 God
                 reproued
                 the
                 peoples
                 securitie
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 would
                 returne
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 that
                 said
                 ,
                 what
                 haue
                 I
                 done
                 ?
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               there
               was
               none
               ,
               that
               pondred
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               how
               God
               was
               offended
               .
               
               Paul
               willed
               
                 Timothy
                 to
                 meditate
                 and
                 throughly
                 exercise
                 and
                 season
                 his
                 minde
                 with
                 the
                 doctrine
              
               which
               he
               deliuered
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               euen
               to
               be
               taken
               vp
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               both
               he
               himself
               might
               be
               throughly
               seasoned
               with
               the
               doctrine
               for
               euery
               part
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               &
               that
               he
               might
               feede
               his
               hearers
               the
               more
               plentifully
               .
               
            
             
               
               But
               alas
               ,
               how
               sleightly
               is
               the
               Apostles
               admonition
               regarded
               of
               a
               number
               euen
               in
               the
               ministerie
               ?
               who
               ,
               though
               some
               of
               them
               reade
               much
               ,
               and
               teach
               good
               things
               in
               their
               sermons
               ,
               when
               they
               doe
               preach
               :
               yet
               haue
               they
               small
               vse
               of
               their
               knowledge
               ;
               neither
               deliuer
               any
               thing
               by
               their
               owne
               meditation
               ,
               more
               then
               they
               finde
               in
               their
               commentaries
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               they
               should
               draw
               aboundant
               matter
               out
               of
               their
               priuate
               readings
               .
               Besides
               that
               ,
               many
               receiue
               whatsoeuer
               they
               finde
               in
               their
               bookes
               ,
               seeing
               they
               meditate
               not
               vpon
               it
               :
               and
               so
               ,
               as
               they
               can
               the
               lesse
               speake
               priuately
               of
               the
               same
               things
               (
               which
               they
               deliuer
               publikely
               )
               to
               the
               edifying
               and
               consolation
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               demaundeth
               a
               question
               of
               them
               ,
               seeing
               they
               speake
               onely
               out
               of
               the
               booke
               :
               
               euen
               so
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               meanlier
               and
               more
               weakely
               furnished
               with
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               they
               teach
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               liues
               fruitefull
               ,
               because
               they
               doe
               not
               weigh
               the
               vse
               ,
               benefit
               ,
               and
               necessitie
               of
               the
               doctrine
               in
               their
               hearts
               :
               and
               this
               ,
               beside
               other
               great
               inconueniences
               ,
               causeth
               some
               to
               fill
               their
               sermons
               with
               authorities
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               proue
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               :
               which
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               to
               set
               vp
               a
               candle
               to
               giue
               light
               at
               noone
               tide
               ,
               and
               to
               prop
               and
               hold
               vp
               a
               great
               and
               weightie
               building
               with
               a
               weake
               and
               slender
               pillar
               .
               So
               that
               this
               is
               iustly
               to
               bee
               complained
               of
               in
               the
               minister
               or
               people
               ,
               if
               they
               bee
               not
               acquainted
               with
               this
               meditation
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               obiection
               of
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               the
               world
               to
               
               looke
               after
               ,
               
               and
               to
               care
               for
               (
               for
               this
               is
               the
               probablest
               defence
               that
               they
               haue
               ,
               for
               the
               omitting
               and
               neglecting
               of
               it
               )
               they
               should
               know
               it
               to
               be
               their
               sinne
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               thus
               set
               God
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               
               as
               though
               he
               should
               commaund
               them
               to
               doe
               that
               ,
               which
               hindreth
               them
               from
               an
               other
               dutie
               commaunded
               .
               Nay
               rather
               ,
               they
               should
               thinke
               ,
               that
               following
               of
               the
               world
               to
               be
               too
               much
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               moderated
               and
               ordred
               by
               the
               due
               considering
               ,
               how
               far
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               manner
               they
               should
               deale
               in
               the
               world
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               hindred
               from
               holines
               by
               it
               .
               If
               they
               be
               rich
               ,
               they
               haue
               the
               lesse
               cause
               to
               be
               holden
               from
               it
               ,
               by
               worldly
               care
               .
               If
               they
               be
               poore
               ,
               they
               haue
               the
               more
               neede
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               moderate
               their
               care
               ,
               that
               it
               exceede
               not
               ,
               nor
               carry
               them
               to
               vnbeliefe
               .
               For
               it
               must
               
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               I
               speake
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               say
               ,
               they
               esteeme
               most
               preciously
               of
               the
               greatest
               riches
               ,
               
               which
               is
               godlines
               .
               And
               what
               example
               so
               euer
               they
               haue
               of
               the
               contrarie
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               worldlings
               ,
               among
               whom
               they
               liue
               ;
               yet
               they
               must
               know
               ,
               though
               others
               will
               not
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               set
               here
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               and
               callings
               ,
               to
               doe
               as
               loose
               and
               retchles
               seruants
               ,
               when
               they
               goe
               to
               market
               :
               who
               when
               they
               should
               buy
               prouision
               for
               their
               maisters
               
               
               familie
               ,
               neglect
               that
               which
               they
               should
               chiefly
               intend
               ,
               and
               fall
               to
               drinking
               ,
               play
               ,
               and
               other
               ill
               rule
               with
               their
               companions
               .
            
             
               Neither
               should
               they
               be
               like
               bad
               husbands
               ,
               who
               reckon
               what
               they
               haue
               comming
               in
               ,
               but
               not
               what
               must
               goe
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               like
               to
               vphold
               their
               occupying
               long
               .
               But
               they
               must
               be
               like
               the
               
                 wise
                 builder
              
               ,
               
               
                 who
                 looketh
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 begun
                 :
              
               So
               should
               they
               euery
               while
               ,
               be
               looking
               and
               wisely
               considering
               ,
               whether
               they
               take
               the
               course
               to
               finish
               the
               building
               of
               their
               christian
               life
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               full
               perfecting
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               another
               manner
               building
               ,
               then
               any
               made
               with
               hands
               .
               And
               he
               that
               will
               meditate
               on
               this
               seriously
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               good
               things
               as
               further
               this
               ,
               he
               shall
               
               not
               neede
               to
               feare
               the
               fall
               of
               his
               building
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               shal
               stand
               in
               al
               weathers
               ,
               till
               he
               
                 inherit
                 a
                 building
                 made
                 without
                 hands
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 immortall
                 .
              
               And
               he
               that
               loueth
               to
               smell
               on
               the
               sweete
               sauours
               ,
               more
               fragrant
               then
               Aarons
               oyntment
               ,
               which
               in
               his
               Soliloquies
               with
               God
               and
               in
               his
               meditations
               he
               receiueth
               of
               him
               ,
               euen
               the
               sweete
               odors
               and
               graces
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               he
               shall
               smell
               of
               Gods
               presence
               in
               his
               talke
               ,
               companie
               ,
               and
               dealings
               :
               which
               wil
               testifie
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               from
               God.
               And
               especially
               on
               the
               Sabboth
               ,
               when
               the
               whole
               day
               is
               appointed
               of
               God
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               spirituall
               seruices
               (
               the
               word
               preached
               giuing
               so
               gratious
               occasions
               :
               )
               that
               man
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               meditation
               is
               a
               wonderfull
               helpe
               to
               faith
               and
               a
               godly
               life
               .
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
             Of
             the
             third
             priuate
             helpe
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             armour
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             and
             of
             the
             first
             three
             points
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             THe
             third
             priuate
             helpe
             is
             the
             armour
             ,
             which
             was
             next
             mentioned
             among
             the
             rest
             .
             This
             being
             not
             so
             cleerely
             vnderstood
             ,
             nor
             the
             vse
             of
             it
             so
             well
             seene
             into
             ,
             requireth
             a
             more
             full
             handling
             ,
             then
             I
             purpose
             to
             vse
             in
             the
             most
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             
             And
             this
             armour
             God
             in
             his
             mercie
             hath
             appointed
             to
             furnish
             the
             Christian
             souldier
             withall
             in
             his
             warfare
             ,
             against
             all
             his
             spirituall
             enemies
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             helpe
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             meanes
             in
             this
             treatise
             mentioned
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             able
             to
             be
             directed
             aright
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             and
             keepe
             a
             good
             course
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             beate
             backe
             the
             strong
             and
             subtill
             
               assaults
               of
               the
               diuell
            
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             not
             led
             by
             ,
             nor
             ouercome
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             manifold
             bad
             passions
             and
             euill
             desires
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             will
             draw
             him
             continually
             after
             them
             .
             But
             before
             I
             proceed
             any
             further
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             the
             points
             ,
             worthie
             to
             be
             learned
             and
             practised
             in
             and
             about
             this
             armour
             ,
             that
             the
             reader
             may
             see
             better
             how
             to
             make
             right
             vse
             
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             therefore
             I
             will
             shew
             what
             this
             armour
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             life
             cannot
             stand
             without
             it
             ,
             nor
             be
             practised
             of
             any
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             armed
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             taught
             and
             appointed
             him
             to
             be
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             gotten
             and
             come
             by
             ,
             and
             how
             wee
             should
             put
             it
             on
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             how
             we
             may
             ,
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             it
             ,
             practise
             godlines
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             and
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             fast
             in
             our
             Christian
             course
             ,
             and
             resist
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
               daunger
            
             .
             By
             
             all
             which
             ,
             God
             will
             make
             vs
             able
             to
             liue
             christianly
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             haue
             
               our
               conuersation
               
               in
               heauen
            
             with
             our
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             requireth
             .
          
           
             
             The
             whole
             
               complete
               armour
            
             therefore
             ,
             is
             the
             spirituall
             furniture
             of
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             God
             doth
             deliuer
             his
             from
             all
             aduersarie
             power
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             his
             will.
             I
             speake
             not
             here
             of
             those
             who
             are
             to
             bee
             called
             ,
             but
             who
             are
             effectuallie
             called
             alreadie
             :
             and
             they
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             this
             armour
             ,
             
             doe
             not
             onely
             
               cast
               downe
               strong
               holds
               of
            
             temptation
             ,
             and
             
               ouerthrow
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               euery
               high
               thing
               which
               exalteth
               it self
            
             (
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             him
             that
             is
             tempted
             )
             against
             the
             knowledg
             of
             God
             :
             but
             also
             
               bring
               into
               subiection
               euery
               euill
               thought
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             this
             armour
             is
             that
             which
             is
             set
             downe
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             
             the
             parts
             whereof
             
             are
             these
             :
             
               Truth
               or
               sinceritie
               ;
               righteousnes
               ;
               the
               shooes
               of
               peace
               ,
               or
               preparation
               to
               beare
               the
               crosse
            
             ;
             
             
               faith
               ,
               the
               helmet
               of
               saluation
               :
            
             which
             in
             another
             place
             he
             calleth
             ,
             
               hope
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             This
             is
             the
             full
             furniture
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taught
             him
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             his
             instruments
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             preuaile
             ,
             in
             and
             through
             their
             captaine
             and
             head
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             there
             are
             other
             points
             of
             armour
             set
             downe
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             but
             parcels
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             in
             other
             words
             expressed
             .
             Neither
             shall
             there
             neede
             any
             other
             :
             for
             he
             who
             is
             attired
             and
             armed
             with
             this
             ,
             shall
             not
             in
             any
             point
             be
             vnprouided
             ,
             or
             to
             seeke
             of
             strength
             in
             the
             time
             of
             neede
             .
             But
             yet
             doth
             not
             euery
             man
             see
             by
             and
             by
             how
             these
             
             may
             be
             accounted
             armour
             ,
             therefore
             will
             I
             describe
             them
             seuerally
             .
          
           
             
             Sinceritie
             or
             vprightnes
             is
             that
             weapon
             of
             the
             spirituall
             warfare
             ,
             and
             that
             fruit
             of
             the
             spirit
             which
             should
             accompanie
             the
             whole
             conuersation
             (
             not
             some
             few
             actions
             of
             a
             Christian
             )
             by
             the
             which
             hee
             is
             simple
             and
             without
             fraud
             and
             hypocrisie
             bearing
             sway
             in
             him
             ,
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             his
             neighbour
             :
             and
             it
             may
             the
             more
             cleerely
             be
             discerned
             by
             considering
             the
             person
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             found
             ,
             namely
             an
             vpright
             man
             ,
             whom
             (
             in
             the
             description
             of
             Nathaniel
             )
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             calleth
             
               a
               true
               Israelite
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               guile
               :
            
             which
             vertue
             although
             it
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             armour
             ,
             
             yet
             that
             it
             is
             rare
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             best
             doe
             see
             ,
             but
             euen
             the
             bad
             sort
             doe
             complaine
             :
             according
             
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Salomon
             :
             
             
               Many
               men
               will
               boast
               ,
               euery
               one
               of
               his
               owne
               goodnes
               ,
               but
               who
               can
               finde
               a
               faithfull
               man
               ?
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             who
             will
             prooue
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             such
             an
             one
             indeede
             ,
             as
             hee
             will
             seeme
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             word
             and
             shew
             ?
             For
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             men
             are
             so
             infected
             with
             hollownes
             and
             glozing
             ,
             and
             through
             custome
             and
             continuance
             therein
             so
             confirmed
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             vntill
             God
             changeth
             the
             heart
             ,
             
             Ieremies
             words
             are
             true
             of
             this
             one
             ,
             as
             of
             other
             euils
             ,
             
               It
               is
               as
               possible
               for
               him
               who
               is
               accustomed
               to
               euill
               ,
               to
               returne
               and
               doe
               good
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               blacke
               Moore
               to
               change
               his
               skinne
               ,
               or
               the
               Leopard
               her
               spots
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             veritie
             consisteth
             as
             well
             in
             holding
             and
             keeping
             the
             truth
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             sound
             knowledge
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             our
             iudgement
             ,
             as
             the
             
             practise
             of
             it
             in
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             Which
             I
             say
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             who
             professe
             great
             friendship
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             who
             yet
             maintaine
             strange
             opinions
             not
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             :
             as
             that
             the
             law
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             preached
             in
             any
             wise
             :
             and
             that
             there
             should
             no
             differences
             of
             men
             be
             made
             ;
             when
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             putteth
             difference
             betwixt
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             life
             and
             in
             rewards
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             1.
             
             The
             holding
             of
             such
             opinions
             therefore
             ,
             standeth
             not
             
             
             with
             sinceritie
             :
             which
             freely
             admitteth
             all
             opinions
             to
             bee
             measured
             and
             censured
             by
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Now
             therefore
             if
             this
             be
             sinceritie
             and
             vprightnes
             to
             be
             free
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             double
             heartednes
             and
             halting
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             to
             be
             readie
             to
             yeeld
             a
             francke
             assent
             and
             practise
             to
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             also
             if
             this
             vertue
             bee
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             armour
             :
             he
             who
             is
             voyde
             of
             this
             ,
             must
             needes
             lie
             open
             to
             great
             danger
             ,
             both
             by
             error
             in
             opinion
             and
             by
             corruption
             in
             life
             :
             for
             he
             wanteth
             that
             which
             should
             defend
             him
             .
             And
             contrarily
             ,
             he
             who
             seeketh
             to
             please
             God
             vnfainedly
             ,
             his
             conscience
             bearing
             him
             record
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             some
             true
             measure
             of
             this
             sinceritie
             ,
             and
             still
             laboureth
             after
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             simple
             and
             
             plaine
             (
             though
             politike
             )
             in
             his
             words
             ,
             actions
             and
             meaning
             ,
             he
             hath
             this
             part
             of
             the
             armour
             :
             the
             vse
             whereof
             how
             great
             and
             gainefull
             it
             is
             ,
             shall
             appeare
             hereafter
             .
             And
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             veritie
             or
             sinceritie
             .
             But
             let
             this
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             will
             purpose
             this
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             yet
             not
             resolue
             to
             shew
             it
             in
             all
             ,
             euen
             this
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             farre
             from
             sinceritie
             .
          
           
             Righteousnes
             is
             that
             part
             of
             the
             armour
             ,
             
             and
             such
             a
             gift
             of
             the
             spirit
             whereby
             our
             hearts
             are
             bent
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             goodnes
             ,
             and
             righteous
             dealing
             ,
             approouing
             of
             it
             as
             most
             excellent
             ,
             desiring
             feruently
             and
             delighting
             in
             it
             ;
             
             and
             that
             because
             it
             is
             good
             :
             and
             disliking
             and
             hating
             all
             naughtines
             and
             euill
             .
             And
             he
             who
             looketh
             to
             be
             preserued
             in
             manifold
             temptations
             to
             
             sinne
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             in
             obedience
             to
             all
             kind
             of
             duties
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             whiles
             he
             liueth
             ,
             had
             neede
             to
             haue
             no
             lesse
             ,
             then
             this
             firmenes
             and
             constancie
             of
             a
             righteous
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             so
             throughly
             perswaded
             of
             the
             beautie
             and
             price
             of
             this
             one
             part
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             namely
             ,
             innocent
             and
             righteous
             dealing
             ,
             that
             though
             infinit
             occasions
             shall
             arise
             to
             diminish
             the
             credit
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             he
             may
             cloath
             himselfe
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             garment
             ,
             and
             weare
             it
             as
             an
             ornament
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             one
             he
             may
             shew
             himselfe
             to
             be
             in
             his
             actions
             ,
             
             that
             he
             may
             cause
             others
             to
             be
             in
             loue
             with
             it
             also
             .
             Which
             vertue
             so
             shined
             in
             Ioseph
             ,
             that
             sundrie
             times
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             haue
             wrought
             euill
             without
             feare
             of
             reuenge
             to
             his
             brethren
             ,
             who
             had
             giuen
             him
             strong
             occasion
             ,
             he
             
             would
             not
             :
             nay
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             haue
             been
             preferred
             ,
             by
             hearkning
             to
             his
             whorish
             mistresse
             ,
             he
             refused
             it
             with
             detestation
             (
             though
             thereby
             he
             procured
             to
             himselfe
             no
             small
             danger
             )
             saying
             ,
             
               how
               can
               I
               doe
               this
               great
               wickednes
               and
               so
               sinne
               against
               God
               ?
            
             Genes
             .
             39.9
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             seeth
             into
             this
             vertue
             ,
             and
             liketh
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             wary
             that
             he
             commit
             no
             vnrighteous
             thing
             against
             God
             nor
             man
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             his
             knowledge
             guideth
             him
             ,
             but
             setleth
             himselfe
             to
             doe
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             pleasing
             both
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             before
             men
             :
             he
             hath
             this
             part
             of
             armour
             ,
             and
             is
             fenced
             with
             the
             brestplate
             of
             righteousnes
             .
             Such
             shall
             say
             with
             Iob
             ,
             
             
               If
               mine
               aduersarie
               write
               a
               booke
               against
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               it
               behind
               my
               backe
            
             (
             reade
             it
             ,
             who
             will
             )
             and
             
             glorie
             in
             mine
             accusations
             .
             The
             beautie
             of
             this
             grace
             and
             vertue
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             in
             the
             examples
             of
             those
             who
             were
             found
             innocent
             when
             they
             were
             charged
             and
             accused
             ,
             as
             in
             Dauid
             towards
             Saul
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.17
             .
             that
             if
             it
             could
             be
             seene
             with
             eye
             ,
             it
             would
             exceedingly
             prouoke
             men
             to
             be
             in
             loue
             with
             it
             .
             And
             let
             all
             marke
             how
             fitly
             these
             two
             sinceritie
             and
             righteousnes
             ,
             or
             innocencie
             doe
             goe
             together
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             prepared
             with
             the
             shooes
             of
             peace
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
             that
             we
             
             hauing
             receiued
             forgiuenes
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             saluation
             through
             
             faith
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             and
             thereby
             found
             most
             sweete
             peace
             to
             our
             conscience
             ,
             we
             are
             now
             by
             this
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             are
             readie
             to
             take
             a
             long
             iourney
             ,
             shodde
             and
             prepared
             to
             be
             readie
             to
             deny
             our selues
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             vp
             our
             crosse
             ,
             and
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             throughout
             this
             our
             pilgrimage
             .
             This
             part
             of
             armour
             did
             our
             mercifull
             father
             see
             meete
             for
             vs
             ,
             his
             weake
             children
             ,
             seeing
             we
             are
             so
             dismayed
             at
             the
             beholding
             ,
             
             or
             hearing
             of
             troubles
             to
             be
             at
             hand
             ,
             although
             before
             they
             come
             ,
             we
             were
             cheerefull
             .
             He
             would
             therefore
             that
             we
             should
             not
             faint
             ,
             nor
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             no
             not
             euen
             by
             them
             :
             
               but
               lift
               vp
               our
               heads
            
             ,
             and
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             &
             our
             peace
             is
             continuall
             :
             
             besides
             that
             ,
             for
             the
             exceeding
             greatnes
             of
             it
             ,
             
               it
               passeth
               all
               
               vnderstanding
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             able
             to
             keepe
             our
             hearts
             comforted
             ,
             euen
             
               in
               our
               tribulations
            
             ,
             through
             hope
             at
             least
             .
             Which
             our
             Sauiour
             foretold
             ,
             that
             the
             faithfull
             should
             haue
             ,
             but
             he
             armed
             them
             most
             gratiously
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             there
             indeede
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             stay
             vs
             from
             deadlie
             vnquietnes
             and
             bitter
             anguish
             at
             such
             times
             .
             For
             seeing
             we
             are
             going
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             must
             be
             through
             most
             dangerous
             rankes
             of
             cruell
             enemies
             ,
             as
             through
             a
             wildernes
             of
             robbers
             ,
             this
             is
             our
             incouragement
             to
             goe
             on
             manfully
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             know
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             our
             iourney
             to
             God
             who
             is
             at
             peace
             with
             vs.
             He
             therefore
             ,
             who
             hath
             this
             peace
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             is
             armed
             with
             this
             part
             of
             Christian
             armour
             ,
             called
             the
             shooes
             
             of
             preparation
             ,
             as
             the
             souldier
             with
             his
             brassie
             bootes
             ,
             against
             all
             such
             hard
             and
             sharpe
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             troubles
             ;
             which
             as
             pikes
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             would
             otherwise
             so
             wound
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             battaile
             ;
             he
             is
             armed
             (
             I
             say
             )
             because
             he
             thus
             thinketh
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             
             
               if
               God
               be
               with
               me
               ,
               who
               can
               be
               against
               me
               ?
               the
               Lord
               is
               my
               saluation
               and
               light
               ,
               whom
               then
               should
               I
               feare
               ?
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               of
               whom
               then
               shall
               I
               be
               afraid
               ?
            
          
           
             
             To
             haue
             this
             shield
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             to
             build
             our
             perswasion
             on
             Gods
             faithfull
             promises
             ,
             that
             Christ
             Iesus
             is
             ours
             :
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             him
             to
             vs
             ,
             to
             obtaine
             forgiuenes
             of
             our
             sinnes
             and
             saluation
             by
             him
             ;
             yea
             and
             all
             other
             good
             things
             also
             ,
             
             meete
             for
             this
             present
             life
             :
             As
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ;
             
               He
               that
               hath
               giuen
               
               vs
               his
               Christ
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               ,
               but
               with
               him
               giue
               vs
               all
               things
               also
               ?
            
             So
             that
             he
             which
             hath
             embraced
             these
             pretious
             promises
             and
             resteth
             vpon
             them
             ,
             as
             certaine
             and
             not
             doubtfull
             ,
             no
             more
             to
             be
             remoued
             ,
             and
             vnsetled
             ,
             as
             (
             if
             it
             be
             well
             weighed
             )
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             he
             should
             :
             he
             hath
             this
             part
             of
             the
             armour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             not
             be
             ouercome
             by
             those
             fearefull
             temptations
             of
             Sathan
             to
             strong
             distrustfulnes
             ,
             
             which
             
               as
               firie
               darts
            
             be
             deadly
             to
             all
             which
             are
             not
             thus
             armed
             with
             a
             true
             and
             sound
             faith
             :
             and
             such
             an
             one
             may
             be
             rightly
             said
             ,
             to
             
               put
               on
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             but
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             
             This
             hope
             is
             a
             ioyfull
             longing
             ,
             and
             stedfast
             desire
             ,
             Luk.
             2.30
             .
             (
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             old
             father
             Simeon
             )
             and
             looking
             for
             the
             performing
             ,
             and
             accomplishing
             
             of
             all
             those
             mercies
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             ,
             and
             we
             by
             faith
             are
             assured
             of
             .
             For
             this
             the
             Lord
             would
             haue
             vs
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             no
             one
             promise
             to
             vs
             ,
             but
             he
             meaneth
             to
             fulfill
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             for
             such
             louing
             kindnes
             of
             his
             towards
             vs
             :
             and
             therefore
             would
             haue
             vs
             also
             in
             reuerence
             
               to
               hope
               perfectly
            
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             confidently
             and
             constantly
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             for
             such
             gratious
             gifts
             ,
             as
             he
             
             
             hath
             bequeathed
             vnto
             vs.
             The
             which
             holy
             boldnes
             ,
             whiles
             we
             are
             propped
             vp
             withall
             ,
             our
             hearts
             are
             so
             well
             satisfied
             and
             contented
             ,
             that
             we
             passe
             our
             dayes
             cheerefully
             ,
             and
             walke
             in
             our
             callings
             ioyfully
             ,
             seruing
             God
             therein
             :
             we
             like
             our
             portion
             marueilous
             well
             ,
             and
             we
             inioy
             our
             prosperitie
             with
             much
             thankfulnes
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             this
             we
             doe
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             hope
             from
             God
             of
             all
             good
             things
             which
             shall
             be
             meete
             for
             vs
             ;
             yea
             and
             all
             this
             we
             doe
             ,
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             because
             we
             haue
             whatsoeuer
             heart
             can
             wish
             ,
             or
             eye
             lust
             after
             (
             for
             our
             God
             indenteth
             not
             with
             vs
             after
             any
             such
             manner
             )
             but
             because
             we
             haue
             some
             measure
             
               of
               godlines
               with
               contentation
            
             ,
             and
             haue
             learned
             to
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             to
             
             be
             best
             for
             vs
             ,
             which
             he
             bringeth
             to
             passe
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             hope
             still
             ,
             
               that
               all
               things
               shall
               fall
               out
               to
               vs
               for
               the
               best
               ,
            
             because
             he
             hath
             so
             promised
             .
             
             And
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             this
             sweete
             hope
             ,
             our
             liues
             should
             be
             most
             wearisome
             ,
             except
             we
             should
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             meerely
             diuelish
             .
             And
             without
             this
             of
             the
             armour
             of
             hope
             ,
             all
             other
             hope
             is
             vaine
             and
             deceitfull
             ,
             and
             
               as
               the
               rush
               without
               mire
               and
               moysture
            
             which
             withereth
             :
             and
             as
             the
             spiders
             webbe
             which
             is
             sodainly
             swept
             downe
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             armour
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
             is
             to
             be
             well
             instructed
             in
             the
             sound
             and
             liuing
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             digest
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             season
             our
             vnderstanding
             with
             it
             ,
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             
             
               that
               we
               may
               know
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             haue
             the
             same
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             which
             most
             concerne
             vs
             (
             as
             we
             can
             )
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             cases
             be
             readily
             led
             by
             it
             .
             That
             this
             
               may
               be
               a
               light
               to
               our
               feete
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               a
               lanterne
               to
               our
               steppes
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Prophet
             teacheth
             :
             that
             so
             neither
             heresie
             in
             opinion
             ,
             nor
             errour
             in
             our
             life
             which
             shall
             be
             daungerous
             ,
             
             
               may
               carry
               vs
               away
               from
               our
               stedfastnes
               in
               our
               Christian
               course
               :
            
             no
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             deceiue
             vs
             secretly
             ,
             but
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             draw
             forth
             this
             sworde
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             ▪
             that
             so
             no
             such
             thing
             may
             be
             done
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             Such
             knowledge
             therefore
             of
             good
             and
             euill
             ,
             cannot
             be
             wanting
             in
             vs
             ,
             nor
             the
             daily
             increasing
             of
             it
             be
             neglected
             ,
             but
             fore
             and
             perilous
             wounds
             
             will
             by
             the
             aduersarie
             pearce
             our
             soules
             :
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             off
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             experienced
             and
             skilfull
             Christian
             should
             thinke
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             enough
             .
             Yet
             least
             any
             should
             deceiue
             himselfe
             about
             this
             ,
             thinking
             that
             he
             hath
             knowledg
             ,
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             if
             he
             be
             not
             counselled
             and
             guided
             by
             that
             he
             vnderstandeth
             ,
             
             
               He
               knoweth
               nothing
               ,
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               know
               .
               For
               the
               feare
               of
               offending
               God
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               keepeth
            
             (
             that
             is
             )
             
               faithfully
               indeuoureth
               to
               keepe
               the
               commaundements
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               most
               wise
               .
            
             And
             so
             speaketh
             our
             Sauiour
             to
             his
             Apostles
             :
             
             
               If
               ye
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               happie
               are
               ye
               ,
               if
               ye
               doe
               them
               .
            
             This
             knowledge
             therefore
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             that
             we
             learne
             by
             it
             ,
             how
             we
             haue
             prospered
             ,
             by
             liuing
             after
             it
             ;
             is
             that
             part
             of
             Christian
             armour
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             
             spirit
             :
             and
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             what
             a
             singular
             and
             necessarie
             helpe
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             practising
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ?
             for
             as
             a
             blind
             man
             is
             without
             a
             guide
             ;
             so
             is
             a
             man
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             haue
             giuen
             the
             reader
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             armour
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             :
             who
             by
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             power
             and
             vse
             of
             euery
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             easily
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             furnished
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             may
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             wonderfull
             things
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             goeth
             to
             worke
             by
             his
             owne
             aduice
             
             and
             power
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             all
             one
             )
             by
             mixing
             it
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             And
             
             yet
             so
             doe
             the
             most
             ,
             who
             professe
             the
             Gospell
             :
             they
             will
             not
             altogether
             exclude
             the
             commaundements
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             refuse
             altogether
             to
             be
             gouerned
             by
             them
             :
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             binde
             themselues
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             one
             thing
             as
             in
             another
             :
             and
             therefore
             doth
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             talke
             iarre
             and
             iangle
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             dutie
             which
             they
             haue
             ,
             and
             is
             euen
             harsh
             and
             vnsauourie
             to
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             and
             to
             themselues
             also
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             but
             search
             and
             looke
             into
             their
             waies
             seriously
             and
             carefully
             at
             any
             time
             .
             And
             this
             briefly
             bee
             said
             of
             the
             first
             point
             concerning
             the
             Christian
             armour
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             to
             go
             forward
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             life
             cannot
             
             stand
             without
             it
             .
             He
             that
             is
             willing
             to
             liue
             Christianly
             throughout
             his
             life
             ,
             (
             for
             God
             giueth
             vs
             no
             libertie
             of
             intermission
             or
             stay
             )
             hee
             must
             not
             be
             content
             to
             haue
             this
             knowledge
             of
             the
             armour
             swimming
             in
             his
             braine
             ,
             or
             lying
             by
             him
             in
             a
             booke
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             digested
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             stand
             at
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             this
             holie
             armour
             ,
             then
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             :
             he
             must
             alwaies
             bee
             readie
             to
             cloath
             and
             furnish
             his
             soule
             with
             the
             seuerall
             parts
             of
             it
             (
             to
             couer
             the
             nakednes
             and
             shame
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             comely
             and
             well
             fauoured
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             )
             as
             his
             bodie
             with
             apparell
             :
             and
             to
             arme
             it
             therewith
             as
             the
             souldier
             is
             with
             his
             Corselet
             ,
             head-piece
             ,
             sword
             ,
             &c.
             because
             by
             it
             ,
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             defend
             him
             ,
             from
             the
             spirituall
             
             craftines
             of
             his
             deadly
             enemie
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             deceitfulnes
             of
             the
             most
             noisome
             sinne
             .
          
           
             And
             most
             sure
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             him
             who
             will
             look
             into
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             good
             helps
             to
             godlines
             ,
             as
             prayer
             ,
             reading
             ,
             conference
             ,
             though
             in
             themselues
             very
             profitable
             ;
             yet
             they
             doe
             Christians
             the
             lesse
             good
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             without
             the
             armour
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Apostle
             had
             taught
             the
             Ephesians
             to
             practise
             the
             particular
             duties
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             he
             sendeth
             them
             to
             this
             armour
             ,
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             stand
             fast
             therein
             ,
             without
             the
             which
             ,
             the
             diuell
             (
             he
             telleth
             them
             )
             would
             with
             his
             subtill
             baites
             and
             delusions
             ,
             draw
             them
             from
             whatsoeuer
             he
             exhorteth
             them
             vnto
             ;
             yea
             although
             they
             had
             desire
             to
             bee
             obedient
             to
             the
             
             same
             .
             
             Thus
             he
             writeth
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Take
               vnto
               you
               that
               whole
               armour
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               able
               to
               resist
               in
               the
               euill
               day
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             hard
             time
             ,
             when
             Sathan
             bendeth
             all
             his
             force
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             proclaimeth
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             open
             warre
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             when
             the
             daunger
             seemeth
             to
             be
             smaller
             :
             and
             
               hauing
               done
               all
               things
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             resisted
             your
             enemie
             ,
             
               stand
               by
               the
               strength
               thereof
            
             ,
             and
             keepe
             your selues
             armed
             still
             against
             new
             assaults
             .
             By
             this
             it
             is
             cleere
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             diuell
             is
             a
             professed
             enemie
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             woundeth
             vs
             secretly
             ,
             when
             wee
             are
             not
             aware
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             hand
             to
             doe
             vs
             most
             harme
             ,
             when
             we
             doe
             not
             so
             much
             as
             dreame
             of
             any
             such
             matter
             :
             it
             is
             cleere
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             wee
             be
             not
             prepared
             against
             such
             daungers
             ,
             we
             must
             needes
             be
             sore
             hurt
             .
             Who
             goeth
             foorth
             naked
             
             and
             vnarmed
             vnto
             the
             battell
             ,
             where
             so
             many
             kinds
             of
             weapons
             are
             readie
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ?
             nay
             all
             is
             little
             enough
             ,
             though
             hee
             be
             armed
             in
             euerie
             part
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             I
             say
             in
             generall
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             will
             better
             appeare
             if
             wee
             goe
             through
             euery
             particular
             part
             of
             it
             .
             For
             who
             will
             aduenture
             to
             goe
             barefooted
             among
             thornes
             and
             stubbes
             ,
             yea
             to
             runne
             vpon
             the
             pikes
             ,
             but
             hee
             will
             be
             
             
             well
             shod
             ?
             euen
             so
             ,
             
             who
             will
             be
             bold
             to
             goe
             thorough
             the
             manifold
             stormes
             and
             tribulations
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             rise
             vp
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             in
             euery
             place
             ,
             not
             to
             pricke
             his
             feete
             ,
             but
             to
             pierce
             and
             goe
             thorough
             his
             heart
             :
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Marie
             her
             troubles
             ,
             
               that
               they
               should
               pierce
               thorough
               her
               soule
               ,
            
             euen
             as
             a
             sword
             ,
             
             which
             goeth
             to
             the
             intrailes
             :
             who
             (
             I
             say
             )
             will
             go
             thorough
             these
             stormes
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             be
             well
             armed
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             strongly
             prepared
             and
             setled
             to
             stay
             himself
             vpon
             God
             by
             the
             peace
             and
             comfort
             which
             he
             draweth
             from
             Christs
             owne
             words
             ,
             euen
             these
             :
             
               Though
               in
               the
               world
               ye
               shall
               haue
               tribulation
               ,
               yet
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
               ,
               for
               I
               haue
               ouercome
               the
               world
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             that
             which
             I
             say
             of
             this
             one
             kinde
             ,
             I
             may
             in
             like
             manner
             say
             of
             all
             the
             
             parts
             of
             the
             armour
             which
             God
             hath
             furnished
             a
             Christian
             with
             :
             that
             he
             can
             walke
             in
             no
             safetie
             thorough
             the
             Campe
             of
             this
             world
             without
             them
             ,
             
             and
             euery
             of
             them
             .
             Who
             can
             be
             free
             from
             despairing
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             (
             which
             is
             
               a
               firie
            
             and
             
               venimous
               dart
            
             )
             or
             els
             from
             dreadfull
             doubting
             and
             feare
             (
             which
             are
             companions
             thereunto
             )
             or
             (
             which
             is
             as
             deadly
             and
             daungerous
             )
             from
             presumption
             ,
             vaine
             hope
             ,
             and
             deceiuing
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             
               the
               shield
               of
               faith
            
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             certaine
             thereby
             of
             eternall
             saluation
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             to
             guard
             him
             in
             this
             life
             ?
             And
             though
             this
             man
             had
             no
             other
             thing
             to
             make
             him
             vnhappie
             :
             yet
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             euen
             this
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             al
             his
             pleasures
             vnsauourie
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             either
             feele
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             might
             be
             perswaded
             
             of
             the
             other
             ?
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             what
             is
             his
             life
             (
             euen
             at
             the
             best
             )
             when
             hee
             hath
             no
             trust
             in
             Gods
             manifold
             promises
             ?
             And
             although
             these
             things
             being
             not
             seene
             with
             eye
             ,
             be
             as
             little
             thought
             vpon
             of
             the
             most
             part
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             concluded
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               sound
               peace
               to
               any
               such
            
             ;
             yea
             rather
             that
             the
             diuel
             hath
             ,
             
               as
               a
               raging
               lion
            
             ,
             his
             paw
             vpō
             their
             throte
             ready
             euery
             houre
             to
             take
             away
             their
             soule
             :
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             (
             though
             this
             seeme
             lesse
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             knowne
             nor
             felt
             )
             whereas
             if
             they
             were
             shielded
             by
             this
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             neede
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             so
             with
             ;
             them
             but
             thereby
             
               they
               resisting
               him
            
             ,
             
             
               hee
               should
               flie
               from
               them
            
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             
             to
             shew
             how
             impossible
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             in
             safetie
             without
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             armour
             ;
             how
             can
             any
             man
             walke
             innocent
             and
             harmeles
             among
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             though
             others
             should
             walke
             so
             towards
             him
             ,
             except
             he
             hath
             put
             on
             the
             
               breast-plate
               of
               righteousnes
            
             ;
             
             and
             armed
             himselfe
             with
             this
             cogitation
             ,
             to
             doe
             no
             man
             any
             wrong
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             doe
             no
             other
             iniquitie
             or
             euill
             ,
             which
             might
             offend
             any
             ,
             or
             wound
             his
             owne
             soule
             ?
             How
             many
             waies
             shall
             hee
             be
             carried
             to
             sinne
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             neighbour
             ?
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             an
             vnbeleeuer
             ,
             who
             can
             doe
             nothing
             but
             sinne
             ;
             but
             euen
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             who
             hath
             an
             heart
             which
             hateth
             sinne
             :
             yet
             euen
             he
             ,
             if
             he
             indent
             not
             from
             time
             to
             time
             a
             fresh
             with
             his
             heart
             ,
             against
             all
             vnrighteousnes
             ,
             
             and
             the
             parts
             of
             vnholie
             life
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             disfigured
             with
             many
             blemishes
             ,
             and
             disgrace
             himselfe
             and
             his
             holie
             profession
             also
             ,
             by
             his
             many
             vnlawfull
             actions
             :
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             off
             ,
             that
             innocencie
             is
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             liueth
             vnrebukeable
             ,
             and
             without
             blame
             amongst
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             therfore
             it
             is
             that
             S.
             Paul
             teaching
             the
             Corinthians
             how
             they
             should
             be
             
               apparelled
               with
               the
               parts
               of
               Christian
               armour
               ,
               as
               puritie
               and
               vprightnes
               ,
            
             
             
               knowledge
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               patience
               and
               long
               suffering
               ,
            
             which
             hope
             ingendreth
             ,
             
             doth
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             commend
             to
             them
             this
             one
             ,
             by
             his
             owne
             example
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               armour
               of
               righteousnes
               ,
               both
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             prosperitie
             and
             aduersitie
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             should
             giue
             no
             occasion
             of
             offence
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             
               in
               all
               things
               approoue
               themselues
               as
               the
               seruants
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             armour
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             the
             shooes
             of
             peace
             ,
             of
             the
             shield
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             breast-plate
             of
             righteousnes
             .
             For
             if
             there
             be
             not
             some
             cleere
             and
             sound
             knowledge
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             (
             which
             as
             a
             sword
             may
             cut
             the
             bands
             of
             sinne
             asunder
             like
             a
             cord
             )
             how
             shall
             a
             Christian
             be
             able
             to
             discerne
             
               the
               deceitfulnes
               of
               sinne
            
             ,
             but
             be
             led
             by
             it
             and
             taken
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             baite
             ?
             How
             can
             he
             choose
             ,
             although
             he
             be
             zealous
             and
             desirous
             to
             doe
             well
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             led
             into
             many
             errours
             ,
             and
             so
             
             goe
             without
             the
             sweete
             life
             ,
             which
             in
             Christianitie
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             if
             hee
             haue
             not
             well
             learned
             and
             digested
             this
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             
               it
               is
               written
            
             ,
             to
             the
             contrarie
             ?
             
             So
             if
             he
             be
             not
             girded
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             sinceritie
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             be
             adorned
             with
             it
             wheresoeuer
             he
             become
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             good
             gifts
             of
             God
             in
             him
             be
             bound
             together
             by
             that
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             them
             in
             truth
             ,
             that
             hee
             delighteth
             in
             them
             indeed
             ;
             
             how
             shall
             he
             be
             infected
             with
             hollownes
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             what
             shew
             of
             holines
             soeuer
             appeare
             in
             him
             ?
          
           
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             what
             can
             there
             be
             in
             his
             life
             daily
             ,
             but
             fainting
             ,
             vncomfortablenes
             ,
             and
             sundrie
             discouragements
             ,
             whiles
             he
             is
             weaned
             from
             the
             foolish
             and
             vaine
             delights
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             seeth
             not
             the
             pleasures
             of
             heauen
             with
             
             mortall
             eyes
             ;
             what
             can
             there
             els
             be
             to
             him
             (
             I
             say
             )
             if
             the
             hope
             of
             saluation
             be
             not
             as
             an
             helmet
             ,
             to
             keepe
             life
             in
             his
             soule
             :
             and
             with
             this
             hope
             of
             saluation
             ,
             which
             cannot
             deceiue
             him
             ,
             a
             cheerefull
             hope
             of
             well
             passing
             the
             course
             of
             these
             conflicting
             daies
             also
             vnder
             the
             wings
             of
             Gods
             protection
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             thither
             ?
             As
             for
             other
             hope
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             hope
             of
             earthly
             peace
             ,
             or
             long
             life
             ,
             is
             
               like
               to
               a
               broken
               tooth
               ,
               and
               sliding
               foote
               ?
            
             But
             by
             this
             hope
             ,
             tediousnes
             is
             remoued
             ,
             and
             cheerefulnes
             to
             waite
             contentedly
             in
             this
             pilgrimage
             for
             a
             full
             deliuerance
             ,
             is
             obtained
             .
             Therefore
             how
             truly
             may
             this
             bee
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             life
             ,
             without
             the
             armour
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             be
             continued
             ?
             
          
           
             For
             if
             euery
             part
             of
             it
             be
             so
             needfull
             throughout
             our
             life
             (
             as
             hath
             bin
             said
             )
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             euen
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             hath
             receiued
             grace
             from
             aboue
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             to
             be
             borne
             a
             new
             ,
             and
             to
             
               be
               begotten
               to
               a
               liuely
               hope
            
             ;
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             shall
             not
             thriue
             ,
             nor
             prosper
             ,
             without
             diligent
             and
             vsuall
             nourishing
             of
             this
             new
             birth
             in
             him
             ,
             nor
             
               grow
               vp
               to
               a
               perfect
               age
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             deliuered
             from
             the
             hindrances
             by
             the
             world
             and
             the
             diuell
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             strongly
             armed
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             taught
             him
             to
             be
             ?
          
           
             This
             is
             so
             truly
             verified
             in
             all
             Gods
             children
             ,
             that
             euen
             they
             who
             are
             not
             the
             forwardest
             of
             others
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             haue
             any
             strength
             against
             euill
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             they
             haue
             it
             from
             God
             thus
             ,
             euen
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             the
             armour
             .
             If
             they
             
             were
             not
             sometimes
             armed
             ,
             they
             should
             make
             as
             great
             breaches
             ,
             and
             fall
             as
             dangerously
             ,
             one
             day
             as
             another
             :
             and
             yet
             if
             they
             were
             acquainted
             with
             this
             armour
             thoroughly
             ,
             they
             should
             make
             their
             worst
             and
             most
             vncomfortable
             day
             in
             the
             weeke
             ,
             equall
             with
             the
             best
             and
             the
             happiest
             (
             which
             they
             sometime
             inioyed
             )
             in
             heauenly
             passing
             of
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             sweete
             comfort
             .
             And
             for
             want
             of
             this
             armour
             (
             either
             for
             that
             men
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             or
             for
             not
             hauing
             
             
             vse
             of
             it
             )
             the
             infinite
             irkesomnesses
             ,
             heauines
             ,
             distraction
             ,
             dumpishnes
             ,
             doubting
             ,
             and
             feare
             doe
             vexe
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             deadly
             poysons
             doe
             occupie
             the
             hearts
             euen
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             also
             
               light
               reioycing
               in
               a
               fleshly
               manner
               ,
            
             vaine
             hope
             ,
             phantasticall
             dreames
             of
             peace
             and
             safetie
             ,
             where
             none
             is
             .
             And
             for
             want
             of
             this
             ,
             their
             liues
             also
             before
             men
             are
             kept
             from
             shewing
             foorth
             light
             and
             good
             example
             in
             one
             thing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             another
             :
             yea
             rather
             ,
             they
             are
             harbourers
             of
             sundrie
             euill
             qualities
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             few
             are
             incouraged
             to
             waxe
             better
             by
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             suspect
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             amisse
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             hardened
             to
             goe
             forward
             in
             their
             old
             course
             still
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             be
             thus
             with
             such
             ,
             as
             haue
             some
             good
             and
             sound
             beginnings
             in
             
             Christianitie
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             meruaile
             ,
             though
             they
             ,
             who
             are
             vtterly
             destitute
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             armour
             ,
             be
             so
             farre
             off
             from
             good
             life
             as
             they
             be
             ,
             seeing
             they
             renounce
             this
             arming
             of
             themselues
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             proued
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             life
             cannot
             be
             without
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             by
             this
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             the
             armour
             hitherto
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             easier
             to
             vnderstand
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             ,
             
             and
             how
             the
             Christian
             life
             cannot
             stand
             without
             it
             .
             Now
             I
             will
             proceed
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             promised
             )
             to
             the
             third
             point
             in
             this
             matter
             concerning
             the
             armour
             ,
             namely
             ,
             how
             it
             should
             be
             put
             on
             ,
             and
             be
             worne
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             better
             see
             how
             to
             take
             that
             good
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             God
             offereth
             vs.
             For
             which
             end
             and
             purpose
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             
             marked
             ,
             that
             euery
             true
             beleeuer
             in
             his
             first
             conuersion
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             thereby
             
               made
               partaker
               of
               all
               things
               pertaining
               to
               life
               and
               godlines
               ,
            
             
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             destitute
             of
             any
             common
             grace
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             :
             hauing
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             childe
             lately
             borne
             ,
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             faculties
             of
             soule
             and
             bodie
             ,
             though
             weake
             in
             all
             :
             amongst
             which
             ,
             these
             that
             are
             here
             compared
             to
             armour
             ,
             are
             principall
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             a
             faithfull
             Christian
             need
             not
             wonder
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             willed
             to
             haue
             this
             grace
             ,
             and
             parts
             of
             this
             holie
             armour
             in
             a
             readines
             ;
             hee
             neede
             not
             wonder
             (
             I
             say
             )
             where
             he
             shall
             haue
             it
             ,
             or
             doubt
             how
             to
             come
             by
             it
             :
             
             For
             we
             see
             he
             hath
             it
             alreadie
             ;
             and
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             said
             ;
             
               The
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
            
             
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             glorious
             raigning
             of
             his
             in
             the
             elect
             )
             
               commeth
               not
               by
               obseruation
               ,
               neither
               shall
               men
               say
               ,
               loe
               here
               ,
               loe
               there
               ;
               for
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               is
               in
               you
               :
            
             So
             (
             I
             say
             )
             this
             armour
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             defend
             his
             militant
             Church
             withall
             ,
             from
             infernall
             slauerie
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             gazed
             vpon
             with
             the
             eye
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             possesseth
             their
             soules
             ,
             euen
             now
             ,
             when
             many
             will
             (
             perhaps
             )
             aske
             how
             shall
             we
             come
             by
             it
             ?
             or
             ,
             where
             is
             it
             ?
             For
             if
             any
             should
             imagine
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             it
             not
             after
             beleeuing
             (
             as
             through
             ignorance
             he
             must
             needs
             )
             can
             such
             an
             one
             choose
             ,
             but
             be
             exceedingly
             troubled
             about
             this
             ,
             how
             hee
             should
             come
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             
               put
               it
               on
            
             ?
             
             for
             such
             a
             charge
             the
             Apostle
             giueth
             .
          
           
             
             Let
             vs
             know
             therefore
             ,
             that
             this
             armour
             is
             not
             alway
             to
             bee
             in
             seeking
             ,
             (
             which
             had
             not
             need
             to
             be
             ,
             whē
             it
             should
             be
             in
             occupying
             )
             but
             the
             Lord
             according
             to
             the
             necessitie
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             seeth
             to
             be
             in
             euery
             one
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             against
             the
             infinite
             dangers
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             doth
             prouide
             it
             for
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             furnisheth
             thē
             with
             the
             same
             .
             Euery
             one
             of
             them
             hath
             some
             measure
             of
             true
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             weake
             in
             them
             :
             euery
             one
             hateth
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             is
             readie
             to
             worke
             righteousnes
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             skill
             :
             
             and
             the
             most
             feeble
             Christian
             hath
             an
             vpright
             heart
             ,
             and
             some
             spirituall
             wisdome
             
             to
             discerne
             good
             from
             euill
             (
             which
             yet
             a
             man
             of
             greater
             knowledge
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             inlightened
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             cannot
             )
             although
             one
             more
             then
             an
             other
             .
             And
             the
             same
             I
             say
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             
             But
             ye
             will
             obiect
             ,
             why
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             will
             vs
             to
             put
             it
             on
             ,
             if
             we
             haue
             it
             alreadie
             ?
             and
             will
             say
             ,
             this
             doubt
             is
             not
             yet
             answered
             ,
             neither
             can
             ye
             tell
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             that
             ,
             when
             he
             speaketh
             thus
             ,
             
               Put
               on
               the
               whole
               armour
            
             ?
             To
             this
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             his
             charge
             is
             ,
             that
             Christians
             should
             not
             haue
             this
             spirituall
             armour
             ,
             as
             men
             in
             time
             of
             peace
             ,
             haue
             bodily
             armour
             hanging
             by
             ,
             and
             rustie
             ,
             and
             vtterly
             vnfit
             for
             vse
             ;
             but
             as
             souldiers
             haue
             theirs
             in
             battaile
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               girded
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               put
               vpon
               them
               ,
            
             and
             this
             also
             whiles
             the
             battaile
             continueth
             :
             
             So
             he
             commaundeth
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             let
             not
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             armour
             so
             to
             be
             vnoccupied
             in
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             no
             feeling
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             be
             sure
             continually
             that
             we
             haue
             it
             on
             ,
             and
             readie
             for
             vse
             ;
             that
             we
             lie
             downe
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             rise
             vp
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             well
             aduised
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             day
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             we
             goe
             about
             we
             haue
             it
             with
             vs
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             we
             can
             be
             able
             .
          
           
             
             This
             is
             his
             meaning
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               put
               on
               the
               whole
               armour
            
             :
             and
             in
             an
             other
             place
             ,
             
               put
               on
               tender
               mercie
               ,
               and
               kindnes
               ,
               as
               the
               elect
               of
               God.
            
             For
             our
             battaile
             lasteth
             all
             our
             life
             long
             ;
             and
             our
             enemies
             be
             deadly
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             strength
             is
             by
             our
             armour
             :
             Therefore
             who
             seeth
             not
             now
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             can
             safely
             be
             
             no
             time
             without
             this
             armour
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             darke
             and
             hard
             to
             any
             ,
             euen
             they
             may
             know
             themselues
             to
             be
             those
             ,
             who
             haue
             not
             skill
             to
             put
             on
             this
             armour
             ,
             and
             who
             haue
             been
             ignorant
             of
             the
             vse
             and
             power
             of
             it
             :
             they
             haue
             not
             well
             learned
             the
             will
             of
             God
             about
             the
             necessitie
             and
             benefit
             of
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             euen
             such
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             the
             Lords
             ;
             yet
             doubtles
             the
             diuell
             holdeth
             them
             in
             strong
             chaines
             of
             darkenes
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             :
             and
             therefore
             also
             in
             great
             slauerie
             and
             bondage
             ,
             which
             God
             for
             his
             part
             hath
             shewed
             them
             the
             way
             to
             come
             out
             of
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             once
             come
             to
             see
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             be
             perswaded
             that
             they
             haue
             a
             part
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             through
             the
             vnskilfulnes
             of
             men
             in
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             the
             armour
             ,
             and
             
             vnacquaintance
             with
             euery
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             liues
             euen
             of
             the
             deare
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             much
             blemished
             ,
             and
             vnglorious
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             themselues
             (
             besides
             the
             idlenes
             ,
             and
             vnprofitablnes
             ,
             of
             them
             )
             exceedingly
             vncheerefull
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             seeing
             God
             hath
             giuen
             them
             all
             helps
             needefull
             for
             their
             defence
             from
             this
             present
             euill
             world
             ,
             from
             subiection
             to
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             damnable
             lusts
             ;
             seeing
             also
             he
             hath
             taught
             them
             to
             know
             this
             their
             libertie
             and
             priuiledge
             ,
             to
             haue
             the
             daily
             aide
             and
             benefit
             of
             their
             armour
             ,
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             them
             in
             all
             good
             duties
             ,
             I
             know
             nothing
             to
             remaine
             doubtful
             ,
             which
             should
             neede
             to
             trouble
             them
             hereafter
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             weakest
             ,
             saue
             this
             one
             thing
             :
             namely
             ,
             how
             this
             armour
             should
             be
             put
             on
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             to
             haue
             the
             feeling
             of
             euery
             part
             of
             this
             armour
             (
             faith
             against
             distrust
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             hope
             against
             fainting
             ,
             vprightnes
             against
             hypocrisie
             ,
             knowledge
             against
             the
             deceitfulnes
             of
             sinne
             ,
             righteousnes
             against
             all
             kinde
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             peace
             against
             crosses
             )
             to
             haue
             (
             I
             say
             )
             this
             armour
             in
             a
             readines
             to
             safe
             cundict
             and
             keepe
             vs
             throughout
             our
             life
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             our
             Christian
             direction
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             :
             
             
             
               Watchfulnes
               continuall
            
             ,
             and
             
               prayer
               hartie
            
             and
             oft
             is
             to
             be
             vsed
             of
             vs
             ;
             
             which
             also
             is
             prescribed
             of
             the
             Apostle
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             (
             after
             he
             willeth
             the
             Ephesians
             to
             
               take
               to
               them
               this
               whole
               armour
               )
               pray
               alway
               withall
               manner
               of
               prayer
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               watch
               thereunto
               with
               all
               perseuerance
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             We
             see
             God
             will
             haue
             vs
             perswaded
             that
             this
             whole
             armour
             may
             be
             had
             and
             put
             on
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             pray
             to
             him
             for
             it
             .
             But
             in
             any
             wise
             ,
             these
             prayers
             he
             will
             haue
             to
             be
             made
             
               without
               doubting
               and
               wauering
            
             ,
             
             without
             which
             manner
             of
             praying
             ,
             we
             cannot
             looke
             to
             receiue
             any
             thing
             .
             For
             it
             hath
             pleased
             our
             good
             God
             ,
             seeing
             we
             are
             so
             prone
             to
             doubting
             ,
             to
             giue
             
               vs
               a
               most
               sure
               word
               of
               promise
               ,
            
             of
             all
             such
             things
             as
             we
             haue
             neede
             of
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             
             thinke
             God
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             we
             may
             looke
             for
             them
             without
             feare
             or
             wauering
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             hartily
             craueth
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             he
             cannot
             be
             without
             (
             seeing
             he
             asketh
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             )
             and
             that
             which
             God
             commaundeth
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Ephes
             .
             6.14
             .
             he
             hath
             and
             obtaineth
             the
             same
             which
             he
             desireth
             ,
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.16
             .
             and
             Matth.
             6.7
             .
             
               aske
               and
               ye
               shall
               receiue
            
             .
             
             For
             if
             Hagar
             praying
             in
             her
             distresse
             was
             heard
             ,
             when
             she
             saw
             not
             how
             ;
             and
             if
             our
             Sauiour
             did
             say
             to
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             
               if
               thou
               haddest
               but
               asked
            
             ,
             
             
               I
               would
               haue
               giuen
               thee
               water
               of
               life
               :
            
             is
             it
             to
             be
             doubted
             of
             ,
             that
             Gods
             deare
             seruants
             shall
             be
             denyed
             their
             requests
             ?
             If
             a
             naturall
             father
             will
             giue
             that
             which
             is
             meete
             to
             his
             
             childe
             ,
             who
             yet
             neither
             knoweth
             alwayes
             what
             is
             best
             ,
             neither
             is
             at
             all
             times
             so
             kinde
             as
             he
             ought
             ;
             shall
             we
             call
             the
             readines
             of
             our
             heauenly
             father
             into
             question
             ,
             especially
             about
             such
             a
             gift
             ,
             as
             both
             he
             hath
             bidden
             vs
             aske
             ,
             
             yea
             and
             also
             take
             ?
             yea
             and
             such
             a
             gift
             ,
             as
             without
             the
             which
             ,
             we
             cannot
             honour
             nor
             serue
             him
             aright
             ?
          
           
             This
             I
             speake
             to
             hearten
             and
             incourage
             all
             ,
             to
             pray
             oft
             and
             earnestly
             (
             which
             is
             in
             so
             little
             request
             in
             the
             world
             )
             for
             this
             gift
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             they
             shall
             put
             on
             this
             holy
             armour
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             shall
             herewithall
             ,
             watch
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             receiue
             strength
             by
             their
             prayers
             ,
             indeede
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             not
             found
             and
             obtained
             by
             such
             
             as
             yet
             doe
             pray
             for
             it
             ,
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             pray
             faintly
             and
             coldly
             ,
             or
             slackly
             and
             negligently
             :
             for
             otherwise
             this
             is
             the
             way
             to
             
               put
               vpon
               vs
               the
               whole
               armour
            
             ;
             as
             Dauids
             dealing
             with
             Goliah
             doth
             prefigure
             ,
             
             and
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             for
             the
             particular
             parts
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             by
             their
             especiall
             necessities
             they
             haue
             been
             prouoked
             :
             as
             Salomon
             for
             wisedome
             .
             Dauid
             did
             thus
             vsually
             stirre
             vp
             his
             faith
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             before
             lay
             by
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             vnoccupied
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             to
             get
             wisedome
             ,
             whereby
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             to
             beare
             it
             meekely
             ,
             
             the
             Apostle
             willeth
             
               to
               pray
               without
               doubting
            
             .
          
           
             With
             our
             prayer
             ,
             holy
             meditation
             is
             to
             be
             vsed
             of
             euery
             part
             of
             our
             armour
             ,
             
             when
             we
             haue
             been
             taught
             it
             ,
             till
             we
             know
             the
             vse
             and
             benefit
             of
             it
             .
             And
             vntill
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             bee
             more
             familiar
             to
             vs
             ,
             conferre
             about
             it
             with
             such
             as
             haue
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             therein
             :
             that
             whatsoeuer
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             or
             practised
             ,
             may
             bee
             made
             easie
             .
             This
             I
             speake
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             weake
             ,
             seeing
             euery
             thing
             is
             most
             hard
             to
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             haue
             attained
             to
             it
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             neuer
             so
             plainely
             set
             downe
             to
             them
             .
             And
             reade
             either
             this
             which
             I
             haue
             for
             thy
             sake
             written
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             or
             any
             sound
             
             treatise
             concerning
             this
             matter
             .
             Stirre
             vp
             ,
             and
             perswade
             thy selfe
             hereto
             ,
             by
             
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             thou
             walkest
             naked
             ,
             except
             thou
             be
             clothed
             with
             it
             :
             and
             as
             an
             vnarmed
             man
             fighting
             with
             many
             strong
             enemies
             throughly
             furnished
             ;
             so
             art
             thou
             in
             this
             world
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             by
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             or
             conference
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             see
             what
             helpe
             commeth
             by
             thine
             armour
             to
             the
             well
             framing
             of
             thine
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             by
             meditation
             sometime
             on
             the
             seuerall
             partes
             of
             it
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             prescribed
             )
             and
             hast
             dulie
             weighed
             and
             mused
             vpon
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             affect
             and
             season
             thy
             heart
             therewith
             ,
             and
             by
             prayer
             hast
             with
             confidence
             desired
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             euen
             thou
             particularly
             maiest
             finde
             ,
             as
             thou
             shalt
             see
             cause
             ,
             thy selfe
             strengthened
             with
             euery
             part
             of
             this
             armour
             :
             when
             (
             I
             say
             )
             thou
             hast
             done
             this
             ,
             then
             hast
             
             thou
             put
             it
             on
             .
             This
             is
             the
             way
             of
             putting
             it
             on
             :
             that
             when
             thou
             knowest
             euery
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             whereto
             it
             serues
             ,
             and
             canst
             be
             willing
             to
             walke
             in
             this
             spirituall
             attire
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             be
             kept
             safe
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             from
             winde
             and
             weather
             ,
             euen
             from
             world
             and
             diuell
             .
          
           
             For
             then
             shalt
             thou
             ,
             hauing
             this
             grace
             of
             beleeuing
             ,
             hoping
             ,
             righteous
             liuing
             ,
             vphight
             meaning
             ,
             &c.
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruite
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             thou
             shalt
             haue
             occasion
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             giue
             credit
             to
             Gods
             promises
             from
             time
             to
             time
             :
             to
             hope
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             another
             :
             to
             be
             vpright
             and
             without
             fraud
             in
             one
             thing
             as
             well
             as
             in
             another
             ;
             and
             yet
             remember
             that
             I
             can
             speake
             to
             thee
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             a
             man
             subiect
             to
             infirmities
             ;
             
             and
             lastly
             to
             giue
             duties
             to
             God
             as
             well
             as
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             action
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             another
             :
             which
             to
             doe
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             forth
             the
             fruite
             of
             the
             armour
             of
             righteousnes
             .
             And
             the
             same
             I
             say
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             
             But
             with
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             knowne
             and
             regarded
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             put
             on
             :
             so
             it
             is
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             to
             be
             kept
             on
             .
             For
             example
             :
             for
             the
             retaining
             ,
             or
             recouering
             of
             this
             one
             peece
             of
             the
             whole
             armour
             ,
             I
             meane
             peace
             ,
             or
             reioycing
             ,
             
             which
             we
             should
             not
             be
             voyde
             of
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             continuall
             prayer
             is
             required
             :
             for
             he
             hauing
             said
             ,
             
               reioyce
               euermore
            
             ,
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               pray
               continually
            
             .
             And
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             putting
             on
             of
             the
             whole
             armour
             ,
             a
             Christian
             may
             
               stand
               fast
               in
               the
               euill
               day
               of
               temptation
               ,
            
             
             which
             is
             the
             hardest
             time
             :
             So
             
             Saint
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               if
               we
               giue
               all
               diligence
               hereto
               ,
               that
               we
               ioyne
               with
               our
               faith
               ,
               vertue
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               patience
               ,
               &c.
            
             (
             which
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             cheefely
             done
             ,
             
             by
             watching
             and
             prayer
             ?
             )
             
               we
               shall
               neuer
               fall
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             dangerously
             :
             to
             take
             any
             great
             hurt
             ,
             or
             annoyance
             thereby
             .
             Whereby
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             that
             he
             agreeth
             with
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             furnishing
             of
             our selues
             with
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             seuerall
             parts
             of
             the
             armour
             ;
             continuall
             care
             and
             diligence
             bee
             vsed
             by
             prayer
             and
             watchfulnes
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             put
             and
             keepe
             it
             on
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             let
             the
             reader
             remember
             and
             consider
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             speaketh
             ,
             when
             he
             willeth
             
               to
               put
               on
            
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             in
             a
             readines
             this
             armour
             against
             
             all
             spirituall
             craftines
             :
             For
             as
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             yet
             resolued
             fully
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
             and
             to
             leade
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             is
             vtterly
             vnfit
             for
             this
             armour
             ,
             and
             hath
             neither
             minde
             nor
             desire
             to
             it
             ,
             neither
             can
             possibly
             put
             it
             on
             :
             so
             on
             the
             contrarie
             not
             onely
             the
             stronger
             Christian
             ;
             but
             also
             
               the
               new
               borne
               babe
            
             ,
             and
             he
             ,
             euen
             the
             weakest
             youngling
             in
             Gods
             familie
             ,
             who
             hath
             neuer
             so
             small
             abilitie
             to
             resist
             sinne
             ,
             and
             withstand
             the
             same
             ,
             God
             hath
             bidden
             him
             to
             take
             it
             
             
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             gird
             himselfe
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             
               to
               put
               it
               on
            
             .
             It
             is
             munition
             appointed
             to
             him
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             saue
             him
             from
             daunger
             ,
             euen
             the
             greatest
             that
             can
             bee
             raised
             against
             him
             :
             who
             therefore
             shall
             withhold
             him
             from
             it
             ?
             It
             keepeth
             his
             soule
             and
             his
             life
             ;
             what
             should
             therefore
             make
             him
             so
             slauish
             to
             feare
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             distrustfull
             phantasies
             ,
             and
             discouragements
             ,
             as
             to
             cast
             away
             his
             weapons
             ,
             and
             wittingly
             to
             offer
             himselfe
             into
             the
             lions
             mouth
             ?
             Euery
             such
             therfore
             must
             put
             foorth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             more
             bold
             with
             reuerence
             ,
             to
             take
             vnto
             him
             this
             armour
             which
             none
             can
             want
             with
             safetie
             )
             when
             hee
             seeth
             who
             incourageth
             him
             ,
             euen
             hee
             that
             is
             able
             to
             strengthen
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             that
             which
             he
             setteth
             him
             about
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               God
               all-sufficient
            
             .
             He
             must
             be
             more
             
             bold
             
               to
               keepe
               his
               crowne
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
            
             euen
             this
             holie
             armour
             ,
             
             which
             is
             more
             pretious
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             life
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             suffer
             none
             to
             take
             it
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             speake
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             who
             desire
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             I
             exhort
             them
             to
             :
             
             who
             yet
             doe
             but
             weakly
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             armour
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             hath
             any
             such
             vse
             to
             make
             a
             Christian
             strong
             against
             sin
             and
             Sathan
             :
             much
             lesse
             doe
             themselues
             receiue
             any
             such
             benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             to
             their
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             without
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             their
             case
             better
             then
             they
             haue
             thought
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             prouided
             for
             them
             farre
             better
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             perswaded
             .
             Therefore
             let
             them
             ,
             for
             whom
             God
             hath
             prouided
             this
             ,
             not
             onely
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             it
             hereafter
             ,
             but
             neither
             let
             them
             be
             slouthfull
             ,
             or
             backward
             to
             get
             
             a
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             by
             putting
             and
             keeping
             it
             on
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             let
             them
             vrge
             themselues
             (
             if
             they
             waxe
             cold
             or
             vntoward
             )
             to
             vse
             the
             meanes
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             wherby
             this
             armour
             is
             put
             on
             and
             held
             in
             a
             readines
             .
             And
             if
             the
             meanes
             themselues
             grow
             vnsauourie
             with
             them
             ,
             ordinarie
             prayer
             (
             I
             meane
             )
             and
             watchfulnes
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             easily
             doe
             ,
             if
             the
             heart
             be
             discouraged
             or
             set
             in
             euill
             delights
             ,
             let
             them
             driue
             out
             that
             diuell
             
               with
               fasting
               and
               prayer
            
             ,
             and
             giue
             
               no
               rest
               to
               their
               eyes
            
             ,
             nor
             ease
             to
             their
             hearts
             ,
             vntill
             they
             haue
             in
             some
             comfortable
             manner
             ,
             recouered
             their
             first
             loue
             and
             strength
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             once
             by
             this
             armour
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             rest
             till
             they
             haue
             recouered
             it
             againe
             .
          
           
             
             And
             let
             them
             perswade
             themselues
             ,
             that
             fearefull
             daunger
             is
             not
             farre
             off
             from
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             awake
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             speedily
             .
             For
             although
             it
             be
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             with
             a
             weake
             Christian
             in
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             this
             spirituall
             armour
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             fresh
             souldier
             ,
             in
             putting
             on
             his
             bodily
             armour
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             account
             it
             straunge
             and
             wearisome
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             acquainted
             therewith
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             wish
             to
             be
             vnburthened
             of
             it
             :
             yet
             weighing
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             it
             him
             for
             his
             singular
             benefit
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             admonished
             ,
             and
             take
             counsell
             to
             doe
             otherwise
             .
          
           
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             last
             point
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             armour
             .
          
           
             ANd
             thus
             to
             come
             to
             the
             last
             point
             in
             hand
             ,
             hee
             which
             will
             learne
             to
             put
             on
             this
             armour
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             cloathed
             with
             it
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             shall
             finde
             euery
             thing
             true
             which
             God
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             and
             I
             haue
             here
             set
             downe
             vnto
             him
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             
               resisting
               the
               diuell
               ,
               he
               shall
               flie
               from
               him
               :
            
             and
             hauing
             these
             parts
             of
             it
             fast
             tied
             to
             his
             soule
             ,
             the
             depth
             and
             subtiltie
             
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             preuaile
             against
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fruite
             and
             vse
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             no
             man
             should
             neede
             to
             doubt
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             take
             delight
             in
             being
             watchfull
             to
             be
             thus
             occupied
             .
             
             For
             as
             S.
             Paul
             writeth
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             
               The
               weapons
               of
               our
               warfare
               are
               not
               carnall
               or
               bodily
               ,
               but
               mightie
               through
               God
               ,
               to
               cast
               downe
               holds
               ;
               euen
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               euery
               high
               thing
               that
               is
               exalted
               against
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               bringing
               into
               captiuitie
               euery
               thought
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             So
             that
             ,
             whether
             the
             diuell
             and
             his
             instruments
             doe
             assault
             by
             craft
             and
             deceit
             ,
             or
             by
             force
             and
             might
             ,
             the
             Christian
             being
             armed
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             furnished
             with
             that
             strength
             ,
             shall
             mightily
             preuaile
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             preserue
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Such
             is
             the
             power
             of
             this
             armour
             ,
             that
             euen
             of
             one
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             
             giueth
             wonderfull
             commendation
             ,
             
             ascribing
             to
             faith
             alone
             
               victorie
               ouer
               the
               world
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             deceits
             of
             it
             .
             S.
             Peter
             likewise
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             
               who
               is
               stedfast
               in
               faith
            
             ,
             
             
               resisteth
               the
               diuell
               himselfe
            
             .
             So
             our
             Sauiour
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               things
               are
               possible
               to
               him
               that
               beleeueth
               .
            
             For
             all
             things
             are
             not
             onely
             possible
             ,
             but
             also
             easie
             which
             we
             doe
             desire
             ,
             hauing
             a
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             performing
             thereof
             ,
             vpon
             which
             wee
             firmely
             rest
             .
             As
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             one
             part
             of
             our
             armour
             ,
             faith
             ,
             is
             singular
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             it
             mightie
             :
             so
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             namely
             of
             a
             
               pure
               heart
            
             .
          
           
             For
             euen
             this
             one
             is
             able
             to
             carrie
             vs
             thorough
             strong
             temptations
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             halt
             ,
             and
             deale
             hollowly
             ,
             as
             men
             of
             the
             world
             doe
             ,
             but
             simply
             and
             
             in
             a
             good
             meaning
             ;
             yea
             it
             keepeth
             vs
             merrie
             and
             ioyfull
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             when
             such
             as
             want
             it
             must
             hold
             down
             the
             head
             :
             and
             that
             I
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             it
             maketh
             our
             estate
             happie
             ,
             
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ;
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               pure
               and
               vpright
               in
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             if
             some
             one
             part
             of
             this
             heauenly
             attire
             and
             armour
             be
             so
             helpfull
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             great
             vse
             ,
             what
             thinke
             wee
             the
             whole
             to
             be
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             to
             be
             cloathed
             with
             the
             whole
             complete
             armour
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             safe
             walking
             against
             the
             subtilties
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             the
             allurements
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             deceitfulnes
             of
             sinne
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             vnwounded
             ,
             whiles
             he
             goeth
             through
             many
             daungerous
             attempts
             ;
             yea
             and
             inioy
             most
             sweete
             communion
             
             with
             God
             throughout
             the
             day
             thereby
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             flattering
             of
             himselfe
             and
             daungerous
             securitie
             .
          
           
             As
             ,
             in
             particulars
             ,
             he
             being
             resolued
             to
             put
             on
             ,
             and
             to
             cloath
             himselfe
             with
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             preparation
             for
             the
             crosse
             ,
             by
             the
             defence
             and
             shelter
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             whiles
             hee
             is
             to
             warre
             here
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             shall
             be
             brought
             hereby
             ,
             to
             meekenes
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             long
             sufferance
             with
             ioyfulnes
             ,
             
             
             (
             when
             God
             afflicteth
             him
             )
             by
             the
             one
             ;
             and
             to
             loue
             those
             which
             are
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             innocent
             towards
             all
             (
             because
             these
             are
             branches
             of
             righteousnes
             )
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             led
             after
             the
             contrarie
             euils
             :
             for
             all
             these
             duties
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             (
             such
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             planted
             and
             watered
             ,
             in
             the
             fruitfull
             ground
             of
             his
             heart
             )
             al
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             shall
             he
             bring
             foorth
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             aboundantly
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             ,
             he
             who
             hath
             set
             himselfe
             
               to
               seeke
               wisedome
               as
               gold
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               vp
               vnderstanding
               as
               treasure
               within
               him
               ,
            
             he
             shal
             be
             taught
             the
             good
             and
             perfect
             way
             ,
             when
             others
             shall
             euer
             reele
             and
             fall
             ;
             yea
             when
             
               they
               shall
               walke
               in
               by-waies
            
             ,
             
             and
             be
             wandring
             (
             although
             seeking
             it
             )
             and
             that
             for
             euer
             ,
             he
             shall
             see
             the
             way
             before
             
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Kings
             high
             way
             ,
             broad
             and
             plaine
             ;
             and
             know
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             his
             guide
             :
             and
             therefore
             his
             steps
             shall
             be
             pleasant
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             plaine
             and
             knowne
             way
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             rough
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             vncertaine
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             like
             fruite
             I
             would
             set
             downe
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             haue
             done
             it
             alreadie
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             grow
             tedious
             ,
             seeing
             much
             matter
             to
             arise
             .
             If
             therefore
             wee
             can
             like
             to
             be
             accompanied
             with
             this
             holie
             traine
             ;
             and
             loue
             to
             goe
             armed
             with
             these
             weapons
             ;
             with
             that
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             which
             God
             hath
             taught
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             enioy
             new
             increase
             daily
             ;
             armed
             with
             righteousnes
             and
             godlines
             which
             we
             can
             reach
             and
             attaine
             ;
             vpholden
             in
             that
             hope
             ,
             
             which
             
             he
             hath
             put
             into
             vs
             ;
             strengthened
             with
             that
             faith
             in
             all
             his
             promises
             ,
             which
             ,
             at
             our
             first
             imbracing
             them
             ,
             we
             receiued
             ;
             and
             prepared
             and
             staied
             in
             our
             afflictions
             ,
             with
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             hearts
             ,
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             incouraged
             vs
             :
             then
             shall
             we
             be
             able
             to
             liue
             in
             all
             estates
             which
             God
             shall
             set
             vs
             in
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             which
             hee
             shall
             bring
             vs
             to
             ;
             and
             chaunge
             by
             no
             occasions
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             strengthened
             vs
             ,
             vntill
             we
             see
             an
             end
             of
             all
             difficulties
             and
             vncertainties
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             such
             as
             conceiue
             the
             matter
             which
             is
             presently
             handled
             ,
             should
             thinke
             this
             aduice
             and
             counsell
             so
             needfull
             for
             them
             ,
             of
             going
             thus
             armed
             thorough
             the
             battaile
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             think
             themselues
             readie
             
             any
             day
             ,
             till
             they
             
               haue
               put
               on
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             with
             his
             
               wisedome
               ,
               righteousnes
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               redemption
               :
            
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             when
             by
             faith
             they
             count
             him
             theirs
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             may
             as
             farre
             as
             Christ
             can
             helpe
             them
             (
             and
             wherein
             can
             he
             not
             ?
             )
             want
             nothing
             .
             And
             when
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             defended
             against
             the
             euils
             of
             the
             day
             (
             for
             behold
             and
             this
             know
             ,
             that
             to
             this
             end
             is
             this
             mightie
             armour
             bequeathed
             vs
             by
             our
             God
             )
             then
             haue
             wee
             acquited
             our selues
             well
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             worke
             of
             that
             day
             to
             a
             good
             end
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             doe
             one
             day
             after
             another
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             to
             bring
             this
             whole
             matter
             of
             the
             armour
             to
             an
             end
             also
             :
             whosoeuer
             thou
             art
             ,
             who
             canst
             be
             perswaded
             resolutely
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             armed
             thorough
             
             this
             warfare
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             thee
             will
             I
             not
             doubt
             to
             leade
             into
             the
             only
             safe
             way
             ,
             yea
             pleasant
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             beautifull
             ,
             honourable
             ,
             and
             the
             onely
             happie
             way
             .
             And
             thou
             thy selfe
             shalt
             say
             it
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             when
             through
             some
             experience
             thou
             shalt
             bee
             able
             to
             compare
             it
             with
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             thy
             life
             past
             ,
             euen
             the
             best
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             shalt
             finde
             it
             ,
             euen
             at
             the
             first
             entrance
             into
             it
             (
             which
             is
             the
             weakest
             )
             farre
             to
             exceede
             them
             in
             their
             greatest
             beautie
             .
             For
             the
             longer
             thou
             shalt
             abide
             in
             it
             ;
             the
             better
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             it
             will
             make
             thee
             
             to
             be
             in
             loue
             with
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             thou
             shalt
             see
             a
             continuall
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             no
             estate
             
             to
             be
             comparable
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Neither
             maketh
             it
             any
             matter
             ,
             how
             ignorant
             thou
             art
             (
             for
             that
             perhaps
             may
             discourage
             some
             )
             if
             thou
             hast
             knowledge
             enough
             to
             see
             this
             to
             be
             the
             best
             of
             all
             other
             wayes
             ;
             nor
             how
             weake
             thou
             art
             ,
             if
             thou
             beest
             strong
             enough
             to
             be
             perswaded
             to
             walke
             in
             it
             :
             and
             gesse
             what
             thou
             shalt
             want
             of
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             giue
             thee
             an
             heart
             thus
             inclined
             ,
             as
             bidding
             farwell
             to
             all
             courses
             which
             he
             approoueth
             not
             ,
             to
             settle
             thee
             in
             this
             ,
             which
             he
             commendeth
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             thou
             seest
             that
             thou
             art
             acquainted
             with
             this
             armour
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             helpeth
             thee
             daily
             to
             liue
             innocently
             and
             christianly
             ,
             then
             consider
             what
             
             thou
             hast
             ,
             how
             rich
             it
             maketh
             thee
             ,
             and
             what
             great
             priuiledges
             the
             Lord
             hath
             giuen
             thee
             :
             
             and
             then
             as
             Abigaile
             said
             to
             
               Dauid
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               reape
               such
               fruite
               of
               it
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               repent
               that
               thou
               tookest
               such
               counsaile
               :
            
             be
             glad
             of
             them
             ,
             be
             highly
             thankfull
             for
             them
             ,
             more
             then
             if
             thou
             haddest
             found
             great
             treasure
             :
             weigh
             what
             protection
             against
             the
             diuell
             ,
             thou
             hast
             thereby
             :
             what
             safe-conduct
             from
             falles
             :
             what
             feare
             and
             doubts
             thou
             art
             deliuered
             from
             :
             what
             mists
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             as
             scales
             from
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             are
             pluckt
             from
             thine
             heart
             :
             what
             strength
             against
             thy
             strongest
             infirmities
             thou
             findest
             ;
             how
             easily
             thou
             maist
             turne
             into
             the
             way
             againe
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             by
             weakenes
             thou
             hast
             slipped
             :
             yea
             consider
             moreouer
             what
             peace
             to
             thy
             conscience
             thou
             
             hast
             ,
             and
             rest
             to
             thy
             soule
             :
             when
             thou
             seest
             ,
             not
             onely
             more
             cleerely
             then
             before
             thou
             wert
             thus
             armed
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               thee
            
             ;
             but
             also
             that
             God
             now
             fighteth
             for
             thee
             and
             maketh
             thee
             fit
             to
             resist
             the
             deceitfulnes
             of
             strong
             temptations
             ,
             who
             wert
             before
             so
             faint
             and
             impotent
             in
             resisting
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             few
             words
             to
             speake
             what
             I
             thinke
             meete
             ,
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             thou
             canst
             neuer
             sufficiently
             esteeme
             of
             this
             blessed
             estate
             ,
             although
             thou
             art
             not
             vtterly
             free
             from
             all
             temporall
             afflictions
             thereby
             .
             Oft
             times
             shalt
             thou
             be
             thinking
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             good
             to
             continue
             :
             till
             thou
             remembrest
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               shadowe
               of
               changing
               with
               God.
            
             Oft
             times
             thou
             shalt
             wonder
             to
             see
             ,
             what
             a
             
             liberall
             portion
             God
             hath
             giuen
             thee
             ,
             to
             haue
             such
             sweete
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             confidence
             and
             boldnes
             before
             him
             ,
             in
             all
             difficulties
             :
             when
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             world
             is
             euer
             subiect
             to
             most
             dreadfull
             feare
             of
             his
             vengeance
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             shall
             shew
             them
             the
             danger
             wherein
             they
             lie
             .
             And
             when
             thou
             shalt
             see
             and
             feele
             all
             this
             ,
             how
             much
             it
             is
             worth
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             fensed
             in
             from
             daily
             vexations
             ,
             which
             most
             men
             are
             turmoyled
             withall
             ;
             then
             thou
             shalt
             not
             neede
             to
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             thou
             shalt
             be
             willing
             to
             keepe
             on
             this
             armour
             still
             ,
             for
             thou
             shalt
             see
             that
             thou
             canst
             not
             feele
             thy selfe
             well
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             whereas
             it
             may
             be
             obiected
             ,
             who
             ,
             or
             where
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             which
             findeth
             
             this
             libertie
             in
             his
             life
             ?
             or
             what
             arming
             of
             a
             man
             is
             able
             to
             set
             him
             in
             safetie
             from
             the
             manifold
             euils
             ,
             which
             most
             men
             complaine
             of
             daily
             ?
             I
             affirme
             of
             my
             knowledge
             in
             all
             reuerence
             giuing
             the
             praise
             and
             glory
             of
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             
             that
             there
             are
             many
             such
             ,
             who
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             their
             conscience
             enioy
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             as
             little
             doubt
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             more
             whom
             I
             know
             not
             :
             And
             yet
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             thousands
             euen
             of
             Gods
             deare
             seruants
             are
             holden
             
             
             backe
             from
             this
             blessing
             through
             the
             malice
             of
             our
             common
             enemie
             ,
             who
             are
             kept
             at
             a
             stay
             by
             his
             subtilty
             ,
             either
             ignorant
             of
             this
             libertie
             ,
             and
             thinking
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             honour
             any
             of
             his
             seruants
             with
             such
             priuiledges
             while
             they
             liue
             here
             ,
             and
             therefore
             count
             it
             presumption
             to
             looke
             for
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             or
             if
             they
             know
             it
             ,
             yet
             doe
             fauour
             themselues
             in
             their
             present
             wants
             and
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             doe
             vse
             small
             violence
             against
             the
             same
             :
             and
             so
             they
             are
             holden
             backe
             from
             inioying
             this
             comfort
             and
             blessednes
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             otherwise
             be
             partakers
             of
             .
          
           
             For
             let
             all
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             suffering
             of
             their
             hearts
             to
             take
             their
             fill
             in
             the
             delights
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             little
             paines
             taken
             in
             musing
             vpon
             this
             heauenly
             
             estate
             ,
             and
             their
             slight
             praying
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             principall
             cause
             (
             seeing
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             worke
             by
             meanes
             )
             why
             Christians
             haue
             not
             further
             acquaintance
             with
             this
             armed
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             blessed
             fruites
             thereof
             :
             and
             many
             other
             attaine
             not
             hereto
             ,
             seeing
             they
             neuer
             vnderstand
             (
             although
             they
             are
             not
             vtterly
             without
             faith
             )
             that
             God
             hath
             appoynted
             them
             to
             liue
             after
             any
             certaine
             direction
             throughout
             their
             course
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             armed
             thereunto
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             generall
             manner
             onely
             serue
             God
             ,
             without
             any
             great
             watchfulnes
             ouer
             their
             particular
             actions
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             they
             count
             this
             burthensome
             ,
             they
             must
             bee
             content
             to
             bee
             brought
             to
             shame
             sometimes
             for
             their
             doings
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             terrour
             
             and
             torment
             of
             conscience
             ,
             for
             their
             slippery
             walking
             ,
             and
             small
             regard
             of
             honoring
             God
             ,
             aswell
             in
             one
             duties
             as
             in
             another
             ,
             seeing
             these
             are
             properties
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             separated
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             they
             oft
             feare
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             yet
             one
             time
             or
             other
             it
             will
             finde
             them
             out
             .
             This
             diet
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             must
             oftentimes
             looke
             to
             be
             kept
             at
             (
             who
             settle
             not
             themselues
             soundly
             in
             the
             Christian
             life
             )
             euen
             to
             finde
             here
             much
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             which
             other
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             shall
             be
             voyde
             of
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             so
             with
             them
             ,
             iudge
             what
             is
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             prophane
             sort
             ?
          
           
             But
             that
             none
             may
             bee
             troubled
             at
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             of
             the
             power
             and
             vse
             of
             the
             armour
             :
             as
             thinking
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             
             but
             a
             meere
             
             fancie
             and
             vntruth
             ,
             seeing
             the
             enemies
             which
             wee
             fight
             against
             ,
             are
             strong
             and
             raging
             ;
             and
             many
             good
             seruants
             of
             God
             haue
             been
             subdued
             of
             them
             in
             temptation
             :
             whereas
             I
             haue
             not
             spoken
             much
             (
             say
             they
             )
             of
             the
             conflicts
             and
             combats
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             with
             the
             allurements
             of
             sinne
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             resisted
             and
             ouercame
             them
             with
             ease
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             great
             striuing
             :
             To
             satisfie
             such
             ,
             I
             answere
             that
             the
             speaking
             of
             conflicts
             belongeth
             to
             another
             treatise
             ,
             namely
             the
             fift
             ,
             where
             I
             handle
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             lets
             ;
             here
             I
             onely
             speake
             of
             the
             armour
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             diuision
             set
             downe
             ;
             
             and
             yet
             none
             can
             vnderstand
             me
             (
             if
             he
             marke
             )
             that
             I
             thinke
             sinne
             and
             our
             lusts
             to
             bee
             easily
             ouercome
             ,
             which
             I
             call
             furious
             and
             raging
             ;
             or
             
             Sathans
             suggestions
             by
             obiects
             or
             without
             ,
             to
             be
             soone
             resisted
             ,
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             both
             slyly
             wrought
             to
             deceiue
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             mightie
             force
             to
             draw
             and
             allure
             vs
             :
             but
             rather
             euery
             discreete
             reader
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             I
             count
             it
             the
             most
             hard
             and
             difficult
             of
             all
             other
             things
             to
             subdue
             ,
             and
             conquer
             them
             ,
             because
             I
             shew
             such
             necessitie
             of
             walking
             armed
             continually
             against
             them
             .
             For
             what
             can
             I
             say
             lesse
             ,
             then
             that
             we
             must
             striue
             manfully
             ,
             and
             stand
             vpon
             our
             watch
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             
               cannot
               be
               crowned
               except
               we
               striue
               lawfully
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             stedfastly
             :
             
             yea
             and
             that
             for
             all
             our
             armour
             ,
             we
             being
             vnskilfull
             ,
             or
             faint
             and
             timorous
             
             in
             vsing
             it
             ,
             nor
             onely
             we
             may
             be
             ,
             but
             also
             are
             oft
             times
             foyled
             ,
             as
             if
             hope
             of
             victorie
             and
             of
             preuailing
             against
             them
             ,
             were
             past
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             I
             say
             :
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             weakest
             estate
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             
               forsaken
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               in
               some
               distresse
               for
               a
               time
               :
            
             
             
               nor
               swallowed
               vp
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               in
               sorrow
               :
               nor
               in
               despaire
               ,
               when
               we
               be
               in
               some
               discomfort
               ,
            
             but
             when
             we
             are
             at
             the
             lowest
             ebbe
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             temptation
             we
             yeeld
             and
             be
             ouercome
             of
             it
             :
             yet
             euen
             in
             that
             we
             are
             not
             so
             miserable
             as
             others
             who
             striue
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             are
             for
             a
             while
             left
             to
             our selues
             to
             see
             our
             weakenes
             ,
             that
             afterwards
             wee
             may
             gather
             more
             strength
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             fetch
             our
             breath
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             take
             better
             hold
             ,
             and
             resist
             more
             valiantly
             ;
             especially
             when
             through
             any
             of
             our
             owne
             defaults
             ,
             
             we
             were
             ouercome
             :
             And
             yet
             whensoeuer
             it
             is
             so
             with
             vs
             ,
             who
             can
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             so
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             because
             we
             were
             no
             better
             armed
             ?
             and
             for
             that
             we
             were
             either
             vnskilfull
             and
             vnexpert
             ,
             or
             slouthfull
             and
             slacke
             in
             vsing
             it
             ?
             So
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             still
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             our
             temptations
             and
             assaults
             be
             ,
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             our
             armour
             ,
             as
             Christ
             our
             captaine
             hath
             taught
             vs
             to
             weare
             and
             keepe
             it
             on
             ,
             we
             preuaile
             and
             thereby
             reioyce
             ;
             euen
             as
             contrarily
             ,
             we
             must
             needes
             sorrow
             ,
             whiles
             we
             bee
             naked
             and
             vnarmed
             in
             the
             battaile
             .
             But
             we
             may
             for
             iust
             cause
             be
             vpholden
             ,
             and
             warre
             cheerefully
             against
             all
             kinds
             of
             enemies
             ,
             
             when
             (
             as
             
               Iosua
               )
               we
               haue
               promise
               of
               the
               victorie
               ,
               the
               weapons
               of
               our
               warfare
               being
               mightie
               .
            
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             how
             the
             third
             helpe
             ,
             namely
             the
             Christian
             armour
             is
             an
             especiall
             furthering
             of
             vs
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             .
             
             But
             because
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             will
             seeme
             to
             some
             very
             doubtfull
             ,
             and
             scarce
             like
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             for
             want
             of
             putting
             on
             ,
             and
             keeping
             on
             this
             Christian
             armour
             ,
             their
             estate
             is
             both
             vnglorious
             and
             vncomfortable
             (
             who
             yet
             are
             of
             this
             minde
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             Christians
             good
             enough
             ,
             though
             they
             know
             it
             not
             )
             I
             will
             therefore
             satisfie
             such
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             
             in
             few
             words
             .
             Other
             some
             thinke
             ,
             that
             although
             it
             is
             fit
             and
             meete
             for
             strong
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             that
             weake
             ones
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             with
             the
             seeking
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             may
             content
             themselues
             to
             serue
             God
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             without
             it
             :
             their
             reason
             is
             this
             ,
             least
             whiles
             we
             lay
             
             such
             strong
             loade
             and
             burthens
             on
             them
             ,
             being
             yet
             but
             weake
             ,
             we
             discourage
             and
             driue
             them
             out
             of
             heart
             ,
             altogether
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             obiections
             indeed
             ,
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             after
             the
             hearing
             of
             this
             present
             doctrine
             of
             the
             armour
             ,
             will
             be
             readie
             to
             put
             forth
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             past
             both
             these
             doubts
             ,
             and
             troubled
             with
             neither
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             thinke
             (
             nay
             ,
             I
             know
             )
             that
             he
             hath
             ouercome
             much
             ,
             and
             hath
             well
             profited
             .
             For
             the
             satisfying
             of
             those
             who
             are
             weaker
             ,
             I
             will
             answere
             a
             little
             to
             both
             .
             To
             the
             formost
             ,
             why
             should
             any
             thinke
             ,
             
             that
             they
             may
             be
             good
             Christians
             without
             this
             ,
             seeing
             they
             must
             needes
             graunt
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             walke
             nakedly
             ,
             they
             cannot
             walke
             safely
             (
             euery
             man
             being
             a
             blinde
             guide
             to
             himselfe
             :
             )
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             
             Christian
             fearing
             God
             ,
             and
             beleeuing
             in
             him
             ,
             may
             be
             ignorant
             of
             this
             armour
             ;
             but
             then
             let
             not
             such
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             serue
             God
             well
             enough
             without
             ,
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             obiected
             :
             for
             that
             is
             farre
             off
             from
             the
             most
             zealous
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             thinketh
             himselfe
             forwardest
             ,
             yea
             and
             hath
             a
             large
             heart
             filled
             with
             holy
             desires
             ,
             is
             farre
             off
             from
             it
             .
             For
             what
             substance
             of
             godlines
             is
             there
             in
             such
             a
             life
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             a
             seruing
             of
             God
             aright
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             behoofull
             ?
             
             
             seeing
             it
             shall
             be
             found
             both
             idle
             and
             vnprofitable
             ,
             or
             a
             wandring
             course
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             bee
             rested
             in
             without
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             armour
             :
             from
             which
             they
             haue
             their
             strength
             to
             liue
             well
             ,
             whosoeuer
             hath
             any
             measure
             of
             grace
             to
             liue
             godly
             ,
             as
             by
             considering
             the
             force
             and
             vse
             of
             the
             armour
             may
             be
             easily
             seene
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             speech
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             full
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             may
             serue
             God
             as
             it
             is
             meete
             ,
             although
             wee
             haue
             no
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             armour
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             second
             obiection
             ,
             
             that
             it
             seemeth
             to
             bee
             too
             heauie
             a
             burdening
             of
             weake
             Christians
             ,
             to
             impose
             and
             lay
             it
             vpon
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             vnsauourie
             as
             the
             former
             .
             For
             they
             who
             are
             new
             borne
             (
             which
             sort
             is
             the
             weakest
             and
             feeblest
             
             in
             Gods
             familie
             )
             are
             no
             sooner
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             thraldome
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             damnation
             (
             wherein
             Sathan
             held
             them
             before
             )
             but
             if
             they
             were
             able
             to
             speake
             ,
             they
             would
             first
             aske
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             euer
             abide
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             saluation
             ,
             wherein
             they
             now
             see
             themselues
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             neuer
             forget
             Gods
             kindnes
             ,
             but
             daily
             and
             hourely
             feele
             and
             enioy
             it
             :
             also
             to
             honour
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             testifie
             their
             thankfulnes
             ,
             to
             please
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             estates
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             to
             know
             his
             will
             :
             for
             all
             which
             purposes
             the
             armour
             serueth
             :
             This
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             their
             nature
             ,
             and
             this
             desire
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             euen
             when
             they
             are
             at
             the
             weakest
             ,
             as
             the
             young
             infant
             crieth
             for
             nourishment
             .
             So
             that
             none
             shall
             need
             to
             feare
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             pressed
             sore
             by
             offering
             them
             this
             ,
             being
             euen
             that
             
             which
             they
             most
             desire
             and
             long
             for
             .
             The
             seede
             doth
             no
             more
             naturally
             desire
             to
             pricke
             vp
             out
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             so
             giue
             hope
             of
             an
             haruest
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             held
             backe
             by
             stormes
             and
             cold
             ,
             then
             the
             young
             Christian
             doth
             desire
             to
             be
             holpen
             forward
             in
             the
             forementioned
             graces
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             able
             to
             reach
             to
             them
             .
             And
             what
             other
             thing
             is
             this
             ,
             then
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             well
             armed
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             God
             may
             be
             daily
             honoured
             and
             obeyed
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             himselfe
             may
             prosper
             and
             keepe
             his
             soule
             in
             safetie
             ?
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             setled
             herein
             to
             his
             contentation
             :
             and
             who
             marueileth
             at
             it
             ?
             hath
             not
             the
             young
             child
             ,
             and
             tender
             plant
             their
             season
             to
             grow
             vp
             in
             ?
             but
             when
             they
             shoote
             foorth
             and
             flourish
             (
             as
             they
             may
             doe
             ,
             for
             their
             time
             )
             will
             not
             all
             say
             ,
             
             that
             they
             prosper
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             their
             wintring
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             sommering
             time
             ?
             So
             it
             is
             with
             the
             beloued
             ,
             though
             weake
             Christians
             ,
             and
             children
             of
             God
             :
             who
             although
             they
             haue
             many
             discouragements
             and
             hindrances
             ,
             as
             the
             stormie
             cold
             is
             to
             the
             young
             plants
             ,
             and
             many
             sore
             doubts
             ,
             feares
             ,
             discomforts
             ,
             as
             nippings
             of
             their
             growing
             ,
             by
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             strong
             reliques
             of
             their
             corruptions
             ;
             yet
             do
             they
             ,
             being
             rooted
             in
             good
             ground
             ,
             and
             well
             watred
             ,
             and
             weathered
             (
             as
             there
             is
             none
             to
             the
             armour
             ,
             which
             Gods
             word
             teacheth
             )
             grow
             vp
             and
             prosper
             as
             the
             Lords
             plants
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             some
             beholding
             diuers
             zealous
             and
             godly
             Christians
             ,
             (
             for
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             they
             may
             so
             be
             accounted
             )
             who
             haue
             bin
             
             both
             pricked
             in
             conscience
             for
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             seemed
             to
             haue
             receiued
             comfort
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             earnest
             louers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             bringers
             on
             of
             others
             to
             religion
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             who
             yet
             seeme
             not
             to
             be
             thus
             armed
             against
             sinne
             ;
             therefore
             much
             lesse
             new
             borne
             babes
             in
             Christianitie
             are
             fit
             to
             bee
             vrged
             with
             it
             :
             to
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             what
             effects
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             such
             haue
             had
             ,
             it
             skilleth
             not
             ,
             neither
             how
             they
             haue
             been
             affected
             by
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             nor
             with
             what
             zeale
             they
             professe
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             no
             good
             reason
             ,
             that
             if
             such
             haue
             
             not
             had
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             therefore
             that
             weake
             Christians
             should
             not
             be
             forced
             thereunto
             .
             
             For
             it
             hath
             been
             prooued
             ,
             that
             the
             weakest
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             the
             Lords
             ,
             doe
             desire
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             other
             (
             in
             what
             account
             soeuer
             they
             goe
             )
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             can
             thinke
             themselues
             in
             case
             good
             enough
             without
             it
             ,
             are
             hereby
             brought
             into
             suspition
             of
             bastardie
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             the
             Lords
             ,
             though
             some
             things
             worthie
             commendation
             may
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             many
             others
             .
             Neither
             ought
             this
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             seeme
             straunge
             :
             for
             both
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             experience
             ,
             many
             haue
             shined
             as
             lights
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             and
             in
             shew
             of
             zeale
             and
             godly
             life
             ,
             haue
             been
             (
             both
             of
             the
             Ministers
             and
             people
             )
             in
             account
             aboue
             the
             most
             :
             who
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             haue
             shamefully
             fallen
             from
             their
             first
             loue
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             seemed
             sometime
             to
             be
             .
             And
             therfore
             no
             marueile
             ,
             
             though
             this
             vrging
             of
             the
             Christian
             armour
             doe
             not
             sauour
             greatly
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             sauourie
             to
             the
             new
             borne
             in
             Gods
             household
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             which
             haue
             seemed
             forwarder
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             I
             haue
             here
             no
             fit
             place
             to
             deale
             further
             with
             them
             :
             onely
             let
             them
             consider
             what
             daunger
             it
             carrieth
             with
             it
             ,
             to
             haue
             been
             in
             likelihood
             of
             goodnes
             ,
             and
             now
             not
             to
             be
             :
             
             and
             whether
             this
             be
             with
             
               the
               righteous
               to
               shine
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               as
               the
               light
               doth
               ,
               vnto
               the
               perfect
               day
               .
            
             I
             conclude
             that
             which
             I
             propounded
             to
             answere
             ,
             that
             the
             putting
             on
             the
             armour
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             not
             too
             strong
             meate
             for
             the
             yongest
             that
             is
             nourished
             vp
             in
             Gods
             house
             ,
             nor
             too
             weightie
             a
             burden
             to
             lay
             vpon
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             other
             things
             they
             
             most
             desire
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             discerne
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             more
             fruitfully
             and
             cheerefully
             serue
             God
             thereby
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             9.
             
             Of
             our
             owne
             experience
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             speciall
             helpe
             it
             is
             to
             the
             leading
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             Also
             of
             the
             vse
             of
             companie
             and
             family
             exercises
             .
          
           
             
             I
             Haue
             shewed
             how
             the
             forementioned
             three
             priuate
             helps
             ,
             (
             watchfulnes
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             armour
             )
             are
             
             singular
             furtherances
             of
             vs
             to
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             Now
             I
             should
             passe
             to
             the
             next
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             vse
             of
             companie
             by
             conference
             .
             But
             I
             must
             here
             stay
             a
             while
             ,
             to
             lay
             foorth
             the
             benefit
             of
             experience
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             done
             in
             handling
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Christian
             armour
             ,
             seeing
             it
             belongeth
             to
             one
             part
             of
             it
             :
             but
             I
             could
             not
             conueniently
             speake
             of
             it
             there
             ,
             but
             as
             I
             haue
             done
             ,
             briefly
             ,
             least
             among
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             armour
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             described
             in
             a
             short
             manner
             ,
             this
             which
             is
             but
             a
             branch
             of
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             should
             haue
             been
             discoursed
             of
             more
             largely
             ,
             then
             all
             they
             together
             ,
             which
             I
             did
             not
             thinke
             expedient
             .
             Now
             therfore
             of
             this
             our
             experience
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             fit
             for
             the
             present
             purpose
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
             what
             an
             helpe
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             confirme
             vs
             in
             faith
             and
             obedience
             :
             which
             shall
             bee
             prooued
             ,
             after
             that
             I
             haue
             shewed
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             it
             reacheth
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             a
             branch
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             armour
             ,
             
             which
             is
             called
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             and
             that
             knowledge
             which
             we
             learne
             by
             proofe
             and
             triall
             for
             the
             bettering
             of
             vs.
             I
             call
             it
             a
             branch
             of
             it
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             another
             besides
             it
             :
             and
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             knowledge
             which
             wee
             gather
             by
             proofe
             ,
             seeing
             
             
             the
             other
             is
             that
             which
             men
             get
             out
             of
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             onely
             ,
             and
             so
             haue
             it
             but
             by
             rule
             .
             For
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             we
             learne
             both
             :
             and
             that
             such
             knowledge
             doth
             better
             vs
             ,
             shall
             appeare
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             if
             wee
             will
             see
             more
             cleerely
             what
             this
             experience
             is
             ,
             consider
             of
             it
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             Compare
             it
             with
             experimentall
             knowledge
             in
             all
             trades
             and
             sciences
             ,
             what
             a
             difference
             there
             is
             betwixt
             it
             ,
             and
             bare
             and
             naked
             skill
             in
             the
             same
             without
             experience
             .
             So
             it
             shall
             the
             better
             appeare
             what
             this
             is
             ,
             in
             matters
             which
             are
             heauenly
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             bare
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             men
             haue
             by
             rule
             or
             instruction
             onely
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             been
             trained
             vp
             in
             an
             occupation
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             hee
             hath
             got
             knowledge
             and
             skill
             in
             his
             science
             or
             
             trade
             :
             but
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             vse
             it
             to
             the
             best
             aduantage
             and
             his
             owne
             greatest
             profit
             ,
             neither
             how
             ,
             where
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             to
             buy
             and
             to
             sell
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             dispose
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             not
             decay
             and
             grow
             behind
             hand
             ,
             but
             thriue
             and
             prosper
             .
             These
             (
             I
             say
             )
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             he
             is
             ignorant
             in
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             want
             of
             experience
             :
             All
             which
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             been
             exercised
             in
             ,
             and
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             ,
             as
             God
             shall
             see
             good
             to
             blesse
             him
             in
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Euen
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             spirituall
             trade
             .
             For
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             bin
             taught
             soundly
             and
             plainly
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             catechized
             in
             the
             principall
             points
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             is
             able
             by
             the
             helpe
             thereof
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             confession
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             
               giue
               an
               account
               of
               the
               hope
               that
               is
               in
               him
               :
            
             and
             to
             answere
             soundly
             to
             
             questions
             that
             shall
             be
             put
             foorth
             to
             him
             .
             But
             all
             this
             is
             but
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             if
             hee
             goe
             no
             further
             :
             and
             may
             delight
             a
             good
             man
             to
             see
             it
             in
             him
             ,
             rather
             ,
             then
             yeeld
             any
             great
             fruite
             ,
             towards
             Gods
             kingdome
             ,
             to
             himselfe
             .
             But
             the
             Christian
             ,
             who
             hath
             had
             the
             proofe
             of
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             it
             hath
             been
             effectuall
             to
             him
             :
             how
             it
             hath
             assured
             him
             of
             his
             owne
             saluation
             :
             reformed
             and
             chaunged
             him
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             the
             filthines
             of
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             him
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             wrought
             in
             him
             many
             other
             waies
             ;
             he
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             hath
             experience
             of
             this
             ,
             hath
             receiued
             another
             manner
             of
             blessing
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             is
             like
             daily
             to
             receiue
             much
             more
             .
          
           
             Such
             a
             thing
             is
             experience
             :
             for
             hee
             considereth
             ,
             obserueth
             ,
             and
             applieth
             
             the
             things
             which
             he
             heareth
             ,
             seeth
             ,
             and
             doth
             ,
             to
             his
             owne
             vse
             :
             and
             by
             things
             past
             thus
             duly
             regarded
             ,
             hee
             learneth
             and
             getteth
             wisedome
             to
             aduise
             and
             guide
             him
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             the
             experienced
             husbandman
             doth
             in
             his
             calling
             and
             dealings
             .
             And
             by
             this
             wee
             may
             gather
             what
             experience
             is
             .
             Now
             to
             shew
             how
             farre
             it
             reacheth
             ,
             we
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             
               it
               maketh
               vs
               wise
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               profitable
               to
               godlines
               ,
               and
               eternall
               life
               :
            
             in
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             our
             life
             is
             little
             worth
             if
             it
             be
             not
             helped
             by
             this
             .
             For
             till
             wee
             begin
             to
             marke
             how
             true
             euery
             part
             of
             Gods
             word
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             doth
             daily
             execute
             that
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             he
             wil
             bring
             to
             passe
             ,
             we
             reuerence
             it
             not
             ,
             neither
             regard
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             speech
             and
             in
             shew
             :
             
             till
             we
             marke
             and
             obserue
             ,
             how
             God
             punisheth
             the
             hollow
             hearted
             ,
             and
             
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquitie
            
             ,
             we
             feare
             not
             to
             doe
             ill
             :
             and
             so
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             till
             we
             find
             how
             sweete
             and
             pleasant
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             gathered
             vnder
             the
             Lords
             wings
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             shelter
             and
             defence
             he
             is
             to
             his
             faithfull
             seruants
             ,
             wee
             make
             no
             reckoning
             of
             his
             seruice
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             vnsauourie
             and
             vnwelcome
             to
             vs.
             But
             the
             experience
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             toward
             vs
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             carriage
             of
             our selues
             toward
             him
             ,
             in
             what
             course
             we
             best
             prosper
             and
             finde
             most
             rest
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             
             this
             bringeth
             the
             true
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             wisedome
             .
             For
             the
             
             due
             consideration
             and
             remembrance
             of
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             and
             Gods
             worke
             therein
             ,
             is
             a
             forcible
             meane
             ,
             through
             his
             blessing
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             goe
             forward
             better
             and
             better
             in
             the
             Christian
             way
             .
             For
             when
             wee
             can
             say
             ,
             vpon
             good
             proofe
             and
             triall
             ,
             
             that
             wee
             haue
             seene
             that
             it
             
               hath
               alwayes
               gone
               well
               with
               such
               as
               are
               vpright
               in
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             innocent
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             with
             our selues
             ,
             when
             wee
             haue
             walked
             after
             the
             same
             rule
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             wee
             haue
             kept
             our selues
             from
             the
             defilements
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               we
               haue
               seene
               good
               dayes
            
             ,
             and
             liued
             comfortably
             :
             this
             establisheth
             vs
             in
             the
             same
             course
             most
             firmely
             and
             constantly
             afterwards
             :
             and
             when
             wee
             haue
             obserued
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             punished
             securitie
             ,
             an
             ill
             conscience
             ,
             rashnes
             ,
             and
             wilfull
             sinning
             (
             as
             they
             are
             very
             blind
             
             that
             marke
             not
             that
             )
             this
             experimentall
             knowledge
             bringeth
             great
             wisedome
             ,
             in
             the
             choyce
             of
             our
             wayes
             ,
             and
             causeth
             vs
             
               to
               take
               heede
               to
               our selues
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               goe
               well
               with
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             So
             when
             we
             are
             able
             to
             say
             we
             haue
             in
             our
             troubles
             humbled
             our selues
             to
             God
             ,
             confessed
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             sought
             pardon
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             had
             hope
             to
             see
             a
             good
             ende
             of
             it
             ,
             
             and
             patience
             to
             beare
             it
             ,
             and
             haue
             (
             though
             it
             seemed
             very
             vnlike
             for
             the
             time
             )
             found
             and
             obtained
             it
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             cleere
             demonstration
             to
             vs
             ,
             that
             therefore
             in
             the
             like
             trouble
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             the
             like
             blessing
             by
             the
             like
             meanes
             vsing
             .
             And
             this
             experience
             neuer
             faileth
             ,
             if
             wee
             rightly
             ground
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             that
             which
             wee
             haue
             marked
             to
             bee
             wrought
             by
             God
             ,
             
             hath
             been
             agreeable
             to
             that
             which
             in
             his
             word
             hath
             been
             spoken
             by
             him
             .
             This
             wee
             finde
             to
             haue
             often
             stirred
             vp
             the
             deare
             seruant
             of
             God
             ,
             
             Dauid
             ,
             both
             to
             bee
             comforted
             in
             his
             affliction
             ,
             because
             before
             he
             had
             so
             been
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             bee
             constant
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             because
             that
             hee
             had
             
               marked
               that
               it
               euer
               bringeth
               a
               peaceable
               ende
               .
            
             
          
           
             And
             what
             maruaile
             should
             this
             be
             to
             any
             ,
             who
             are
             trained
             vp
             in
             the
             Lords
             house
             ?
             For
             this
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             all
             trades
             or
             sciences
             ,
             the
             beginnings
             are
             hardest
             and
             fullest
             of
             discouragements
             ;
             so
             it
             fareth
             with
             Christians
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             their
             first
             entrings
             are
             most
             doubtfull
             ,
             and
             fullest
             of
             weakenes
             :
             yet
             who
             cannot
             remember
             that
             euen
             then
             ,
             God
             wrought
             most
             louingly
             for
             
             them
             ,
             and
             dealt
             most
             tenderly
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             their
             faith
             was
             yet
             so
             weake
             and
             young
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             well
             discerne
             it
             ?
             For
             how
             hath
             he
             kept
             many
             of
             them
             from
             sore
             falles
             ,
             holden
             them
             from
             manifold
             and
             great
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             not
             brought
             many
             of
             their
             sinnes
             to
             light
             at
             once
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             haue
             been
             discouraged
             (
             euen
             as
             he
             hath
             promised
             
               to
               regard
               their
               weakenes
            
             )
             whereas
             otherwise
             they
             must
             needes
             haue
             been
             driuen
             to
             great
             extremitie
             ?
          
           
             These
             and
             many
             other
             such
             like
             ,
             why
             hath
             the
             Lord
             done
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             children
             should
             marke
             and
             obserue
             them
             ,
             to
             learne
             experience
             by
             them
             against
             the
             times
             which
             shall
             come
             after
             ?
             and
             that
             they
             might
             safely
             and
             
             boldly
             promise
             vnto
             themselues
             ,
             greater
             proofe
             of
             his
             assistance
             and
             fatherly
             kindnes
             towards
             them
             ?
             And
             why
             hath
             he
             giuen
             a
             good
             end
             of
             their
             former
             chastisements
             when
             they
             penitently
             desire
             it
             ?
             euen
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             their
             hope
             may
             be
             strengthened
             for
             the
             times
             that
             shall
             come
             after
             :
             As
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             himselfe
             and
             other
             godly
             people
             ;
             
               God
               hath
               deliuered
               vs
               ,
               doth
               deliuer
               vs
               :
               and
               we
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               yet
               hereafter
               he
               will
               deliuer
               vs.
            
             Also
             
             
             why
             preserued
             hee
             them
             from
             fearefull
             falles
             ,
             when
             they
             earnestly
             craued
             it
             ;
             or
             made
             the
             way
             of
             godlines
             more
             easie
             ,
             then
             they
             could
             haue
             hoped
             for
             ?
             but
             to
             hearten
             them
             on
             to
             looke
             more
             confidently
             for
             the
             like
             grace
             and
             blessing
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             now
             receiued
             longer
             proofe
             of
             Gods
             kindnes
             toward
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             keeping
             promise
             with
             them
             ,
             
             if
             they
             shall
             seeke
             him
             in
             the
             same
             dutifull
             manner
             that
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             doe
             ?
             
             
               For
               the
               Lords
               hand
               is
               not
               shortned
               that
               he
               cannot
               helpe
               ,
            
             but
             is
             neerer
             to
             them
             ,
             
             as
             they
             are
             better
             acquainted
             with
             him
             to
             beleeue
             it
             .
             So
             that
             as
             men
             who
             haue
             found
             out
             the
             way
             to
             bring
             in
             profit
             ,
             cannot
             be
             disswaded
             from
             it
             :
             euen
             so
             it
             fareth
             with
             these
             .
          
           
             
             But
             wofull
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             where
             so
             great
             benefit
             and
             gaine
             might
             bee
             reaped
             by
             so
             small
             trauaile
             ,
             
             euen
             by
             marking
             Gods
             manner
             of
             dealing
             with
             his
             seruants
             :
             yet
             that
             so
             few
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             
               to
               seeke
               out
               the
               best
               and
               happiest
               way
               ,
            
             
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             them
             that
             would
             gladly
             finde
             it
             .
             For
             I
             must
             speake
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             God
             hee
             knoweth
             it
             ,
             that
             few
             set
             themselues
             about
             this
             worke
             to
             get
             this
             experience
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             haue
             oft
             smarted
             for
             their
             foolishnes
             :
             but
             for
             all
             that
             they
             loue
             to
             lie
             in
             it
             still
             ,
             more
             foolish
             then
             children
             ,
             who
             cannot
             bee
             made
             to
             come
             nigh
             the
             water
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             once
             been
             in
             perill
             of
             drowning
             :
             and
             so
             they
             verifie
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Prou.
             1.22
             .
             
               O
               ye
               fooles
               ,
               how
               long
               will
               ye
               loue
               foolishnes
               ?
            
             Which
             
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             not
             onely
             the
             most
             part
             of
             hearers
             are
             dead
             and
             cold
             practisers
             :
             but
             euen
             many
             of
             the
             teachers
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             boldly
             vtter
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             read
             ,
             yet
             are
             faint
             followers
             of
             that
             which
             they
             teach
             :
             or
             conceale
             much
             of
             that
             which
             they
             should
             deliuer
             ,
             because
             they
             finde
             the
             contrarie
             to
             be
             done
             of
             themselues
             ,
             which
             they
             see
             ,
             they
             should
             teach
             others
             ;
             and
             would
             shunne
             the
             reproch
             of
             the
             prouerbe
             ;
             
               Physition
               heale
               thine
               owne
               disease
            
             .
             But
             they
             who
             turne
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             consideration
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             studie
             ,
             to
             this
             ,
             marking
             what
             is
             the
             blessed
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             attained
             vnto
             :
             as
             they
             shall
             declare
             that
             they
             are
             wise
             ;
             so
             shall
             they
             bee
             sure
             to
             finde
             a
             singular
             helpe
             to
             godlines
             ,
             which
             they
             shal
             neuer
             repent
             of
             trauailing
             
             for
             .
          
           
             It
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             ,
             how
             God
             hath
             prouided
             no
             lesse
             helpe
             for
             vs
             in
             companie
             ,
             which
             because
             we
             haue
             much
             vse
             of
             ,
             
             and
             occasion
             to
             be
             often
             in
             it
             ,
             
             therefore
             least
             we
             might
             possibly
             returne
             out
             from
             it
             worse
             then
             we
             went
             into
             it
             (
             as
             the
             most
             companies
             are
             such
             as
             doe
             make
             men
             more
             corrupt
             then
             they
             were
             before
             )
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taught
             his
             people
             how
             to
             carry
             themselues
             in
             all
             their
             meetings
             with
             others
             ,
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             as
             not
             onely
             they
             may
             shunne
             the
             harme
             which
             is
             easily
             gotten
             therein
             ,
             but
             also
             haue
             much
             helpe
             and
             furtherance
             thereby
             to
             goe
             better
             forward
             in
             Christian
             duties
             .
             But
             this
             point
             is
             handled
             at
             large
             in
             the
             next
             treatise
             .
             
             Therefore
             I
             referre
             the
             reader
             thither
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             10.
             
             Of
             prayer
             and
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             thankesgiuing
             and
             request
             ,
             whereunto
             is
             added
             confession
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             
             HAuing
             now
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             two
             first
             kindes
             of
             the
             priuate
             helpes
             ,
             the
             third
             followeth
             ,
             containing
             the
             helps
             which
             may
             be
             vsed
             by
             ones
             selfe
             alone
             ,
             or
             with
             others
             also
             :
             as
             prayer
             and
             reading
             .
             Prayer
             is
             a
             calling
             vpon
             God
             according
             to
             his
             will
             :
             and
             hath
             these
             two
             parts
             :
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             
             and
             request
             ;
             whereunto
             is
             added
             the
             confession
             of
             sinnes
             .
             
             Thanksgiuing
             is
             that
             part
             of
             prayer
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             we
             being
             comforted
             by
             some
             benefit
             ,
             which
             in
             fauour
             God
             bestoweth
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             are
             drawne
             to
             loue
             and
             praise
             him
             ,
             and
             shew
             forth
             the
             fruites
             thereof
             .
             In
             the
             which
             description
             we
             see
             three
             duties
             to
             be
             required
             of
             vs
             ,
             and
             three
             motiues
             or
             perswasions
             ,
             
             to
             drawe
             vs
             to
             performe
             them
             .
             I
             will
             first
             mention
             these
             latter
             ,
             and
             then
             proceede
             to
             the
             duties
             .
             The
             first
             motiue
             is
             knowledge
             and
             remembrance
             of
             some
             benefit
             receiued
             or
             promised
             vs.
             
             Which
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             thanksgiuings
             of
             all
             Gods
             seruants
             ;
             as
             in
             Dauid
             after
             that
             he
             had
             receiued
             the
             sauorie
             and
             seasonable
             counsell
             by
             Abigaile
             :
             and
             in
             Abrahams
             
             seruant
             ,
             when
             God
             had
             blessed
             him
             in
             his
             iourney
             to
             Aram.
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             leaper
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             he
             was
             clensed
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             made
             request
             for
             it
             to
             Christ
             .
             And
             where
             there
             is
             no
             knowledge
             and
             due
             consideration
             of
             some
             particular
             mercie
             ,
             how
             can
             there
             be
             any
             true
             ,
             and
             hartie
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             howsoeuer
             in
             words
             there
             be
             a
             protestation
             for
             fashion
             sake
             ?
             as
             in
             them
             who
             say
             ,
             we
             must
             thanke
             God
             for
             all
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             consider
             of
             nothing
             that
             moues
             them
             thereto
             .
          
           
             
             The
             second
             motiue
             to
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             is
             ioy
             and
             gladnes
             of
             heart
             for
             the
             benefit
             which
             we
             thinke
             of
             ,
             or
             call
             to
             minde
             :
             As
             appeareth
             by
             the
             psalme
             ,
             in
             them
             which
             returned
             out
             of
             the
             captiuitie
             ,
             
             saying
             ;
             
               When
               the
               Lord
               brought
               
               againe
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             turned
             away
             )
             
               the
               captiuitie
               of
               Sion
            
             (
             his
             Church
             )
             
               we
               became
               like
               them
               that
               dreame
               :
               then
               was
               our
               mouth
               filled
               with
               laughter
               ,
               and
               our
               tongue
               with
               ioy
               .
            
             And
             except
             we
             finde
             such
             sweetenes
             in
             Gods
             benefits
             either
             alreadie
             receiued
             ,
             or
             by
             faith
             embraced
             ,
             being
             promised
             ;
             the
             dutie
             of
             thankes
             can
             in
             no
             good
             sort
             be
             performed
             :
             But
             that
             is
             verified
             which
             is
             commonly
             spoken
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             worke
             is
             vntowardly
             done
             which
             is
             not
             cheerefully
             gone
             about
             .
          
           
             
             The
             third
             thing
             that
             should
             moue
             vs
             to
             this
             dutie
             of
             thankes
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             most
             fit
             to
             worke
             the
             foresaid
             ioy
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             the
             benefit
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             giue
             thankes
             ,
             commeth
             to
             vs
             from
             Gods
             fatherly
             loue
             :
             
             which
             is
             a
             farre
             greater
             matter
             to
             make
             vs
             glad
             ,
             then
             the
             benefit
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             bestowed
             on
             vs.
             
             For
             if
             we
             should
             feare
             that
             it
             is
             sent
             as
             a
             snare
             to
             intangle
             vs
             ,
             or
             to
             heape
             hot
             coales
             vpon
             our
             head
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             our
             condemnation
             the
             more
             iust
             ,
             smal
             sweetenes
             should
             we
             finde
             therein
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             would
             be
             quenched
             with
             that
             feare
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             accusing
             conscience
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             what
             hartie
             ioy
             ,
             or
             sound
             thankes
             could
             that
             of
             the
             
             
             Pharisie
             be
             ,
             though
             in
             tongue
             he
             gaue
             the
             one
             ,
             
             and
             in
             countenance
             shewed
             the
             other
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             not
             this
             perswasion
             ?
             But
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             his
             beloued
             ones
             :
             but
             they
             knowing
             that
             their
             most
             louing
             father
             
               hath
               giuen
               them
               his
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             ,
             doth
             much
             more
             of
             fauour
             giue
             
               them
               all
               other
               things
            
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             lesse
             account
             ;
             which
             both
             reioyce
             their
             hearts
             ,
             when
             they
             remember
             any
             of
             these
             his
             blessings
             ,
             and
             stirreth
             them
             vp
             to
             a
             much
             more
             heartie
             performing
             of
             this
             dutie
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             these
             three
             former
             things
             must
             be
             found
             in
             vs
             to
             moue
             vs
             to
             true
             thankfulnes
             for
             our
             comfort
             :
             so
             to
             make
             it
             effectuall
             three
             duties
             are
             required
             .
             First
             ,
             a
             continuance
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             
             a
             desire
             to
             set
             foorth
             
             his
             glorie
             ,
             and
             in
             words
             to
             professe
             and
             confesse
             his
             goodnes
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             a
             further
             proceeding
             in
             obedience
             ,
             and
             walking
             worthie
             his
             kindnes
             .
             For
             how
             can
             we
             choose
             but
             loue
             and
             set
             our
             hearts
             vpon
             him
             ,
             
             when
             wee
             may
             see
             the
             fruites
             of
             his
             fauour
             on
             euery
             side
             ,
             whither
             soeuer
             we
             turne
             our selues
             ,
             
               and
               the
               same
               euery
               morning
               renued
               ?
            
             Euen
             as
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             :
             
               I
               loue
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             
             
               because
               he
               hath
               heard
               my
               request
               ,
            
             and
             for
             his
             great
             and
             many
             mercies
             ,
             which
             there
             hee
             reckoneth
             vp
             .
             So
             that
             they
             ,
             whose
             loue
             is
             set
             vpon
             the
             gift
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             ;
             being
             little
             affected
             towards
             the
             giuer
             and
             bestower
             of
             it
             ,
             how
             wide
             soeuer
             their
             mouthes
             are
             open
             in
             giuing
             thankes
             ;
             they
             are
             farre
             from
             the
             right
             offering
             of
             thankes
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             
             Now
             if
             we
             loue
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             be
             carried
             with
             a
             feruent
             desire
             ,
             
             that
             God
             might
             bee
             knowne
             and
             beleeued
             on
             by
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             come
             out
             of
             darknes
             :
             neither
             can
             we
             satisfie
             our selues
             in
             seeking
             to
             aduance
             and
             magnifie
             him
             .
             As
             wee
             may
             see
             in
             Dauid
             ,
             who
             being
             stirred
             vp
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             benefits
             ,
             had
             this
             affection
             in
             him
             ,
             thus
             declaring
             the
             same
             :
             
               What
               shall
               I
               render
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               benefits
               ?
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             
             that
             I
             knew
             ,
             and
             could
             satisfie
             my selfe
             herein
             .
             And
             where
             this
             affection
             and
             desire
             is
             ,
             can
             it
             otherwise
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             all
             good
             opportunities
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             an
             expressing
             ,
             and
             an
             acknowledging
             of
             this
             his
             goodnes
             ?
             Euen
             as
             the
             same
             person
             setteth
             himselfe
             downe
             to
             vs
             for
             an
             example
             ,
             
               I
               will
               praise
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             
             
               
               and
               call
               vpon
               him
               with
               thanksgiuing
               :
            
             and
             elsewhere
             in
             the
             congregation
             in
             heart
             and
             tongue
             :
             and
             with
             instruments
             well
             tuned
             and
             of
             many
             kinds
             .
          
           
             Now
             with
             these
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             if
             this
             last
             propertie
             be
             adioyned
             ,
             
             
               that
               we
               walke
               worthie
               his
               kindnes
               ,
            
             and
             within
             holie
             compasse
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             our
             heauenly
             father
             ,
             then
             doe
             wee
             rightly
             performe
             this
             dutie
             of
             thanksgiuing
             .
             The
             which
             one
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             wanting
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             maketh
             them
             all
             lame
             and
             maimed
             ,
             and
             as
             odious
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             mortlings
             and
             vntimely
             first
             borne
             of
             the
             beasts
             ,
             which
             were
             offered
             to
             him
             in
             sacrifice
             .
             And
             how
             with
             our
             thanksgiuing
             reformation
             of
             our
             liues
             should
             goe
             ,
             Moses
             sheweth
             ,
             by
             setting
             downe
             the
             daunger
             of
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             
               When
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               
               hath
               brought
               thee
               into
               the
               land
               ,
               which
               he
               sware
               to
               thy
               fathers
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               to
               giue
               thee
               ,
               with
               great
               and
               goodly
               cities
               which
               thou
               buildedst
               not
               :
               and
               houses
               full
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               goods
               ,
               which
               thou
               filledst
               not
               :
               and
               welles
               digged
               ,
               which
               thou
               diggedst
               not
               :
               vineyards
               and
               Oliue
               trees
               ,
               which
               thou
               plantedst
               not
               :
               and
               when
               thou
               hast
               eaten
               and
               art
               full
               ,
               beware
               least
               thou
               forget
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             in
             steed
             of
             remembring
             his
             kindnes
             and
             bountie
             )
             
               but
               feare
               and
               serue
               him
            
             .
             So
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             :
             
             
               What
               doest
               thou
               taking
               my
               word
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ,
            
             either
             in
             thanks
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             or
             speaking
             of
             it
             ,
             
               and
               
               hatest
               to
               be
               reformed
               by
               it
               ?
            
             And
             these
             are
             the
             three
             duties
             ,
             necessarily
             required
             
             to
             be
             in
             true
             thankfulnes
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             haue
             shewed
             what
             thanksgiuing
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             properties
             are
             required
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             it
             may
             rightly
             be
             performed
             to
             God.
             Now
             then
             ,
             if
             this
             dutie
             be
             thus
             performed
             of
             vs
             ,
             in
             aduersitie
             as
             in
             prosperitie
             ;
             for
             so
             God
             will
             haue
             them
             doe
             ,
             who
             worship
             him
             aright
             ,
             Iob.
             27.10
             .
             and
             alone
             by
             our selues
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             companie
             with
             others
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             free
             from
             hypocrisie
             in
             offering
             it
             :
             must
             it
             not
             needes
             be
             a
             singular
             helpe
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             vnto
             godlines
             ?
             
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             wee
             shall
             many
             times
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             thinke
             vpon
             Gods
             louing
             kindnes
             ,
             how
             great
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             towards
             vs
             ,
             and
             finde
             sweetnes
             in
             his
             benefits
             ,
             as
             being
             perswaded
             that
             wee
             haue
             them
             in
             Gods
             fauour
             ;
             
             when
             for
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             haue
             our
             hearts
             inlarged
             to
             loue
             the
             giuer
             ,
             declare
             his
             goodnes
             to
             others
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             honour
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             readie
             to
             our
             particular
             duties
             ;
             when
             wee
             shall
             frame
             our selues
             in
             all
             estates
             to
             this
             thankfulnes
             :
             is
             it
             not
             a
             mightie
             and
             forcible
             meanes
             to
             mollifie
             the
             hard
             hart
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             vnder
             the
             sturdie
             corruptions
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             be
             subiect
             to
             God
             ,
             yea
             euen
             when
             strong
             prouocations
             doe
             draw
             to
             the
             contrarie
             ?
          
           
             Then
             we
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             that
             thankfulnes
             is
             one
             helpe
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             to
             the
             continuance
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             whether
             wee
             vnderstand
             it
             of
             that
             solemne
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             which
             wee
             adioyne
             ordinarily
             to
             our
             supplications
             ;
             or
             that
             which
             now
             and
             then
             wee
             doe
             vse
             in
             a
             more
             briefe
             manner
             by
             
             any
             occasion
             offered
             .
             
             And
             this
             of
             thanksgiuing
             .
             With
             this
             we
             are
             to
             adde
             supplications
             ,
             which
             also
             containe
             confession
             of
             our
             sinne
             :
             all
             which
             three
             are
             indeed
             but
             one
             action
             generally
             ,
             but
             particularly
             haue
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             an
             especiall
             and
             seuerall
             vse
             .
             Therefore
             it
             followeth
             to
             shew
             ,
             in
             what
             sort
             we
             should
             make
             confession
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             our
             priuate
             requests
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             much
             more
             be
             helpes
             to
             godlines
             altogether
             ,
             when
             one
             part
             ,
             euen
             thanksgiuing
             is
             so
             great
             an
             helpe
             alone
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             of
             confession
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             in
             order
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             vsed
             ,
             next
             vnto
             thankfulnes
             :
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             of
             the
             making
             or
             offering
             vp
             of
             our
             requests
             and
             suites
             vnto
             God
             ,
             
             and
             namely
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             with
             the
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             
             euer
             to
             be
             ioyned
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             an
             acknowledging
             of
             our selues
             to
             be
             guiltie
             ,
             and
             worthily
             to
             haue
             deserued
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             manifold
             punishments
             ,
             for
             our
             grieuous
             faults
             and
             offences
             :
             and
             an
             acknowledging
             of
             them
             also
             ,
             with
             a
             free
             and
             humble
             bewailing
             of
             them
             before
             the
             Lord
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             vnknowne
             to
             vs
             ,
             in
             a
             generall
             manner
             ,
             but
             those
             which
             wee
             doe
             know
             (
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             )
             particularly
             .
             And
             this
             dutie
             is
             rightly
             done
             and
             practised
             of
             vs
             :
             
             first
             ,
             when
             we
             feele
             our
             sinnes
             odious
             ,
             and
             burdensome
             to
             vs.
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             we
             accuse
             our selues
             of
             them
             to
             God.
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             we
             confesse
             them
             to
             him
             (
             hauing
             examined
             our
             life
             )
             and
             that
             we
             stand
             at
             his
             mercie
             deseruing
             to
             be
             condemned
             .
             And
             fourthly
             ,
             when
             wee
             abase
             our selues
             thereby
             ,
             and
             so
             
             are
             meekned
             ,
             and
             our
             pride
             abated
             .
             In
             all
             the
             confessions
             of
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             these
             foure
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             that
             I
             may
             shew
             it
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             not
             stand
             long
             about
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             .
             As
             in
             Dauids
             confession
             ,
             after
             that
             Nathan
             the
             Prophet
             had
             accused
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               the
               man
            
             ,
             euen
             this
             great
             offender
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             
             
               I
               haue
               sinned
            
             :
             in
             which
             one
             word
             ,
             he
             found
             and
             shewed
             al
             things
             that
             are
             required
             in
             a
             true
             and
             penitent
             confession
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             both
             had
             
             
             his
             sinne
             in
             a
             detestable
             execration
             ,
             accused
             himselfe
             to
             God
             of
             it
             ,
             confessed
             that
             he
             had
             iustly
             prouoked
             God
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             greatly
             humbled
             by
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             if
             any
             doubt
             of
             this
             ,
             
             hee
             may
             see
             them
             particularly
             described
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Daniel
             his
             confession
             in
             the
             ninth
             chapter
             ;
             
             and
             in
             the
             Publicanes
             ,
             when
             he
             knocking
             on
             his
             breast
             ,
             and
             looking
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             as
             ashamed
             to
             looke
             vp
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               God
               be
               mercifull
               to
               me
               a
               sinner
               .
            
             
             All
             these
             are
             likewise
             in
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             prodigall
             sonne
             .
             The
             first
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               he
               came
               to
               himselfe
            
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             consideration
             of
             his
             life
             past
             ,
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             whereby
             he
             felt
             his
             burden
             so
             great
             ;
             that
             secondly
             ,
             
             he
             commeth
             and
             accuseth
             himselfe
             to
             his
             father
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             what
             hee
             thought
             of
             his
             deserts
             ,
             
             may
             easily
             be
             gathered
             ,
             when
             he
             asked
             not
             such
             mercie
             ,
             as
             to
             bee
             counted
             a
             sonne
             ,
             but
             thought
             it
             a
             large
             fauour
             to
             haue
             the
             place
             of
             an
             hired
             seruant
             :
             
             which
             also
             doth
             cleerely
             lay
             foorth
             his
             abasement
             .
          
           
             What
             manner
             of
             confession
             therefore
             we
             should
             make
             ordinarily
             in
             our
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             this
             may
             be
             seene
             :
             (
             if
             it
             be
             otherwise
             framed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             our
             owne
             braine
             God
             will
             reiect
             it
             )
             and
             then
             shall
             we
             not
             (
             as
             many
             doe
             ,
             to
             their
             little
             comfort
             )
             coldly
             confesse
             our
             sinnes
             in
             generall
             ,
             nor
             for
             fashion
             ,
             
             but
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             those
             especially
             ,
             by
             which
             wee
             haue
             most
             offended
             God.
             Now
             this
             confession
             being
             from
             time
             to
             time
             oft
             made
             vnto
             God
             ,
             shall
             not
             suffer
             vs
             to
             goe
             farre
             ,
             and
             lie
             long
             in
             any
             sinne
             ,
             but
             hunt
             it
             out
             ,
             before
             
             it
             be
             warme
             and
             nestled
             in
             vs.
             And
             when
             we
             see
             euery
             while
             ,
             in
             comming
             to
             confesse
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             how
             we
             haue
             burthen
             enough
             of
             our
             sinne
             ,
             although
             we
             sinne
             not
             wilfully
             ;
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             much
             preserued
             euen
             by
             confessing
             them
             in
             this
             manner
             that
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             ,
             from
             daungerous
             falles
             and
             offences
             ?
             So
             that
             the
             very
             confessing
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             one
             branch
             of
             our
             prayer
             ,
             is
             of
             great
             force
             to
             strengthen
             vs
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             obiection
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             say
             ,
             
             that
             the
             oft
             comming
             to
             performe
             this
             duetie
             ,
             will
             make
             it
             common
             ,
             and
             without
             force
             to
             kill
             our
             sinne
             :
             I
             answere
             them
             thus
             :
             
             God
             hauing
             promised
             by
             this
             and
             such
             other
             
             helpes
             to
             chaine
             vp
             the
             vnrulines
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             doth
             graunt
             to
             his
             seruants
             (
             for
             all
             the
             rebellion
             that
             remaineth
             in
             them
             )
             much
             to
             preuaile
             against
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             ordinarily
             they
             may
             finde
             ease
             by
             these
             helpes
             ,
             and
             a
             cheerefull
             readines
             to
             the
             vsing
             of
             them
             ;
             much
             more
             then
             they
             ,
             who
             by
             custome
             in
             earthly
             matters
             ,
             finde
             hard
             things
             easie
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             hauing
             shewed
             how
             thankesgiuing
             and
             confession
             of
             sinne
             should
             be
             vsed
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             vsed
             ,
             what
             helpes
             they
             are
             to
             godlines
             ,
             it
             remaineth
             that
             I
             speake
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             of
             request
             making
             to
             God
             :
             
             how
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             that
             the
             like
             fruite
             may
             be
             reaped
             thereby
             :
             Of
             the
             which
             the
             lesse
             shall
             neede
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             seeing
             this
             point
             is
             after
             handled
             ,
             and
             
             more
             is
             written
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             former
             two
             .
             Request
             is
             that
             part
             of
             prayer
             ,
             
             in
             which
             we
             earnestly
             power
             out
             our
             suites
             vnto
             God
             ,
             in
             contrition
             of
             heart
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             with
             a
             comfortable
             hope
             that
             through
             Christ
             wee
             shall
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             therefore
             forsaking
             the
             sinne
             which
             might
             hinder
             our
             suite
             .
             Wherein
             briefly
             note
             these
             foure
             things
             necessarie
             to
             be
             ioyned
             with
             this
             dutie
             whensoeuer
             we
             goe
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             shew
             this
             contrition
             of
             heart
             ,
             
             by
             being
             pressed
             with
             
             feeling
             our
             wants
             ,
             vnworthines
             ,
             miserable
             estate
             ,
             and
             manifold
             necessities
             ,
             
             earnestly
             desiring
             to
             be
             pardoned
             and
             eased
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             found
             hard
             ,
             if
             our
             confession
             of
             sinnes
             be
             hartie
             ,
             
             and
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             before
             mentioned
             :
             For
             he
             can
             most
             freely
             make
             request
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             can
             most
             hartily
             accuse
             and
             complaine
             of
             himselfe
             .
             And
             our
             praying
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             but
             cold
             and
             counterfeit
             ,
             when
             we
             be
             not
             touched
             with
             our
             owne
             vilenes
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             ,
             
             the
             better
             feele
             our
             necessities
             ,
             which
             wee
             desire
             to
             haue
             relieued
             .
             But
             if
             this
             be
             ,
             we
             shall
             neither
             pray
             in
             lip-labour
             ,
             which
             God
             abhorreth
             ,
             
             nor
             thinke
             our selues
             too
             good
             to
             waite
             Gods
             leasure
             ,
             if
             at
             first
             hee
             graunt
             not
             our
             requests
             ,
             but
             continue
             them
             as
             he
             commandeth
             .
          
           
             
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             aske
             of
             God
             no
             other
             things
             ,
             then
             by
             his
             word
             he
             
             alloweth
             vs
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             agreeable
             to
             his
             will
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             we
             haue
             a
             promise
             to
             obtaine
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             hee
             hath
             promised
             them
             :
             
             and
             so
             doing
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             pray
             in
             vaine
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               this
               assurance
               we
               haue
               of
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               if
               we
               aske
               any
               thing
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               heareth
               vs.
            
             Which
             rule
             ,
             as
             it
             suffereth
             vs
             not
             to
             hunt
             after
             our
             owne
             desire
             and
             will
             :
             so
             it
             is
             no
             small
             benefit
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             we
             stand
             in
             neede
             of
             ,
             asking
             it
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             giuen
             vs.
             And
             who
             would
             desire
             to
             haue
             that
             ,
             which
             our
             louing
             and
             most
             prouident
             father
             doth
             not
             see
             good
             for
             vs
             ?
             which
             if
             it
             content
             not
             some
             ,
             marke
             what
             they
             get
             thereby
             :
             For
             
               they
               aske
               ,
               but
               they
               obtaine
               not
               ,
               because
               they
               aske
               amisse
               :
            
             and
             further
             ,
             they
             lose
             all
             their
             labour
             
             in
             praying
             ,
             thinking
             themselues
             good
             Christians
             if
             their
             lips
             be
             going
             ,
             when
             God
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             ,
             counteth
             their
             supposed
             deuotion
             to
             be
             but
             much
             babling
             ,
             
             being
             done
             in
             ignorance
             of
             his
             will.
             From
             this
             second
             ,
             ariseth
             the
             third
             ,
             that
             seeing
             wee
             haue
             so
             great
             incouragement
             ,
             so
             pretious
             promises
             of
             so
             many
             and
             great
             good
             things
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             bequeathed
             to
             vs
             ;
             
             therefore
             wee
             should
             quicken
             our selues
             to
             come
             in
             faith
             and
             confidence
             ,
             and
             oft
             times
             and
             cheerefully
             to
             this
             dutie
             .
             Euen
             as
             men
             doe
             come
             cheerefully
             ,
             and
             with
             good
             hope
             goe
             to
             their
             approoued
             neighbours
             in
             their
             necessities
             to
             borrow
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             often
             promised
             them
             to
             lend
             .
             And
             no
             maruaile
             it
             is
             though
             there
             be
             both
             seldome
             praying
             ,
             and
             vntoward
             
             going
             about
             it
             ,
             where
             faith
             is
             wanting
             to
             set
             them
             forward
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             obtaining
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             on
             ,
             with
             comfort
             .
             And
             in
             great
             wisedome
             and
             loue
             ,
             hath
             God
             giuen
             vs
             leaue
             to
             reioyce
             in
             making
             our
             prayers
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             this
             beleeuing
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             receiue
             somewhat
             thereby
             (
             according
             to
             that
             which
             he
             saieth
             in
             Saint
             Iohn
             :
             
             
               Aske
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               receiue
               ,
               that
               your
               ioy
               may
               be
               full
            
             )
             both
             because
             wee
             haue
             many
             things
             throughout
             our
             life
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             sad
             and
             heauie
             ;
             and
             also
             because
             we
             are
             by
             naturall
             disposition
             so
             slow
             and
             vnwilling
             to
             this
             dutie
             ,
             and
             distrustfull
             when
             we
             offer
             it
             .
             And
             if
             we
             be
             not
             so
             fully
             resolued
             of
             this
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             experience
             ,
             that
             both
             we
             ought
             ,
             and
             may
             with
             cheerefulnes
             come
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             with
             gladnes
             be
             occupied
             in
             it
             (
             considering
             ,
             
             he
             is
             our
             most
             louing
             and
             deare
             father
             ,
             who
             cannot
             forget
             nor
             put
             off
             kindnes
             toward
             vs
             )
             then
             let
             the
             effects
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             fruites
             that
             haue
             been
             reaped
             thereby
             ,
             perswade
             vs
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             will
             easily
             drawe
             vs
             with
             delight
             to
             vse
             it
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             flesh
             ,
             wee
             be
             as
             with
             cords
             haled
             backward
             .
             
             Of
             the
             which
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             briefly
             set
             downe
             some
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             especially
             three
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             
             that
             by
             prayer
             wee
             are
             made
             acquainted
             (
             a
             great
             word
             to
             speake
             )
             yea
             and
             in
             a
             sort
             familiar
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             know
             his
             minde
             and
             will
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             is
             affected
             to
             vs
             ,
             being
             admitted
             to
             speake
             to
             him
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             giueth
             life
             to
             Gods
             graces
             in
             vs
             ,
             which
             before
             lay
             in
             vs
             halfe
             dead
             ;
             
             as
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             care
             of
             dutie
             ,
             vntill
             by
             the
             bellowes
             of
             prayer
             they
             bee
             reuiued
             in
             vs
             :
             for
             we
             are
             dull
             ,
             forgetfull
             ,
             vnprofitable
             ,
             faint
             in
             hope
             ,
             and
             our
             comfort
             dimmed
             ofttimes
             ;
             when
             yet
             in
             ,
             and
             after
             prayer
             ,
             wee
             are
             well
             refreshed
             againe
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             fire
             is
             quickned
             by
             blowing
             :
             as
             in
             that
             worthie
             example
             of
             Queene
             Ester
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             ;
             who
             being
             timorous
             (
             as
             we
             may
             gather
             )
             before
             prayers
             made
             to
             God
             ,
             was
             mightily
             incouraged
             and
             strengthened
             
             after
             prayer
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             weightie
             matter
             .
             The
             third
             effect
             of
             prayer
             is
             ,
             
             that
             it
             reacheth
             out
             to
             vs
             in
             our
             greatest
             neede
             ,
             the
             good
             things
             and
             gifts
             of
             God
             which
             our
             soules
             desire
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               Aske
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               giuen
               you
               :
            
             
             yea
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             we
             thought
             sometime
             had
             not
             been
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             :
             
               ioy
               in
               heauines
               ,
               light
               in
               darkenes
               ,
               and
               hope
               for
               despaire
               ,
            
             as
             by
             the
             song
             of
             Anna
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.1.2
             .
             after
             her
             effectuall
             prayer
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.10
             .
             
             But
             I
             will
             end
             with
             fourth
             and
             last
             propertie
             of
             prayer
             ;
             that
             when
             we
             pray
             wee
             bring
             not
             with
             vs
             the
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             will
             turne
             away
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
             hearing
             vs.
             And
             these
             sinnes
             are
             any
             which
             be
             not
             repented
             of
             ,
             but
             lien
             in
             ,
             or
             nourished
             in
             vs
             ,
             secretly
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             not
             renounced
             :
             
             This
             Salomon
             confirmeth
             in
             these
             
             few
             words
             when
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               Who
               so
               turneth
               away
               his
               eare
               from
               hearing
               the
               law
               ,
            
             (
             and
             so
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             
             being
             of
             like
             and
             equall
             authoritie
             )
             
               euen
               his
               prayer
               shall
               be
               abhominable
               .
            
             And
             Dauid
             agreeth
             with
             him
             saying
             ,
             euen
             as
             he
             powred
             out
             his
             requests
             vnto
             God
             ,
             
               if
               there
               be
               any
               wickednes
               in
               my
               hands
            
             (
             for
             all
             my
             prayer
             )
             
               shall
               that
               excuse
               me
               ,
               shalt
               not
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               finde
               it
               not
               ?
            
             But
             when
             our
             requests
             shall
             be
             made
             to
             God
             with
             these
             properties
             (
             for
             in
             such
             manner
             doth
             God
             require
             them
             to
             be
             offered
             vnto
             him
             )
             the
             Christian
             who
             obserueth
             them
             ,
             shall
             reape
             no
             small
             fruite
             thereby
             :
             whether
             he
             intreate
             for
             remission
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             good
             thing
             whereof
             he
             standeth
             in
             neede
             ,
             or
             against
             any
             calamitie
             or
             burthen
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             shall
             be
             distressed
             ;
             yea
             he
             shall
             thereby
             
             preuaile
             with
             God
             for
             others
             ,
             as
             for
             himselfe
             :
             and
             what
             incouragement
             thinke
             we
             doth
             this
             adde
             to
             a
             godly
             life
             ?
          
           
             But
             when
             all
             these
             three
             parts
             of
             Gods
             worship
             now
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
             shall
             reuerently
             and
             humbly
             be
             adioyned
             together
             ,
             I
             meane
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             confession
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             request
             (
             which
             ordinarily
             in
             our
             prayers
             ought
             to
             goe
             one
             with
             the
             other
             )
             how
             much
             more
             gainefull
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             are
             they
             to
             the
             poore
             Christian
             soule
             ?
             especially
             seeing
             by
             confession
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             hee
             acknowledgeth
             himselfe
             a
             guiltie
             person
             ,
             and
             debter
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             be
             the
             slower
             to
             runne
             further
             in
             debt
             with
             him
             .
             By
             making
             his
             suites
             ,
             he
             declareth
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             begger
             ,
             and
             standeth
             in
             neede
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             hauing
             nothing
             
             of
             his
             owne
             (
             if
             he
             know
             himselfe
             well
             )
             but
             sinne
             and
             filthines
             ,
             Reuel
             .
             3.17
             .
             and
             by
             giuing
             thankes
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             he
             hath
             ,
             or
             inioyeth
             ,
             he
             receiueth
             it
             of
             God.
             All
             of
             them
             make
             him
             to
             see
             himselfe
             infinitly
             indebted
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             :
             his
             pride
             to
             be
             abated
             :
             his
             heart
             stirred
             vp
             to
             seeke
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             inlarged
             to
             loue
             and
             obey
             him
             .
             And
             if
             
               he
               be
               fallen
               ,
               this
               prayer
               of
               faith
               will
               raise
               him
               vp
               :
            
             if
             he
             be
             heauie
             ,
             this
             will
             comfort
             him
             :
             if
             he
             be
             dull
             ,
             this
             will
             quicken
             him
             .
             Oh
             ,
             who
             can
             reckon
             vp
             the
             infinit
             and
             maruellous
             
             commodities
             that
             come
             of
             prayer
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             accompanied
             of
             the
             forementioned
             
             properties
             ?
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             seeing
             it
             is
             a
             present
             remedie
             to
             the
             oppressed
             heart
             ,
             a
             preseruer
             of
             the
             godly
             minde
             ,
             a
             giuer
             of
             strength
             to
             the
             weake
             ,
             an
             especiall
             meanes
             to
             make
             a
             man
             fit
             to
             liue
             in
             euery
             estate
             ,
             wherein
             God
             hath
             set
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             conclude
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             it
             is
             a
             strong
             and
             mightie
             helpe
             to
             the
             godly
             life
             .
             For
             pray
             well
             ,
             and
             liue
             well
             ,
             and
             keepe
             thy selfe
             in
             case
             fit
             to
             performe
             this
             dutie
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             been
             directed
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             not
             neede
             to
             feare
             in
             thy
             life
             ,
             any
             great
             annoyance
             .
             But
             how
             this
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             of
             the
             helps
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             vse
             euery
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             fruite
             of
             it
             may
             be
             more
             certaine
             ,
             shall
             be
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             next
             treatise
             of
             the
             daily
             direction
             ,
             which
             
             is
             the
             place
             fit
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             11.
             
             Of
             reading
             .
          
           
             
             THe
             next
             helpe
             to
             godlines
             is
             reading
             (
             as
             oft
             as
             may
             be
             )
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             approoued
             good
             authors
             .
             The
             which
             exercise
             and
             dutie
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             ,
             whom
             I
             goe
             about
             to
             informe
             ,
             
             may
             finde
             it
             an
             helpe
             to
             the
             furthering
             of
             him
             
             in
             godlines
             together
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             some
             direction
             I
             will
             giue
             him
             about
             the
             same
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             to
             be
             vsed
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             oft
             of
             euery
             one
             ,
             as
             conueniently
             maybe
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             caution
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             neglected
             :
             
             and
             the
             booke
             of
             God
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             couered
             with
             cobwebbes
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             much
             as
             in
             our
             houses
             at
             all
             .
             For
             let
             the
             best
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             vse
             not
             reading
             ,
             they
             shall
             finde
             much
             more
             incumbrance
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             vnsauourines
             ,
             vnquietnes
             ,
             vnfruitfulnes
             ,
             and
             vncheerefulnes
             ,
             with
             other
             such
             ,
             yea
             though
             they
             vse
             other
             helps
             .
          
           
             
             And
             secondly
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             I
             say
             of
             them
             which
             reade
             seldome
             ,
             euen
             when
             they
             must
             needes
             ,
             for
             feare
             or
             shame
             .
             Both
             these
             faults
             are
             too
             commonly
             
             committed
             euen
             of
             Christians
             :
             and
             that
             because
             some
             of
             them
             for
             following
             the
             world
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             can
             finde
             no
             leasure
             thereunto
             :
             othersome
             taking
             their
             full
             scope
             in
             play
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             cannot
             attend
             to
             such
             sad
             matters
             ,
             whiles
             the
             other
             are
             so
             welcome
             to
             them
             .
             Others
             through
             idlenes
             ,
             slouth
             and
             swarmes
             of
             vaine
             cogitations
             or
             dangerous
             lusts
             carrying
             them
             ,
             or
             through
             grosse
             ignorance
             ,
             needles
             ,
             and
             idle
             talke
             ,
             neglect
             so
             good
             a
             worke
             ,
             and
             necessarie
             dutie
             :
             whereas
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             learned
             to
             make
             conscience
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             they
             might
             shake
             off
             much
             of
             noysomnes
             ,
             by
             watching
             their
             opportunities
             ,
             whereby
             they
             should
             not
             neede
             to
             feare
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             labour
             therein
             ,
             should
             be
             plentifully
             rewarded
             .
             
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             seeing
             bookes
             ,
             which
             are
             fit
             for
             the
             building
             of
             them
             vp
             in
             godlines
             ,
             must
             be
             read
             of
             them
             ,
             therefore
             they
             must
             not
             bestow
             their
             time
             in
             reading
             filthie
             ,
             lewd
             and
             wanton
             bookes
             ,
             no
             nor
             needles
             and
             vnprofitable
             bookes
             ,
             
             
               the
               reading
               of
               many
               such
               being
               but
               wearisome
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               vanitie
               :
            
             much
             lesse
             superstitious
             pamphlets
             ,
             and
             Machiuels
             blasphemies
             (
             which
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             should
             be
             suffered
             to
             come
             into
             mens
             hands
             )
             nor
             the
             subtill
             deuises
             
             
             and
             deceitfull
             dreames
             and
             errours
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             able
             for
             their
             sound
             iudgement
             to
             discerne
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             the
             better
             able
             to
             detest
             ,
             and
             giue
             others
             warning
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             bookes
             which
             are
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             are
             the
             holy
             canonicall
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             other
             sound
             and
             godly
             authors
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             .
             
             Wherein
             this
             as
             a
             fourth
             rule
             is
             to
             bee
             obserued
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             reade
             not
             here
             and
             there
             a
             chapter
             (
             except
             vpon
             some
             good
             occasion
             )
             but
             the
             bible
             in
             order
             throughout
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             can
             ;
             that
             so
             by
             little
             and
             little
             they
             may
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             histories
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             the
             scriptures
             (
             hauing
             before
             the
             grounds
             of
             Christian
             religion
             layd
             )
             and
             
             so
             may
             haue
             the
             more
             comfortable
             and
             liberall
             vse
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             reading
             of
             other
             good
             bookes
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             counselled
             rather
             to
             reade
             some
             one
             or
             two
             well
             penned
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             or
             any
             particular
             argument
             ,
             &
             matter
             ,
             and
             them
             often
             ,
             rather
             then
             a
             leafe
             of
             one
             and
             a
             chapter
             of
             another
             ,
             as
             idle
             readers
             vse
             to
             doe
             for
             nouelties
             sake
             .
             Often
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             because
             a
             good
             book
             is
             of
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Christians
             little
             seene
             into
             ,
             at
             once
             or
             twice
             reading
             ouer
             ,
             much
             lesse
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             it
             reaped
             and
             inioyed
             of
             dull
             heads
             ,
             slipperie
             memories
             ,
             and
             weake
             practisers
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             too
             well
             knowne
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             Christians
             are
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             most
             not
             hauing
             leasure
             to
             reade
             many
             bookes
             ,
             shall
             finde
             most
             profit
             by
             diligent
             
             going
             ouer
             of
             the
             same
             often
             ,
             making
             their
             choice
             of
             the
             best
             and
             necessariest
             ,
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             their
             faithfull
             teachers
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             reading
             ;
             
             it
             must
             bee
             with
             an
             heartie
             good
             will
             to
             learne
             and
             profit
             thereby
             ,
             desiring
             God
             to
             prepare
             vs
             with
             reuerence
             :
             to
             lighten
             our
             vnderstandings
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             conceiue
             that
             which
             we
             reade
             ,
             and
             setling
             our selues
             for
             the
             time
             of
             our
             reading
             to
             be
             attentiue
             ,
             and
             
             so
             to
             abandon
             the
             wandring
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             :
             the
             which
             will
             
             be
             the
             easilier
             done
             in
             reading
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             well
             watched
             ouer
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             before
             )
             in
             our
             course
             of
             liuing
             .
             Also
             it
             is
             duly
             to
             bee
             regarded
             ,
             that
             wee
             
             applie
             that
             which
             we
             reade
             ,
             
             wisely
             to
             our selues
             (
             seeing
             all
             that
             is
             contained
             
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               is
               written
               for
               our
               instruction
               and
               comfort
            
             )
             as
             perswading
             our selues
             that
             all
             precepts
             of
             dutie
             and
             good
             life
             ,
             are
             set
             downe
             to
             direct
             vs
             (
             not
             others
             onely
             )
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             same
             :
             that
             all
             sinne
             is
             forbidden
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             generall
             promises
             which
             we
             reade
             to
             be
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             to
             bee
             beleeued
             of
             vs
             ,
             whether
             they
             appertaine
             to
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             the
             comforts
             that
             accompanie
             them
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             ,
             that
             all
             exhortations
             and
             admonitions
             quicken
             and
             stirre
             vs
             vp
             from
             coldnes
             ,
             deadnes
             ,
             and
             drousines
             :
             and
             all
             reprehensions
             to
             checke
             vs
             for
             faults
             escaped
             :
             and
             all
             threats
             to
             feare
             our
             boldnes
             ,
             and
             appale
             our
             securitie
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             easily
             and
             readily
             kindled
             in
             vs
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             make
             that
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             requireth
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               all
               Scripture
               is
               giuen
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               profitable
               to
               teach
               ,
               conuince
               ,
               to
               correct
               ,
               and
               instruct
               in
               righteousnes
               :
            
             and
             thereof
             in
             matters
             as
             well
             concerning
             God
             as
             men
             ;
             and
             amongst
             men
             ,
             all
             particular
             kinds
             :
             and
             therefore
             Prince
             and
             subiect
             ,
             noble
             and
             base
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             :
             and
             more
             particularly
             in
             families
             ,
             husbands
             and
             wiues
             ;
             parents
             and
             children
             ,
             masters
             and
             seruants
             .
             Thus
             to
             reade
             ,
             that
             thereby
             
             wee
             may
             be
             made
             fit
             vnto
             euery
             good
             worke
             ,
             and
             to
             glorifie
             God
             thereby
             ,
             
             is
             vndoubtedly
             to
             make
             our
             reading
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             appointed
             of
             God
             an
             especial
             helpe
             and
             meanes
             to
             grow
             forward
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             and
             therefore
             wee
             are
             commaunded
             
               to
               search
               the
               Scriptures
            
             :
             
             and
             (
             with
             the
             godly
             people
             of
             Berea
             )
             to
             compare
             our
             hearings
             ,
             and
             our
             readings
             of
             them
             together
             .
             For
             reading
             is
             much
             commended
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             three
             duties
             that
             make
             vs
             happie
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saying
             thus
             :
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               heareth
               ,
               and
               readeth
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               the
               contents
               of
               this
               booke
               .
            
          
           
             But
             this
             one
             thing
             I
             cannot
             omit
             ,
             that
             the
             benefit
             and
             comfort
             of
             this
             exercise
             of
             reading
             being
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             being
             so
             brought
             to
             light
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             
             and
             such
             varietie
             of
             good
             bookes
             being
             granted
             vs
             of
             
             God
             ;
             that
             yet
             ,
             euen
             such
             as
             looke
             after
             eternall
             life
             delight
             so
             little
             in
             them
             .
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             the
             prophane
             and
             vnruly
             ,
             whom
             nothing
             will
             moue
             to
             reade
             ,
             no
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             to
             heare
             Sermons
             ,
             till
             God
             make
             them
             see
             how
             they
             haue
             deceiued
             themselues
             .
             But
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             speciall
             cause
             ,
             why
             heart
             is
             taken
             from
             many
             learned
             and
             godly
             men
             to
             set
             out
             any
             new
             workes
             in
             print
             ,
             seeing
             the
             professors
             of
             the
             Gospell
             doe
             bestow
             so
             little
             labour
             and
             time
             in
             reading
             of
             those
             which
             are
             extant
             alreadie
             .
          
           
             
             And
             herein
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             I
             thinke
             meete
             to
             adde
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             Christians
             ;
             that
             such
             as
             haue
             not
             the
             gift
             of
             reading
             ,
             may
             endeuour
             to
             follow
             the
             foresaid
             rules
             ,
             
             by
             vsing
             the
             helpe
             of
             others
             :
             exhorting
             all
             by
             their
             losse
             
             and
             discommoditie
             to
             haue
             reading
             in
             greater
             reckoning
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             with
             most
             at
             this
             day
             .
             
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             former
             rules
             ,
             such
             as
             haue
             better
             helpes
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             memorie
             and
             leasure
             ,
             doe
             ,
             besides
             their
             publike
             hearing
             ,
             note
             their
             doubts
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             shall
             haue
             opportunitie
             ,
             seeke
             resolution
             of
             them
             ,
             at
             their
             learned
             pastors
             hands
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             others
             :
             and
             mark
             the
             coherence
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             how
             it
             hangeth
             together
             :
             and
             the
             agreement
             that
             one
             place
             hath
             with
             another
             ,
             that
             thereby
             that
             which
             seemeth
             darke
             in
             one
             ,
             is
             made
             easie
             in
             another
             .
             This
             shall
             suffice
             to
             haue
             said
             ,
             for
             making
             some
             better
             vse
             of
             reading
             ,
             then
             commonly
             men
             doe
             .
             And
             though
             there
             are
             other
             things
             besides
             these
             ,
             which
             the
             learneder
             may
             take
             profit
             by
             :
             yet
             they
             being
             
             more
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             Christians
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             so
             neerely
             nor
             necessarily
             concerne
             them
             .
             And
             it
             must
             bee
             remembred
             ,
             that
             I
             propround
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             bee
             gathered
             together
             about
             reading
             ,
             but
             how
             it
             may
             bee
             profitably
             vsed
             to
             helpe
             the
             Christian
             to
             be
             fruitfull
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             .
             And
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             is
             auaileable
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             For
             hee
             that
             shall
             consider
             ,
             how
             many
             waies
             the
             conscience
             is
             appeased
             ,
             the
             iudgement
             inlightened
             and
             inlarged
             ,
             the
             heart
             perswaded
             ,
             the
             memorie
             relieued
             ,
             the
             affections
             moued
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             whole
             man
             drawne
             by
             that
             which
             he
             may
             reade
             ,
             shall
             not
             neede
             to
             doubt
             how
             great
             the
             benefit
             of
             reading
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             other
             helpes
             ,
             is
             .
             And
             that
             it
             being
             vsed
             as
             oft
             as
             possibly
             
             it
             may
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             hath
             bin
             prescribed
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             good
             things
             drunke
             in
             and
             receiued
             of
             vs
             ,
             as
             wee
             shall
             meete
             with
             in
             our
             reading
             ;
             who
             doubteth
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             singular
             helpe
             and
             furtherance
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             a
             godly
             and
             Christian
             life
             ?
             For
             a
             mind
             well
             seasoned
             before
             ,
             shall
             be
             vndoubtedly
             better
             seasoned
             and
             refreshed
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             vsually
             and
             oft
             
               drinke
               of
               the
               water
               of
               life
               ,
            
             out
             of
             the
             sweete
             fountaine
             of
             Gods
             word
             by
             reading
             .
             And
             of
             
             
             the
             helpe
             of
             reading
             :
             and
             so
             of
             al
             the
             ordinarie
             meanes
             both
             publike
             and
             priuate
             ,
             whereby
             a
             true
             Christian
             continueth
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             groweth
             to
             further
             ripenes
             and
             perfection
             therein
             ,
             thus
             much
             be
             said
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             12.
             
             Of
             the
             extraordinarie
             helpes
             .
          
           
             NOw
             follow
             the
             extraordinarie
             helpes
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             commonly
             nor
             daily
             in
             vse
             ,
             but
             sometime
             ,
             
             and
             that
             according
             
             to
             the
             extraordinarie
             occasions
             which
             the
             Lord
             offereth
             .
             And
             these
             are
             especially
             two
             :
             first
             ,
             solemne
             thanksgiuing
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             fasting
             ,
             with
             prayer
             more
             then
             vsuall
             adioyned
             .
             
             The
             first
             is
             when
             in
             some
             rare
             and
             vnlooked
             for
             deliuerance
             out
             of
             desperate
             danger
             ,
             wee
             doe
             by
             the
             commaundement
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             examples
             of
             the
             godly
             before
             vs
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             feruent
             manner
             ,
             yeeld
             praise
             to
             God
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             heartily
             in
             the
             remembrance
             and
             consideration
             of
             it
             ,
             tying
             our selues
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             a
             renuing
             of
             our
             holy
             couenant
             ,
             more
             firmely
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             testifie
             both
             these
             by
             signes
             of
             vnfained
             good
             will
             to
             our
             brethren
             .
          
           
             
             All
             which
             are
             to
             be
             seene
             most
             cleerely
             and
             liuely
             in
             that
             famous
             example
             of
             Hester
             and
             Mardocheus
             ,
             that
             I
             mention
             no
             other
             ,
             for
             breuitie
             sake
             :
             
             who
             being
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             Gods
             people
             in
             those
             countries
             ,
             marked
             out
             ,
             and
             as
             sheepe
             appointed
             ,
             by
             Hamans
             subtiltie
             and
             cruell
             malice
             ,
             to
             be
             slaine
             ;
             did
             yet
             by
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             obtaine
             deliuerance
             ,
             when
             to
             mans
             iudgement
             ,
             
             all
             hope
             was
             past
             :
             and
             not
             that
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             hearts
             desire
             against
             their
             aduersaries
             ,
             with
             great
             fauour
             of
             the
             King
             (
             whom
             God
             had
             made
             of
             an
             heauie
             enemie
             a
             mightie
             friend
             )
             and
             much
             wealth
             and
             prosperitie
             :
             whereupon
             they
             caused
             a
             day
             and
             time
             to
             be
             appointed
             ,
             
             in
             the
             which
             the
             Lord
             might
             be
             praised
             ;
             and
             they
             might
             expresse
             their
             reioycing
             ,
             
               and
               send
               portions
               one
               to
               another
               ,
            
             
             to
             testifie
             their
             loue
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             that
             solemne
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             which
             I
             call
             one
             of
             the
             extraordinarie
             helpes
             to
             set
             vs
             forward
             in
             godlines
             :
             
             which
             of
             all
             Gods
             people
             by
             the
             like
             occasion
             is
             to
             be
             offered
             vp
             to
             God
             ,
             differing
             (
             as
             ye
             see
             )
             apparantly
             from
             this
             dutie
             daily
             performed
             ,
             as
             in
             feruencie
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             so
             in
             other
             solemnities
             :
             beside
             a
             longer
             time
             of
             continuing
             the
             same
             .
             
             This
             dutie
             (
             when
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             ,
             belonging
             to
             a
             whole
             Church
             ,
             is
             publikely
             performed
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             accompanied
             with
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             quicken
             the
             assemblie
             to
             the
             more
             liuely
             professing
             of
             their
             thankfulnes
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             their
             solemne
             feasts
             vnder
             the
             law
             ,
             were
             with
             an
             holie
             conuocation
             .
             And
             if
             the
             cause
             
             of
             this
             extraordinarie
             helpe
             be
             priuate
             concerning
             some
             one
             person
             alone
             ,
             
             or
             a
             familie
             ,
             or
             some
             few
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             offered
             in
             priuate
             of
             them
             (
             whom
             this
             great
             benefit
             concerneth
             )
             with
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             praisings
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             speaking
             of
             his
             workes
             ,
             and
             reading
             Scriptures
             tending
             to
             that
             end
             :
             as
             Psal
             .
             105.
             
             106.107
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             I
             finde
             one
             place
             very
             fit
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             a
             most
             right
             manner
             of
             the
             practise
             of
             this
             dutie
             ,
             whether
             we
             shall
             be
             occasioned
             
             publikely
             or
             priuately
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             very
             expedient
             here
             
             to
             put
             in
             the
             same
             :
             which
             manner
             of
             praising
             God
             was
             appointed
             by
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             Dauid
             ,
             at
             the
             setting
             vp
             of
             the
             Arke
             of
             God
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Praise
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               call
               vpon
               his
               name
               ;
               declare
               his
               workes
               among
               the
               people
               :
            
             
             
               sing
               vnto
               him
               ,
               sing
               praise
               vnto
               him
               ,
               talke
               of
               all
               his
               wonderfull
               workes
               :
               Reioyce
               in
               his
               holy
               name
               :
               let
               the
               hearts
               of
               them
               that
               seeke
               the
               Lord
               ,
               reioyce
               .
            
             And
             this
             of
             solemne
             thanksgiuing
             .
          
           
             
             The
             other
             extraordinarie
             helpe
             is
             fasting
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             most
             feruent
             prayer
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             most
             earnest
             profession
             of
             deepe
             humbling
             our selues
             ,
             in
             abstinence
             with
             confession
             of
             sinnes
             and
             supplications
             (
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             day
             at
             the
             least
             )
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             turne
             away
             some
             sore
             calamitie
             from
             
             vs
             ,
             or
             for
             obtaining
             of
             some
             especiall
             blessing
             .
             This
             description
             in
             few
             words
             I
             will
             lay
             open
             for
             their
             cause
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             haue
             not
             read
             nor
             heard
             much
             of
             this
             exercise
             of
             fasting
             ,
             neither
             haue
             bookes
             at
             hand
             to
             helpe
             them
             
             to
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             it
             :
             I
             say
             we
             must
             be
             deepely
             humbled
             ,
             and
             make
             earnest
             profession
             of
             it
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             the
             ordinarie
             abasing
             of
             our selues
             .
             For
             though
             as
             oft
             as
             we
             doe
             pray
             ,
             and
             confesse
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             doe
             them
             hartily
             ,
             and
             deepely
             :
             yet
             neither
             in
             the
             like
             continuance
             of
             time
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             same
             measure
             of
             feruencie
             can
             they
             alwayes
             be
             ,
             as
             at
             and
             in
             this
             exercise
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             with
             this
             ;
             abstinencie
             must
             be
             adioyned
             :
             I
             meane
             
             thereby
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             depriue
             our selues
             herein
             of
             the
             lawfull
             pleasures
             and
             liberties
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             meates
             ,
             drinkes
             (
             more
             then
             for
             necessitie
             )
             costly
             apparrell
             ,
             earthly
             dealings
             (
             which
             yet
             at
             other
             times
             are
             free
             for
             vs
             ,
             to
             inioy
             )
             thereby
             declaring
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             by
             our
             sins
             made
             our selues
             vnworthie
             of
             them
             .
             
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             in
             that
             I
             say
             it
             must
             be
             done
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             by
             this
             long
             time
             of
             our
             humiliation
             and
             abasement
             ,
             our
             hearts
             may
             be
             more
             cast
             downe
             ,
             and
             throughly
             touched
             with
             our
             distressed
             estate
             ,
             
             then
             in
             a
             shorter
             time
             they
             are
             like
             to
             be
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             supplications
             ,
             which
             containe
             our
             suites
             and
             confession
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             are
             added
             ,
             to
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             chiefe
             
             part
             of
             this
             exercise
             consisteth
             therein
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             in
             that
             this
             is
             done
             for
             the
             remoouing
             
             of
             some
             great
             calamitie
             ,
             
             that
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstoode
             ,
             either
             of
             some
             sore
             affliction
             outwardly
             hanging
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             or
             alreadie
             vpon
             vs
             ;
             or
             for
             some
             greeuous
             sinne
             committed
             ,
             or
             long
             lien
             in
             of
             vs.
             The
             which
             when
             weaker
             meanes
             remooue
             not
             from
             vs
             ,
             these
             are
             inioyned
             vs
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             to
             deliuer
             vs
             from
             them
             ,
             wholy
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             stay
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             rest
             our selues
             on
             God
             ,
             
               that
               his
               grace
               shall
               be
               sufficient
               for
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             And
             here
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             required
             ,
             which
             I
             said
             to
             be
             in
             thankes
             ,
             whether
             priuate
             or
             publike
             ,
             that
             to
             enable
             vs
             to
             this
             dutie
             the
             rather
             ,
             we
             must
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             vse
             the
             benefit
             of
             sermons
             ,
             and
             fit
             scriptures
             to
             stirre
             vs
             vp
             hereunto
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             to
             meditate
             of
             the
             like
             scriptures
             priuately
             ,
             for
             the
             well
             
             carrying
             of
             our selues
             through
             that
             so
             weightie
             a
             busines
             :
             but
             in
             both
             ,
             let
             this
             be
             regarded
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             them
             not
             in
             hand
             ,
             except
             we
             come
             in
             true
             and
             vnfained
             repentance
             ,
             which
             as
             surely
             ,
             as
             we
             bring
             thither
             :
             so
             sure
             we
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             be
             with
             vs
             there
             ,
             and
             heare
             vs
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             the
             whole
             action
             more
             sauorie
             ,
             
             and
             the
             end
             of
             it
             to
             be
             with
             comfort
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             taking
             it
             in
             hand
             .
             Now
             therefore
             the
             nature
             and
             qualitie
             of
             this
             
             
             exercise
             being
             in
             some
             sort
             laid
             out
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             was
             ,
             if
             we
             duly
             weigh
             the
             force
             and
             vse
             of
             them
             both
             in
             their
             proper
             kind
             ,
             namely
             ,
             how
             the
             one
             raiseth
             vs
             to
             a
             ioyfull
             recording
             of
             Gods
             wonderfull
             kindnes
             :
             the
             other
             bringeth
             vs
             loue
             ,
             for
             our
             owne
             vilenes
             ,
             more
             especially
             remembred
             :
             both
             of
             them
             doe
             exceedingly
             draw
             our
             hearts
             in
             more
             loue
             and
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             can
             deny
             ,
             that
             they
             both
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             to
             be
             vsed
             euen
             as
             a
             long
             time
             after
             ,
             are
             most
             effectuall
             meanes
             to
             set
             vs
             forward
             in
             the
             godly
             life
             ?
          
           
             To
             say
             more
             of
             the
             meanes
             and
             helps
             ,
             I
             haue
             not
             thought
             it
             expedient
             .
             Therefore
             to
             end
             this
             whole
             treatise
             of
             the
             helps
             ,
             these
             few
             cautions
             I
             would
             
             wish
             to
             be
             had
             of
             thee
             ,
             the
             diligent
             reader
             ,
             
             (
             to
             the
             end
             thou
             maiest
             haue
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             them
             )
             namely
             to
             vnderstand
             them
             well
             ,
             and
             consider
             throughly
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             commoditie
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             bring
             :
             and
             so
             with
             a
             quiet
             and
             meeke
             heart
             set
             vpon
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             manner
             that
             thou
             hast
             them
             set
             downe
             vnto
             thee
             :
             And
             incourage
             thy selfe
             hereunto
             by
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             seeing
             some
             one
             of
             them
             hath
             so
             great
             force
             ,
             to
             the
             wel
             framing
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             life
             (
             each
             in
             his
             kinde
             )
             then
             all
             of
             them
             together
             ,
             being
             so
             vsed
             ,
             must
             needes
             bring
             a
             more
             large
             and
             liberall
             blessing
             that
             way
             .
             
             But
             as
             they
             are
             pretious
             and
             haue
             an
             excellent
             end
             ,
             so
             hold
             still
             that
             account
             and
             estimation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             vse
             them
             with
             all
             high
             reuerence
             ,
             as
             frailtie
             will
             permit
             ,
             
             and
             not
             for
             fashion
             
             (
             as
             the
             counsell
             of
             flesh
             will
             be
             )
             to
             make
             the
             best
             things
             vile
             and
             common
             in
             a
             short
             time
             .
             Neither
             giue
             place
             to
             wearines
             and
             slacknes
             in
             vsing
             of
             them
             ,
             
             either
             in
             the
             first
             entrance
             ,
             or
             after
             longer
             continuance
             :
             yet
             if
             by
             vnawares
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             these
             faults
             escape
             ,
             be
             diligent
             and
             readie
             to
             espie
             them
             ,
             
             and
             hide
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             checking
             thy
             corrupt
             heart
             ,
             confesse
             it
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             heare
             thee
             and
             forgiue
             thee
             ;
             and
             then
             set
             vpon
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             forementioned
             helps
             ,
             freshly
             and
             sauourly
             againe
             as
             thou
             diddest
             before
             .
          
           
             There
             remaineth
             onely
             this
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             we
             may
             know
             it
             ,
             we
             should
             vse
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             them
             should
             be
             vsed
             euery
             day
             :
             and
             which
             ,
             
             otherwise
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             poynt
             most
             needefull
             to
             bee
             knowne
             .
             But
             this
             requiring
             another
             place
             ,
             cannot
             conueniently
             bee
             done
             here
             ,
             but
             shall
             follow
             in
             the
             next
             treatise
             of
             the
             daily
             direction
             .
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           third
           treatise
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FOVRTH
           TREATISE
           ,
           DIRECTING
           THE
           BELEEVER
           VNTO
           A
           DAILY
           PRACTISE
           OF
           THE
           Christian
           life
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             summe
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             parts
             of
             this
             treatise
             .
          
           
             NOw
             that
             I
             haue
             shewed
             who
             is
             a
             true
             beleeuer
             ,
             and
             
             next
             ,
             described
             the
             godly
             life
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             booke
             ;
             and
             haue
             set
             downe
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             helps
             and
             meanes
             by
             which
             a
             Christian
             groweth
             in
             the
             same
             :
             it
             might
             seeme
             that
             any
             seruant
             of
             God
             hauing
             these
             three
             before
             him
             ,
             should
             neede
             no
             other
             direction
             to
             helpe
             to
             the
             practising
             of
             this
             godly
             life
             ,
             but
             might
             easily
             doe
             the
             same
             .
             And
             so
             should
             I
             thinke
             (
             hauing
             been
             once
             of
             that
             minde
             )
             but
             that
             I
             haue
             perceiued
             by
             diligent
             marking
             and
             experience
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             seldome
             seene
             and
             hardly
             found
             so
             .
             Generally
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             it
             is
             obtained
             :
             but
             particularly
             it
             is
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             surgion
             ,
             
             who
             hauing
             learned
             what
             is
             a
             good
             medicine
             for
             a
             daungerous
             sore
             ,
             can
             lay
             it
             to
             ;
             but
             hauing
             not
             particular
             skill
             how
             to
             prepare
             the
             sore
             ,
             how
             to
             diet
             the
             partie
             ,
             and
             when
             and
             how
             to
             apply
             the
             medicine
             ,
             doth
             long
             keepe
             him
             at
             one
             stay
             ,
             or
             sometime
             better
             ,
             sometime
             worse
             ,
             but
             healeth
             him
             not
             ;
             neither
             doth
             by
             degrees
             bring
             it
             to
             any
             good
             estate
             :
             so
             the
             Christian
             who
             hath
             onely
             some
             knowledge
             how
             and
             by
             what
             meanes
             he
             must
             growe
             in
             godlines
             ,
             
               and
               resist
               the
               diuell
            
             ,
             and
             ouercome
             his
             sinne
             ,
             shall
             finde
             it
             hard
             and
             awke
             in
             particulars
             ,
             and
             on
             one
             day
             as
             well
             as
             another
             to
             doe
             it
             with
             peace
             ,
             except
             hee
             haue
             full
             resolution
             as
             well
             as
             knowledge
             and
             skill
             how
             ,
             to
             vse
             and
             apply
             the
             meanes
             euery
             day
             to
             the
             diligent
             obseruing
             of
             his
             wayes
             ,
             
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroade
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             haue
             the
             testimonie
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             reioycing
             thereby
             .
          
           
             
             And
             this
             is
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             meane
             in
             this
             treatise
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             the
             reader
             with
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             godly
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             continued
             by
             the
             many
             helps
             before
             set
             downe
             ,
             is
             neither
             left
             to
             men
             sometime
             to
             be
             practised
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             may
             be
             neglected
             ,
             nor
             generally
             (
             which
             is
             far
             off
             from
             Gods
             meaning
             
             
             and
             will
             )
             but
             particularly
             in
             al
             their
             actions
             ,
             and
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             throughout
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             bee
             looked
             vnto
             and
             regarded
             .
             This
             is
             my
             meaning
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             I
             ayme
             at
             in
             this
             present
             treatise
             :
             which
             is
             thought
             of
             many
             to
             be
             too
             strict
             a
             tying
             of
             men
             to
             dutie
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             giuen
             to
             seeke
             carnall
             libertie
             :
             and
             it
             is
             counted
             strange
             that
             they
             should
             be
             holden
             within
             bounds
             euery
             day
             and
             hower
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             wont
             to
             call
             themselues
             to
             any
             great
             account
             through
             the
             whole
             weeke
             or
             more
             :
             who
             if
             they
             be
             reprooued
             neuer
             so
             iustly
             once
             in
             a
             yeere
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             few
             reproofes
             are
             vsed
             (
             to
             such
             a
             point
             the
             world
             is
             come
             )
             they
             count
             them
             nice
             and
             too
             holie
             which
             rebuke
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             little
             vsed
             to
             it
             :
             Will
             they
             not
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             straine
             hard
             to
             cast
             off
             this
             
             yoke
             of
             watching
             and
             obseruing
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             they
             shall
             see
             cause
             )
             to
             finde
             fault
             with
             themselues
             throughout
             euery
             day
             ?
          
           
             I
             haue
             had
             experience
             how
             hardly
             such
             haue
             been
             able
             to
             heare
             a
             kinde
             and
             friendly
             rebuke
             for
             foolish
             iesting
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             vnseemely
             talking
             ,
             &c.
             but
             they
             haue
             counted
             it
             precisenes
             :
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             impatiently
             beare
             it
             ,
             to
             haue
             their
             whole
             bad
             course
             controuled
             and
             brought
             within
             compasse
             .
             
             It
             is
             out
             of
             question
             therefore
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             both
             such
             as
             I
             haue
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             many
             better
             then
             they
             ,
             and
             which
             haue
             the
             Christian
             life
             in
             more
             reuerence
             ,
             then
             many
             such
             ,
             hauing
             giuen
             themselues
             much
             libertie
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             will
             thinke
             it
             strange
             that
             euery
             day
             care
             should
             be
             had
             ouer
             their
             
             hearts
             and
             waies
             .
             But
             why
             thinke
             they
             so
             ;
             but
             for
             that
             partly
             through
             ignorance
             and
             securitie
             ,
             and
             partly
             through
             custome
             in
             both
             ,
             they
             haue
             long
             bin
             estranged
             and
             held
             backe
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             vnacquainted
             with
             it
             ?
             Also
             they
             see
             few
             examples
             to
             leade
             them
             to
             it
             .
             Among
             whom
             ,
             yet
             (
             God
             be
             blessed
             )
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             yea
             numbers
             ,
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             knew
             better
             ,
             would
             imbrace
             it
             .
          
           
             Such
             therefore
             ,
             as
             are
             readie
             to
             cast
             any
             mists
             of
             fleshly
             obiections
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             simple
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             to
             put
             out
             their
             owne
             light
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             may
             be
             hindred
             from
             seeing
             the
             pathway
             of
             this
             christian
             direction
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             not
             walke
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             exhort
             to
             heare
             me
             patiently
             :
             To
             whom
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             other
             who
             shall
             regard
             it
             ,
             I
             offer
             a
             cleerer
             knowledge
             of
             the
             
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             long
             been
             smothered
             by
             the
             bold
             contempt
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             a
             safer
             way
             to
             their
             owne
             happines
             ,
             then
             is
             commonly
             found
             of
             the
             most
             Christians
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             they
             must
             euery
             day
             looke
             to
             their
             waies
             and
             liues
             ,
             and
             settle
             themselues
             constantly
             therein
             ,
             and
             not
             think
             they
             doe
             well
             till
             they
             doe
             so
             ,
             but
             hold
             it
             for
             a
             great
             offence
             to
             God
             and
             a
             bold
             tempting
             of
             him
             (
             howsoeuer
             they
             offer
             him
             some
             manner
             of
             seruice
             :
             )
             and
             therefore
             shall
             pay
             deare
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             dare
             let
             any
             one
             day
             in
             the
             weeke
             passe
             by
             them
             without
             good
             regard
             had
             of
             pleasing
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             principall
             end
             of
             my
             writing
             ,
             
             euen
             to
             helpe
             to
             bring
             the
             
             Christian
             life
             into
             practise
             ,
             and
             consequently
             into
             price
             and
             estimation
             with
             professors
             ;
             yea
             with
             some
             good
             persons
             and
             people
             ,
             more
             then
             it
             is
             .
             For
             though
             in
             word
             many
             professe
             themselues
             followers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             ought
             so
             to
             doe
             ;
             
               yet
               with
               their
               deedes
               they
               denie
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               power
               of
               godlines
               also
               .
            
             And
             likewise
             though
             the
             Christian
             life
             be
             in
             some
             account
             with
             others
             ,
             yet
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             chiefest
             reckoning
             with
             them
             aboue
             other
             things
             ,
             without
             the
             which
             it
             is
             neuer
             practised
             to
             any
             purpose
             .
             Which
             
             is
             one
             great
             cause
             ,
             why
             both
             many
             weake
             Christians
             are
             not
             better
             then
             they
             
             be
             ,
             and
             why
             the
             bad
             and
             vnreformed
             persons
             please
             themselues
             in
             their
             ignorance
             and
             loose
             estate
             ,
             and
             make
             so
             slow
             haste
             (
             as
             they
             doe
             )
             to
             amend
             and
             be
             changed
             .
          
           
             For
             they
             see
             in
             many
             hot
             professors
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             euen
             and
             constant
             course
             kept
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             godlines
             one
             time
             as
             wel
             as
             another
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             thing
             as
             in
             another
             .
             Generally
             we
             say
             all
             (
             as
             I
             set
             downe
             before
             )
             wee
             must
             liue
             godly
             :
             
             but
             in
             particular
             the
             godly
             life
             is
             seldome
             and
             hardly
             found
             ,
             euen
             amongst
             those
             who
             say
             so
             .
             And
             as
             for
             any
             certaine
             time
             when
             this
             should
             be
             practised
             (
             as
             no
             time
             should
             be
             free
             from
             some
             part
             of
             it
             )
             though
             wee
             affirme
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             little
             considered
             ,
             that
             it
             
             is
             most
             cleere
             that
             sundrie
             euen
             good
             men
             do
             shine
             but
             dimmely
             ,
             &
             are
             too
             often
             times
             ,
             yea
             and
             too
             grossely
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             And
             as
             there
             are
             many
             which
             doe
             not
             honour
             God
             by
             a
             good
             conuersation
             (
             as
             they
             know
             they
             might
             )
             if
             they
             would
             bend
             themselues
             to
             it
             (
             for
             this
             point
             
               of
               wisedome
               is
               easie
               to
               him
               that
               would
               vnderstand
               ,
            
             Pro.
             8.9
             )
             so
             a
             great
             number
             (
             who
             gladly
             would
             )
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             goe
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             many
             a
             one
             may
             approoue
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             and
             giue
             good
             precepts
             to
             another
             ,
             finding
             them
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             he
             neuer
             followed
             nor
             practised
             in
             his
             owne
             life
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             whiles
             it
             is
             not
             found
             nor
             seene
             by
             experience
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             beautie
             ,
             fruite
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             this
             Christian
             life
             ,
             but
             amongst
             
             few
             ,
             and
             they
             for
             the
             most
             part
             not
             of
             credit
             with
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             perswade
             that
             which
             they
             know
             ,
             it
             lieth
             dead
             in
             a
             manner
             :
             and
             so
             Gods
             exceeding
             kindnes
             in
             appointing
             vs
             such
             an
             happie
             and
             sweet
             way
             to
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             not
             enioyed
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             most
             counted
             wearisome
             and
             tedious
             .
             
             I
             say
             more
             ,
             it
             is
             vile
             and
             in
             no
             reckoning
             nor
             account
             with
             many
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             forgoe
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             happines
             .
             It
             is
             not
             missed
             among
             men
             ,
             nor
             asked
             after
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             the
             best
             of
             all
             other
             .
          
           
             It
             might
             worthily
             grieue
             him
             who
             knoweth
             the
             gaine
             ,
             beautie
             ,
             sweetnes
             ,
             and
             honour
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             see
             so
             many
             hunt
             after
             all
             these
             ,
             where
             they
             cannot
             bee
             come
             by
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             bee
             attained
             ,
             yet
             as
             a
             flower
             they
             soone
             fade
             and
             are
             
             gone
             :
             and
             to
             bestow
             no
             labour
             for
             them
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             all
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             constantly
             kept
             and
             enioyed
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             graunted
             ,
             that
             
               one
               day
               in
               the
               godly
               life
               is
               better
               then
               a
               thousand
               elsewhere
               :
            
             
             yet
             what
             curtesie
             is
             amongst
             men
             who
             should
             begin
             to
             make
             proofe
             of
             it
             ?
             and
             what
             holding
             backe
             is
             there
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             doe
             too
             much
             ?
             And
             therefore
             that
             this
             Christian
             life
             may
             be
             brought
             into
             some
             more
             estimation
             and
             reckoning
             with
             men
             ,
             then
             for
             a
             long
             time
             it
             hath
             been
             with
             the
             most
             ,
             I
             haue
             taken
             some
             little
             paine
             to
             vnfold
             and
             lay
             out
             this
             happie
             estate
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             a
             more
             sound
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             most
             that
             professe
             ,
             haue
             acquaintance
             with
             ,
             by
             shewing
             how
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             made
             an
             euery
             daies
             worke
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             daily
             practise
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             
             whole
             being
             seene
             in
             her
             parts
             ,
             euery
             thing
             in
             it
             may
             be
             better
             perceiued
             and
             discerned
             ,
             with
             the
             manifold
             priuiledges
             and
             benefits
             thereof
             ;
             as
             a
             great
             house
             ,
             
             when
             the
             seuerall
             roomes
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             with
             their
             furniture
             particularly
             viewed
             ,
             and
             not
             confusedly
             beheld
             .
          
           
             
             For
             by
             the
             faithfull
             obseruing
             of
             our
             liues
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             taking
             heede
             thereto
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             such
             rules
             ,
             as
             God
             laieth
             out
             to
             vs
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             
             
             we
             shall
             see
             our selues
             carried
             through
             the
             diuers
             and
             manifold
             actions
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             safely
             and
             peaceably
             ;
             seeing
             the
             following
             of
             a
             well
             ordred
             course
             bringeth
             greatest
             peace
             and
             safetie
             :
             and
             thereby
             wee
             shall
             learne
             what
             to
             auoide
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             imbrace
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             such
             ease
             and
             freedome
             from
             vnquietnes
             and
             daunger
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             say
             ,
             wee
             neuer
             saw
             the
             fruite
             of
             godlines
             so
             sweete
             and
             great
             ,
             nor
             the
             true
             seruing
             of
             God
             (
             though
             to
             the
             flesh
             
               a
               yoke
            
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             meete
             it
             should
             be
             )
             
               so
               easie
            
             ,
             safe
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             .
             And
             thus
             hauing
             declared
             what
             I
             intend
             and
             propound
             in
             this
             treatise
             ,
             with
             some
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             how
             I
             meane
             to
             handle
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             First
             therefore
             I
             will
             by
             good
             proofe
             declare
             ,
             
             that
             the
             beleeuer
             and
             true
             
             Christian
             must
             haue
             direction
             for
             his
             life
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             Gods
             word
             doth
             lay
             it
             out
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             leaueth
             it
             not
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             serue
             God
             by
             the
             
             great
             ,
             nor
             the
             grosse
             ,
             as
             we
             vse
             to
             speake
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             what
             this
             direction
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             the
             parts
             thereof
             .
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             will
             helpe
             him
             against
             all
             thoughts
             of
             counting
             it
             too
             tedious
             ,
             
             by
             shewing
             how
             much
             to
             be
             desired
             it
             is
             ,
             yea
             profitable
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             And
             fourthly
             ,
             I
             will
             adde
             an
             inlargement
             of
             the
             direction
             and
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             
             more
             briefly
             handled
             in
             the
             second
             point
             of
             this
             treatise
             .
             But
             I
             will
             say
             no
             more
             of
             the
             daily
             directing
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             generall
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             nor
             of
             
             the
             fruite
             and
             comfort
             that
             it
             bringeth
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             commendation
             of
             it
             :
             it
             shall
             speake
             for
             it selfe
             ,
             what
             benefit
             the
             faithfull
             practise
             of
             it
             doth
             bring
             to
             euery
             one
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             endeuour
             to
             performe
             this
             dutie
             carefully
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             I
             haue
             appointed
             in
             the
             third
             part
             of
             this
             treatise
             to
             speake
             more
             particularly
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             first
             reason
             ,
             why
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             daily
             direction
             to
             guide
             the
             beleeuer
             .
          
           
           
             THerefore
             to
             come
             to
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             like
             it
             will
             be
             denied
             to
             bee
             necessarie
             ,
             by
             many
             ,
             whose
             practise
             little
             sauoureth
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             some
             reasons
             to
             prooue
             the
             necessitie
             of
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             wee
             ought
             to
             bring
             the
             godly
             life
             into
             euery
             daies
             practise
             :
             and
             that
             not
             at
             aduenture
             ,
             as
             euery
             man
             thinks
             best
             ,
             before
             he
             haue
             learned
             how
             to
             goe
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             directed
             therein
             by
             some
             certaine
             rules
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             he
             shall
             faile
             exceedingly
             ,
             whosoeuer
             he
             be
             .
             These
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             ,
             both
             to
             take
             away
             all
             scruple
             and
             doubt
             from
             the
             weake
             
             Christian
             ,
             that
             I
             goe
             about
             to
             draw
             him
             after
             any
             noueltie
             ,
             whereof
             God
             is
             not
             author
             (
             though
             I
             feare
             it
             is
             somewhat
             too
             new
             to
             most
             men
             :
             )
             and
             to
             set
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             carelesse
             and
             prophane
             ,
             how
             farre
             they
             are
             off
             from
             that
             which
             they
             thinke
             they
             haue
             :
             and
             I
             hope
             to
             them
             that
             haue
             well
             begun
             alreadie
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             vnprofitable
             ,
             though
             I
             know
             that
             the
             vrging
             of
             this
             (
             that
             it
             must
             bee
             looked
             to
             euery
             day
             )
             will
             be
             so
             vnsauourie
             to
             many
             (
             with
             whom
             little
             godlines
             will
             serue
             )
             that
             the
             diuell
             will
             open
             the
             mouthes
             of
             
             such
             ,
             to
             disgrace
             and
             discredit
             (
             as
             much
             as
             lyeth
             in
             them
             )
             whatsoeuer
             is
             
             more
             then
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             follow
             ,
             till
             they
             most
             disgrace
             themselues
             among
             those
             who
             are
             godly
             indeede
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             Gods
             word
             doth
             direct
             the
             Christian
             beleeuer
             ,
             how
             hee
             should
             liue
             euery
             day
             (
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             knowne
             and
             practised
             )
             all
             that
             list
             ,
             
             may
             easily
             see
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Saint
             Peter
             writeth
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               we
               (
               who
               call
               God
               father
               )
               should
               passe
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               our
               dwelling
               here
               in
               feare
               :
            
             and
             that
             we
             
               should
               spend
               as
               much
               time
               as
               remaineth
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               not
               after
               the
               lust
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               will
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             therefore
             if
             we
             bee
             commaunded
             to
             liue
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             and
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               our
               dwelling
               here
               ,
            
             vnto
             our
             end
             ;
             then
             are
             we
             commaunded
             to
             doe
             this
             
             euery
             part
             of
             this
             whole
             time
             ;
             and
             consequently
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             throughout
             the
             day
             ,
             
             as
             we
             may
             attaine
             to
             it
             :
             Whereunto
             belongeth
             that
             which
             is
             written
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             3.12
             .
             
               Take
               heede
               that
               there
               be
               not
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               you
               an
               euill
               heart
               ,
            
             therefore
             not
             any
             day
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             which
             most
             liuely
             agreeth
             that
             which
             wee
             reade
             in
             the
             song
             of
             Zacharias
             the
             father
             of
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             
             Luke
             1.74.75
             .
             who
             testifieth
             that
             ,
             
               God
               had
               sworne
               that
               he
               would
               grant
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               being
               deliuered
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               our
               enemies
               might
               serue
               him
               in
               holines
               and
               righteousnes
               before
               him
               all
               our
               dayes
               without
               feare
               .
            
             By
             all
             which
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             cal
             in
             our
             hearts
             and
             affections
             from
             carrying
             vs
             disordredly
             ,
             and
             against
             dutie
             euery
             day
             ;
             and
             in
             one
             day
             as
             
             well
             as
             another
             to
             consecrate
             our selues
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             our
             knowledge
             to
             walke
             with
             him
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             our
             workes
             ,
             dealings
             ,
             or
             busines
             be
             ,
             that
             therein
             wee
             may
             keepe
             our
             peace
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             declare
             that
             we
             feare
             and
             honour
             him
             thereby
             :
             which
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             contend
             for
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             drawe
             Gods
             people
             vnto
             ,
             and
             would
             thinke
             I
             had
             obtained
             a
             great
             matter
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             if
             we
             agreed
             and
             consented
             herein
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             too
             manifest
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             farre
             off
             from
             the
             very
             perswasion
             of
             many
             ,
             
             who
             are
             yet
             to
             be
             hoped
             well
             of
             ,
             and
             yet
             rest
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             so
             as
             the
             sabboth
             be
             passed
             in
             religious
             exercises
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             great
             a
             matter
             ,
             if
             the
             other
             dayes
             be
             parted
             betwixt
             God
             and
             them
             :
             I
             meane
             ,
             they
             looke
             not
             to
             be
             called
             to
             
             so
             narrow
             a
             reckoning
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             their
             words
             and
             workes
             ,
             especially
             the
             thoughts
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             to
             be
             framed
             after
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             Nay
             the
             Sabboth
             it selfe
             is
             farre
             enough
             off
             from
             being
             had
             in
             due
             regard
             ,
             euen
             of
             the
             most
             which
             goe
             for
             Christians
             ,
             but
             is
             spent
             idly
             and
             vnprofitably
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             worldlines
             or
             vanitie
             ,
             especially
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             euen
             almost
             as
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             free
             from
             publike
             exercises
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             would
             euen
             that
             part
             of
             the
             day
             were
             not
             iustly
             to
             be
             complained
             of
             ,
             that
             men
             did
             present
             themselues
             reuerently
             before
             the
             Lord
             to
             their
             profit
             
               when
               they
               come
               together
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.17
             .
             But
             what
             may
             then
             be
             looked
             for
             of
             such
             vpon
             other
             dayes
             ?
          
           
             
             It
             is
             too
             manifest
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             setled
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             many
             
             which
             are
             of
             the
             forwarder
             sort
             ,
             that
             euery
             day
             our
             greatest
             care
             should
             be
             ,
             how
             God
             is
             pleased
             and
             serued
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             bee
             our
             chiefest
             worke
             :
             and
             yet
             where
             men
             thinke
             so
             ;
             how
             many
             make
             conscience
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             doe
             no
             other
             but
             hold
             fast
             and
             nourish
             their
             good
             desires
             to
             serue
             God
             ,
             day
             by
             day
             ,
             one
             day
             as
             another
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             might
             be
             felt
             and
             found
             some
             agreeablenes
             betwixt
             euery
             dayes
             seruice
             ,
             the
             one
             and
             other
             ,
             
             
             except
             it
             be
             to
             make
             them
             all
             alike
             in
             securitie
             ?
             For
             then
             there
             should
             not
             be
             in
             many
             ,
             that
             professe
             with
             the
             best
             ,
             such
             bold
             taking
             of
             libertie
             ,
             on
             some
             dayes
             to
             be
             secure
             and
             licentious
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             beare
             shew
             aboue
             many
             ,
             should
             not
             haue
             so
             many
             apparant
             and
             foule
             blemishes
             ,
             and
             yet
             mixed
             with
             sundrie
             good
             actions
             (
             which
             iarre
             witnesseth
             ,
             that
             no
             euen
             nor
             constant
             course
             is
             sought
             after
             of
             them
             )
             that
             I
             say
             nothing
             of
             their
             many
             secret
             wounds
             of
             conscience
             .
             All
             these
             and
             such
             like
             patternes
             in
             Christians
             (
             as
             they
             are
             hoped
             to
             be
             )
             doe
             prooue
             ,
             that
             few
             are
             acquainted
             with
             this
             ,
             to
             looke
             to
             be
             guided
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             their
             liues
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             one
             day
             as
             well
             as
             another
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             goe
             astray
             daungerously
             ,
             seeing
             
             Gods
             word
             directeth
             vs
             how
             to
             liue
             euery
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             second
             reason
             ,
             of
             a
             daily
             direction
             consisting
             of
             two
             branches
             .
          
           
             BVt
             let
             vs
             proceede
             to
             other
             reasons
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             
             for
             further
             proofe
             thereof
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             seeing
             it
             is
             commaunded
             vs
             in
             the
             scriptures
             that
             we
             keepe
             a
             certaine
             course
             in
             seruing
             God
             ,
             and
             walke
             in
             a
             certaine
             and
             plaine
             beaten
             way
             ,
             namely
             ,
             after
             the
             word
             ;
             and
             the
             
             same
             course
             is
             commaunded
             there
             also
             ,
             to
             bee
             daily
             and
             euery
             day
             :
             it
             followeth
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             life
             is
             a
             certaine
             ,
             daily
             ,
             and
             euery
             dayes
             directing
             of
             vs
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             vncertaine
             ,
             generall
             ,
             
             and
             confused
             liuing
             according
             to
             knowledge
             when
             we
             thinke
             good
             .
             By
             a
             certaine
             direction
             I
             meane
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             selfe
             same
             particular
             actions
             and
             duties
             should
             be
             euery
             day
             ,
             but
             yet
             all
             euill
             auoyded
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             such
             good
             done
             as
             in
             our
             calling
             and
             life
             shall
             be
             occasioned
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             if
             wee
             dispence
             with
             our selues
             to
             lay
             aside
             this
             care
             any
             day
             (
             as
             though
             it
             were
             allowable
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             for
             vs
             so
             to
             doe
             )
             euen
             that
             libertie
             taking
             is
             our
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             intermitting
             of
             dutie
             any
             
             such
             day
             is
             a
             breaking
             off
             of
             our
             course
             ,
             and
             a
             going
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             euen
             into
             crosse
             paths
             and
             by-wayes
             ;
             wherein
             the
             least
             danger
             ,
             is
             to
             returne
             backe
             againe
             :
             Which
             if
             it
             were
             but
             the
             losse
             of
             one
             dayes
             iourney
             (
             especially
             when
             we
             goe
             about
             any
             matter
             of
             weight
             )
             would
             be
             no
             small
             griefe
             ,
             especially
             ,
             when
             our
             busines
             is
             weightie
             and
             requireth
             speede
             ;
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             in
             this
             Christian
             course
             ,
             being
             the
             high
             way
             to
             heauen
             ,
             from
             whence
             when
             wee
             haue
             strayed
             willingly
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             easily
             come
             into
             the
             way
             againe
             ,
             but
             rather
             goe
             further
             to
             our
             exceeding
             hurt
             and
             daunger
             .
             This
             with
             much
             inconuenience
             besides
             ,
             will
             follow
             ,
             if
             the
             word
             of
             God
             requiring
             a
             daily
             walking
             with
             him
             after
             such
             rules
             as
             hee
             giueth
             vs
             ,
             wee
             notwithstanding
             
             shall
             not
             regarde
             them
             ,
             but
             walke
             at
             randon
             ;
             and
             some
             day
             frame
             our selues
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             some
             day
             not
             at
             all
             :
             or
             one
             day
             keepe
             compasse
             ,
             and
             another
             day
             none
             :
             or
             be
             well
             occupied
             in
             some
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             doe
             what
             we
             list
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             proofe
             of
             both
             points
             of
             this
             reason
             somewhat
             is
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             so
             waightie
             a
             matter
             ,
             and
             so
             hardly
             perswaded
             to
             many
             (
             namely
             ,
             that
             euery
             day
             wee
             are
             to
             follow
             some
             certaine
             direction
             for
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             our
             
             liues
             througout
             the
             same
             )
             may
             not
             depend
             vpon
             my
             bare
             report
             and
             credit
             .
             
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             poynt
             therefore
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             must
             bee
             directed
             in
             his
             whole
             life
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             may
             not
             be
             left
             to
             his
             owne
             discretion
             and
             gouernment
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Psalme
             doth
             cleerely
             proue
             it
             :
             when
             a
             question
             was
             put
             forth
             by
             Dauid
             the
             man
             of
             God
             in
             the
             person
             of
             a
             young
             man
             (
             who
             of
             all
             other
             is
             hardliest
             kept
             in
             order
             )
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               By
               what
               meanes
               may
               a
               young
               man
               ,
            
             who
             hath
             had
             his
             sinnes
             pardoned
             ,
             
               clense
               his
               wayes
            
             afterward
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             be
             blessed
             ?
             He
             answereth
             the
             question
             himselfe
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               Euen
               by
               taking
               heede
               thereto
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               ,
            
             O
             God.
             And
             as
             he
             taught
             this
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             so
             he
             brought
             his
             owne
             
             example
             in
             the
             seuen
             verses
             following
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             hee
             sought
             to
             proue
             himselfe
             happie
             the
             same
             way
             .
             And
             this
             all
             will
             graunt
             ,
             that
             Gods
             word
             must
             be
             our
             guide
             :
             in
             generall
             tearmes
             this
             will
             be
             affirmed
             of
             the
             most
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             this
             which
             they
             say
             ?
          
           
             For
             they
             obiect
             through
             the
             ignorance
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             other
             infirmities
             carrying
             them
             ,
             
               as
               a
               whirlewinde
            
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             vrged
             to
             follow
             this
             word
             of
             God
             so
             particularly
             ;
             for
             it
             distracteth
             them
             sore
             ,
             but
             euery
             man
             in
             the
             state
             he
             is
             in
             (
             they
             say
             )
             is
             to
             carry
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             he
             thinkes
             good
             in
             his
             common
             actions
             and
             busines
             :
             they
             hope
             men
             be
             no
             children
             ,
             to
             be
             appointed
             what
             they
             should
             doe
             :
             when
             yet
             ,
             God
             ceaseth
             not
             to
             sound
             this
             
             in
             our
             eares
             continually
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
             
               Whether
               we
               eate
               or
               drinke
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             that
             I
             may
             well
             answere
             them
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             onely
             left
             his
             Scriptures
             among
             vs
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             should
             in
             such
             a
             loose
             manner
             looke
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             grosse
             errors
             for
             not
             knowing
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             nothing
             the
             better
             for
             them
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             taught
             vs
             to
             draw
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             copie
             ,
             and
             a
             certaine
             platforme
             for
             our
             liues
             out
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             poore
             ,
             the
             rich
             ;
             the
             old
             ,
             the
             young
             ;
             the
             married
             and
             the
             vnmarried
             :
             all
             are
             (
             I
             say
             )
             to
             draw
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             direction
             for
             their
             vse
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             other
             thing
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ?
             for
             in
             saying
             that
             
               we
               must
               take
               heede
               to
               our
               wayes
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             course
             of
             life
             and
             the
             
             actions
             thereof
             ,
             doth
             he
             except
             any
             one
             more
             then
             another
             ?
             So
             that
             it
             is
             manifest
             both
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             examples
             thereof
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             generall
             guiding
             of
             Gods
             people
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             particular
             trying
             of
             their
             wayes
             thereby
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             a
             trade
             to
             be
             followed
             in
             one
             poynt
             as
             in
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             euery
             one
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             made
             an
             ordinarie
             course
             ,
             to
             seeke
             to
             haue
             direction
             in
             all
             things
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             more
             actions
             of
             our
             liues
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             ignorant
             and
             to
             seeke
             ,
             whether
             we
             doe
             them
             lawfully
             or
             no
             ;
             the
             more
             wee
             must
             see
             our
             debt
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             finde
             fault
             with
             our selues
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             the
             greater
             neede
             to
             sue
             for
             pardon
             ,
             which
             few
             
             doe
             see
             .
             And
             therefore
             are
             the
             particular
             duties
             set
             downe
             almost
             in
             euery
             epistle
             ,
             both
             which
             all
             Christians
             ought
             to
             performe
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             sins
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             according
             to
             the
             occasions
             offered
             ,
             how
             to
             imploy
             themselues
             :
             and
             also
             more
             specially
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ;
             old
             and
             young
             ;
             rich
             and
             poore
             ;
             maisters
             and
             seruants
             ;
             both
             inward
             affections
             ,
             and
             externall
             actions
             :
             all
             which
             ,
             to
             what
             end
             serue
             they
             ,
             or
             why
             should
             they
             haue
             been
             
             
             set
             downe
             ,
             but
             to
             teach
             this
             ,
             that
             men
             must
             tie
             themselues
             shorter
             ,
             and
             denie
             many
             noysome
             liberties
             ,
             which
             now
             they
             take
             and
             runne
             after
             :
             and
             also
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             euery
             part
             of
             a
             Christians
             life
             requireth
             direction
             ,
             that
             hee
             must
             shun
             that
             which
             is
             naturall
             (
             I
             meane
             his
             owne
             )
             and
             be
             guided
             by
             that
             which
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             counted
             as
             a
             common
             sinne
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             head
             of
             many
             sins
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             though
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             among
             vs
             but
             for
             fashion
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             deciding
             of
             some
             rare
             and
             hard
             doubts
             ,
             and
             controuersies
             in
             religion
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             one
             vse
             of
             them
             )
             the
             most
             thinke
             themselues
             by
             their
             naturall
             wit
             and
             skill
             ,
             able
             to
             direct
             their
             waies
             :
             which
             opinion
             with
             their
             practise
             ,
             
             what
             doth
             it
             differ
             from
             that
             which
             is
             written
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Gentiles
             ?
             
               God
               in
               times
               past
               suffered
               all
               nations
               to
               walke
               in
               their
               owne
               waies
               ,
            
             Act.
             14.16
             .
             And
             this
             be
             said
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             former
             reason
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             actions
             must
             bee
             squared
             after
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             throughout
             their
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             this
             reason
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             daily
             and
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             so
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Lord
             doth
             cleerely
             prooue
             :
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               feareth
               alwaies
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
             
               Whether
               ye
               eate
               or
               drink
               ,
               or
               whatsoeuer
               ye
               doe
               else
               ,
               doe
               all
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               God.
            
             And
             to
             Iosua
             ,
             1.8
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               meditate
               and
               exercise
               thy
               minde
               in
               this
               booke
               of
               the
               law
               day
               and
               night
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             
             should
             say
             ,
             early
             and
             late
             ,
             all
             times
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             being
             well
             seasoned
             with
             the
             sweete
             sauour
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             his
             tongue
             might
             vtter
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             hee
             might
             be
             exercised
             by
             the
             helpe
             thereof
             ,
             in
             the
             manifold
             actions
             of
             his
             life
             .
             S.
             
             Paul
             also
             when
             he
             writeth
             of
             the
             widow
             that
             should
             be
             chosen
             to
             looke
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             describeth
             her
             by
             this
             one
             note
             ,
             whereby
             a
             good
             Christian
             is
             discerned
             amongst
             men
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               if
               she
               haue
               been
               daily
               giuen
               to
               euery
               good
               worke
               .
            
          
           
             And
             hee
             whom
             it
             may
             well
             beseeme
             vs
             to
             follow
             ,
             did
             not
             onely
             make
             it
             his
             daily
             trade
             to
             bee
             directed
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             but
             euen
             through
             the
             day
             did
             the
             same
             ,
             diuiding
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             day
             into
             one
             good
             
             doing
             or
             other
             ,
             for
             these
             are
             his
             words
             :
             
               Oh
               Lord
               ,
               what
               a
               loue
               haue
               I
               to
               thy
               law
               ?
            
             
             
               all
               the
               day
               long
               is
               my
               meditation
               in
               it
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             musing
             still
             how
             I
             may
             please
             thee
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             my
             actions
             are
             ,
             which
             I
             goe
             about
             ;
             Againe
             ,
             
             
               Euery
               day
               will
               I
               praise
               thee
               :
            
             Euen
             so
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             )
             let
             vs
             be
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             an
             holy
             and
             right
             manner
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             when
             wee
             cannot
             ;
             yet
             let
             vs
             auoide
             and
             shunne
             euill
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             wilt
             doe
             neither
             ,
             nor
             endeuour
             after
             the
             same
             constantly
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             then
             renounce
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             doe
             what
             thou
             lustest
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             should
             not
             mens
             hearts
             be
             daily
             giuen
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             most
             worthie
             of
             them
             ?
             what
             haue
             we
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             day
             more
             necessarie
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             appeare
             one
             day
             to
             all
             ,
             who
             now
             will
             take
             no
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ?
             
               Weigh
               what
               I
               
               say
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               giue
               thee
               vnderstanding
               ,
            
             that
             in
             thy
             heart
             and
             life
             thou
             maist
             euery
             day
             serue
             him
             :
             doth
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             ,
             Prou.
             4.23
             .
             and
             25.25
             .
             when
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               Keepe
               thy
               heart
               with
               all
               diligence
            
             ;
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               let
               it
               be
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               continually
               ,
            
             doth
             he
             (
             I
             say
             )
             meane
             any
             certaine
             time
             ,
             or
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             euery
             day
             ?
             so
             when
             rules
             for
             praying
             are
             giuen
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             to
             direct
             vs
             in
             all
             our
             prayers
             for
             euer
             ?
             If
             thou
             saist
             ,
             why
             is
             this
             then
             so
             strange
             to
             men
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             first
             naturally
             men
             desire
             to
             satisfie
             God
             with
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             soone
             to
             haue
             done
             
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             few
             will
             weigh
             particularly
             and
             daily
             ,
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             
             and
             how
             to
             walke
             one
             day
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             but
             are
             content
             to
             goe
             the
             easiest
             way
             to
             worke
             (
             as
             they
             thinke
             )
             and
             slubber
             vp
             their
             sinnes
             :
             and
             are
             therefore
             neuer
             long
             confident
             in
             ,
             nor
             bold
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             bee
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             others
             also
             of
             his
             deare
             children
             be
             ,
             and
             they
             themselues
             also
             perhaps
             sometime
             haue
             been
             .
             Whereas
             if
             it
             were
             the
             matter
             which
             is
             in
             account
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             doubteth
             but
             that
             it
             would
             be
             daily
             looked
             to
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             if
             ye
             say
             ,
             why
             are
             wee
             troubled
             with
             these
             nouelties
             now
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             times
             past
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             men
             are
             content
             to
             haue
             such
             things
             to
             be
             nouelties
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
             with
             which
             they
             desire
             not
             to
             bee
             acquainted
             :
             for
             els
             ,
             these
             are
             not
             nouelties
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             seene
             ,
             seeing
             there
             are
             diuers
             ,
             
             who
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             learned
             it
             to
             be
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             al
             good
             duties
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             ,
             should
             euery
             day
             be
             practised
             :
             so
             they
             doe
             carefully
             and
             conscionably
             prune
             off
             that
             behauiour
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             well
             be
             thought
             vpon
             and
             remembred
             at
             the
             euening
             ,
             without
             an
             vnwelcomed
             wound
             and
             accusation
             .
             For
             what
             can
             lesse
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             before
             alleaged
             ,
             then
             that
             Christians
             should
             bee
             daily
             
               giuen
               to
               euery
               good
               worke
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             aime
             thereat
             ,
             though
             when
             they
             haue
             done
             all
             ,
             they
             may
             finde
             themselues
             to
             bee
             much
             behind
             hand
             ,
             
               and
               vnprofitable
               seruants
            
             ?
          
           
             
             And
             what
             meaning
             else
             hath
             this
             Scripture
             ?
             
               Herein
               I
               exercise
               and
               occupie
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               haue
               a
               good
               conscience
               both
               before
               God
               and
               men
               alwaies
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
             (
             I
             take
             it
             )
             one
             time
             as
             well
             as
             another
             :
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             one
             day
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             seeing
             it
             reacheth
             further
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             euen
             to
             one
             part
             of
             the
             day
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
             The
             which
             if
             it
             can
             bee
             done
             ,
             except
             a
             man
             doe
             tie
             himselfe
             to
             take
             heede
             to
             one
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             another
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             to
             make
             of
             it
             .
             And
             if
             he
             had
             meant
             herein
             ,
             but
             a
             generall
             looking
             to
             his
             conscience
             ,
             he
             could
             as
             easily
             haue
             said
             and
             left
             out
             the
             words
             (
             
               before
               God
               and
               men
            
             )
             which
             include
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             actions
             :
             likewise
             ,
             the
             word
             (
             alwaies
             )
             and
             to
             haue
             restrained
             it
             to
             sometimes
             .
             The
             like
             saying
             is
             in
             another
             chapter
             :
             
               To
               the
               which
               thing
               hoped
               for
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               to
               the
               which
               promise
               made
               to
               our
               fathers
               ,
               our
               twelue
               tribes
               seruing
               God
               day
               and
               night
               alwaies
               ,
               doe
               trust
               to
               come
               .
            
             He
             saith
             not
             barely
             
             that
             they
             serued
             God
             (
             which
             all
             will
             graunt
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             but
             that
             they
             looked
             to
             it
             ,
             
               day
               and
               night
            
             ,
             euen
             early
             and
             late
             ,
             yea
             and
             alwaies
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             constantly
             ,
             and
             with
             continuance
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             these
             and
             such
             like
             Scriptures
             doe
             prooue
             that
             a
             godly
             life
             should
             be
             alwaies
             and
             euery
             day
             :
             so
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             another
             manner
             ,
             as
             by
             that
             in
             the
             Psalme
             may
             bee
             gathered
             :
             where
             the
             Prophet
             expresseth
             it
             by
             the
             meanes
             and
             helpes
             ,
             whereby
             such
             a
             life
             is
             led
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             prayer
             and
             praises
             ,
             saying
             thus
             :
             
               euery
               day
            
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrue
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               on
               euery
               day
               ,
               I
               will
               blesse
               thee
               and
               praise
               thy
               name
               for
               euer
               and
               euer
               .
            
             So
             that
             howsoeuer
             few
             aime
             at
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             by
             their
             owne
             
             experience
             haue
             the
             proofe
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             euident
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             thus
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             haue
             taken
             in
             hand
             to
             prooue
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             more
             conscience
             made
             of
             it
             among
             the
             godly
             hereafter
             .
             Therfore
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             commend
             vnto
             vs
             a
             certaine
             course
             to
             walke
             in
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             particular
             directing
             of
             our
             liues
             (
             of
             what
             calling
             or
             estate
             soeuer
             wee
             be
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             word
             )
             and
             further
             requireth
             the
             same
             to
             be
             daily
             
             
             kept
             and
             followed
             of
             vs
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             )
             then
             Christians
             must
             bee
             guided
             by
             some
             daily
             direction
             in
             the
             leading
             of
             their
             liues
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             third
             reason
             of
             the
             daily
             direction
             .
          
           
             FVrthermore
             ,
             if
             so
             many
             parts
             of
             a
             daily
             direction
             ,
             as
             will
             sufficiently
             direct
             a
             man
             ,
             be
             inioyned
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             daily
             vsed
             ,
             then
             a
             certaine
             and
             daily
             direction
             is
             commaunded
             
             of
             God
             :
             but
             the
             first
             is
             manifest
             and
             cleere
             :
             therfore
             the
             latter
             cannot
             be
             denied
             .
             Now
             for
             proofe
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             parts
             of
             direction
             ,
             as
             may
             well
             guide
             a
             Christian
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             are
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             cleere
             :
             for
             we
             are
             directed
             there
             ,
             how
             to
             begin
             the
             day
             ,
             how
             to
             proceed
             in
             the
             seuerall
             actions
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             end
             it
             ,
             I
             exclude
             not
             any
             one
             .
             We
             are
             directed
             also
             how
             to
             carrie
             our selues
             in
             companie
             ,
             how
             alone
             ,
             how
             at
             home
             ,
             how
             abroad
             :
             how
             to
             beare
             troubles
             when
             they
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             our selues
             for
             them
             before
             they
             come
             :
             and
             how
             to
             vse
             prosperitie
             ,
             as
             health
             ,
             friends
             ,
             peace
             ,
             libertie
             ,
             goods
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             blessings
             besides
             ,
             God
             shall
             any
             day
             
             bestow
             vpon
             vs.
             
          
           
             In
             al
             these
             (
             I
             say
             )
             with
             other
             such
             ,
             we
             are
             directed
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             wee
             may
             euery
             day
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             some
             one
             ,
             serue
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             occasion
             shall
             be
             offered
             ,
             which
             shall
             more
             cleerely
             bee
             seene
             afterwards
             in
             sundrie
             particulars
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             what
             ordinary
             actions
             in
             any
             lawfull
             calling
             are
             to
             be
             done
             of
             a
             Christian
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             in
             his
             word
             guided
             him
             how
             to
             doe
             them
             ,
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             as
             hee
             by
             the
             helpe
             thereof
             ,
             may
             with
             peace
             and
             comfort
             bring
             it
             to
             an
             end
             :
             and
             contrariwise
             ,
             
               he
               that
               knoweth
               his
               will
               therein
               ,
            
             and
             walketh
             not
             after
             the
             same
             ,
             shall
             neither
             finde
             peace
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             nor
             happines
             after
             .
             Which
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             duly
             weighed
             and
             considered
             ,
             
             would
             keepe
             Christians
             in
             another
             and
             that
             more
             safe
             ,
             well
             ordred
             ,
             and
             heauenly
             course
             ,
             then
             they
             now
             are
             which
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             or
             haue
             not
             conscience
             to
             seeke
             experience
             of
             it
             :
             whereas
             without
             it
             ,
             many
             ,
             who
             might
             bring
             great
             glorie
             to
             God
             by
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             themselues
             liue
             very
             sweetly
             ;
             yet
             because
             they
             are
             strangers
             from
             such
             a
             daily
             course
             keeping
             ,
             doe
             neither
             of
             both
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             very
             meanely
             :
             and
             yet
             because
             they
             haue
             no
             acquaintance
             with
             any
             better
             ,
             are
             not
             content
             to
             be
             disquieted
             ,
             and
             roused
             out
             of
             that
             vnprofitable
             course
             wherein
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             I
             thinke
             it
             will
             be
             looked
             for
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             prooue
             that
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             direction
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             as
             
             may
             well
             guide
             a
             Christian
             throughout
             the
             day
             ,
             are
             as
             well
             particularly
             required
             euery
             day
             at
             our
             hands
             to
             be
             obserued
             ,
             as
             generally
             all
             our
             life
             long
             :
             I
             will
             therefore
             satisfie
             the
             teachable
             reader
             in
             that
             which
             hee
             desireth
             .
             And
             first
             where
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             guided
             by
             the
             word
             how
             to
             begin
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             goe
             through
             it
             ;
             Salomon
             in
             one
             sentence
             directeth
             to
             both
             :
             for
             when
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
             
               The
               commaundements
               and
               instructions
               should
               be
               alwaies
               bound
               to
               our
               hearts
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             had
             in
             continuall
             remembrance
             ,
             
               and
               tied
               about
               our
               neckes
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             as
             iewels
             had
             in
             speciall
             account
             :
             hee
             addeth
             ;
             
               that
               at
               our
               awaking
               ,
               they
               shall
               
               talke
               with
               vs
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               walke
               ,
               they
               shall
               leade
               vs.
            
             As
             if
             hee
             should
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             word
             of
             God
             be
             carefully
             kept
             in
             mind
             ,
             and
             held
             in
             precious
             estimation
             ,
             it
             shall
             guide
             vs
             from
             the
             morning
             to
             the
             euening
             ,
             euen
             from
             our
             vprising
             to
             our
             lying
             downe
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             God
             hath
             not
             left
             the
             gouerning
             of
             our
             liues
             in
             our
             owne
             hands
             ,
             as
             though
             hee
             had
             taken
             no
             order
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             hath
             appointed
             in
             his
             word
             how
             the
             whole
             day
             should
             be
             passed
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             where
             I
             said
             more
             particularly
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             life
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             daily
             to
             leade
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             a
             carefull
             
               declining
               from
               all
               euill
            
             ,
             and
             contrariwise
             in
             well
             liuing
             ,
             
               and
               bringing
               forth
               the
               fruites
               of
               faith
               and
               amendment
               of
               life
               :
            
             and
             also
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             such
             helps
             and
             meanes
             ,
             by
             which
             this
             faith
             and
             
             holy
             life
             are
             nourished
             ,
             and
             preserued
             :
             It
             is
             very
             true
             :
             For
             there
             are
             no
             meanes
             necessarily
             to
             be
             vsed
             euery
             day
             ,
             nor
             any
             parts
             of
             godly
             life
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             performe
             daily
             ,
             but
             the
             scripture
             doth
             particularly
             require
             thē
             to
             be
             vsed
             daily
             .
             
             That
             which
             I
             say
             of
             the
             helps
             shal
             be
             proued
             afterwards
             .
             And
             for
             the
             parts
             of
             good
             life
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             needes
             practise
             daily
             ,
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             daily
             occupied
             in
             those
             good
             workes
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             place
             and
             calling
             ,
             we
             can
             see
             to
             bee
             required
             of
             vs
             :
             as
             brotherly
             kindnes
             ,
             loue
             ,
             sobrietie
             ,
             patience
             ,
             iust
             dealing
             towards
             all
             ,
             mercifulnes
             ,
             meekenes
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             And
             these
             be
             like
             necessarie
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             one
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             our
             sinne
             ,
             when
             we
             doe
             the
             contrarie
             .
             
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             workes
             which
             must
             of
             necessitie
             be
             done
             daily
             ,
             are
             to
             carry
             our selues
             both
             in
             prosperitie
             ,
             and
             vnder
             all
             blessings
             rightly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             cheerefully
             ,
             thankfully
             ,
             and
             fruitfully
             :
             and
             in
             our
             afflictions
             patiently
             and
             with
             contentation
             .
             And
             who
             doth
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             these
             both
             should
             bee
             daily
             ?
             
             For
             ,
             first
             that
             praises
             and
             thanksgiuing
             in
             our
             prosperitie
             are
             required
             to
             be
             daily
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             that
             estate
             abideth
             ,
             consider
             what
             the
             psalmist
             saith
             ,
             
               my
               tongue
               shall
               talke
               of
               thy
               righteousnes
               daily
               ,
            
             Psalm
             .
             71.24
             .
             and
             that
             meant
             Saint
             Iames
             ,
             
             Chap.
             5.13
             .
             
               In
               our
               prosperitie
               to
               sing
               praises
               ,
            
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             wishing
             vs
             
               to
               giue
               thankes
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             bringeth
             vs
             to
             the
             same
             dutie
             euery
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             the
             word
             (
             daily
             )
             be
             not
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             
             saith
             ,
             
               reioyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               alwayes
            
             ,
             Phil.
             4.4
             .
             yet
             who
             doubteth
             that
             he
             can
             meane
             any
             lesse
             then
             this
             ,
             when
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               in
               all
               things
            
             :
             euen
             such
             ,
             as
             come
             to
             passe
             daily
             and
             euery
             day
             ?
             and
             yet
             euen
             this
             word
             (
             daily
             )
             is
             in
             other
             Scripture
             vsed
             .
             
             For
             
               as
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               are
               renewed
               daily
               vpon
               his
               :
            
             so
             Gods
             people
             are
             in
             the
             example
             of
             the
             man
             of
             God
             (
             whose
             praise
             is
             so
             great
             in
             the
             Scripture
             )
             taught
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             enioy
             them
             euery
             day
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             euery
             day
             to
             sound
             forth
             his
             praise
             thankfully
             and
             cheerefully
             ,
             as
             such
             who
             feele
             and
             acknowledge
             thereby
             ,
             the
             exceeding
             sweetenes
             of
             Gods
             louing
             kindnes
             and
             benefits
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             make
             the
             true
             and
             right
             vse
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
             And
             as
             daily
             praises
             are
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             benefits
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             patient
             and
             
             right
             bearing
             of
             afflictions
             bee
             daily
             also
             ,
             and
             earnest
             prayers
             to
             God
             made
             for
             the
             remouing
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             we
             reade
             the
             Prophet
             
               Daniel
               did
               daily
               ,
               and
               three
               times
               in
               the
               day
               ,
            
             
             Dan.
             6.10
             .
             But
             about
             afflictions
             God
             requireth
             these
             two
             things
             of
             vs
             :
             the
             one
             that
             we
             should
             prepare
             and
             make
             readie
             our selues
             to
             beare
             them
             as
             from
             him
             ,
             in
             such
             quiet
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             be
             not
             vnsetled
             nor
             troubled
             at
             the
             heart
             by
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             heare
             of
             them
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             when
             
             
             they
             come
             ,
             we
             shew
             our selues
             to
             be
             such
             indeede
             ,
             
             and
             through
             the
             incouragement
             which
             we
             haue
             from
             him
             ,
             we
             submit
             our selues
             (
             euen
             as
             our
             necke
             vnto
             the
             yoke
             )
             willingly
             to
             goe
             vnder
             them
             .
             Now
             though
             no
             wise
             man
             doubts
             ,
             but
             that
             Gods
             meaning
             is
             that
             we
             should
             be
             patient
             and
             obedient
             in
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             and
             one
             time
             as
             well
             as
             an
             other
             ;
             yet
             that
             it
             may
             plainely
             be
             seene
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             that
             both
             these
             are
             giuen
             vs
             in
             commandement
             euery
             day
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             God
             hath
             taught
             vs
             in
             the
             fourth
             petition
             
               (
               giue
               vs
               this
               day
               our
               daily
               bread
               )
            
             so
             to
             pray
             for
             all
             things
             needefull
             to
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             
             as
             his
             most
             wise
             prouidence
             seeth
             meetest
             and
             best
             for
             vs
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             he
             in
             wisedome
             
             doe
             see
             afflictions
             fit
             for
             vs
             ,
             though
             we
             are
             not
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             we
             offer
             our selues
             readie
             to
             receiue
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             as
             a
             part
             of
             
               our
               daily
               bread
            
             ;
             or
             else
             we
             vnderstand
             not
             what
             God
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             nor
             what
             we
             offer
             to
             him
             in
             making
             that
             prayer
             .
             For
             we
             desire
             of
             God
             in
             it
             blessing
             fit
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             euery
             day
             :
             and
             therefore
             not
             onely
             in
             peace
             and
             prosperitie
             ,
             the
             blessing
             of
             thankes
             ,
             &c.
             but
             vnder
             affliction
             ,
             patience
             ,
             contentation
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             graces
             ,
             euen
             
               the
               thing
               of
               the
               day
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               as
               Agur
            
             saith
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             euery
             thing
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             time
             requireth
             .
             For
             in
             prosperitie
             ,
             the
             time
             requireth
             one
             blessing
             ;
             in
             affliction
             another
             :
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             hang
             on
             God
             euery
             moment
             .
          
           
             
             By
             this
             it
             may
             bee
             seene
             ,
             that
             Christians
             ought
             euery
             day
             to
             prepare
             for
             troubles
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             speciall
             part
             of
             their
             dutie
             in
             the
             day
             .
             
             The
             other
             thing
             about
             afflictions
             is
             ,
             that
             wee
             beare
             them
             willingly
             when
             they
             come
             euery
             day
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             teacheth
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               that
               will
               come
               after
               me
               ,
               must
               deny
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               take
               vp
               his
               crosse
               daily
               :
            
             and
             this
             is
             an
             other
             part
             of
             our
             dutie
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             so
             needfull
             to
             be
             looked
             vnto
             ,
             as
             none
             more
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             God
             hath
             taught
             his
             ,
             that
             whether
             their
             life
             be
             incombred
             with
             afflictions
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             passed
             in
             the
             vse
             ,
             commodities
             and
             benefits
             ,
             they
             shall
             in
             both
             estates
             learne
             of
             him
             how
             to
             be
             directed
             daily
             .
             Yea
             and
             to
             shut
             
             vp
             this
             poynt
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             more
             full
             :
             not
             onely
             euery
             day
             he
             hath
             directed
             vs
             how
             to
             liue
             in
             both
             estates
             ,
             but
             euen
             through
             the
             day
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             written
             by
             Moses
             in
             Deuteronomie
             :
             
             
               The
               beloued
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               dwell
               in
               safetie
               vnder
               his
               protection
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
            
             When
             Christ
             saith
             
               watch
               and
               pray
               ,
               least
               ye
               fall
               into
               temptation
               ,
            
             what
             day
             ,
             or
             part
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             doth
             he
             warrant
             vs
             to
             be
             free
             from
             daunger
             ,
             without
             these
             meanes
             ,
             as
             experience
             also
             sheweth
             ?
          
           
             By
             these
             things
             which
             I
             haue
             now
             spoken
             of
             ,
             namely
             ,
             daily
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             euery
             good
             worke
             ,
             and
             to
             looke
             to
             our selues
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             prosperitie
             and
             aduersitie
             we
             be
             daily
             well
             ordered
             ;
             we
             see
             that
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             able
             to
             
             gouerne
             himselfe
             safely
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             although
             hee
             had
             no
             further
             direction
             .
             But
             yet
             more
             particularly
             the
             word
             of
             God
             doth
             direct
             them
             how
             to
             passe
             the
             day
             in
             their
             calling
             ,
             in
             company
             ,
             alone
             by
             themselues
             ,
             and
             consequently
             in
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             day
             .
             Which
             because
             I
             haue
             appointed
             afterward
             to
             prooue
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             auoyde
             tediousnes
             in
             not
             repeating
             it
             againe
             ,
             I
             will
             deferre
             it
             ,
             till
             I
             come
             to
             the
             more
             particular
             handling
             of
             the
             daily
             direction
             .
          
           
           
             But
             yet
             the
             meanes
             and
             helps
             ,
             whereby
             a
             godly
             life
             is
             preserued
             daily
             ,
             
             as
             I
             promised
             before
             ,
             
             and
             least
             I
             should
             not
             so
             particularly
             handle
             them
             in
             the
             direction
             following
             ,
             I
             will
             in
             few
             words
             set
             downe
             :
             and
             shew
             ,
             how
             God
             hath
             inioyned
             so
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             doe
             necessarilie
             helpe
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             godlines
             ,
             daily
             to
             be
             vsed
             ;
             and
             though
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             as
             prayer
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             
               exhorting
               one
               another
            
             ,
             praise
             and
             thankes
             ,
             attending
             to
             the
             publike
             meanes
             of
             the
             word
             daily
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             we
             may
             inioy
             it
             .
             These
             meanes
             God
             doth
             not
             onelie
             inioyne
             daily
             to
             bee
             vsed
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             as
             he
             who
             weigheth
             how
             the
             commaunding
             of
             them
             daily
             to
             be
             vsed
             ,
             goeth
             with
             the
             commaunding
             of
             the
             godlie
             life
             daily
             to
             be
             continued
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             them
             ,
             shall
             cleerelie
             see
             ,
             that
             God
             meant
             not
             coldlie
             and
             ceremoniouslie
             to
             
             haue
             them
             performed
             of
             vs
             ;
             but
             that
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             a
             true
             and
             holie
             seruing
             of
             him
             daily
             ,
             should
             bee
             framed
             :
             that
             so
             we
             might
             be
             one
             daie
             ,
             as
             another
             ,
             and
             not
             fickle
             and
             chaunging
             alwaies
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             we
             must
             needes
             be
             .
          
           
             
             For
             prayer
             and
             praises
             ,
             in
             Dauids
             example
             
               thrise
               in
               the
               day
            
             ,
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             offer
             them
             :
             besides
             occasions
             at
             other
             times
             of
             the
             daie
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             that
             looketh
             well
             to
             his
             waies
             shal
             finde
             to
             be
             many
             .
             Watchfulnes
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             due
             considering
             of
             our
             waies
             ,
             &
             a
             taking
             heede
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             required
             to
             be
             through
             the
             daie
             ,
             
             and
             all
             the
             daie
             long
             ,
             not
             on
             some
             ,
             more
             then
             other
             .
             Our
             
               exhorting
               one
               another
            
             ,
             
             is
             commaunded
             to
             
               be
               daily
            
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             ,
             howsoeuer
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             be
             straunge
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             vse
             with
             many
             Christians
             ,
             who
             yet
             
             are
             they
             which
             ought
             to
             vse
             it
             ,
             if
             any
             bee
             ;
             and
             this
             when
             wee
             haue
             opportunitie
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             vsed
             to
             supplie
             the
             roome
             of
             other
             helps
             which
             cannot
             then
             be
             well
             inioyed
             .
             
             As
             for
             reading
             the
             booke
             of
             his
             law
             and
             speaking
             of
             the
             infinit
             wisedome
             of
             God
             reuealed
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             howsoeuer
             that
             place
             of
             Iosua
             doth
             not
             so
             precisely
             and
             strictly
             tie
             them
             to
             euerie
             daie
             ,
             as
             other
             scriptures
             doe
             to
             prayer
             ,
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             &c.
             (
             because
             the
             daie
             may
             possiblie
             be
             passed
             in
             the
             seruice
             and
             worshipping
             of
             God
             aright
             without
             that
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             these
             :
             and
             a
             good
             Christian
             may
             necessarilie
             bee
             hindred
             from
             that
             ,
             by
             other
             duties
             for
             a
             time
             more
             necessarie
             )
             yet
             who
             doubteth
             ,
             
             that
             euen
             that
             was
             commaunded
             by
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             vsuall
             and
             oft
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             farre
             daily
             vsed
             ,
             as
             
             when
             more
             necessarie
             things
             in
             the
             way
             doe
             not
             occupie
             vs
             ?
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             publike
             hearing
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             that
             in
             the
             Prouerbs
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               watcheth
               daily
               at
               my
               gates
               ,
               and
               giueth
               attendance
               at
               the
               postes
               of
               my
               doores
               .
            
             And
             the
             like
             is
             the
             saying
             of
             Saint
             Luke
             of
             the
             godly
             who
             were
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
               that
               they
               continued
               daily
               in
               the
               temple
               ,
            
             hearing
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             .
             I
             goe
             not
             about
             to
             tie
             any
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             to
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             same
             particulars
             euery
             daie
             ,
             which
             cannot
             possiblie
             be
             vsed
             euery
             daie
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             those
             that
             may
             :
             and
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             well
             able
             to
             answere
             for
             the
             Christian
             passing
             of
             euery
             daie
             .
             The
             summe
             therefore
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             commaunded
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             word
             set
             downe
             so
             
             many
             parts
             of
             a
             daily
             direction
             for
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             which
             hee
             may
             bee
             guided
             holily
             and
             safelie
             through
             euery
             daie
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             one
             daie
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             consecrated
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             left
             free
             to
             our selues
             ,
             to
             passe
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             thinke
             good
             ,
             and
             as
             too
             many
             (
             in
             a
             very
             vnprofitable
             manner
             )
             doe
             ,
             and
             yet
             such
             as
             professe
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             fourth
             reason
             .
          
           
             ANother
             reason
             for
             the
             perswading
             of
             vs
             to
             looke
             to
             the
             daily
             guiding
             of
             our selues
             in
             some
             certaine
             manner
             ,
             is
             ,
             
             for
             that
             hee
             ,
             who
             will
             let
             loose
             his
             heart
             any
             day
             or
             time
             of
             the
             day
             to
             any
             intemperance
             ,
             or
             vnlawfull
             libertie
             ,
             doth
             fall
             into
             some
             of
             
               Sathans
               snares
            
             ,
             and
             is
             caught
             with
             
               the
               deceitfulnes
               
               of
               sinne
            
             immediatly
             ,
             some
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             hardened
             also
             :
             yea
             though
             he
             be
             the
             best
             of
             many
             ,
             hee
             shall
             finde
             to
             his
             cost
             how
             needfull
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             ,
             
               watch
               in
               all
               things
            
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             at
             all
             times
             :
             so
             that
             there
             shal
             be
             no
             time
             wherein
             he
             may
             cast
             off
             feare
             of
             euill
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             be
             the
             man
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               feareth
               alwaies
               .
            
             
             Yea
             he
             shall
             find
             that
             he
             is
             more
             weakened
             and
             indaungered
             by
             one
             daies
             negligence
             in
             little
             regarding
             his
             soule
             and
             his
             actions
             (
             whiles
             other
             things
             of
             lesse
             value
             are
             carefully
             looked
             to
             )
             then
             in
             an
             hundred
             ,
             wherein
             his
             care
             and
             conscience
             were
             continued
             ,
             besides
             that
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             easily
             recouer
             himselfe
             againe
             .
             For
             although
             
               God
               keepe
               his
               children
               from
               many
               euils
               ,
               while
               they
               desire
               it
               :
            
             
             
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             secure
             ,
             hee
             leaueth
             them
             to
             themselues
             ,
             and
             doth
             punish
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             other
             mens
             .
             And
             who
             would
             bee
             willing
             to
             haue
             his
             life
             filled
             with
             many
             feares
             ,
             disquiets
             ,
             reproches
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             crossings
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             be
             free
             and
             merrie
             ?
             But
             besides
             ,
             nothing
             is
             better
             prooued
             to
             vs
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             
               the
               enuious
               man
            
             watcheth
             all
             opportunities
             ,
             yea
             when
             men
             least
             suspect
             it
             ,
             to
             
               sow
               tares
               with
               the
               good
               seede
            
             ;
             to
             vnsettle
             them
             ,
             
             to
             steale
             away
             their
             heart
             and
             loue
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             giue
             it
             vnto
             creatures
             .
             And
             therefore
             much
             more
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             remitted
             our
             care
             ,
             and
             left
             off
             our
             watch
             (
             whereby
             hee
             knoweth
             and
             seeth
             ,
             
             that
             we
             are
             now
             
               as
               an
               house
               swept
               and
               trimmed
               vp
               readie
               to
               receiue
               such
               a
               guest
            
             )
             much
             more
             (
             I
             say
             )
             doth
             he
             then
             take
             his
             opportunitie
             to
             
             
               enter
               and
               keepe
               possession
            
             in
             vs
             more
             strongly
             ,
             and
             so
             depriueth
             vs
             of
             our
             former
             liberties
             .
             And
             euen
             as
             Sampson
             ,
             when
             his
             lockes
             were
             clipped
             off
             ,
             was
             afraid
             and
             troubled
             at
             the
             voyce
             of
             his
             wife
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             
               The
               Philistims
               be
               vpon
               thee
               Sampson
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             
               thought
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               I
               will
               arise
               and
               escape
               their
               hands
               ,
               as
               in
               times
               past
               ,
            
             but
             could
             not
             :
             so
             when
             the
             diuell
             hath
             secretly
             stolne
             our
             hearts
             from
             our
             true
             treasure
             ,
             euen
             from
             attending
             vpon
             God
             ,
             
             and
             hath
             fixed
             them
             vpon
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             as
             pleasure
             ,
             profit
             ,
             aduauncement
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ;
             wee
             thinking
             to
             doe
             as
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             when
             we
             had
             our
             hearts
             at
             commandement
             ,
             doe
             goe
             about
             it
             in
             vaine
             :
             For
             our
             strength
             which
             we
             had
             sometime
             ,
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             we
             by
             seeking
             libertie
             amisse
             ,
             and
             shaking
             off
             the
             Lords
             yoke
             ,
             doe
             finde
             
             by
             experience
             the
             fruite
             of
             such
             follie
             ,
             I
             may
             more
             fitly
             call
             it
             madnes
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             without
             cause
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             so
             earnestly
             warned
             by
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             
               we
               keepe
               our
               hearts
               with
               all
               diligence
               :
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
             
               Let
               thy
               heart
               be
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               continually
               :
            
             which
             a
             man
             would
             thinke
             should
             be
             vnderstood
             by
             vs
             of
             one
             day
             as
             wel
             as
             another
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             neglected
             at
             any
             time
             .
             For
             although
             God
             
               will
               direct
               and
               guide
               vs
               in
               the
               way
            
             wherein
             he
             hath
             set
             vs
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             yet
             out
             of
             this
             way
             (
             if
             we
             will
             needes
             waxe
             wearie
             of
             it
             )
             we
             shall
             
             finde
             nothing
             but
             awknes
             and
             crossing
             of
             vs
             ,
             wandring
             and
             vncomfortablenes
             ,
             
             because
             that
             in
             no
             such
             state
             hath
             God
             promised
             to
             gouerne
             vs.
             But
             
               stirre
               vp
               the
               gifts
               of
               God
               which
               are
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             that
             powerfull
             grace
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             receiued
             ,
             daily
             pray
             to
             haue
             renued
             in
             thee
             ,
             by
             such
             direction
             as
             may
             be
             giuen
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             thy selfe
             to
             bee
             set
             forward
             with
             such
             ease
             ,
             as
             thou
             wilt
             beware
             that
             thou
             forgoe
             it
             not
             againe
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             if
             any
             would
             shake
             off
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             sifting
             him
             more
             narrowly
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             well
             like
             of
             :
             and
             therefore
             would
             for
             the
             seeking
             of
             more
             libertie
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             cauill
             at
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             misalleaged
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             must
             needes
             maintaine
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             some
             daies
             ,
             more
             libertie
             giuen
             to
             man
             ,
             then
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             and
             on
             other
             daies
             .
             But
             hee
             is
             driuen
             from
             
             that
             hold
             by
             manifest
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             tied
             to
             a
             daily
             direction
             by
             the
             former
             .
             For
             to
             the
             stopping
             of
             such
             mouthes
             ,
             is
             that
             written
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             
               Take
               heede
               that
               there
               be
               not
               at
               any
               time
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               any
               of
               you
               an
               euill
               heart
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               departing
               thereby
               from
               the
               liuing
               God
               :
            
             If
             not
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             then
             much
             lesse
             any
             day
             ,
             wherein
             are
             many
             times
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             there
             are
             many
             times
             ,
             yea
             houres
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             wherein
             the
             heart
             may
             start
             aside
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             doing
             his
             will
             :
             So
             that
             nothing
             shall
             be
             gained
             by
             resisting
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             turne
             to
             the
             swifter
             damnation
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             doe
             it
             .
             Men
             may
             say
             (
             I
             denie
             not
             )
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             haue
             that
             rule
             ouer
             their
             hearts
             :
             but
             it
             will
             not
             serue
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             reiecting
             of
             the
             truth
             (
             which
             God
             hath
             brought
             to
             light
             
             to
             them
             and
             made
             manifest
             to
             their
             consciences
             )
             but
             that
             they
             must
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             grant
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             dutie
             to
             be
             yeelded
             vnto
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             bee
             set
             vpon
             and
             gone
             about
             rather
             then
             resisted
             ,
             assuring
             themselues
             ,
             that
             an
             honest
             endeuour
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             
             And
             if
             we
             see
             this
             in
             common
             reason
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             which
             hath
             a
             long
             iourney
             to
             trauaile
             ,
             as
             an
             hundred
             or
             two
             hundred
             miles
             ,
             will
             not
             count
             this
             sufficient
             directiō
             ,
             to
             go
             on
             Eastward
             or
             Westward
             ,
             as
             his
             way
             shal
             lie
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             generall
             rule
             only
             ;
             
             but
             will
             take
             a
             particular
             note
             by
             what
             townes
             he
             must
             goe
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             how
             hee
             must
             passe
             from
             one
             to
             another
             :
             what
             marueile
             should
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             are
             to
             trauaile
             this
             great
             and
             long
             voyage
             to
             the
             
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             through
             this
             large
             and
             wearisome
             wildernes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             doe
             not
             reckon
             their
             way
             generally
             by
             the
             yeere
             ,
             but
             particularly
             by
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             day
             consider
             the
             diuers
             kindes
             of
             dutie
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             to
             performe
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             way
             by
             which
             they
             should
             goe
             ,
             that
             at
             night
             they
             may
             reioyce
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             much
             neerer
             their
             iourneys
             end
             (
             and
             that
             in
             safetie
             and
             quiet
             )
             then
             they
             were
             in
             the
             morning
             at
             their
             setting
             foorth
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             (
             with
             the
             greatest
             part
             )
             lost
             their
             labour
             ,
             by
             going
             out
             of
             their
             way
             ?
          
           
             Euen
             as
             Moses
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             by
             his
             owne
             example
             in
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             where
             hee
             saith
             :
             
             
               Teach
               vs
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               to
               number
               our
               daies
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             consider
             the
             shortnes
             of
             
             our
             life
             by
             the
             daies
             of
             it
             )
             
               that
               we
               may
               applie
               our
               hearts
               to
               wisedome
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             those
             few
             daies
             thereof
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Steward
             of
             some
             Noble
             mans
             house
             doth
             not
             make
             a
             generall
             reckoning
             and
             account
             of
             much
             money
             laid
             out
             ,
             but
             writeth
             the
             particulars
             ,
             daily
             and
             hourely
             as
             he
             giueth
             out
             and
             receiueth
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             not
             bee
             deceiued
             :
             
             so
             and
             much
             more
             (
             as
             the
             Christian
             life
             is
             more
             precious
             then
             all
             earthly
             treasure
             )
             doth
             the
             wise
             man
             looke
             daily
             to
             
             
             his
             waies
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             his
             account
             may
             the
             lesse
             trouble
             him
             at
             his
             lying
             downe
             ,
             and
             consequently
             at
             the
             day
             of
             his
             death
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             that
             ,
             so
             will
             hee
             euen
             set
             downe
             many
             parts
             of
             his
             life
             in
             writing
             also
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             principally
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             record
             (
             as
             Gods
             benefits
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             sinnes
             )
             as
             he
             is
             able
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             helpe
             him
             to
             be
             better
             directed
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             of
             daily
             looking
             to
             our
             waies
             ,
             
             our
             Christian
             life
             is
             compared
             
               to
               a
               course
               or
               race
            
             :
             that
             as
             they
             which
             runne
             keepe
             their
             bounds
             and
             course
             ,
             and
             goe
             not
             aside
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             so
             should
             they
             who
             runne
             in
             the
             Christian
             race
             ,
             looke
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             they
             keepe
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             not
             runne
             on
             vncertainly
             ,
             or
             wandring
             they
             know
             not
             where
             ,
             whither
             ,
             nor
             
             how
             ,
             by
             peruerting
             their
             waies
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             compared
             to
             an
             high
             way
             ,
             
             in
             the
             which
             if
             we
             guide
             and
             keep
             our
             beast
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             loden
             ,
             it
             commeth
             safely
             to
             the
             market
             with
             the
             cariage
             or
             burden
             :
             but
             if
             we
             suffer
             it
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             plaine
             way
             into
             cartrakes
             ,
             and
             to
             climbe
             vp
             to
             the
             browes
             and
             rough
             waies
             ,
             it
             is
             cast
             and
             wearied
             :
             so
             if
             we
             keepe
             in
             the
             knowne
             and
             beaten
             way
             ,
             we
             goe
             on
             our
             Christian
             course
             safely
             ,
             although
             with
             some
             difficultie
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             incombrances
             :
             but
             if
             wee
             peruert
             our
             way
             ,
             and
             goe
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             and
             by
             we
             fall
             into
             daunger
             ,
             
             we
             know
             not
             how
             great
             :
             as
             by
             wofull
             experience
             many
             fearing
             God
             haue
             found
             it
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             then
             wished
             they
             had
             been
             circumspect
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             too
             
             late
             .
          
           
             So
             it
             is
             compared
             to
             
               a
               rule
               ,
               to
               guide
               vs
               :
            
             that
             as
             well
             in
             our
             talke
             with
             other
             ,
             
             as
             alone
             by
             our selues
             ,
             in
             our
             earthly
             busines
             ,
             as
             our
             spirituall
             seruice
             of
             God
             :
             in
             our
             affaires
             abroad
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             dealings
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             thing
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             we
             should
             haue
             certaine
             direction
             for
             euery
             part
             of
             it
             .
             And
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             did
             the
             faithfull
             seruant
             of
             God
             S.
             Paul
             teach
             Timothie
             ,
             
             
               his
               beloued
               and
               naturall
               sonne
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
            
             by
             his
             owne
             example
             when
             he
             said
             :
             
               Thou
               hast
               knowne
               my
               course
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               liuing
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             if
             hee
             should
             say
             ,
             what
             hath
             been
             my
             daily
             carriage
             of
             my selfe
             (
             for
             else
             hee
             could
             not
             haue
             spoken
             so
             )
             and
             particularly
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             beautified
             with
             faith
             ,
             loue
             ,
             patience
             in
             
             great
             afflictions
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             with
             gentlenes
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             long
             suffering
             ,
             and
             bearing
             much
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             vnworthie
             persons
             :
             thou
             hast
             knowne
             also
             my
             minde
             and
             purpose
             ,
             what
             I
             haue
             desired
             yet
             further
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             other
             faithfull
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             
             as
             
               Enoch
               walked
               with
               God
               :
               Noah
               was
               a
               iust
               and
               vpright
               man
               ,
            
             and
             walked
             with
             God
             :
             And
             
               Moses
               was
               faithfull
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God.
            
             Which
             speeches
             vttered
             of
             the
             holie
             people
             of
             God
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             wherein
             things
             were
             set
             downe
             more
             darkly
             ,
             what
             can
             they
             testifie
             of
             them
             lesse
             ,
             then
             this
             which
             I
             say
             ?
          
           
             So
             that
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             the
             examples
             thereof
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             generall
             guiding
             
             of
             Gods
             people
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             particular
             trying
             of
             their
             waies
             therby
             ,
             and
             a
             framing
             of
             them
             thereto
             :
             and
             that
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             a
             trade
             ,
             to
             be
             followed
             in
             one
             point
             as
             in
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             euerie
             one
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             made
             an
             ordinarie
             course
             of
             them
             euery
             day
             ,
             to
             seeke
             to
             haue
             direction
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             fift
             reason
             ,
             sixe
             ,
             seuen
             ,
             and
             eight
             .
          
           
             
             FVrthermore
             ,
             if
             a
             certaine
             direction
             daily
             to
             guide
             vs
             ,
             doth
             best
             keep
             vs
             well
             ,
             when
             we
             be
             wel
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             step
             aside
             or
             wander
             out
             of
             the
             way
             by
             any
             occasion
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             fittest
             to
             bring
             vs
             easily
             to
             consideration
             of
             our selues
             ,
             and
             hold
             vs
             from
             going
             further
             from
             God
             :
             if
             (
             I
             say
             )
             it
             be
             the
             best
             and
             fittest
             estate
             ,
             thus
             to
             order
             well
             ,
             and
             settle
             our
             liues
             ,
             in
             comparison
             
             of
             any
             other
             ;
             then
             who
             doubteth
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             chiefly
             to
             be
             laboured
             for
             ,
             and
             looked
             after
             ,
             and
             holden
             as
             most
             necessarie
             ?
             But
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             who
             can
             denie
             ?
             who
             will
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             which
             resolueth
             with
             himselfe
             euerie
             morning
             ,
             to
             looke
             to
             his
             waies
             all
             the
             daie
             following
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             a
             good
             conscience
             towards
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             setteth
             himselfe
             to
             follow
             such
             speciall
             and
             particular
             rules
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             which
             this
             may
             be
             best
             effected
             ,
             shall
             in
             farre
             better
             sort
             performe
             this
             (
             bringing
             the
             daie
             to
             a
             good
             end
             )
             then
             they
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             be
             in
             Christ
             also
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             so
             prepared
             and
             well
             furnished
             ?
          
           
             I
             meane
             such
             as
             haue
             onely
             a
             minde
             to
             doe
             well
             in
             generall
             ,
             but
             doe
             not
             
             particularly
             set
             themselues
             to
             obserue
             their
             waies
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             falleth
             out
             (
             which
             is
             the
             case
             of
             many
             )
             much
             lesse
             doe
             they
             one
             daie
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             keepe
             an
             euen
             course
             :
             for
             they
             omitting
             their
             care
             any
             one
             daie
             ,
             are
             the
             easilier
             brought
             to
             the
             like
             securitie
             many
             daies
             after
             .
             Which
             men
             ,
             although
             I
             denie
             not
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             of
             their
             actions
             ,
             and
             at
             some
             time
             ,
             doe
             honour
             God
             highly
             ,
             and
             performe
             many
             duties
             well
             (
             and
             that
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             when
             they
             haue
             been
             quickned
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             their
             owne
             meditation
             and
             prayer
             ,
             or
             reading
             ,
             &c.
             )
             yet
             they
             being
             vsually
             carried
             ,
             by
             such
             libertie
             taking
             to
             themselues
             ,
             farre
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             
               doe
               pull
               downe
               againe
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               builded
               ,
               and
               cause
               their
               holy
               profession
               to
               be
               ill
               spoken
               of
               ,
            
             and
             the
             former
             
             commendation
             of
             them
             to
             become
             ridiculous
             :
             and
             are
             themselues
             soone
             vnsetled
             by
             euery
             light
             occasion
             ,
             dulled
             by
             worldlie
             dealings
             ,
             vnquiet
             by
             prouocations
             ,
             incensed
             to
             reuenge
             by
             iniuries
             ,
             and
             much
             estraunged
             from
             the
             life
             of
             godlines
             in
             many
             points
             ;
             whereas
             some
             proportion
             and
             sutable
             agreement
             should
             bee
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             Christians
             .
             And
             yet
             thus
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             (
             which
             is
             bad
             enough
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             well
             weighed
             )
             with
             such
             Christians
             ,
             as
             doe
             not
             learne
             how
             ,
             and
             seeke
             with
             all
             diligence
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             preuent
             such
             daungers
             .
          
           
             
             For
             they
             being
             subiect
             to
             the
             same
             infirmities
             ,
             occasions
             of
             offending
             ,
             and
             prouocations
             inward
             and
             outward
             ,
             vnto
             the
             which
             the
             best
             armed
             people
             
             of
             God
             are
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             so
             afraide
             and
             suspitious
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             daily
             making
             it
             the
             chiefest
             matter
             to
             walke
             well
             fenced
             against
             them
             (
             as
             the
             others
             doe
             )
             which
             without
             a
             dailie
             and
             continuall
             watch
             (
             as
             farre
             as
             frailtie
             will
             permit
             )
             cannot
             bee
             ,
             they
             must
             needes
             finde
             much
             discontentment
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             discomfort
             ,
             as
             also
             far
             more
             loosenes
             and
             distemperature
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             doe
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
             they
             not
             accustoming
             themselues
             to
             any
             certaine
             
             
             course
             of
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             nor
             following
             any
             direction
             to
             order
             their
             waies
             ,
             they
             doe
             bring
             this
             burthen
             vpon
             themselues
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             fallen
             ,
             they
             lie
             long
             ,
             and
             hardly
             rise
             vp
             againe
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             also
             an
             harder
             matter
             for
             them
             to
             serue
             God
             (
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             doe
             )
             vnlesse
             (
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             )
             they
             make
             a
             light
             matter
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             returne
             too
             hastily
             for
             mercie
             to
             God
             ,
             before
             they
             haue
             well
             weighed
             and
             considered
             their
             falles
             and
             offences
             :
             And
             by
             this
             ,
             consider
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             what
             the
             safetie
             of
             the
             other
             is
             ,
             who
             count
             Gods
             seruice
             perfit
             freedome
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             be
             drawne
             from
             it
             at
             any
             time
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             fall
             ,
             yet
             lie
             not
             still
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             setled
             themselues
             to
             be
             well
             guided
             daily
             .
          
           
             
             Besides
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             
             this
             appeareth
             cleerely
             that
             God
             looketh
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             Christians
             should
             euery
             daie
             be
             directed
             as
             well
             as
             some
             one
             daie
             ,
             by
             the
             order
             that
             he
             hath
             set
             in
             the
             tenne
             commaundements
             .
             For
             whereas
             all
             dutie
             to
             bee
             performed
             of
             vs
             ,
             is
             either
             to
             bee
             shewed
             towards
             God
             or
             men
             :
             he
             to
             teach
             vs
             in
             what
             sort
             and
             manner
             this
             is
             to
             bee
             done
             ,
             hath
             thus
             set
             downe
             his
             will
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             saying
             .
             Concerning
             my selfe
             ,
             
             for
             the
             sixe
             daies
             throughout
             the
             weeke
             ,
             yeare
             ,
             your
             whole
             life
             ,
             worship
             and
             serue
             me
             ,
             both
             inwardlie
             and
             outwardlie
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             three
             first
             commaundements
             I
             haue
             bound
             you
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             seuenth
             daie
             ,
             as
             the
             fourth
             commaundement
             inioyneth
             .
             And
             this
             is
             your
             direction
             in
             all
             dutie
             to
             me
             for
             euer
             .
             
             Concerning
             
             men
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             of
             any
             daie
             or
             particular
             time
             ,
             frame
             your selues
             daily
             and
             alwaies
             ,
             as
             the
             sixe
             last
             commaundements
             doe
             require
             .
             Who
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             ,
             setting
             downe
             his
             minde
             in
             the
             commaundements
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             hath
             of
             purpose
             set
             downe
             a
             perpetuall
             direction
             for
             his
             people
             throughout
             their
             pilgrimage
             ?
          
           
             For
             though
             all
             see
             it
             not
             ,
             neither
             consider
             it
             ,
             what
             then
             ?
             
               Shall
               the
               will
               of
               God
               be
               of
               no
               effect
               ,
            
             because
             of
             the
             ignorance
             of
             men
             ?
             but
             they
             who
             see
             the
             will
             and
             meaning
             of
             God
             aright
             in
             them
             ,
             see
             no
             lesse
             thē
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             said
             .
             Neither
             let
             any
             obiect
             here
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             direction
             giuen
             vs
             ,
             then
             generally
             to
             follow
             the
             commandements
             for
             our
             guide
             ,
             seeing
             euery
             commandement
             is
             
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             spiritually
             :
             and
             therefore
             reacheth
             to
             all
             particulars
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             yea
             euen
             those
             which
             are
             inward
             .
             For
             he
             setteth
             downe
             more
             then
             that
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             both
             on
             the
             sixe
             daies
             and
             euerie
             of
             them
             ,
             one
             euen
             course
             of
             worshipping
             and
             seruing
             him
             be
             vsed
             and
             aimed
             at
             in
             our
             particular
             actions
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             seuenth
             daie
             ,
             another
             perpetuallie
             to
             bee
             obserued
             on
             the
             sabboth
             for
             euer
             ,
             diuers
             from
             the
             former
             .
             And
             because
             the
             duties
             that
             wee
             owe
             to
             men
             are
             in
             the
             sixe
             last
             commaundements
             indifferentlie
             ,
             on
             all
             the
             seuen
             daies
             to
             be
             performed
             :
             therefore
             indifferentlie
             on
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             on
             the
             other
             (
             and
             not
             at
             our
             pleasure
             when
             wee
             list
             ,
             or
             as
             we
             thinke
             good
             )
             our
             care
             to
             practise
             and
             faithfullie
             endeuour
             after
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             continued
             ,
             
             and
             so
             the
             contrarie
             sinnes
             in
             like
             sort
             are
             to
             be
             renounced
             .
             Now
             in
             that
             many
             of
             Gods
             people
             see
             it
             not
             to
             be
             thus
             ,
             nor
             make
             any
             such
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             ignorance
             of
             Gods
             will
             in
             the
             commaundements
             ,
             and
             vnwillingnes
             to
             take
             paine
             about
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             vnacquaintance
             with
             a
             daily
             endeuouring
             and
             setting
             themselues
             to
             the
             particular
             practising
             of
             dutie
             in
             euery
             commaundement
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             euery
             one
             hath
             heard
             the
             same
             laid
             open
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
           
             
             But
             further
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             thus
             be
             fullie
             resolued
             euery
             daie
             to
             liue
             religiouslie
             ,
             
             and
             that
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             not
             serue
             God
             by
             the
             grosse
             ;
             it
             is
             plainelie
             declared
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galathians
             :
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               we
               should
               not
               esteeme
               one
               day
               aboue
               another
               ,
            
             neither
             attribute
             holines
             to
             one
             ,
             more
             then
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             neglect
             one
             in
             regard
             of
             another
             .
             
             And
             although
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             in
             so
             putting
             difference
             in
             daies
             ,
             did
             therein
             shew
             themselues
             superstitious
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             not
             so
             to
             bee
             iudged
             of
             ,
             though
             wee
             doe
             not
             as
             carefullie
             worship
             and
             obey
             God
             one
             daie
             as
             another
             :
             
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             that
             place
             and
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             
             he
             rebuking
             that
             sinne
             of
             putting
             difference
             in
             daies
             ,
             doth
             condemne
             as
             well
             our
             securitie
             ,
             who
             seeke
             not
             to
             glorifie
             God
             as
             sincerelie
             and
             holilie
             ,
             on
             one
             daie
             as
             another
             ;
             as
             their
             superstition
             who
             
             groslie
             thought
             one
             daie
             holier
             then
             another
             .
             And
             consequentlie
             ,
             looke
             what
             certaine
             and
             cleare
             rules
             the
             Scripture
             giueth
             vs
             ,
             for
             directing
             our
             liues
             one
             daie
             ,
             the
             same
             must
             conscionablie
             bee
             applied
             to
             euery
             daie
             .
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             the
             sabboth
             it selfe
             ,
             though
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             holie
             exercises
             more
             then
             other
             ;
             yet
             is
             neither
             in
             it selfe
             holier
             then
             other
             ;
             nor
             we
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             lesse
             holie
             on
             other
             daies
             ,
             then
             on
             that
             :
             but
             so
             to
             looke
             to
             our
             hearts
             and
             our
             waies
             ,
             that
             although
             euery
             daie
             cannot
             bee
             as
             the
             Sabboth
             ,
             through
             want
             of
             the
             helps
             ,
             which
             on
             that
             daie
             we
             may
             inioy
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             many
             hinderances
             ,
             which
             fall
             out
             on
             other
             daies
             rather
             then
             on
             it
             :
             yet
             wee
             should
             endeuour
             to
             walke
             in
             the
             sanctification
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             innocencie
             
             of
             life
             on
             the
             other
             daies
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             on
             that
             .
          
           
             
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             
               if
               our
               conuersation
               must
               be
               in
               heauen
               ,
               euen
               whiles
               we
               liue
               here
               on
               earth
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             our
             whole
             practise
             and
             course
             ,
             not
             some
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             squared
             out
             after
             the
             heauenly
             patterne
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             then
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             be
             setled
             after
             som
             godly
             directiō
             one
             day
             as
             another
             ,
             to
             glorifie
             God
             in
             our
             conuersation
             ?
             
             Neither
             let
             any
             obiect
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             seuerall
             actions
             of
             our
             life
             are
             many
             and
             infinit
             ,
             therefore
             no
             certaine
             rules
             can
             bee
             propounded
             to
             bee
             followed
             of
             vs
             :
             
             for
             as
             many
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             both
             throughout
             the
             daie
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             yeare
             ,
             yea
             our
             life
             ;
             yet
             may
             they
             all
             be
             brought
             vnder
             ,
             and
             fitly
             referred
             to
             a
             few
             rules
             ,
             which
             will
             shew
             when
             we
             
             be
             well
             gouerned
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             otherwise
             with
             vs.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             were
             not
             thus
             ,
             that
             we
             both
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             daily
             guided
             by
             some
             certaine
             and
             good
             direction
             ,
             and
             haue
             our
             hearts
             also
             readily
             disposed
             ,
             ordinarilie
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             throughout
             the
             daie
             ,
             
               vnto
               euery
               good
               worke
            
             :
             then
             in
             vaine
             should
             that
             be
             written
             ,
             which
             being
             spoken
             of
             Dauid
             must
             be
             practised
             of
             all
             the
             faithfull
             :
             
               I
               beheld
               the
               Lord
               alwayes
               before
               me
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             liued
             by
             faith
             )
             
               that
               I
               might
               not
               be
               shaken
               ,
            
             Act.
             2.25
             .
             Or
             if
             we
             will
             say
             ,
             we
             neede
             not
             that
             constant
             heede
             taking
             ,
             it
             must
             needes
             follow
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             would
             be
             ranging
             out
             so
             many
             waies
             amisse
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             driuen
             to
             exceeding
             toyle
             to
             bring
             them
             backe
             againe
             :
             and
             yet
             should
             not
             alwaies
             
             obtaine
             it
             neither
             ,
             though
             wee
             laboured
             for
             it
             earnestly
             .
             And
             so
             we
             should
             make
             a
             deadlie
             and
             endles
             toyle
             of
             godlines
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             farre
             from
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             fall
             so
             oft
             and
             so
             dangerously
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             breede
             sore
             discouragement
             from
             seeking
             to
             rise
             vp
             ,
             and
             recouer
             our selues
             againe
             ;
             much
             lesse
             should
             we
             perswade
             other
             by
             our
             example
             to
             feare
             God
             :
             and
             we
             must
             of
             necessitie
             leaue
             vndone
             many
             duties
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             so
             breede
             
             
             miserable
             distractions
             ,
             so
             that
             
               the
               life
               of
               God
               in
               vs
            
             should
             weakely
             and
             litle
             be
             discerned
             .
             Lo
             ,
             such
             effects
             would
             follow
             this
             loosenesse
             and
             libertie-taking
             ,
             when
             according
             to
             that
             
               which
               we
               know
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               honour
               him
               as
               God.
            
             
             As
             I
             am
             my selfe
             priuie
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             case
             of
             many
             weake
             brethren
             ,
             who
             yet
             (
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             )
             feare
             God
             :
             and
             yet
             for
             that
             they
             will
             oft
             take
             libertie
             which
             God
             alloweth
             them
             not
             ,
             (
             
               stolne
               waters
               being
               sweete
               to
               them
            
             )
             they
             purchase
             for
             an
             inch
             of
             vaine
             pleasure
             ,
             an
             elle
             of
             sorrow
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             would
             after
             come
             backe
             againe
             to
             an
             holy
             course
             ,
             either
             they
             dare
             not
             ,
             or
             know
             not
             how
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             ashamed
             :
             as
             the
             idle
             scholar
             is
             to
             goe
             to
             his
             booke
             againe
             ,
             when
             (
             through
             his
             negligence
             )
             his
             fellowes
             are
             got
             before
             him
             .
             And
             
             by
             this
             which
             hath
             bene
             said
             ,
             it
             may
             easily
             appeare
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             doth
             require
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             beleeue
             vnto
             saluation
             ,
             shall
             renew
             their
             care
             to
             glorifie
             him
             in
             their
             Christian
             conuersation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             euery
             day
             to
             be
             constant
             therein
             ,
             and
             set
             themselues
             earnestly
             thereto
             :
             and
             if
             they
             fall
             by
             infirmitie
             ,
             not
             to
             lye
             still
             ,
             but
             speedily
             recouer
             .
             He
             will
             also
             haue
             them
             to
             know
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sore
             blemish
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             loose
             and
             vnstable
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             sometime
             hauing
             their
             hearts
             in
             awe
             ,
             and
             sometime
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             tongues
             and
             liues
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             :
             which
             seruice
             God
             abhorreth
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             that
             much
             more
             the
             disordered
             life
             of
             many
             professors
             ,
             and
             ciuill
             persons
             whose
             irreligious
             liues
             are
             couered
             with
             some
             outward
             exercises
             
             of
             religion
             ,
             are
             nothing
             lesse
             then
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             vtterly
             abhominable
             .
             Now
             seeing
             all
             duties
             cannot
             be
             practised
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             yet
             euery
             day
             must
             be
             passed
             holily
             :
             we
             must
             of
             necessitie
             see
             how
             to
             be
             guided
             daily
             ;
             so
             that
             neither
             we
             neglect
             those
             which
             must
             be
             done
             daily
             ,
             nor
             our
             consciences
             be
             not
             troubled
             for
             omitting
             those
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             by
             no
             necessarie
             bond
             of
             Gods
             word
             tyed
             to
             performe
             ,
             Act.
             23.1
             .
             And
             of
             the
             reasons
             why
             the
             beleeuer
             should
             be
             directed
             euery
             day
             to
             liue
             godly
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             treatise
             ,
             thus
             much
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             CHAP.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             description
             of
             the
             daily
             direction
             .
          
           
             I
             Hauing
             now
             prooued
             ,
             
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             setteth
             out
             vnto
             vs
             direction
             for
             our
             liues
             euery
             day
             :
             it
             followeth
             to
             shew
             ,
             what
             this
             directiō
             is
             .
             And
             although
             it
             may
             in
             some
             sort
             be
             gathered
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             bene
             spoken
             alreadie
             ,
             yet
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             more
             clearely
             see
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             duties
             for
             the
             
             more
             easie
             guiding
             of
             vs
             through
             euery
             part
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             I
             will
             further
             lay
             foorth
             and
             describe
             the
             same
             .
             Yet
             let
             none
             think
             ,
             that
             I
             meane
             to
             set
             downe
             to
             thē
             particularly
             what
             actions
             they
             shall
             doe
             euery
             day
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             variable
             ,
             &
             innumerable
             (
             on
             the
             sixe
             daies
             especially
             )
             &
             therfore
             impossible
             to
             be
             inioyned
             ;
             but
             only
             such
             as
             bind
             the
             conscience
             euery
             day
             ,
             &
             cannot
             without
             sin
             be
             omitted
             :
             &
             yet
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             neither
             too
             many
             to
             be
             learned
             to
             
             the
             troubling
             of
             the
             memorie
             ;
             nor
             so
             few
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             yeeld
             great
             furtherāce
             
             to
             the
             true
             Christian
             for
             the
             well
             passing
             of
             the
             day
             .
             This
             daily
             direction
             then
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
             is
             a
             gathering
             together
             of
             certaine
             rules
             out
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             be
             enabled
             euery
             day
             to
             liue
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             sound
             peace
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             following
             of
             such
             direction
             is
             a
             faithfull
             and
             constant
             indeuour
             to
             please
             God
             in
             all
             things
             euery
             day
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             liue
             here
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             glorifying
             of
             him
             .
             Let
             this
             description
             be
             opened
             more
             plainely
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             the
             parts
             thereof
             .
             And
             before
             I
             go
             further
             ,
             I
             thinke
             meete
             to
             giue
             the
             Reader
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             I
             set
             not
             downe
             this
             ,
             as
             prescribing
             any
             other
             direction
             ,
             then
             Gods
             word
             hath
             taught
             :
             but
             whereas
             through
             common
             ignorance
             and
             
             negligence
             in
             obseruing
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             taught
             ,
             the
             most
             do
             faile
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             an
             helpe
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             see
             the
             light
             ,
             after
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             walke
             .
             It
             is
             first
             called
             an
             indeuour
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             to
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             neither
             full
             perfection
             is
             required
             by
             God
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             in
             the
             best
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             it
             is
             intended
             of
             me
             to
             feare
             any
             weake
             conscience
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             thrust
             it
             vpon
             him
             ;
             but
             onely
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             will
             and
             desire
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             indeuour
             of
             the
             life
             in
             the
             beleeuer
             ,
             is
             accepted
             of
             him
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             pleasing
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             our
             actions
             themselues
             should
             be
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             be
             performed
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             what
             comfort
             could
             we
             haue
             ,
             who
             see
             daily
             ,
             that
             
             we
             are
             holden
             backe
             from
             many
             duties
             ,
             which
             yet
             because
             we
             know
             we
             desire
             with
             all
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             striue
             to
             performe
             them
             ,
             we
             haue
             peace
             to
             God-ward
             ?
             And
             thus
             are
             the
             places
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             which
             make
             mentiō
             of
             keeping
             the
             commaundements
             ,
             that
             
               they
               are
               blessed
               which
               keepe
               them
               ,
            
             as
             Psal
             .
             119.2
             .
             and
             .8
             .
             Luc.
             11.28
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               which
               heare
               the
               word
               of
               God
               and
               keepe
               the
               same
            
             :
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             by
             conference
             of
             other
             places
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             Chron.
             28.7
             .
             
               If
               Salomon
               thy
               sonne
               shall
               indeuour
               to
               keepe
               my
               commandements
               ,
               I
               will
               establish
               his
               kingdome
               for
               euer
               :
            
             And
             in
             Hosea
             ,
             6.3
             .
             
               then
               shall
               we
               indeuour
               our selues
               to
               know
               the
               Lord.
            
             In
             which
             places
             ,
             the
             keeping
             of
             Gods
             commaundements
             is
             interpreted
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             indeuouring
             to
             
             know
             and
             keepe
             them
             .
             And
             this
             indeuor
             is
             euery
             day
             necessarily
             to
             be
             found
             in
             vs
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             euen
             as
             euer
             we
             did
             any
             day
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             neglected
             of
             vs
             at
             any
             time
             but
             God
             is
             offended
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             a
             neare
             companion
             to
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             euen
             a
             fruite
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             in
             our
             hearts
             continually
             .
             
             Which
             is
             to
             be
             marked
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             see
             how
             commonly
             it
             is
             neglected
             many
             dayes
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             thinke
             it
             meere
             bondage
             to
             be
             tyed
             to
             this
             care
             of
             looking
             to
             their
             waies
             ,
             without
             which
             yet
             ,
             
             they
             lye
             open
             to
             all
             the
             craft
             and
             malice
             of
             the
             diuel
             ,
             
               being
               taken
               of
               him
               at
               his
               will.
            
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             charged
             the
             Ephesians
             to
             take
             vnto
             themselues
             
               the
               whole
               armor
               of
               God
            
             ,
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               that
               they
               must
               stand
               fast
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               giue
            
             *
             
               no
               place
               to
               the
               diuell
            
             .
             So
             that
             as
             we
             
             must
             not
             be
             preassed
             with
             practise
             of
             that
             which
             is
             out
             of
             our
             power
             ,
             but
             rest
             with
             peace
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             indeuour
             and
             go
             about
             it
             :
             neither
             can
             there
             be
             lesse
             offered
             to
             God
             of
             vs
             then
             this
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             be
             iustly
             charged
             to
             be
             secure
             and
             carelesse
             .
             
             And
             this
             meant
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             :
             
               I
               indeauour
               alwaies
               to
               haue
               a
               good
               conscience
               both
               before
               God
               and
               men
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             But
             we
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             this
             indeuour
             must
             be
             heartie
             and
             constant
             :
             
             heartie
             ,
             &
             not
             constrained
             or
             hollowe
             ,
             that
             our
             beginning
             may
             be
             good
             as
             well
             as
             our
             proceeding
             ;
             and
             constant
             ,
             that
             we
             faint
             not
             ,
             but
             hold
             out
             therein
             .
             For
             many
             make
             faire
             shewes
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             sound
             and
             true
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             therefore
             soone
             vanish
             :
             other
             meane
             well
             in
             practising
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             bene
             taught
             ,
             but
             seeing
             they
             do
             not
             strongly
             renew
             their
             couenant
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             as
             good
             courage
             and
             desire
             as
             they
             beganne
             first
             ,
             and
             nourish
             and
             preserue
             integritie
             ;
             they
             therefore
             breake
             off
             and
             waxe
             faint
             and
             wearie
             ,
             before
             they
             haue
             brought
             their
             worke
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             
             death
             .
             Wheras
             we
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             diuels
             attempts
             will
             euer
             be
             great
             ,
             with
             new
             deuises
             and
             by
             new
             occasions
             in
             euery
             part
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             to
             breake
             off
             our
             care
             :
             (
             and
             yet
             we
             can
             neuer
             grow
             cold
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             to
             our
             cost
             ,
             seeing
             whensoeuer
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             our
             great
             sin
             )
             therefore
             we
             should
             go
             as
             chearefully
             about
             it
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             first
             we
             began
             it
             ,
             (
             I
             meane
             ,
             to
             continue
             our
             care
             )
             that
             so
             we
             may
             proue
             our selues
             to
             be
             constant
             ,
             and
             not
             charged
             (
             as
             they
             in
             the
             Psalme
             78.34
             .
             )
             
               to
               be
               vnfaithfull
               in
               our
               couenant
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             in
             this
             description
             is
             ,
             whereto
             our
             indeuour
             shall
             tend
             :
             
             euen
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             
               we
               may
               please
               God
               in
               all
               things
            
             ;
             for
             God
             will
             not
             admit
             anie
             
             into
             his
             seruice
             to
             do
             it
             by
             halfes
             :
             neither
             
               can
               we
               serue
               two
               contrarie
               maisters
               .
            
             This
             is
             Saint
             Paules
             prayer
             for
             the
             Colossians
             :
             
               That
               they
               might
               walke
               worthie
               the
               Lord
               ,
               euen
               that
               they
               might
               please
               him
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             
             and
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             :
             
               Pray
               for
               vs
               :
               for
               we
               trust
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
            
             
             
               desiring
               to
               liue
               honestly
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             worke
             of
             great
             weight
             ,
             and
             requireth
             the
             taking
             vp
             our
             hearts
             wholy
             from
             other
             hinderances
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             attend
             to
             this
             ?
             And
             therefore
             this
             much
             condemneth
             the
             backwardnesse
             and
             rebelliousnesse
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             looke
             not
             after
             this
             dutie
             :
             especially
             we
             may
             say
             so
             ,
             if
             we
             adde
             the
             other
             two
             points
             in
             this
             description
             mentioned
             :
             as
             ,
             that
             this
             must
             be
             daily
             ,
             and
             continue
             to
             our
             end
             .
          
           
             
             Both
             which
             points
             are
             included
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             one
             word
             (
             alwaies
             )
             when
             he
             saith
             .
             Act.
             24.16
             .
             
               Herein
               I
               do
               exercise
               my selfe
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               I
               may
               haue
               a
               good
               conscience
               both
               before
               God
               and
               man
               alwaies
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             through
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             .
             And
             hereto
             agreeth
             that
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             Prou.
             4.26
             .
             
               Ponder
               the
               path
               of
               thy
               feete
               ,
               and
               let
               all
               thy
               waies
               be
               ordered
               aright
               .
            
             If
             all
             our
             waies
             must
             be
             ordered
             aright
             ,
             then
             no
             day
             can
             be
             excepted
             ,
             but
             euery
             daies
             actions
             and
             waies
             must
             be
             ordered
             aright
             .
             So
             Paule
             Act.
             26.7
             .
             when
             he
             would
             note
             the
             constant
             and
             continuall
             course
             of
             the
             fathers
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               The
               twelue
               Tribes
               instantly
               serued
               God
               day
               and
               night
               .
            
             And
             this
             dayly
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             life
             which
             honoreth
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
             and
             that
             
             onely
             which
             worketh
             our
             ioy
             and
             peace
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
             as
             the
             last
             part
             of
             the
             description
             of
             the
             daily
             direction
             declareth
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             which
             hath
             bene
             said
             though
             it
             may
             in
             some
             sort
             be
             gathered
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             most
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             how
             the
             day
             ought
             to
             be
             passed
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             for
             the
             simpler
             sort
             ,
             whō
             I
             do
             chiefly
             respect
             and
             regard
             through
             this
             my
             whole
             labour
             ,
             for
             their
             sakes
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             adde
             vnto
             this
             direction
             somewhat
             more
             particularly
             a
             briefe
             summe
             of
             such
             rules
             ,
             as
             of
             necessitie
             must
             guide
             vs
             ,
             and
             which
             do
             bind
             the
             conscience
             to
             a
             daily
             practise
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             may
             
             call
             the
             necessarie
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             (
             among
             others
             )
             are
             these
             :
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             necessarie
             parts
             of
             the
             daily
             direction
             ,
             being
             the
             second
             branch
             of
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             that
             euery
             day
             we
             shold
             be
             humbled
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             as
             through
             due
             examination
             of
             our
             liues
             by
             the
             lawe
             of
             God
             we
             shall
             see
             them
             .
             
          
           
             2
             Euery
             day
             we
             be
             raised
             vp
             in
             assured
             hope
             of
             the
             forgiuenesse
             of
             them
             by
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3
             Euery
             day
             we
             prepare
             out
             hearts
             
               to
               seeke
               the
               Lord
            
             still
             ,
             and
             keepe
             them
             fit
             and
             willing
             thereto
             .
          
           
             4
             Euery
             day
             we
             strongly
             ,
             and
             resolutely
             arme
             our selues
             against
             all
             euill
             and
             sinne
             ,
             fearing
             most
             of
             all
             to
             offend
             God.
             
          
           
             5
             Euery
             day
             wee
             nourish
             our
             feare
             and
             loue
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             ioy
             in
             him
             more
             then
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             endeuour
             to
             please
             him
             in
             all
             duties
             as
             occasion
             shall
             be
             offered
             ,
             
               looking
               for
               his
               comming
            
             .
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             3.5
             .
          
           
             6
             Euery
             day
             our
             thankes
             be
             continued
             for
             benfites
             receiued
             ,
             and
             still
             
             certainely
             hoped
             for
             .
          
           
             7
             Euery
             day
             
               we
               watch
               and
               pray
            
             for
             stedfastnesse
             and
             constancie
             in
             all
             these
             .
          
           
             8
             Euery
             day
             we
             hold
             and
             keepe
             our
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             lye
             downe
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             direction
             which
             euery
             Christian
             must
             practise
             euery
             day
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             the
             necessarie
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             be
             omitted
             any
             day
             at
             all
             without
             sinne
             :
             nor
             carelesly
             and
             wittingly
             without
             great
             sinne
             .
             To
             the
             which
             ,
             
             if
             it
             shold
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             
               are
               darke
               and
               hard
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
            
             much
             more
             to
             be
             put
             in
             practise
             ;
             yea
             and
             although
             they
             could
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             
             not
             sufficiently
             nor
             throughly
             guide
             a
             Christian
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             he
             that
             vnderstandeth
             so
             much
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             as
             that
             he
             knoweth
             thereby
             himselfe
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             haue
             sure
             hope
             to
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             world
             from
             the
             rest
             which
             shall
             perish
             ;
             he
             can
             easily
             vnderstand
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             direction
             ,
             and
             the
             points
             and
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             and
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             directed
             by
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             for
             any
             other
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             to
             accuse
             and
             conuict
             him
             of
             infinit
             iniquities
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             
             and
             of
             guiltinesse
             of
             eternall
             damnation
             thereby
             )
             although
             through
             
               the
               law
               of
               his
               members
               ,
               which
               rebell
               against
               the
               law
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
            
             and
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             the
             malice
             and
             subtiltie
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             he
             be
             much
             distracted
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             and
             hindred
             from
             that
             
             which
             he
             seeth
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             vntill
             experience
             haue
             made
             him
             better
             acquainted
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             the
             battell
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             feele
             and
             haue
             with
             his
             lusts
             ,
             and
             which
             euery
             true
             beleeuer
             must
             be
             exercised
             with
             daily
             :
             and
             yet
             this
             resistance
             and
             rebellion
             against
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             
             which
             he
             feeleth
             by
             this
             corruption
             and
             sinne
             daily
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             fit
             whetstone
             to
             sharpen
             him
             the
             more
             to
             imbrace
             and
             follow
             these
             rules
             in
             this
             direction
             set
             downe
             ,
             because
             he
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             by
             
             
             them
             he
             is
             made
             strong
             against
             these
             his
             rebellions
             daily
             by
             litle
             and
             litle
             ,
             whereas
             without
             some
             such
             direction
             ,
             he
             could
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             .
          
           
             Now
             whereas
             it
             is
             obiected
             ,
             that
             although
             it
             should
             be
             practised
             ,
             
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             a
             sufficient
             directing
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             ,
             and
             throughout
             the
             day
             ;
             seeing
             euerie
             rule
             and
             point
             hath
             not
             his
             certaine
             time
             set
             downe
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             should
             serue
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             which
             it
             should
             be
             required
             :
             to
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             
             that
             we
             must
             not
             imagine
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             direction
             ,
             as
             though
             thereby
             we
             might
             keepe
             from
             sinne
             any
             houre
             of
             the
             day
             :
             but
             this
             direction
             teacheth
             ,
             how
             by
             the
             wisedome
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             led
             through
             euery
             part
             of
             the
             day
             in
             peace
             and
             safety
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             
             the
             outward
             actions
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             as
             by
             occasion
             we
             shall
             be
             called
             thereto
             ,
             more
             purely
             ,
             and
             dutifully
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             ease
             and
             chearfulnesse
             ,
             then
             otherwise
             might
             be
             looked
             for
             ;
             especially
             after
             we
             haue
             by
             longer
             experience
             bene
             exercised
             therein
             :
             for
             God
             doth
             teach
             his
             children
             wisedome
             :
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             vse
             thankes
             ,
             and
             when
             to
             make
             requests
             ,
             what
             sinne
             to
             oppose
             themselues
             against
             ,
             as
             their
             weakenesse
             shall
             require
             ,
             what
             duties
             to
             follow
             ,
             how
             to
             
               watch
               ouer
               their
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             life
             ;
             and
             by
             all
             ,
             to
             
               find
               and
               obtaine
               rest
               to
               their
               soules
               .
            
          
           
             And
             although
             through
             infirmitie
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             best
             ,
             
             they
             shall
             neuer
             fully
             reape
             the
             fruite
             ,
             which
             the
             rules
             do
             leade
             vnto
             ,
             for
             they
             faile
             through
             
             ouer-sight
             ,
             rashnesse
             ,
             and
             by
             other
             naturall
             corruption
             are
             much
             feebled
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             come
             short
             in
             performing
             duty
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             :
             yet
             through
             the
             grace
             that
             God
             giueth
             his
             ,
             they
             find
             and
             still
             may
             obtaine
             by
             the
             helpe
             hereof
             ,
             such
             ease
             in
             the
             seruing
             of
             God
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             before
             impossible
             ,
             and
             neuer
             looked
             to
             inioy
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             
               sinne
               that
               cleaueth
               to
               them
            
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             oft
             most
             sweete
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             hold
             their
             sinne
             in
             great
             subiection
             to
             their
             admiration
             ,
             which
             was
             wont
             full
             sore
             to
             imbondage
             them
             .
             Neither
             shall
             this
             seeme
             strange
             or
             doubtfull
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             well
             considered
             .
          
           
             For
             hath
             not
             the
             Lord
             promised
             to
             make
             his
             children
             
               partakers
               of
               the
               diuine
               
               nature
               ,
            
             euen
             the
             grace
             of
             his
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             whereby
             
               they
               shall
               flie
               the
               corruption
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               through
               lust
               ?
            
             hath
             he
             not
             sayd
             ,
             
             that
             if
             
               they
               watch
               and
               pray
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               fall
               into
               temptation
               ?
               but
               be
               deliuered
               from
               euill
               ?
            
             
             and
             
               that
               if
               they
               resist
               the
               diuell
               ,
               he
               shall
               flie
               from
               them
               ?
            
             and
             
               by
               the
               armour
               of
               a
               Christian
               they
               shall
               stand
               fast
               against
               all
               infernall
               subtilty
               ?
            
             And
             hath
             he
             not
             sayd
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               weapons
               of
               our
               warfare
               are
               mighty
               ,
               casting
               downe
               strong
               holds
               ,
            
             which
             seemed
             impossible
             to
             be
             cast
             downe
             ?
             hath
             he
             not
             taught
             vs
             that
             
               he
               is
               greater
               which
               is
               in
               vs
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ?
            
             
             hath
             he
             not
             promised
             them
             his
             
               spirit
               the
               comforter
               ,
               which
               the
               world
               cannot
               haue
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               here
               as
               Orphanes
               and
               desolate
               ?
            
             and
             that
             
               he
               will
               lay
               no
               more
               vpon
               his
               ,
               then
               he
               will
               make
               them
               able
               to
               
               beare
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             what
             should
             I
             say
             more
             ?
             hath
             he
             not
             giuen
             them
             singular
             prerogatiues
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             vpholden
             by
             them
             ,
             
             may
             passe
             by
             the
             deceiueable
             baites
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             poyson
             them
             ?
             And
             by
             this
             litle
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             a
             great
             deale
             which
             might
             be
             sayd
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             ,
             doth
             not
             God
             harten
             and
             incourage
             his
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             for
             
               that
               strength
               and
               grace
               which
               shall
               be
               sufficient
               for
               them
               ?
            
             
             &
             hath
             he
             not
             taught
             them
             
             daily
             to
             thinke
             much
             of
             these
             things
             ?
             Now
             then
             ,
             when
             his
             poore
             seruants
             
             come
             to
             know
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             will
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             is
             affected
             to
             them
             :
             yea
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             further
             instructed
             ,
             that
             his
             will
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             daily
             occupie
             their
             minds
             in
             thinking
             of
             these
             and
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             is
             it
             any
             great
             maruell
             if
             they
             grow
             more
             heauenly
             minded
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             constantly
             setled
             in
             an
             holy
             course
             ?
             and
             so
             become
             acquainted
             with
             the
             practise
             of
             duty
             more
             vsually
             and
             continually
             then
             they
             were
             wont
             ,
             when
             either
             they
             know
             not
             that
             any
             such
             thing
             was
             required
             of
             them
             daily
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             bring
             their
             hearts
             daily
             to
             like
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             And
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             well
             and
             throughly
             perswaded
             (
             whatsoeuer
             the
             wandring
             and
             inconstant
             course
             of
             the
             most
             be
             )
             that
             God
             requireth
             of
             them
             ,
             
             that
             euery
             day
             they
             shall
             warily
             shunne
             euill
             ,
             waite
             to
             honor
             him
             in
             the
             proper
             duties
             and
             seruice
             ,
             which
             they
             owe
             to
             him
             ,
             &
             count
             it
             their
             chiefe
             worke
             to
             do
             so
             daily
             :
             to
             pray
             oft
             ,
             and
             to
             speake
             to
             him
             in
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             daily
             renew
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             saluation
             ,
             and
             other
             temporall
             fauours
             of
             his
             ;
             when
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             shall
             see
             that
             God
             commeth
             thus
             neare
             to
             them
             ,
             whiles
             they
             are
             absent
             from
             him
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             offereth
             them
             this
             familiaritie
             
               as
               his
               friends
            
             ,
             and
             not
             vsing
             them
             
               as
               seruants
            
             ,
             is
             it
             to
             be
             maruelled
             at
             ,
             that
             they
             accept
             of
             it
             daily
             ?
             and
             when
             they
             haue
             tasted
             once
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             be
             their
             vsuall
             and
             ordinarie
             diet
             (
             this
             sweete
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             which
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             but
             their
             feasting
             now
             and
             then
             )
             is
             it
             to
             be
             thought
             strange
             ,
             that
             they
             
             should
             reach
             out
             their
             hand
             to
             this
             their
             welfare
             ?
          
           
             No
             ,
             no
             :
             if
             God
             once
             perswade
             his
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             walke
             in
             his
             fauour
             euerie
             day
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             acceptation
             and
             better
             welcome
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             could
             haue
             but
             a
             small
             glimse
             of
             it
             ,
             once
             in
             a
             weeke
             ,
             moneth
             or
             quarter
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             starue
             when
             they
             may
             banquet
             ,
             
             they
             will
             not
             eate
             achornes
             with
             swine
             when
             they
             may
             be
             fed
             
               with
               Angels
               foode
            
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             ioy
             in
             the
             company
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             
             when
             they
             may
             haue
             communion
             with
             the
             God
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             deare
             seruants
             departed
             out
             of
             this
             life
             by
             the
             good
             memoriall
             which
             they
             haue
             left
             behind
             them
             :
             and
             with
             those
             which
             remaine
             here
             still
             ;
             
             being
             such
             ,
             as
             
               in
               whom
            
             the
             Prophet
             had
             
               all
               his
               delight
            
             .
             Neither
             
             will
             they
             want
             or
             any
             day
             forgo
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             namely
             
               confidence
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               ioy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             to
             solace
             themselues
             in
             earthly
             things
             (
             which
             bring
             great
             bondage
             )
             with
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             whiles
             Gods
             people
             are
             tied
             short
             of
             the
             cleare
             knowing
             their
             liberties
             ,
             and
             are
             holden
             in
             blindnesse
             and
             ignorance
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             many
             are
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             also
             kept
             in
             vnbeleefe
             ,
             not
             being
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             God
             affoordeth
             such
             liberties
             to
             them
             :
             and
             then
             moreouer
             ,
             the
             penury
             of
             good
             examples
             to
             go
             before
             them
             herein
             ,
             do
             much
             hinder
             and
             hold
             them
             backe
             from
             inioying
             their
             part
             in
             them
             .
             But
             who
             doubts
             if
             they
             knew
             these
             things
             ,
             &
             were
             perswaded
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             wold
             be
             as
             ioyfull
             to
             heare
             of
             this
             heauenly
             and
             happie
             newes
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             to
             haue
             the
             tidings
             
             of
             saluation
             at
             their
             first
             calling
             ,
             as
             being
             now
             better
             able
             to
             discerne
             the
             beauty
             of
             heauenly
             things
             then
             when
             they
             first
             beleeued
             ?
          
           
             These
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             God
             doth
             admit
             his
             deare
             children
             vnto
             ,
             should
             be
             taught
             them
             oft
             ,
             and
             plainely
             ,
             and
             wisely
             ,
             and
             fitly
             applied
             to
             them
             .
             Ministers
             
               should
               dwell
               in
               them
            
             :
             
             and
             know
             by
             themselues
             ,
             who
             haue
             in
             a
             long
             
             
             time
             growne
             but
             in
             small
             inward
             acquaintance
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             do
             not
             in
             two
             or
             three
             teachings
             of
             them
             ,
             no
             nor
             so
             many
             yeares
             teaching
             ,
             reach
             to
             the
             cleare
             vnderstanding
             ,
             much
             lesse
             the
             vse
             and
             fruite
             of
             them
             :
             not
             onely
             because
             they
             require
             practise
             ,
             but
             daily
             and
             continuall
             practise
             :
             and
             that
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             haue
             their
             hearts
             and
             their
             heads
             taken
             vp
             and
             possessed
             of
             worldly
             cares
             ,
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             which
             with
             no
             small
             ,
             but
             much
             labour
             and
             loue
             of
             the
             Minister
             in
             teaching
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             peoples
             liking
             ,
             reuerence
             and
             diligence
             in
             hearing
             and
             praying
             ,
             must
             be
             beate
             out
             againe
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             (
             which
             is
             most
             pitifull
             to
             thinke
             )
             through
             this
             ,
             that
             few
             are
             by
             diligent
             
             and
             sincere
             preaching
             brought
             to
             Christ
             at
             all
             by
             true
             conuersion
             ,
             it
             cometh
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             very
             few
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             in
             one
             congregation
             who
             are
             fit
             to
             heare
             or
             be
             taught
             this
             doctrine
             .
             And
             those
             that
             are
             ,
             do
             seldom
             meete
             with
             it
             :
             
             and
             therefore
             they
             seeing
             how
             hard
             it
             is
             to
             get
             necessarie
             helpes
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             care
             to
             be
             in
             greatest
             request
             among
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             euen
             they
             also
             grow
             sicke
             of
             the
             same
             disease
             ,
             and
             while
             the
             chiefe
             thought
             is
             how
             to
             liue
             ,
             and
             their
             helpe
             small
             to
             liue
             daily
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             haue
             leane
             soules
             ,
             and
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             onely
             are
             in
             a
             well
             ordered
             course
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             much
             ado
             ,
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             off
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             any
             daily
             tast
             of
             heauen
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             
             Which
             ,
             how
             common
             soeuer
             it
             be
             to
             be
             found
             almost
             in
             euery
             place
             where
             God
             hath
             any
             Church
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             thinke
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             be
             no
             otherwise
             :
             as
             though
             common
             Christians
             were
             not
             able
             to
             reach
             and
             attaine
             to
             any
             daily
             seruing
             of
             God
             ioyfully
             ,
             if
             diligence
             were
             vsed
             in
             beating
             things
             into
             them
             oft
             :
             (
             for
             both
             we
             may
             find
             here
             and
             there
             some
             few
             ,
             who
             do
             happily
             inioy
             that
             care
             and
             liberty
             daily
             :
             and
             also
             many
             mone
             and
             long
             for
             it
             at
             first
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             but
             a
             dim
             sight
             &
             small
             tast
             of
             it
             )
             but
             they
             are
             not
             trained
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
             furthered
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             whom
             otherwise
             it
             should
             be
             most
             welcome
             .
             And
             though
             men
             thinke
             that
             Christians
             haue
             other
             things
             to
             looke
             after
             ,
             then
             the
             worshipping
             and
             seruing
             of
             God
             :
             yet
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             good
             aduisednesse
             ,
             
             
             tha
             if
             they
             could
             obtaine
             this
             ,
             to
             giue
             God
             his
             due
             daily
             with
             all
             good
             conscience
             ,
             euen
             this
             were
             the
             nearest
             way
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             come
             by
             all
             things
             which
             they
             haue
             need
             of
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             saith
             :
             
             
               First
               seeke
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             I
             haue
             written
             this
             treatise
             particularly
             of
             the
             daily
             directing
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             haue
             already
             consecrated
             and
             giuen
             ouer
             themselues
             vnto
             his
             seruice
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             this
             their
             couenant
             with
             God
             is
             to
             be
             renewed
             daily
             ,
             and
             their
             best
             care
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             that
             euer
             they
             had
             ,
             euen
             their
             first
             loue
             ,
             to
             be
             still
             continued
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             must
             daily
             
               abide
               in
               his
               loue
            
             .
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             
             the
             rules
             which
             I
             haue
             before
             set
             downe
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             heart
             in
             good
             
             plight
             and
             order
             ,
             one
             day
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             the
             life
             ;
             must
             from
             day
             to
             day
             be
             aboue
             all
             other
             things
             looked
             to
             and
             regarded
             :
             whereas
             otherwise
             there
             are
             things
             innumerable
             ,
             as
             traines
             and
             snares
             layd
             by
             the
             diuell
             ,
             to
             deceiue
             ,
             distract
             ,
             and
             vnsettle
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             shall
             find
             it
             a
             hard
             and
             wearisome
             worke
             to
             returne
             againe
             .
             And
             if
             any
             see
             ought
             in
             this
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             fit
             to
             benefite
             him
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             carefull
             to
             helpe
             on
             others
             .
          
           
           
             But
             I
             will
             returne
             to
             that
             from
             which
             by
             occasion
             I
             digressed
             :
             that
             is
             to
             
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             inure
             and
             acquaint
             our selues
             with
             these
             rules
             which
             are
             before
             set
             downe
             for
             the
             well
             seasoning
             and
             ordering
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             gouerne
             our
             liues
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             fenced
             from
             great
             dangers
             ,
             and
             walke
             with
             God
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             life
             of
             our
             pilgrimage
             :
             and
             this
             is
             that
             liuing
             by
             faith
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             maketh
             mention
             of
             ,
             
             when
             it
             saith
             :
             
               The
               iust
               shall
               liue
               by
               his
               faith
               .
            
             And
             which
             is
             sayd
             to
             haue
             bene
             the
             life
             of
             our
             fathers
             (
             who
             yet
             were
             much
             more
             darkly
             led
             and
             guided
             then
             we
             )
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             sayd
             of
             
               Abell
               ,
               Noe
               ,
               Abraham
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             :
             
             
               All
               these
               died
               in
               faith
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               they
               had
               liued
               and
               continued
               
               vnto
               their
               end
               .
            
             And
             Paule
             spake
             it
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             example
             to
             all
             Gods
             people
             :
             
             
               I
               liue
               no
               longer
               ,
               but
               Christ
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               that
               I
               leade
               is
               by
               faith
               in
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
            
             This
             forme
             of
             direction
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             euery
             day
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             both
             by
             good
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             testimony
             thereof
             proued
             vnto
             vs
             to
             be
             that
             which
             we
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             
               may
               liue
               by
               faith
            
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             sayd
             .
             )
             For
             (
             to
             say
             a
             litle
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             simple
             )
             seeing
             euery
             day
             is
             one
             part
             of
             our
             whole
             life
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             by
             great
             likelihood
             in
             danger
             to
             offend
             and
             prouoke
             God
             ,
             yea
             euen
             then
             when
             we
             haue
             the
             fewest
             stops
             in
             our
             way
             to
             hinder
             vs
             ,
             and
             most
             helpes
             to
             further
             vs
             ,
             it
             standeth
             with
             most
             sound
             reason
             according
             
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             fenced
             &
             prepared
             to
             passe
             one
             day
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             if
             we
             make
             account
             well
             to
             passe
             and
             go
             through
             our
             whole
             course
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             see
             how
             this
             forme
             of
             daily
             direction
             ,
             is
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             euery
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             proue
             ,
             and
             testifie
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             9.
             
             Of
             the
             illustration
             or
             more
             full
             declaration
             of
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             direction
             .
             
          
           
             
             FOR
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             be
             displeased
             with
             our selues
             ,
             and
             humbled
             for
             our
             sinnes
             euery
             day
             ,
             as
             ignorance
             ,
             deadnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             rashnesse
             ,
             vncharitablenesse
             and
             wrath
             ,
             
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             that
             shall
             giue
             vs
             occasion
             :
             yea
             ,
             euen
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             verse
             of
             the
             Psal
             .
             51.3
             .
             doth
             proue
             :
             where
             Dauid
             seeking
             pardon
             of
             his
             sinne
             ,
             acknowledged
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               I
               know
               mine
               iniquity
               ,
               &
               my
               sinne
               is
               euer
               before
               me
            
             ;
             thē
             no
             day
             to
             be
             forgotten
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               sunne
               must
               not
               go
               downe
               vpon
               our
               wrath
               ,
            
             
             meaning
             thereby
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             soone
             
             forget
             and
             forgiue
             ,
             and
             compound
             our
             controuersies
             ,
             and
             breake
             off
             our
             strife
             ;
             and
             not
             lie
             therein
             till
             the
             euening
             :
             therefore
             daily
             confesse
             ,
             and
             be
             humbled
             for
             thē
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             (
             we
             know
             )
             to
             the
             pleasing
             of
             God
             ,
             except
             our
             harts
             be
             broken
             with
             relenting
             and
             melting
             for
             them
             .
             And
             if
             
               the
               sunne
               may
               not
               go
               downe
               vpon
               our
               wrath
               ,
            
             neither
             (
             by
             the
             like
             reason
             )
             any
             other
             
             
             sinne
             may
             be
             suffered
             to
             lurke
             or
             abide
             any
             such
             time
             in
             vs
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             a
             good
             part
             of
             our
             care
             throughout
             the
             day
             ,
             both
             to
             cast
             out
             such
             draffe
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             drunke
             in
             )
             by
             lamenting
             our
             estate
             ,
             euen
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             another
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             hold
             and
             keepe
             it
             out
             ?
             
             And
             if
             Iob
             when
             
               his
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               did
               feast
               together
            
             for
             the
             preseruing
             of
             loue
             
               euery
               day
               in
               their
               course
            
             ;
             if
             he
             (
             I
             say
             )
             
               did
               command
               them
               to
               sanctifie
               and
               cleanse
               themselues
               euery
               day
               ,
            
             and
             did
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             
               offer
               burnt
               offerings
               for
               them
               himselfe
               euery
               morning
               ,
            
             because
             he
             thought
             they
             had
             
               some
               way
               displeased
               God
            
             ,
             would
             he
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             on
             other
             dayes
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             like
             more
             to
             offend
             ,
             
             count
             it
             a
             needlesse
             matter
             for
             himselfe
             or
             them
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ?
             which
             clearly
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             purge
             and
             cleanse
             our
             hearts
             from
             all
             such
             sin
             ,
             as
             might
             infect
             them
             ,
             euen
             euery
             day
             :
             we
             should
             do
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             as
             well
             as
             vpon
             any
             one
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             cause
             and
             need
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             go
             through
             the
             day
             in
             the
             best
             maner
             that
             it
             may
             be
             passed
             ,
             
             new
             guilt
             by
             sin
             ariseth
             against
             vs
             :
             that
             if
             Dauid
             for
             his
             great
             &
             grieuous
             sins
             ,
             did
             
               euery
               day
               wash
               his
               bed
               ,
               &
               water
               his
               couch
               with
               teares
               ,
            
             for
             a
             space
             (
             as
             he
             testifieth
             :
             )
             can
             we
             thinke
             but
             that
             he
             kept
             some
             proportiō
             on
             the
             other
             daies
             (
             although
             he
             had
             not
             euer
             the
             same
             particular
             cause
             )
             in
             lamenting
             ,
             bewailing
             ,
             and
             acknowledging
             his
             sins
             ?
             especially
             seeing
             we
             reade
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             
               three
               times
               in
               a
               day
            
             his
             vsuall
             maner
             
             &
             custome
             was
             
               to
               praise
               and
               pray
               vnto
               God.
            
             And
             if
             the
             wicked
             are
             said
             not
             to
             be
             vp
             and
             readie
             any
             day
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaketh
             ,
             
               vntill
               they
               haue
               wrought
               some
               mischiefe
               ,
            
             (
             so
             naturall
             and
             ordinarie
             a
             matter
             it
             is
             with
             them
             :
             )
             should
             any
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             hold
             it
             for
             one
             peece
             of
             our
             chiefe
             worke
             ,
             daily
             to
             cast
             downe
             our selues
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             humble
             our selues
             ,
             in
             the
             heartie
             confessing
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ?
             And
             it
             was
             one
             of
             the
             principall
             things
             that
             God
             meant
             to
             teach
             vs
             ,
             by
             the
             morning
             and
             euening
             sacrifice
             ,
             &
             prayer
             daily
             in
             the
             lawe
             of
             ceremonies
             .
             But
             I
             would
             all
             good
             Christians
             did
             as
             duly
             and
             conscionably
             perfourme
             this
             dutie
             to
             God
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             bind
             themselues
             resolutely
             thereto
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             of
             God
             doth
             clearely
             proue
             that
             they
             ought
             
             to
             do
             so
             :
             as
             for
             them
             who
             may
             please
             themselues
             in
             outward
             humbling
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             and
             confession
             of
             the
             mouth
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             chiefe
             glorie
             of
             it
             is
             inward
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             followeth
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
             that
             euery
             day
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             raised
             vnto
             a
             cheareful
             and
             liuely
             beleeuing
             ,
             that
             our
             sinnes
             thus
             bewailed
             ,
             
             confessed
             and
             repented
             of
             ,
             are
             forgiuen
             ,
             and
             freely
             remitted
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             for
             and
             through
             the
             onely
             and
             sufficient
             satisfaction
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             And
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             are
             neuer
             parted
             ,
             but
             go
             together
             ,
             as
             Peter
             saith
             :
             
               Repent
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               receiue
               the
               forgiuenesse
               of
               your
               sinnes
            
             :
             and
             in
             Hosea
             the
             people
             were
             thus
             taught
             to
             seeke
             and
             come
             by
             it
             :
             
             
               Returne
               vnto
               the
               
               Lord
               from
               your
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               then
               say
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Take
               away
               all
               our
               iniquitie
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               receiue
               vs
               graciously
               :
               and
               he
               will
               heare
               your
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               loue
               you
               freely
               ,
               for
               his
               anger
               is
               turned
               away
               from
               you
               .
            
             And
             our
             Sauiour
             commanded
             his
             Apostles
             
               to
               abide
               in
               his
               loue
            
             ,
             euen
             as
             they
             had
             tasted
             how
             sweet
             it
             was
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             
             if
             euery
             day
             we
             ought
             to
             turne
             from
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             we
             ought
             also
             euery
             day
             to
             embrace
             the
             promise
             of
             mercie
             .
             Besides
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             taught
             this
             for
             an
             article
             of
             her
             faith
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             her
             sinnes
             to
             be
             forgiuen
             ;
             and
             the
             articles
             are
             firmely
             and
             constantly
             to
             be
             holden
             and
             beleeued
             ,
             and
             all
             vnbeleefe
             
             is
             sinne
             at
             any
             time
             :
             therefore
             as
             we
             are
             to
             be
             raised
             vp
             by
             faith
             in
             Christs
             merites
             ,
             
             that
             our
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             now
             ,
             euen
             so
             we
             are
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             and
             one
             day
             as
             well
             as
             another
             to
             be
             so
             vpholden
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             common
             prayer
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Lords
             ;
             which
             serueth
             for
             euer
             to
             square
             out
             our
             prayers
             by
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             for
             euery
             day
             ,
             the
             word
             (
             
               this
               day
            
             )
             is
             expressed
             ,
             seruing
             for
             euery
             day
             of
             our
             life
             ;
             that
             wee
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             day
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             wherein
             this
             prayer
             in
             effect
             is
             not
             to
             be
             made
             ;
             no
             day
             wherein
             we
             pray
             not
             for
             our
             
               daily
               bread
            
             ,
             euen
             all
             necessaries
             for
             this
             present
             life
             :
             so
             is
             there
             no
             day
             in
             which
             we
             aske
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             which
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             enioy
             it
             by
             faith
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             the
             forgiuenesse
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
             
             And
             if
             euery
             morning
             Gods
             mercies
             be
             renewed
             ,
             
             of
             which
             this
             is
             chiefe
             ;
             then
             we
             also
             must
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             imbrace
             them
             by
             faith
             as
             our
             owne
             ,
             and
             so
             partake
             them
             .
             So
             that
             this
             bindeth
             the
             conscience
             also
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             euery
             day
             the
             true
             Christian
             must
             be
             perswaded
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             day
             he
             should
             loose
             his
             part
             in
             so
             great
             a
             treasure
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             many
             good
             Christians
             enioy
             it
             not
             .
             Neither
             indeed
             can
             this
             second
             rule
             be
             faithfully
             obserued
             and
             kept
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             cause
             all
             the
             other
             to
             be
             well
             looked
             too
             and
             regarded
             .
             Bring
             we
             therefore
             our
             hearts
             daily
             to
             count
             it
             our
             treasure
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             delight
             in
             it
             :
             (
             
               for
               where
               our
               treasure
               is
               ,
               there
               will
               they
               be
               also
            
             )
             and
             then
             we
             haue
             well
             and
             wisely
             prouided
             for
             our selues
             in
             
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             our
             greatest
             toyle
             is
             ouer
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             for
             the
             whole
             day
             following
             .
             And
             this
             will
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             other
             :
             so
             we
             resolue
             ,
             that
             none
             is
             greater
             with
             vs.
             To
             speake
             more
             largely
             of
             these
             pointes
             here
             ,
             is
             not
             my
             purpose
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             haue
             bene
             handled
             before
             in
             the
             first
             and
             third
             treatise
             :
             onely
             thus
             much
             ,
             to
             referre
             this
             beleeuing
             of
             pardon
             to
             euery
             day
             .
             And
             this
             is
             here
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             of
             the
             reader
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             of
             the
             points
             and
             partes
             of
             this
             daily
             direction
             (
             the
             which
             I
             haue
             taught
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             this
             booke
             ,
             how
             they
             should
             be
             attained
             and
             come
             by
             )
             must
             be
             kept
             of
             a
             Christian
             euery
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             strongly
             haled
             after
             sinne
             ,
             (
             for
             
             we
             must
             know
             that
             euery
             day
             giues
             occasion
             thereof
             )
             that
             we
             so
             account
             of
             the
             libertie
             of
             our
             hearts
             and
             minds
             ,
             
             to
             keepe
             them
             well
             disposed
             and
             armed
             against
             all
             sinne
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             our
             speciall
             infirmities
             ,
             that
             we
             let
             them
             not
             loose
             at
             any
             time
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             be
             hardened
             with
             
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               any
               sinne
            
             ,
             but
             
               kept
               with
               all
               diligence
               posssible
            
             ,
             from
             the
             loue
             and
             liking
             thereof
             ,
             that
             so
             our
             outward
             actions
             may
             be
             well
             ordered
             .
             Therefore
             is
             that
             charge
             giuen
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             
             
               that
               our
               hearts
               be
               not
               made
               nought
               ,
               and
               rebellious
               at
               any
               time
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             by
             consequent
             on
             any
             day
             ,
             whiles
             we
             suffer
             them
             
               to
               be
               hardened
               with
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             And
             agreable
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             Lord
             in
             Deuteronomie
             ,
             aunswering
             Moses
             (
             when
             he
             brought
             him
             word
             ,
             that
             the
             
             people
             would
             willingly
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             although
             before
             they
             refused
             so
             to
             be
             )
             said
             :
             
               This
               people
               hath
               said
               well
               all
               that
               they
               haue
               said
            
             :
             but
             *
             
               oh
               that
               there
               were
               an
               heart
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               feare
               me
               ,
               and
               keepe
               all
               my
               commandements
               alwaies
               ;
               then
               it
               should
               go
               well
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             we
             must
             see
             such
             necessitie
             of
             holding
             maisterie
             ouer
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             keeping
             them
             in
             feare
             of
             offending
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             make
             a
             daily
             practise
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             keepe
             them
             for
             continuance
             :
             neither
             can
             we
             otherwise
             shew
             our
             
             
             selues
             to
             regard
             that
             waightie
             charge
             of
             the
             Lord
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             :
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               and
               soule
               .
            
             For
             they
             who
             are
             euery
             while
             off
             and
             on
             ,
             vnsetled
             in
             their
             harts
             ,
             can
             neuer
             be
             long
             well
             ordered
             in
             their
             liues
             :
             
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             requireth
             this
             constancie
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             euery
             while
             be
             looking
             to
             them
             ,
             euen
             alwaies
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             out
             of
             daunger
             .
             Behold
             how
             needfull
             a
             thing
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             keepe
             and
             hold
             this
             maisterie
             ouer
             our
             hearts
             daily
             :
             when
             nothing
             goeth
             well
             forward
             ,
             where
             they
             with
             the
             affections
             of
             them
             be
             not
             well
             ruled
             .
             But
             this
             shall
             be
             shewed
             in
             the
             next
             section
             following
             .
             Neither
             let
             men
             obiect
             their
             necessarie
             businesse
             (
             though
             they
             will
             not
             pleade
             for
             carnall
             libertie
             ,
             they
             say
             )
             and
             multitudes
             thereof
             ,
             which
             will
             distract
             
             their
             hearts
             .
             I
             aunswer
             ,
             of
             multiplicitie
             of
             earthly
             dealings
             ,
             which
             will
             hinder
             holy
             peace
             ,
             let
             wise
             Christians
             beware
             :
             and
             so
             doing
             ,
             if
             (
             as
             farre
             as
             they
             are
             able
             )
             they
             set
             themselues
             to
             haue
             care
             of
             all
             parts
             of
             Christian
             obedience
             ,
             their
             hearts
             shall
             in
             good
             manner
             prouide
             thereby
             ,
             for
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             their
             earthly
             businesse
             also
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             the
             meanest
             .
          
           
             Now
             from
             this
             heart
             well
             gouerned
             ,
             
             the
             next
             two
             points
             (
             as
             two
             armes
             of
             a
             tree
             ,
             from
             the
             bodie
             or
             stocke
             )
             do
             issue
             and
             come
             :
             The
             first
             ,
             
             that
             we
             shold
             euer
             keepe
             from
             euill
             :
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             hard
             ,
             if
             alwaies
             and
             euery
             day
             we
             be
             held
             in
             feare
             of
             offending
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             directed
             before
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             that
             we
             
             alwaies
             indeuour
             
               to
               please
               God
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               in
               all
               things
            
             ;
             and
             as
             was
             said
             in
             Deuteronomie
             ,
             
               to
               keepe
               all
               his
               commaundements
            
             :
             which
             all
             may
             see
             ,
             cannot
             be
             if
             we
             haue
             not
             our
             hearts
             so
             prepared
             to
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             readie
             in
             one
             dutie
             as
             well
             as
             in
             another
             ,
             to
             shew
             our selues
             obedient
             .
             
             All
             which
             three
             ,
             namely
             ,
             1.
             to
             haue
             a
             heart
             to
             feare
             God
             ,
             2.
             to
             flie
             euill
             ,
             3.
             and
             please
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             that
             one
             Scripture
             before
             mentioned
             are
             required
             daily
             to
             be
             found
             in
             vs
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             no
             man
             but
             may
             easily
             see
             reason
             ,
             why
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             :
             first
             ,
             seeing
             the
             one
             cannot
             be
             without
             the
             other
             :
             secondly
             ,
             the
             keeping
             of
             such
             agreablenesse
             betwixt
             our
             hearts
             and
             liues
             is
             our
             beautie
             and
             honour
             .
             And
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             harsh
             and
             offensiue
             ,
             when
             they
             which
             
             beare
             a
             faire
             shew
             ,
             and
             are
             content
             somtimes
             to
             be
             gouerned
             ,
             shal
             yet
             at
             other
             times
             be
             nothing
             so
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             say
             somewhat
             the
             more
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             causes
             ,
             why
             I
             entred
             into
             this
             present
             treatise
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             alreadie
             said
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             should
             be
             euery
             day
             free
             from
             all
             reprochfull
             euill
             :
             insomuch
             as
             if
             by
             any
             occasion
             he
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             yet
             he
             should
             speedily
             returne
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             he
             should
             be
             daily
             
               giuen
               vnto
               euery
               good
               worke
            
             ,
             watching
             his
             oportunitie
             thereto
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             haue
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             may
             bring
             foorth
             much
             fruite
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             .
             Yet
             I
             meane
             not
             that
             he
             should
             spend
             the
             whole
             day
             in
             reading
             ,
             
             prayer
             ,
             hearing
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             
             or
             other
             religious
             exercises
             (
             excepting
             the
             Sabbath
             )
             but
             in
             one
             lawfull
             thing
             or
             other
             about
             his
             calling
             ;
             or
             any
             other
             in
             stead
             thereof
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             as
             well
             defended
             ,
             and
             as
             pleasing
             to
             God
             as
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             calling
             .
          
           
             More
             particularly
             to
             appoint
             or
             prescribe
             is
             hard
             ,
             
             and
             this
             is
             plaine
             enough
             for
             euery
             true
             beleeuer
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             and
             apply
             vnto
             himselfe
             :
             for
             I
             exclude
             not
             the
             commonest
             and
             meanest
             seruices
             and
             workes
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             be
             such
             as
             
             God
             alloweth
             ,
             and
             without
             vitious
             affections
             gone
             about
             of
             him
             :
             as
             in
             the
             
             man
             ,
             
             plough
             and
             cart
             ,
             sowing
             and
             reaping
             ,
             and
             all
             worke
             thereto
             belonging
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             called
             thereto
             ;
             or
             other
             worke
             in
             the
             man
             of
             occupation
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             bene
             trained
             vp
             and
             fitted
             for
             :
             as
             also
             all
             prouision
             of
             things
             necessarie
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             his
             familie
             by
             lawfull
             skill
             and
             honest
             meanes
             ;
             and
             paying
             ,
             and
             receiuing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             due
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             woman
             ,
             to
             haue
             care
             ,
             that
             all
             be
             frugally
             and
             thriftily
             done
             within
             the
             house
             and
             without
             ,
             which
             is
             vnder
             her
             hand
             ;
             that
             she
             be
             diligent
             to
             see
             her
             children
             christianly
             brought
             vp
             according
             to
             their
             age
             ,
             her
             houshold
             to
             haue
             all
             that
             is
             meete
             
               in
               due
               season
            
             :
             
             and
             more
             particularly
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             spinning
             ,
             sowing
             ,
             knitting
             ,
             being
             done
             as
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             being
             those
             works
             
             which
             he
             appointeth
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             are
             commendable
             ,
             that
             they
             
               may
               be
               neither
               idle
               nor
               vnprofitable
               .
            
             And
             these
             I
             name
             in
             some
             particular
             manner
             ,
             lest
             any
             should
             thinke
             ,
             that
             I
             go
             about
             any
             new-found
             out
             holinesse
             to
             tye
             Christians
             vnto
             ,
             as
             some
             will
             be
             ready
             inough
             to
             imagine
             and
             thinke
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             and
             vnderstand
             that
             they
             must
             euery
             day
             be
             well
             occupied
             ,
             (
             which
             few
             will
             be
             tied
             to
             )
             and
             doing
             of
             one
             good
             duty
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             this
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             as
             these
             and
             such
             like
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             or
             other
             of
             them
             the
             sixe
             dayes
             must
             be
             bestowed
             ,
             yet
             (
             I
             say
             )
             this
             must
             be
             added
             ,
             
             that
             all
             these
             lawfull
             workes
             must
             be
             done
             of
             them
             
               in
               faith
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             must
             know
             that
             God
             commandeth
             such
             workes
             to
             be
             done
             of
             them
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             they
             do
             them
             readily
             and
             willingly
             ,
             not
             for
             necessity
             onely
             ,
             or
             for
             feare
             of
             punishment
             ,
             
             or
             shame
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             would
             be
             rich
             :
             all
             which
             are
             carnall
             ,
             sensuall
             and
             diuellish
             respects
             ,
             as
             I
             sayd
             before
             in
             forbidding
             all
             vitious
             affections
             in
             mens
             lawfull
             actions
             ;
             neither
             do
             they
             please
             God
             which
             thus
             go
             to
             worke
             .
             
             And
             further
             they
             must
             do
             these
             lawfull
             workes
             in
             perswasion
             and
             confidence
             that
             God
             will
             blesse
             them
             therein
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             good
             successe
             ,
             and
             take
             that
             for
             their
             
               daily
               bread
            
             and
             blessing
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             their
             thus-going
             to
             worke
             ,
             doth
             bestow
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             they
             must
             do
             these
             without
             adding
             the
             common
             sinnes
             ,
             
             which
             wicked
             persons
             do
             vse
             at
             their
             worke
             ,
             
             as
             swearing
             ,
             lying
             ,
             negligence
             ,
             idlenesse
             ,
             falshood
             and
             deceiuing
             ,
             cursing
             ,
             quarrelling
             ,
             impatience
             ,
             and
             contention
             .
             These
             and
             such
             other
             of
             their
             owne
             deuising
             the
             wicked
             do
             bring
             in
             ,
             among
             the
             lawfull
             workes
             which
             God
             commaundeth
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             mixeth
             such
             euils
             with
             the
             doing
             of
             the
             workes
             ,
             which
             of
             themselues
             are
             good
             ,
             
             that
             they
             vtterly
             marre
             ,
             and
             deface
             them
             thereby
             ,
             depriue
             themselues
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             and
             it
             causeth
             their
             callings
             and
             trades
             to
             be
             meanely
             accounted
             of
             ,
             and
             in
             discredit
             with
             such
             as
             are
             not
             able
             to
             iudge
             ,
             as
             though
             none
             could
             vse
             them
             better
             :
             whereas
             others
             as
             poore
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             put
             to
             their
             shifts
             ,
             yet
             taking
             better
             direction
             ,
             and
             depending
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             carefully
             abstaining
             from
             such
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             are
             wont
             in
             the
             most
             to
             accompany
             
             their
             lawfull
             workes
             and
             dealings
             ,
             do
             liue
             in
             them
             contentedly
             ,
             peaceably
             ,
             and
             holily
             ,
             and
             do
             in
             that
             manner
             put
             honor
             and
             beauty
             vpon
             their
             callings
             ,
             and
             testifie
             that
             God
             hath
             to
             singular
             ends
             and
             purposes
             appointed
             and
             giuen
             them
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             would
             God
             haue
             Christians
             go
             to
             their
             worke
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             their
             
             
             lawfull
             businesse
             ,
             not
             as
             hirelings
             ,
             onely
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             bellies
             .
             And
             this
             were
             a
             goodly
             and
             most
             beautifull
             sight
             to
             behold
             in
             all
             sorts
             ,
             maisters
             ,
             seruants
             ,
             buyers
             ,
             sellers
             ,
             and
             euen
             in
             the
             poore
             labourers
             ;
             yea
             ,
             
               cutters
               of
               wood
               ,
               and
               drawers
               of
               water
            
             :
             and
             they
             that
             are
             of
             meanest
             place
             in
             families
             may
             liue
             godly
             in
             them
             while
             religion
             rules
             their
             actions
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             desire
             to
             do
             them
             as
             they
             are
             taught
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
             And
             they
             who
             go
             to
             worke
             after
             this
             maner
             ,
             may
             be
             merry
             at
             their
             worke
             ,
             and
             merry
             at
             their
             meate
             :
             and
             yet
             I
             meane
             not
             as
             the
             prophane
             and
             earth-wormes
             ,
             who
             sometime
             are
             merry
             when
             they
             haue
             more
             cause
             to
             be
             heauy
             ,
             seeing
             neither
             they
             nor
             their
             
             worke
             are
             pleasing
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             may
             reioyce
             and
             be
             glad
             by
             Gods
             allowing
             ,
             yea
             commanding
             it
             them
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Reioyce
               thou
               and
               thine
            
             ,
             
             
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               in
               all
               that
               thou
               puttest
               thine
               hand
               vnto
               .
            
             And
             againe
             :
             
               Serue
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
             in
             that
             thou
             art
             appointed
             by
             him
             to
             do
             )
             
               in
               ioyfulnesse
               and
               with
               a
               good
               heart
               for
               the
               aboundance
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             mirth
             and
             ioy
             of
             heart
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             willeth
             vs
             to
             take
             our
             part
             in
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Speake
               to
               your selues
               in
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               Himnes
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               songs
               ;
               singing
               ,
            
             
             
               &
               making
               melodie
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               with
               thankes
               for
               all
               things
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
            
             In
             this
             sort
             hath
             God
             allowed
             his
             seruants
             ,
             who
             haue
             learned
             and
             are
             resolued
             to
             obey
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             go
             about
             their
             worldly
             
             affaires
             ;
             and
             in
             like
             maner
             ,
             doth
             he
             allow
             them
             to
             vse
             all
             their
             lawfull
             liberties
             in
             this
             life
             :
             all
             which
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             they
             haue
             need
             of
             ,
             to
             allay
             the
             tartnesse
             ,
             and
             asswage
             the
             painfulnesse
             and
             griefe
             which
             through
             their
             afflictions
             are
             infinite
             wayes
             ready
             in
             all
             places
             to
             meete
             with
             them
             .
             And
             not
             to
             do
             lawfull
             businesse
             and
             workes
             thus
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             three
             former
             rules
             set
             downe
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             vnruly
             and
             disordered
             people
             of
             the
             world
             do
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             the
             lawfullest
             and
             excellentest
             callings
             base
             and
             meane
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             persons
             themselues
             most
             hurtfull
             while
             they
             stand
             forth
             against
             them
             as
             accusations
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             haue
             vsed
             them
             vnlawfully
             ,
             which
             in
             themselues
             are
             very
             honest
             and
             lawfull
             :
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             answer
             the
             brutish
             and
             irreligious
             
             sort
             ,
             who
             say
             they
             know
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             those
             who
             are
             counted
             godly
             ,
             and
             themselues
             ;
             seeing
             they
             are
             faine
             (
             say
             they
             )
             to
             worke
             for
             their
             liuing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             their
             godlinesse
             will
             not
             feede
             them
             .
             The
             difference
             let
             them
             learne
             from
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             sayd
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             also
             spoken
             this
             by
             occasion
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             the
             simple-harted
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             thinke
             that
             (
             in
             requiring
             that
             we
             should
             liue
             euery
             day
             in
             a
             godly
             maner
             )
             I
             do
             vrge
             any
             to
             leaue
             off
             ,
             and
             lay
             aside
             their
             callings
             and
             businesse
             :
             and
             yet
             this
             I
             shew
             to
             be
             required
             by
             the
             Lord
             ;
             how
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             maner
             those
             lawfull
             workes
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             therein
             may
             be
             pleased
             .
             And
             so
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             beleeuer
             ought
             euery
             day
             to
             arme
             and
             
             frame
             himselfe
             to
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             off
             all
             that
             sauoreth
             not
             thereof
             (
             as
             in
             some
             which
             are
             most
             vsuall
             actions
             I
             haue
             shewed
             )
             seeing
             his
             whole
             
               conuersation
               must
               beseeme
               the
               Gospell
            
             ;
             remembring
             what
             the
             wise
             man
             saith
             :
             
             
               All
               that
               thine
               hand
               shall
               find
               to
               do
               ,
               do
               it
               with
               all
               thy
               power
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               worke
               in
               the
               graue
               whither
               thou
               goest
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             if
             it
             were
             perswaded
             throughly
             to
             men
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             as
             necessarily
             to
             be
             looked
             after
             ,
             as
             their
             maintenance
             ,
             health
             ;
             yea
             ,
             or
             their
             life
             it selfe
             (
             which
             none
             wel
             aduised
             wil
             deny
             :
             )
             then
             should
             there
             not
             
             be
             this
             posting
             it
             off
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             now
             there
             is
             :
             nor
             this
             
             refusing
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             God
             in
             this
             maine
             and
             great
             commaundement
             of
             
               doing
               all
               to
               his
               glorie
            
             ,
             
             which
             they
             that
             refuse
             ,
             do
             refuse
             godlinesse
             it selfe
             :
             And
             there
             should
             not
             be
             this
             parting
             of
             stakes
             betwixt
             God
             and
             our selues
             ,
             that
             sometime
             we
             will
             be
             forward
             ,
             and
             sometime
             backeward
             ,
             in
             some
             things
             obedient
             ,
             but
             in
             others
             denying
             our
             obedience
             ,
             which
             causeth
             such
             patching
             and
             peecing
             of
             duties
             ,
             
             as
             is
             farre
             from
             
               holinesse
               ,
               without
               which
               yet
               ,
               we
               shall
               neuer
               see
               the
               Lords
               face
            
             ;
             whereas
             yet
             by
             constancy
             in
             duty
             ,
             and
             keeping
             of
             a
             daily
             course
             ,
             therein
             much
             dulnesse
             ,
             deadnesse
             ,
             barrennesse
             ,
             slouth
             ,
             idlenesse
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             lewd
             lusts
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             dangerous
             euils
             should
             be
             auoided
             ,
             with
             which
             euen
             many
             good
             Christians
             (
             to
             their
             great
             heart-smart
             
             afterwards
             )
             are
             annoyed
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             do
             better
             .
          
           
             
             The
             sixt
             point
             of
             our
             daily
             direction
             in
             thankfulnesse
             :
             I
             meane
             ,
             a
             renewing
             of
             this
             duty
             to
             the
             Lord
             euery
             day
             ,
             
             that
             so
             we
             may
             still
             see
             and
             acknowledge
             our selues
             indebted
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             fitter
             to
             go
             vnder
             any
             of
             his
             fatherly
             chastisements
             ,
             which
             he
             shall
             lay
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             which
             without
             it
             ,
             will
             presse
             vs
             downe
             ,
             and
             raise
             bitternesse
             in
             our
             hearts
             :
             and
             also
             that
             by
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             the
             ofter
             call
             to
             mind
             Gods
             many
             kindnesses
             ,
             to
             cheare
             our
             harts
             ,
             which
             are
             too
             soone
             forgotten
             of
             vs.
             The
             Prophet
             Ieremie
             forceth
             this
             daily
             duty
             to
             be
             continued
             of
             vs
             ,
             
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               are
               renewed
               vpon
               vs
               daily
            
             :
             and
             what
             followeth
             vpon
             that
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             should
             conceiue
             ,
             
             and
             our
             mouthes
             should
             set
             forth
             and
             declare
             his
             praise
             accordingly
             ?
             For
             if
             we
             be
             commaunded
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             teacheth
             ,
             to
             continue
             this
             duty
             long
             after
             his
             benefits
             be
             receiued
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Let
               Israel
               now
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               gratious
               ,
            
             after
             his
             bountifulnesse
             had
             bene
             declared
             vnto
             them
             )
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             we
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord
             daily
             for
             his
             mercies
             renewed
             vpon
             vs
             ?
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             did
             Dauid
             the
             faithfull
             seruant
             of
             God
             force
             himselfe
             to
             performe
             this
             duty
             as
             too
             slouthful
             in
             his
             owne
             iudgement
             ,
             though
             we
             reade
             of
             none
             more
             continually
             occupied
             in
             it
             ,
             Psalme
             103.3
             .
             saying
             :
             
               Praise
               thou
               the
               Lord
               ,
               ô
               my
               soule
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               within
               thee
               ,
               praise
               his
               holy
               name
               :
            
             and
             further
             he
             
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               he
               will
               be
               euer
               setting
               forth
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               praise
               his
               name
               alwayes
               .
            
          
           
             And
             yet
             that
             none
             may
             hinder
             this
             duty
             in
             vs
             by
             saying
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             follow
             ,
             no
             not
             good
             examples
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             let
             vs
             well
             weigh
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             saying
             :
             
               In
               all
               things
               be
               thankfull
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             whole
             life
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             thanksgiuing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             life
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             be
             thankfull
             .
             And
             what
             the
             thankfulnesse
             is
             which
             should
             daily
             be
             in
             vs
             ,
             looke
             in
             the
             former
             treatise
             .
          
           
             
             The
             next
             duty
             to
             be
             daily
             performed
             of
             vs
             ,
             
             is
             watchfulnesse
             and
             prayer
             :
             of
             which
             two
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             ought
             to
             be
             continuall
             ,
             euen
             to
             ouer-see
             our
             whole
             worke
             in
             and
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             looke
             before
             vs
             that
             all
             may
             be
             done
             to
             
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             (
             for
             as
             the
             eye-lids
             preserue
             the
             tender
             eyes
             from
             annoyance
             ,
             so
             doth
             this
             our
             life
             from
             offence
             ,
             and
             
               our
               feete
               from
               falling
            
             :
             )
             so
             this
             latter
             ,
             namely
             prayer
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             as
             an
             helpe
             and
             hand-maid
             vnto
             that
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             I
             prescribe
             no
             certaine
             rule
             ,
             nor
             set
             houre
             to
             the
             solemne
             performing
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             
             because
             we
             are
             taught
             
               to
               pray
               alwayes
            
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             as
             we
             shall
             haue
             fit
             oportunity
             ,
             yet
             ought
             our
             hearts
             to
             be
             lifted
             vp
             to
             God
             often
             ,
             hauing
             euer
             occasion
             :
             and
             sometime
             solemnely
             ,
             and
             by
             set
             prayer
             
             
             powring
             out
             our
             complaints
             ,
             and
             making
             our
             requests
             vnto
             him
             .
             Both
             of
             them
             are
             so
             farre
             to
             be
             in
             vse
             with
             vs
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             desirous
             to
             retaine
             sound
             peace
             and
             quiet
             minds
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             free
             from
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             ouercome
             of
             temptations
             :
             which
             seeing
             we
             are
             subiect
             vnto
             euery
             day
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             of
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             one
             should
             not
             cease
             ,
             I
             meane
             watchfulnesse
             ,
             but
             be
             working
             in
             vs
             continually
             ,
             and
             keepe
             vs
             waking
             out
             of
             spirituall
             slumber
             throughout
             the
             day
             ;
             so
             the
             other
             which
             is
             prayer
             ,
             should
             quicken
             and
             sharpen
             it
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             strengthen
             vs
             ,
             being
             oft
             and
             vsuall
             with
             vs
             ,
             against
             all
             occasions
             ,
             which
             might
             else
             ouer-match
             vs.
             
          
           
             And
             can
             any
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             when
             our
             Sauiour
             taught
             vs
             to
             pray
             euery
             day
             
             for
             
               our
               daily
               bread
            
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             pray
             euery
             day
             for
             grace
             to
             be
             guided
             aright
             and
             comforted
             ,
             there
             being
             as
             great
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             other
             ?
             The
             same
             thing
             he
             meant
             ,
             when
             he
             vttered
             a
             parable
             to
             them
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               pray
               alwayes
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               waxe
               faint
            
             :
             but
             euer
             willing
             ,
             though
             not
             euer
             able
             .
             So
             that
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             no
             day
             well
             passed
             ,
             when
             prayer
             (
             as
             it
             hath
             bin
             before
             described
             )
             is
             not
             one
             member
             &
             part
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             point
             of
             our
             direction
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             by
             meanes
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             
             as
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             displeasing
             God
             ,
             &c.
             may
             keepe
             and
             hold
             fast
             our
             holy
             and
             most
             sweete
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             
               and
               our
               reioycing
            
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             fruite
             of
             this
             Christian
             walking
             ,
             and
             an
             vnseparable
             companion
             vnto
             the
             same
             .
             I
             haue
             
             taught
             this
             in
             generall
             before
             :
             onely
             now
             I
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             daily
             to
             be
             kept
             and
             maintained
             of
             vs
             ,
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             regard
             our
             bodily
             maintenance
             while
             we
             liue
             here
             ,
             so
             should
             we
             prouide
             that
             this
             our
             
               peace
               ,
               which
               passeth
               vnderstanding
            
             ,
             be
             not
             broken
             off
             betwixt
             God
             and
             vs.
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             how
             this
             shall
             be
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
             
               If
               we
               be
               iustified
               by
               faith
               in
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             we
             haue
             
               and
               do
               inioy
               it
            
             .
             And
             we
             haue
             heard
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             both
             giuen
             liberty
             ,
             yea
             and
             commandement
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             daily
             beleeue
             
               and
               lay
               hold
               on
               eternall
               life
               ,
            
             and
             rest
             themselues
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             his
             loue
             :
             and
             how
             can
             this
             exclude
             that
             peace
             which
             we
             speake
             of
             ?
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             our
             reioycing
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             is
             rather
             a
             degree
             beyond
             this
             
             peace
             ,
             we
             are
             commaunded
             to
             entertaine
             and
             retaine
             alwayes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             that
             none
             may
             imagine
             that
             I
             meane
             ,
             we
             should
             onely
             some
             one
             time
             in
             the
             day
             or
             other
             possesse
             and
             inioy
             it
             .
             Neither
             indeed
             is
             any
             part
             of
             our
             life
             any
             day
             pleasant
             vnto
             vs
             without
             it
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             very
             fitly
             meet
             with
             an
             obiection
             of
             ours
             in
             the
             forenamed
             Scripture
             ,
             thus
             :
             that
             if
             any
             of
             vs
             dare
             not
             presume
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             take
             our
             part
             in
             cōtinual
             reioycing
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             if
             we
             shold
             thinke
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             was
             not
             well
             aduised
             in
             offering
             so
             great
             libertie
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             he
             repeateth
             his
             words
             thus
             
               (
               againe
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               reioyce
               :
               )
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             you
             who
             are
             carefull
             ouer
             your selues
             ,
             and
             ouer
             others
             ,
             (
             for
             to
             such
             he
             speaketh
             )
             
               be
               ye
               merry
               and
               ioyfull
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             
             
             yea
             and
             so
             as
             no
             worldly
             sorrowes
             do
             breake
             it
             off
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             haue
             shewed
             what
             are
             the
             necessary
             graces
             which
             should
             accōpany
             the
             life
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             daily
             ,
             I
             wish
             him
             to
             view
             thē
             all
             at
             one
             sight
             together
             ;
             to
             see
             if
             he
             may
             well
             be
             without
             any
             of
             them
             :
             as
             without
             certainety
             of
             the
             forgiuenesse
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             without
             feare
             of
             offending
             God
             ,
             a
             thankfull
             heart
             ,
             and
             chearfull
             watching
             and
             praying
             against
             euill
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             he
             cannot
             walke
             voide
             of
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             yet
             :
             he
             must
             not
             thinke
             but
             that
             there
             are
             
             other
             particular
             actions
             beside
             these
             ,
             but
             they
             be
             all
             to
             be
             well
             ordered
             and
             
             gouerned
             by
             these
             .
             And
             now
             somewhat
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             about
             them
             ,
             not
             vnprofitable
             and
             needlesse
             .
             I
             haue
             briefly
             proued
             ,
             that
             some
             certaine
             manner
             of
             directing
             a
             Christian
             daily
             ,
             is
             required
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             no
             fancie
             of
             mans
             braine
             ,
             thus
             nearly
             and
             narowly
             to
             looke
             to
             himselfe
             :
             and
             haue
             set
             downe
             a
             draught
             thereof
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             therefore
             men
             must
             know
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             their
             sinne
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             guided
             by
             these
             rules
             in
             the
             daily
             course
             of
             their
             liuing
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             these
             accompany
             them
             not
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             their
             calling
             is
             ,
             or
             the
             actions
             which
             they
             are
             occupied
             about
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             sinne
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             them
             not
             (
             which
             is
             the
             lesse
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             willing
             to
             learne
             :
             )
             or
             carelesnesse
             ,
             or
             wilfulnesse
             ,
             
             that
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             ,
             regard
             them
             ;
             and
             being
             sinne
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             resisted
             ,
             seeing
             no
             sinne
             is
             to
             be
             borne
             withall
             ,
             or
             rested
             in
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             more
             necessary
             to
             be
             daily
             guided
             in
             this
             maner
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             these
             graces
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ,
             are
             not
             at
             some
             one
             time
             or
             other
             of
             the
             day
             to
             be
             thought
             or
             spoken
             of
             (
             thinke
             not
             this
             to
             be
             my
             meaning
             ,
             in
             saying
             we
             must
             haue
             them
             euery
             day
             )
             for
             so
             ,
             we
             might
             possibly
             be
             litle
             the
             better
             for
             them
             (
             as
             if
             once
             in
             a
             day
             a
             man
             should
             pray
             ,
             giue
             thankes
             ,
             looke
             to
             his
             waies
             ,
             to
             his
             peace
             ,
             &c.
             )
             a
             man
             might
             do
             all
             these
             &
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             of
             necessitie
             well
             guided
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             through
             the
             day
             :
             but
             this
             I
             meane
             ,
             
             that
             this
             holy
             furniture
             should
             cloath
             and
             beautifie
             our
             
             soules
             throughout
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             haue
             their
             setled
             abode
             in
             vs
             ;
             and
             not
             ebbe
             and
             flow
             as
             the
             tide
             doth
             ,
             nor
             go
             and
             come
             as
             passengers
             that
             tary
             not
             ;
             but
             home-dwellers
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             that
             our
             peace
             should
             not
             be
             broken
             off
             by
             any
             occasion
             ,
             
             our
             watching
             should
             not
             cease
             ,
             we
             should
             keepe
             our selues
             from
             euill
             the
             whole
             day
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             be
             ready
             to
             one
             duty
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             cherish
             our
             weake
             faith
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             
             retaining
             minds
             thankfull
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             not
             euer
             vttering
             and
             expressing
             in
             words
             either
             prayers
             or
             thankes
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             our
             hearts
             may
             be
             well
             seasoned
             with
             these
             ,
             as
             the
             chiefe
             things
             ,
             
             which
             we
             should
             regard
             and
             looke
             after
             ,
             and
             yet
             neglecting
             no
             needefull
             worke
             that
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             doing
             it
             much
             the
             better
             by
             meanes
             of
             these
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             froth
             of
             our
             owne
             braines
             ,
             as
             endlesse
             and
             needlesse
             wandrings
             ,
             vaine
             cogitations
             ,
             and
             foolish
             and
             noisome
             desires
             ,
             shall
             be
             much
             restrained
             and
             allayed
             in
             vs.
             This
             is
             it
             (
             all
             wise
             men
             do
             know
             )
             that
             most
             troubleth
             vs
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             which
             ,
             
             we
             be
             euery
             day
             in
             greatest
             daunger
             ;
             I
             meane
             ,
             the
             loosenes
             and
             disorderednesse
             of
             our
             hearts
             :
             for
             they
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             neuer
             vnoccupied
             ,
             but
             prone
             to
             euill
             a
             thousand
             waies
             ;
             so
             if
             they
             be
             not
             bridled
             ,
             holden
             vnder
             ,
             and
             suppressed
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             soone
             fixed
             vpon
             some
             obiect
             that
             commeth
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             carie
             vs
             headlong
             after
             it
             ,
             we
             being
             then
             impotent
             for
             the
             time
             
             and
             vnable
             to
             resist
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             let
             them
             loose
             ,
             and
             giuen
             them
             scope
             .
          
           
             
             And
             from
             thence
             arise
             (
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             vs
             )
             great
             heauinesse
             and
             vnquietnesse
             ,
             to
             see
             such
             chaunges
             wrought
             in
             vs
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             best
             that
             commeth
             thereof
             ,
             vntill
             we
             recouer
             our selues
             againe
             ,
             if
             a
             worse
             thing
             follow
             not
             ,
             that
             we
             fall
             not
             into
             some
             further
             vnsetlednesse
             and
             distemperature
             ,
             which
             will
             cause
             no
             small
             annoyance
             .
             Now
             what
             is
             a
             like
             remedie
             
             
             against
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             baites
             of
             this
             deceitfull
             world
             ,
             which
             the
             diuell
             layeth
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             
             as
             to
             haue
             our
             hearts
             daily
             fenced
             thus
             with
             watch
             and
             ward
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             to
             hold
             such
             sinne
             execrable
             alwaies
             ,
             to
             keepe
             in
             loue
             with
             pietie
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             to
             retaine
             hope
             and
             confidence
             that
             God
             will
             make
             vs
             strong
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             liue
             in
             his
             fauour
             still
             that
             we
             may
             want
             nothing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             enioy
             most
             sweet
             and
             sound
             peace
             to
             comfort
             vs
             so
             to
             our
             liking
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             neede
             to
             hast
             greatly
             or
             gape
             after
             such
             allurements
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             better
             then
             deadly
             poyson
             ?
             What
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             like
             this
             precious
             remedie
             ,
             to
             keepe
             vs
             in
             safetie
             euery
             day
             ?
             Which
             God
             hath
             
             therefore
             giuen
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             preserued
             from
             infinite
             fearefull
             dangers
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             also
             liue
             with
             much
             comfort
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             that
             
               giueth
               his
               heart
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             it
             may
             be
             taught
             all
             these
             rules
             of
             the
             daily
             directing
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             can
             tell
             how
             true
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             reward
             is
             found
             and
             enioyed
             daily
             of
             such
             as
             take
             delight
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             many
             Christians
             ,
             who
             beare
             a
             good
             affection
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             and
             generally
             meane
             well
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             particularly
             trouble
             themselues
             (
             as
             they
             count
             it
             )
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             their
             whole
             course
             within
             a
             narrower
             compasse
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             more
             neare
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yea
             when
             they
             heare
             that
             it
             is
             to
             become
             by
             ,
             but
             would
             faine
             beare
             themselues
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
             well
             inough
             ;
             when
             yet
             they
             are
             oft
             constrained
             to
             feare
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             feele
             the
             contrarie
             :
             for
             what
             do
             they
             find
             but
             much
             wearinesse
             and
             griefe
             ,
             checkes
             and
             accusations
             ,
             yea
             and
             are
             sometime
             also
             noted
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             cold
             and
             barraine
             professors
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             followed
             so
             much
             and
             so
             farre
             the
             deuises
             and
             desires
             of
             their
             owne
             hearts
             ?
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             how
             much
             detract
             they
             from
             the
             beautie
             and
             excellencie
             of
             the
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             what
             iniurie
             offer
             they
             vnto
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             able
             no
             further
             to
             commend
             it
             then
             as
             they
             find
             ,
             (
             for
             as
             they
             find
             ,
             so
             they
             will
             speake
             of
             it
             )
             whereas
             it
             cannot
             sufficiently
             be
             esteemed
             and
             accounted
             of
             :
             neither
             can
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             haue
             experience
             of
             the
             benefite
             of
             it
             ,
             satisfie
             themselues
             in
             setting
             out
             the
             excellencie
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             many
             ,
             who
             for
             want
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             do
             not
             see
             that
             which
             sundrie
             others
             of
             their
             brethren
             do
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             faithfull
             in
             that
             which
             they
             know
             :
             but
             they
             rest
             not
             satisfied
             with
             their
             present
             estate
             ,
             but
             long
             much
             to
             see
             the
             will
             of
             God
             more
             clearely
             ,
             and
             desire
             feruently
             to
             attaine
             to
             greater
             measure
             of
             grace
             .
             And
             to
             all
             such
             I
             know
             ,
             how
             welcome
             it
             will
             be
             to
             haue
             more
             cleare
             direction
             ,
             then
             as
             yet
             they
             haue
             found
             :
             and
             such
             I
             would
             haue
             know
             ,
             that
             for
             their
             causes
             I
             was
             perswaded
             to
             vtter
             that
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             reuealed
             to
             me
             so
             farre
             as
             concerneth
             them
             .
             But
             as
             for
             such
             as
             like
             so
             of
             their
             present
             estate
             ,
             that
             they
             hast
             not
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             any
             better
             ,
             (
             seeing
             
             there
             is
             euer
             in
             Gods
             children
             a
             desire
             to
             grow
             ,
             and
             a
             longing
             to
             be
             better
             )
             whatsoeuer
             they
             thinke
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             highly
             soeuer
             they
             account
             of
             themselues
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             shall
             go
             forward
             euery
             one
             his
             way
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             as
             blind
             as
             the
             moule
             ,
             
               as
               deafe
               as
               the
               adder
            
             ,
             as
             dumbe
             as
             he
             that
             openeth
             not
             his
             mouth
             ,
             
             and
             as
             vnprofitable
             as
             
               the
               salt
               that
               hath
               lost
               the
               sauour
               ,
               and
               is
               good
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               be
               troden
               vnder
               foote
               ,
               and
               cast
               vpon
               the
               dunghill
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             let
             the
             people
             of
             God
             count
             this
             any
             burthen
             to
             be
             thus
             directed
             :
             
             but
             it
             is
             their
             flesh
             and
             corrupt
             wisedome
             which
             burdeneth
             them
             ,
             whereto
             
             
               they
               are
               not
               debters
            
             .
             And
             what
             do
             I
             perswade
             vnto
             ,
             but
             the
             vse
             of
             ,
             and
             continuance
             
             in
             that
             holy
             condition
             ,
             which
             euery
             true
             beleeuer
             hath
             tasted
             of
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             part
             in
             ,
             but
             that
             many
             such
             through
             ignorance
             and
             vnacquaintednesse
             with
             it
             ,
             haue
             not
             attained
             vnto
             stedfast
             continuance
             in
             it
             ?
             But
             to
             return
             a
             litle
             to
             the
             other
             :
             
             ô
             people
             to
             be
             lamented
             and
             euer
             pitied
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             borne
             to
             great
             honour
             euen
             here
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             should
             forgo
             it
             so
             contentedly
             ,
             and
             suffer
             others
             to
             enioy
             it
             :
             whom
             I
             require
             to
             heare
             me
             ,
             saying
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             wise
             and
             well
             aduised
             ,
             though
             they
             might
             liue
             as
             their
             heart
             desireth
             here
             ,
             and
             should
             neuer
             be
             called
             to
             their
             account
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             flie
             from
             a
             licencious
             life
             ,
             being
             but
             a
             sweet
             poison
             ,
             and
             would
             
             chuse
             to
             spend
             one
             day
             godly
             ,
             (
             euen
             for
             the
             fruite
             and
             pleasantnesse
             of
             it
             )
             
               rather
               then
               a
               thousand
               dayes
            
             otherwise
             :
             which
             many
             heathens
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             light
             and
             knowledge
             they
             had
             ,
             as
             
               Cato
               ,
               Scipio
            
             ,
             and
             others
             did
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             morall
             vertue
             and
             honestie
             ,
             to
             the
             perpetuall
             shame
             and
             iust
             reproch
             of
             many
             which
             go
             for
             Christians
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             I
             go
             about
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             shifting
             and
             godlesse
             world
             ,
             some
             who
             are
             very
             willing
             alreadie
             to
             be
             guided
             well
             ,
             but
             are
             vnable
             to
             direct
             themselues
             ,
             may
             haue
             some
             helpe
             by
             this
             which
             I
             haue
             written
             :
             who
             if
             they
             should
             be
             hindred
             thus
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             thinke
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             yet
             there
             will
             be
             wandrings
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             earthlinesse
             of
             mind
             ,
             frowardnesse
             ,
             
             and
             much
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             small
             purpose
             it
             might
             seeme
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             take
             great
             paines
             for
             little
             profite
             :
             I
             say
             (
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             )
             their
             profite
             shall
             be
             great
             ,
             and
             their
             paines
             small
             ,
             for
             the
             benefite
             which
             they
             shall
             reape
             by
             it
             ,
             yea
             in
             time
             it
             will
             become
             pleasure
             to
             them
             ,
             after
             they
             shall
             accustome
             themselues
             daily
             to
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             here
             taught
             ,
             and
             as
             his
             word
             prescribeth
             ,
             and
             they
             shal
             see
             their
             strongest
             rebellions
             much
             weakened
             ,
             and
             euill
             desires
             much
             abated
             and
             asswaged
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             themselues
             prepared
             and
             made
             fit
             by
             this
             well
             seasoning
             of
             their
             hearts
             to
             make
             the
             actions
             of
             their
             liues
             correspondent
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             vphold
             our
             
               selues
               in
               holinesse
            
             thus
             as
             it
             is
             required
             of
             vs
             ,
             no
             lesse
             
             helpe
             is
             needfull
             ,
             
             then
             the
             daily
             keeping
             of
             our
             hearts
             in
             this
             estate
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             .
             For
             although
             while
             the
             heart
             is
             thus
             looked
             vnto
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             wold
             be
             of
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             counted
             it
             the
             necessariest
             worke
             that
             we
             haue
             to
             do
             throughout
             the
             day
             )
             while
             the
             heart
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             thus
             looked
             vnto
             ,
             euery
             thing
             doth
             well
             follow
             our
             hands
             ,
             and
             much
             good
             is
             done
             in
             our
             liues
             :
             so
             yet
             ,
             except
             we
             make
             great
             prouision
             ,
             that
             this
             worke
             may
             be
             daily
             and
             constant
             ,
             we
             cannot
             chuse
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             best
             of
             vs
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             commit
             many
             things
             in
             our
             liues
             vnbeseeming
             our
             profession
             ,
             and
             smally
             to
             our
             owne
             comfort
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             the
             rebellious
             world
             cannot
             away
             with
             it
             ,
             yet
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             all
             the
             godly
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             do
             know
             it
             ,
             do
             aime
             at
             it
             ,
             &
             
             would
             thinke
             themselues
             happie
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             be
             partakers
             of
             this
             libertie
             :
             I
             meane
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             and
             do
             aduisedly
             ,
             and
             with
             good
             consideration
             keep
             stedfast
             daily
             in
             this
             holy
             and
             sweet
             course
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             peruerted
             and
             turned
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             sometime
             they
             haue
             bene
             .
          
           
             I
             confesse
             ,
             all
             are
             not
             in
             a
             like
             measure
             enlarged
             ,
             either
             by
             knowledge
             to
             see
             the
             excellencie
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             or
             in
             heart
             to
             desire
             it
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             it
             :
             but
             yet
             when
             they
             do
             see
             ,
             how
             God
             of
             his
             abundant
             
             
             kindnesse
             ,
             hath
             shewed
             them
             a
             way
             to
             make
             their
             liues
             more
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             his
             seruice
             more
             easie
             ,
             then
             they
             haue
             thought
             or
             could
             find
             ;
             they
             will
             wish
             a
             part
             in
             this
             wisedome
             ,
             thus
             to
             guide
             themselues
             ,
             before
             all
             other
             pleasures
             ,
             though
             the
             flesh
             should
             neuer
             so
             much
             rebell
             against
             it
             .
             And
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             will
             striue
             sore
             against
             the
             continuance
             in
             this
             course
             ,
             
             and
             rebell
             and
             be
             discontented
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             vnlawfull
             libertie
             should
             euer
             be
             denied
             vnto
             it
             .
             But
             as
             they
             shall
             see
             more
             clearely
             into
             this
             blessed
             estate
             ,
             and
             haue
             daily
             more
             experience
             ,
             both
             that
             God
             doth
             giue
             them
             power
             to
             mortifie
             and
             ouercome
             themselues
             ,
             and
             make
             this
             holy
             course
             sweet
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
             the
             more
             their
             harts
             shall
             be
             set
             vpon
             it
             ,
             to
             desire
             and
             long
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             it
             in
             an
             high
             account
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             hardest
             peece
             of
             worke
             to
             be
             obtained
             ,
             especially
             with
             continuance
             and
             stedfastnesse
             therein
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             it
             were
             mens
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             throughout
             the
             day
             to
             be
             well
             occupied
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             that
             they
             should
             go
             about
             ,
             to
             haue
             their
             hearts
             readie
             to
             guide
             them
             aright
             therein
             ,
             all
             other
             gaine-saying
             desires
             of
             the
             flesh
             should
             soone
             be
             withstood
             and
             resisted
             ,
             and
             the
             occasions
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             wont
             most
             of
             all
             to
             be
             hindered
             and
             withdrawne
             ,
             should
             be
             shunned
             and
             auoyded
             .
             And
             this
             may
             much
             set
             them
             forward
             in
             this
             course
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             seeke
             to
             retaine
             constantly
             any
             one
             of
             these
             eight
             rules
             ,
             
             
             which
             are
             set
             downe
             to
             guide
             them
             daily
             ,
             they
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             enioy
             all
             the
             rest
             with
             it
             ,
             seeing
             they
             hang
             together
             as
             linckes
             of
             a
             golden
             chaine
             .
             For
             they
             cannot
             arme
             themselues
             with
             a
             mind
             free
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             sinne
             present
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             be
             repentant
             for
             their
             sinne
             past
             ,
             and
             embrace
             forgiuenesse
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             
               find
               rest
               to
               their
               soules
            
             ,
             and
             filled
             with
             thankes
             :
             and
             so
             I
             say
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             they
             know
             this
             point
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             that
             he
             requireth
             it
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             should
             daily
             go
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             indeed
             the
             one
             cannot
             be
             without
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             say
             ,
             belike
             I
             go
             about
             to
             make
             men
             perfecter
             and
             holier
             ,
             
             then
             the
             Lord
             euer
             did
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             serue
             God
             without
             strife
             
             and
             battell
             with
             their
             owne
             lustes
             and
             the
             diuell
             :
             I
             aske
             them
             againe
             ,
             if
             this
             course
             of
             daily
             keeping
             our
             hearts
             in
             frame
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             gouernement
             can
             be
             without
             most
             diligent
             obseruing
             of
             our
             wayes
             ,
             and
             strong
             setting
             of
             our selues
             against
             all
             aduersary
             power
             ?
             And
             further
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             that
             I
             go
             about
             no
             other
             thing
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             Gods
             seruants
             may
             be
             best
             fenced
             against
             the
             common
             
               corruptions
               which
               are
               in
               the
               world
               through
               lust
               ,
            
             and
             may
             honour
             God
             in
             the
             best
             maner
             ,
             and
             themselues
             liue
             with
             the
             most
             comfort
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             know
             and
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             he
             of
             his
             mercy
             hath
             prouided
             this
             sweete
             path-way
             to
             heauen
             ,
             for
             his
             poore
             seruants
             ,
             who
             are
             despised
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             they
             who
             haue
             not
             as
             yet
             experience
             of
             this
             seasoning
             of
             their
             
             hearts
             with
             grace
             daily
             ,
             I
             wish
             them
             to
             desire
             it
             aboue
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             hold
             themselues
             contented
             without
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             desire
             to
             do
             well
             and
             to
             see
             good
             dayes
             .
             And
             let
             me
             obtaine
             this
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             well
             meaning
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             beleeue
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             I
             hauing
             spoken
             of
             the
             foundation
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             layd
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             all
             Gods
             people
             ,
             vpon
             which
             the
             building
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             euery
             day
             is
             to
             be
             set
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             which
             (
             indeuored
             after
             of
             euery
             one
             )
             it
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             stand
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             heart
             indued
             with
             the
             seuerall
             gifts
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             ;
             I
             haue
             thought
             it
             very
             meete
             and
             necessarie
             to
             adde
             
             one
             thing
             to
             this
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             :
             and
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             diligent
             reader
             will
             require
             and
             looke
             for
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             not
             well
             experienced
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             christianitie
             .
             
             And
             this
             it
             is
             :
             why
             men
             are
             not
             directed
             how
             to
             leade
             their
             liues
             daily
             ,
             and
             to
             gouerne
             their
             tongues
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             rule
             and
             beautifie
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             why
             they
             haue
             not
             direction
             how
             to
             do
             all
             their
             outward
             actions
             daily
             :
             (
             for
             of
             these
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             no
             rule
             hath
             bene
             set
             down
             in
             this
             whole
             treatise
             )
             but
             onely
             of
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             whereas
             that
             toucheth
             but
             some
             part
             of
             mens
             duties
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             but
             all
             other
             things
             are
             left
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             )
             to
             our
             owne
             discretion
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             
             men
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             which
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             of
             true
             Christians
             being
             kept
             thus
             purged
             from
             euill
             ,
             
             and
             seasoned
             graciously
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             heard
             )
             
               good
               life
               and
               behauiour
               will
               come
               from
               thence
               ,
            
             
             as
             Salomon
             saith
             :
             and
             according
             to
             the
             diuers
             occasions
             ,
             which
             shall
             fall
             out
             to
             euery
             one
             daily
             ,
             his
             knowledge
             shall
             and
             will
             guide
             him
             either
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             supply
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             other
             necessarie
             duties
             :
             but
             more
             particularly
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             looke
             that
             there
             can
             be
             any
             certaine
             direction
             giuen
             of
             the
             outward
             parts
             of
             our
             liues
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             shold
             be
             done
             euery
             day
             :
             
             because
             the
             actions
             of
             our
             liues
             are
             variable
             for
             the
             most
             part
             and
             innumerable
             ,
             as
             all
             do
             know
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             all
             be
             done
             vpon
             
             any
             one
             day
             :
             and
             men
             are
             constrained
             by
             sundrie
             occasions
             to
             do
             some
             duties
             one
             day
             ,
             &
             some
             on
             another
             :
             and
             oft
             it
             falleth
             out
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             they
             must
             of
             necessitie
             do
             on
             some
             one
             day
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             shall
             sinne
             ;
             (
             as
             following
             their
             callings
             painefully
             and
             diligently
             )
             they
             cannot
             do
             on
             some
             other
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             sinne
             ;
             as
             to
             visite
             their
             parents
             on
             their
             death
             bed
             ,
             or
             make
             peace
             betwixt
             men
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             required
             at
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             But
             further
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             more
             full
             satisfying
             of
             such
             as
             would
             desire
             it
             ,
             this
             I
             say
             ;
             that
             although
             there
             can
             be
             no
             certaine
             and
             perpetuall
             rules
             giuen
             more
             particularly
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             necessarie
             one
             day
             as
             any
             ,
             (
             except
             we
             would
             lay
             burthens
             on
             Gods
             people
             which
             he
             himselfe
             hath
             not
             done
             )
             and
             those
             concerne
             
             the
             heart
             inwardly
             ,
             not
             the
             outward
             conuersation
             :
             yet
             there
             are
             certaine
             duties
             of
             the
             life
             perfourmed
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             more
             commonly
             and
             vsually
             ,
             then
             some
             other
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             such
             as
             do
             concerne
             all
             true
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             fall
             out
             euery
             day
             at
             least
             one
             or
             other
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             not
             al.
             These
             therefore
             which
             shall
             be
             of
             so
             great
             vse
             among
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             I
             thinke
             not
             amisse
             to
             set
             downe
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             satisfie
             their
             demaund
             so
             farre
             as
             Gods
             word
             giueth
             leaue
             :
             not
             of
             necessitie
             to
             tye
             any
             to
             the
             practising
             of
             them
             euery
             day
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             would
             haue
             well
             to
             be
             marked
             )
             but
             as
             euery
             one
             seeth
             that
             he
             is
             bound
             :
             yet
             some
             one
             or
             other
             of
             them
             must
             be
             done
             euery
             day
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             .
             And
             for
             the
             other
             which
             do
             not
             bind
             the
             conscience
             
             euery
             day
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             do
             set
             downe
             now
             immediatly
             following
             )
             and
             yet
             are
             profitable
             ,
             and
             helpfull
             to
             liue
             well
             and
             happily
             :
             let
             a
             Christian
             vse
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             may
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             hath
             occasion
             offered
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             gaineth
             thereby
             in
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             winneth
             peace
             to
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             not
             how
             to
             do
             better
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             an
             hard
             thing
             for
             the
             most
             Christians
             to
             see
             particularly
             ,
             how
             to
             passe
             the
             day
             in
             the
             particular
             parts
             of
             it
             from
             one
             houre
             to
             another
             ,
             (
             especially
             when
             they
             must
             intermit
             the
             workes
             of
             their
             calling
             )
             
             
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             in
             an
             idle
             &
             very
             vnprofitable
             maner
             ,
             without
             some
             such
             helpe
             and
             furtherance
             .
             A
             briefe
             summe
             therefore
             of
             these
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             ,
             with
             some
             short
             explication
             ,
             and
             vtter
             my
             mind
             more
             fully
             of
             them
             afterwards
             .
             And
             they
             are
             neuer
             done
             aright
             nor
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             except
             they
             proceed
             from
             the
             heart
             well
             ordered
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             .
             And
             they
             are
             in
             number
             nine
             :
             the
             first
             whereof
             is
             this
             :
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             10.
             
             Of
             outward
             duties
             of
             life
             ,
             most
             commonly
             to
             be
             done
             daily
             ,
             
             but
             not
             of
             necessitie
             .
          
           
             THE
             first
             ,
             that
             we
             awake
             with
             God.
             
             
          
           
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             soone
             as
             we
             haue
             broken
             off
             our
             sleepe
             euery
             morning
             ,
             we
             bend
             and
             resolue
             with
             our selues
             to
             giue
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             the
             first
             fruites
             of
             the
             day
             :
             
             and
             that
             either
             directly
             ,
             by
             thankesgiuing
             ,
             confession
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             request
             making
             for
             our selues
             and
             Gods
             people
             ,
             we
             lift
             vp
             our
             hearts
             to
             God
             in
             a
             briefe
             manner
             :
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             we
             tye
             not
             our selues
             to
             this
             manner
             and
             forme
             ,
             
             yet
             that
             we
             make
             it
             our
             first
             worke
             after
             our
             awaking
             ,
             to
             common
             with
             ,
             and
             looke
             vp
             to
             God
             ,
             drawing
             our
             hearts
             to
             the
             loue
             of
             and
             reioycing
             in
             him
             ;
             that
             he
             being
             first
             in
             account
             with
             vs
             ,
             may
             be
             also
             throughout
             the
             day
             chiefe
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             present
             to
             guide
             ,
             blesse
             and
             comfort
             vs
             :
             and
             that
             we
             do
             this
             ,
             till
             in
             a
             more
             solemne
             maner
             we
             see
             our selues
             apart
             from
             other
             things
             to
             prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             that
             we
             prouide
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             )
             solemnely
             and
             vpon
             our
             knees
             ,
             
             to
             make
             profession
             of
             our
             repentance
             by
             confession
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             requests
             made
             to
             God
             ,
             with
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             
               taking
               to
               vs
               words
            
             ,
             as
             Hosea
             speaketh
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             our
             mouths
             vttering
             them
             ,
             preparing
             our selues
             by
             meditation
             hereunto
             .
          
           
             
             That
             is
             ,
             before
             we
             enter
             into
             the
             affaires
             and
             dealings
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             (
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             )
             we
             make
             this
             our
             first
             worke
             of
             the
             day
             :
             and
             in
             our
             confession
             ,
             let
             our
             speciall
             sinnes
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             haue
             most
             displeased
             God
             :
             
             in
             our
             thankes
             ,
             let
             some
             particular
             fauours
             of
             God
             be
             remembred
             :
             in
             our
             requests
             ,
             let
             vs
             craue
             pardon
             of
             our
             sinnes
             with
             faith
             to
             obtaine
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             necessaries
             ;
             &
             namely
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             well
             go
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             haue
             Gods
             blessing
             in
             all
             that
             we
             shall
             set
             our
             hand
             vnto
             in
             the
             day
             .
             To
             proceed
             the
             better
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             let
             vs
             meditate
             either
             on
             some
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             ,
             or
             our
             owne
             sinnes
             ,
             or
             on
             some
             other
             things
             profitable
             ;
             that
             by
             meditation
             and
             prayer
             before
             we
             enter
             into
             our
             affaires
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             the
             better
             prepared
             to
             passe
             the
             
             whole
             day
             after
             in
             much
             better
             sort
             ,
             then
             otherwise
             we
             might
             be
             like
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             That
             (
             if
             it
             shall
             then
             be
             most
             expedient
             )
             we
             with
             our
             minds
             still
             kept
             well
             ordered
             ,
             betake
             our selues
             to
             our
             calling
             and
             vocation
             .
             
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             
             that
             we
             willingly
             and
             diligently
             set
             our selues
             to
             performe
             dutie
             in
             that
             worke
             or
             seruice
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             we
             are
             fitted
             ,
             
               and
               to
               the
               which
               we
               are
               called
               :
               and
               therein
               abide
            
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             except
             any
             waightier
             matter
             drawe
             vs
             from
             it
             :
             assuring
             our selues
             ,
             that
             we
             please
             God
             no
             lesse
             therein
             ,
             then
             in
             
             obeying
             his
             other
             commaundements
             .
             And
             that
             we
             be
             therefore
             chearefull
             
             therein
             ,
             (
             it
             being
             the
             businesse
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             vs
             about
             )
             and
             confident
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             find
             good
             successe
             ,
             seeing
             we
             haue
             a
             promise
             of
             blessing
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             doing
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             heede
             ,
             that
             we
             mind
             not
             our
             profite
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             that
             we
             coole
             any
             grace
             thereby
             ,
             or
             quench
             holy
             affections
             in
             vs
             :
             but
             that
             we
             be
             fit
             to
             go
             from
             it
             to
             such
             other
             duties
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             meete
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             do
             our
             earthly
             businesse
             with
             heauenly
             minds
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             high
             point
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             and
             holy
             exercises
             ,
             helpes
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
             That
             in
             all
             companies
             we
             behaue
             our selues
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             becommeth
             vs
             :
             especially
             so
             ,
             as
             we
             leaue
             no
             ill
             sauour
             behind
             vs.
             
          
           
             
             That
             is
             ,
             seeing
             some
             part
             of
             the
             day
             is
             vsually
             bestowed
             in
             companie
             :
             therfore
             
             in
             what
             cōpanie
             soeuer
             we
             shall
             be
             ,
             either
             of
             our
             owne
             familie
             ,
             or
             strangers
             ,
             superiours
             or
             inferiours
             ,
             and
             how
             oft
             soeuer
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             speciall
             regard
             to
             be
             harmelesse
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             giuing
             any
             ill
             example
             ,
             carefully
             marking
             and
             shunning
             the
             occasions
             thereof
             ,
             and
             prouocations
             thereto
             .
             And
             that
             we
             be
             readie
             by
             all
             oportunities
             ,
             to
             take
             any
             good
             that
             we
             may
             ,
             either
             by
             example
             or
             communication
             from
             others
             :
             or
             do
             good
             our selues
             by
             offering
             both
             .
             And
             that
             in
             any
             of
             our
             dealings
             with
             men
             ,
             about
             or
             in
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             we
             neither
             hurt
             or
             do
             wrong
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             rather
             suffer
             it
             ,
             knowing
             how
             we
             are
             giuen
             to
             loue
             our selues
             ,
             and
             in
             matters
             of
             profit
             especially
             ,
             with
             the
             neglect
             of
             others
             :
             which
             among
             Christians
             is
             a
             sore
             blemish
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             we
             do
             not
             ill
             spend
             the
             time
             in
             our
             solitarines
             ,
             or
             when
             we
             be
             alone
             .
          
           
             
             I
             meane
             ,
             that
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             as
             wherein
             we
             shall
             be
             free
             from
             companie
             ,
             we
             haue
             the
             like
             care
             of
             our
             hearts
             and
             behauiour
             being
             alone
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             taught
             to
             haue
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             talke
             in
             companie
             .
             For
             example
             :
             that
             in
             our
             behauiour
             we
             attempt
             or
             go
             about
             no
             euill
             ,
             as
             stealing
             ,
             whoring
             ,
             or
             committing
             any
             vnlawfull
             thing
             ,
             &c.
             and
             concerning
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             suffer
             them
             not
             to
             wander
             after
             needlesse
             and
             vaine
             things
             ,
             but
             hold
             them
             within
             this
             compasse
             ,
             that
             either
             our
             thoughts
             be
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             lawfull
             ,
             as
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             our
             busines
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             also
             with
             moderatiō
             :
             or
             of
             things
             holy
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             as
             the
             glorie
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             Gods
             loue
             
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             care
             ouer
             vs
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             considering
             and
             remembring
             ,
             
               that
               we
               must
               redeeme
               the
               time
            
             to
             the
             best
             vses
             we
             can
             ,
             and
             in
             conscience
             most
             approue
             of
             ;
             or
             if
             our
             thoughts
             be
             at
             any
             time
             of
             things
             euill
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             onely
             to
             bring
             vs
             into
             further
             hatred
             and
             detestation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             ingender
             and
             raise
             vp
             a
             liking
             thereof
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             which
             Sathan
             euer
             intendeth
             ,
             though
             we
             had
             no
             such
             meaning
             ,
             nay
             rather
             purposed
             against
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             first
             entred
             into
             thought
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
             That
             we
             vse
             our
             prosperitie
             and
             all
             the
             lawfull
             liberties
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             soberly
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             we
             seeke
             to
             be
             the
             better
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
             Forasmuch
             as
             our
             merciful
             father
             bestoweth
             vpon
             vs
             many
             great
             blessings
             
             euen
             here
             
               where
               we
               be
               straungers
            
             ,
             both
             in
             token
             that
             he
             can
             affoord
             vs
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             ,
             
               that
               pietie
               and
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               are
               not
               without
               reward
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               this
               life
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
            
             4.8
             .
             Therefore
             it
             behooueth
             vs
             to
             be
             circumspect
             and
             warie
             ,
             that
             we
             swell
             not
             ,
             neither
             be
             insolent
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             prospering
             ;
             neither
             idle
             and
             loose
             in
             our
             liues
             ,
             and
             so
             abuse
             the
             same
             to
             carnall
             libertie
             :
             but
             to
             be
             more
             rich
             and
             fruitfull
             in
             all
             good
             duties
             both
             to
             God
             and
             men
             ;
             because
             we
             know
             ,
             
             
             
               that
               he
               which
               hath
               receiued
               much
               ,
               of
               him
               shall
               much
               be
               required
               ,
               Amos
            
             3.2
             .
             
             And
             that
             herein
             is
             our
             
               heauenly
               father
               glorified
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               we
               bring
               foorth
               much
               fruite
               ,
               Iohn
            
             15.9
             .
             And
             so
             we
             haue
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             Gods
             benefits
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             greater
             treasure
             then
             the
             benefits
             themselues
             ,
             1.
             
             Kings
             ,
             3.
             
             as
             we
             may
             see
             by
             the
             fearefull
             ends
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             had
             many
             great
             blessings
             ,
             but
             regarded
             not
             how
             to
             vse
             them
             *
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             be
             ready
             to
             receiue
             our
             afflictions
             meekly
             and
             patiently
             ,
             
             and
             so
             be
             found
             indeed
             where
             we
             are
             tried
             with
             them
             ,
             
               that
               our
               patient
               minds
               may
               be
               knowne
               to
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
             Our
             liues
             are
             subiect
             to
             many
             calamities
             ,
             and
             euery
             day
             to
             sundry
             :
             yet
             ,
             
             
               doth
               not
               the
               Lord
               chastise
               vs
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               taketh
               any
               pleasure
               in
               our
               sufferings
               ,
               but
               of
               very
               loue
               sendeth
               them
               for
               our
               benefit
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             
             to
             weane
             vs
             from
             the
             excessiue
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             purge
             out
             our
             drosse
             thereby
             ,
             
             
               that
               we
               might
               not
               perish
               with
               the
               world
               ,
            
             but
             
               haue
               proofe
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               patience
            
             :
             
             which
             causeth
             the
             
               greatest
               ioy
               of
               all
               other
            
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             not
             fret
             and
             be
             impatient
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             confesse
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             necessary
             and
             meete
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             God
             sendeth
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             waite
             to
             see
             a
             good
             end
             of
             them
             ;
             
             that
             so
             we
             may
             haue
             experience
             of
             great
             good
             by
             them
             ,
             
             which
             may
             make
             vs
             hope
             for
             the
             like
             after
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             fainting
             .
          
           
             
             That
             we
             constantly
             keepe
             and
             vse
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiuing
             in
             our
             families
             ,
             
             and
             such
             other
             helpes
             to
             maintaine
             the
             knowledge
             and
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             true
             happinesse
             amongst
             vs.
             
          
           
             For
             seeing
             we
             are
             forgetfull
             of
             our
             duties
             ,
             
             and
             easily
             drawne
             away
             by
             the
             world
             ,
             we
             haue
             need
             to
             haue
             daily
             and
             oft
             accesse
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             seruants
             especially
             ,
             who
             haue
             litle
             other
             priuate
             helpe
             .
             These
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             are
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             reading
             ,
             chatechising
             and
             conference
             ,
             with
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             these
             or
             such
             of
             them
             as
             are
             common
             to
             the
             whole
             family
             ,
             be
             vsed
             at
             the
             most
             conuenient
             times
             when
             the
             family
             may
             come
             together
             :
             and
             that
             we
             indeuor
             to
             do
             the
             same
             together
             twise
             in
             the
             day
             at
             least
             ,
             prouiding
             
             to
             performe
             the
             duty
             of
             it
             with
             chearfulnesse
             and
             reuerence
             ,
             knowing
             that
             we
             haue
             therein
             communion
             with
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             most
             sweet
             refreshing
             of
             our
             soules
             thereby
             :
             alwayes
             remembring
             ,
             that
             this
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             aukely
             gone
             about
             ,
             nor
             so
             hard
             as
             many
             find
             it
             ,
             if
             other
             duties
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             be
             carefully
             looked
             to
             .
          
           
             That
             before
             we
             lye
             downe
             at
             night
             ,
             
             we
             looke
             backe
             to
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             how
             we
             haue
             passed
             it
             ,
             that
             where
             we
             haue
             had
             blessings
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             thankfull
             ,
             and
             proceede
             in
             the
             like
             course
             after
             :
             where
             we
             haue
             faulted
             and
             failed
             ,
             we
             may
             reconcile
             our selues
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             lye
             downe
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
             
             For
             seeing
             we
             haue
             some
             speciall
             infirmities
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             ,
             
             and
             some
             particular
             benefits
             to
             giue
             thankes
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             powre
             out
             our
             complaints
             in
             speciall
             maner
             ,
             it
             is
             meete
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             )
             that
             we
             should
             thus
             view
             ,
             and
             go
             through
             the
             seuerall
             acts
             of
             our
             life
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             calling
             them
             to
             remembrance
             as
             we
             can
             :
             that
             where
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             we
             haue
             receiued
             helpe
             and
             strength
             to
             liue
             well
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             peace
             with
             God
             by
             the
             rules
             and
             duties
             prescribed
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             we
             were
             wont
             before
             we
             did
             so
             particularly
             obserue
             our
             wayes
             ,
             we
             may
             with
             praise
             to
             God
             ,
             reioyce
             and
             take
             comfort
             in
             
             our
             gaine
             ,
             and
             more
             constantly
             hold
             out
             in
             the
             same
             course
             ;
             and
             where
             we
             
             haue
             failed
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             willing
             to
             see
             and
             acknowledge
             our
             faults
             ,
             laying
             hold
             of
             pardon
             ,
             and
             looke
             better
             to
             our selues
             after
             :
             and
             so
             making
             agreement
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             being
             reconciled
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             leauing
             no
             accusations
             nor
             checkes
             to
             our
             consciences
             ,
             we
             may
             lye
             downe
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             fall
             asleepe
             in
             that
             state
             (
             euen
             as
             we
             awoke
             with
             it
             in
             the
             morning
             )
             ready
             to
             make
             our
             bed
             our
             graue
             ,
             
             and
             so
             
               shew
               our selues
               to
               be
               pilgrimes
               and
               strangers
               as
               our
               fathers
               were
               .
            
          
           
             And
             these
             are
             the
             duties
             of
             our
             liues
             ,
             falling
             out
             ordinarily
             ,
             and
             most
             commonly
             to
             be
             done
             euery
             day
             ,
             at
             least
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             none
             more
             vsually
             then
             these
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             added
             :
             that
             thus
             ,
             while
             these
             are
             well
             looked
             to
             ,
             
             the
             daily
             direction
             ,
             which
             doth
             (
             as
             we
             heard
             before
             )
             concerne
             the
             heart
             ,
             may
             not
             want
             matter
             to
             occupy
             and
             set
             on
             worke
             the
             life
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             may
             neither
             be
             idle
             nor
             vnprofitable
             :
             and
             also
             to
             the
             end
             that
             euery
             Christian
             may
             learne
             and
             see
             more
             clearly
             ,
             what
             maner
             of
             thing
             a
             godly
             life
             is
             :
             for
             many
             are
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             many
             who
             gladly
             would
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             cleare
             vnderstanding
             of
             Gods
             will
             herein
             ,
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             go
             about
             it
             .
             Numbers
             thinke
             it
             to
             be
             a
             doing
             of
             some
             one
             or
             few
             duties
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             the
             course
             of
             their
             liues
             be
             besides
             :
             neither
             yet
             to
             be
             tied
             euery
             day
             vnto
             that
             .
             Some
             thinke
             it
             is
             but
             to
             go
             to
             Church
             on
             the
             Sabaoth
             :
             and
             one
             thinketh
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             another
             another
             .
             
             To
             whom
             and
             to
             all
             other
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             daily
             ,
             and
             carefull
             
             looking
             to
             our
             hearts
             and
             liues
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             tye
             no
             man
             vpon
             necessitie
             to
             any
             certaine
             outward
             worke
             or
             duty
             daily
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             sayd
             )
             and
             a
             returning
             againe
             to
             this
             holy
             course
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             occasion
             we
             haue
             departed
             from
             it
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             haue
             bene
             but
             for
             a
             short
             season
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             we
             are
             not
             ,
             neither
             can
             be
             ,
             alwayes
             setled
             to
             abide
             at
             home
             in
             our
             owne
             houses
             ,
             where
             it
             were
             easier
             to
             keepe
             some
             euen
             and
             equall
             course
             in
             our
             liues
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             directed
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             yea
             and
             somtime
             we
             be
             forced
             to
             be
             taken
             vp
             both
             in
             the
             trauell
             of
             the
             mind
             and
             body
             ,
             more
             specially
             about
             some
             weighty
             matters
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             we
             shal
             be
             ready
             much
             more
             
             easily
             to
             forget
             our selues
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             vnsetled
             ;
             therefore
             let
             this
             watch-word
             be
             remembred
             and
             regarded
             :
             that
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             fall
             out
             ,
             as
             by
             hasty
             and
             long
             iourneys
             ,
             attendance
             vpon
             suites
             or
             great
             persons
             ,
             change
             of
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             or
             change
             of
             our
             estate
             from
             singlenesse
             to
             mariage
             ,
             from
             pouerty
             to
             wealth
             ,
             
             or
             the
             contrary
             (
             as
             vnusuall
             matters
             do
             more
             easily
             vnsettle
             )
             that
             in
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             when
             any
             shall
             fall
             out
             ,
             we
             be
             more
             carefull
             at
             such
             times
             to
             be
             fensed
             against
             all
             such
             occasions
             ,
             then
             when
             we
             be
             voide
             of
             them
             :
             and
             that
             we
             do
             this
             ,
             as
             we
             loue
             our
             peace
             and
             communion
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             11.
             
             Of
             the
             benefite
             and
             commendation
             of
             the
             Direction
             .
          
           
             NOw
             I
             will
             proceed
             to
             the
             third
             point
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
             of
             the
             necessity
             ,
             profit
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             daily
             direction
             :
             and
             then
             more
             largely
             speake
             of
             these
             nine
             duties
             ,
             seeing
             a
             Christian
             shall
             find
             so
             great
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             
             be
             in
             some
             sort
             helped
             thereby
             daily
             .
             Of
             this
             third
             part
             I
             shall
             not
             neede
             to
             say
             much
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             well
             marked
             and
             considered
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             of
             the
             two
             former
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             graunted
             ,
             that
             God
             directeth
             vs
             daily
             how
             to
             go
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             liues
             ,
             
             and
             that
             he
             teacheth
             vs
             what
             manner
             of
             guiding
             vs
             this
             daily
             direction
             is
             (
             both
             which
             haue
             bene
             proued
             vnto
             vs
             :
             )
             who
             can
             doubt
             ,
             
             but
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             thing
             of
             great
             account
             and
             reckoning
             ,
             and
             of
             singular
             vse
             ,
             and
             gainefull
             ?
             especially
             to
             all
             such
             as
             being
             of
             an
             vpright
             heart
             ,
             are
             yet
             not
             so
             exercised
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             so
             experienced
             (
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             darknesse
             and
             blindnesse
             that
             yet
             is
             in
             
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             sundry
             other
             lets
             and
             discouragements
             )
             that
             they
             are
             able
             by
             their
             owne
             priuate
             helpe
             to
             draw
             out
             of
             all
             their
             readings
             ,
             hearings
             and
             knowledge
             which
             they
             haue
             gotten
             ,
             any
             indifferent
             forme
             or
             direction
             to
             gouerne
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             many
             such
             inioy
             not
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ordinarily
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             get
             it
             by
             their
             painefull
             trauell
             abroad
             ;
             and
             many
             (
             the
             more
             is
             the
             pity
             )
             do
             not
             tye
             themselues
             conscionably
             to
             preach
             the
             most
             necessary
             doctrine
             to
             their
             people
             ,
             yea
             (
             I
             may
             say
             with
             griefe
             )
             are
             altogether
             vnfit
             to
             do
             it
             :
             and
             the
             diligentest
             Preachers
             and
             best
             able
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             tarie
             not
             long
             to
             season
             the
             hearers
             throughly
             with
             such
             matter
             ;
             but
             by
             death
             ,
             
             or
             other
             
             occasions
             ,
             are
             quickly
             remoued
             ,
             or
             so
             mightily
             discouraged
             by
             their
             people
             and
             the
             diuerse
             kinds
             of
             crabbed
             ,
             teachy
             ,
             scornefull
             ,
             hollow
             ,
             proud
             ,
             prophane
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ill
             qualities
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             wayes
             ,
             that
             rarely
             it
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             (
             what
             an
             admirable
             and
             lamentable
             thing
             do
             I
             vtter
             in
             this
             golden
             time
             of
             44.
             yeares
             peace
             ,
             scarsely
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             halfe
             so
             long
             againe
             !
             )
             yea
             rarely
             (
             I
             say
             )
             it
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             this
             time
             there
             are
             growne
             many
             able
             to
             guide
             themselues
             with
             sweete
             peace
             ,
             through
             their
             troublesome
             liues
             .
             And
             we
             who
             know
             ,
             that
             men
             without
             direction
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             wander
             and
             walke
             in
             vncomfortable
             darknesse
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             better
             do
             for
             the
             easing
             and
             helping
             of
             them
             to
             their
             hearts
             desire
             ,
             and
             satisfying
             of
             their
             necessities
             ,
             then
             
             
               shew
               them
               the
               easiest
               and
               plainest
               way
            
             to
             escape
             and
             come
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             
             as
             God
             hath
             shewed
             vs
             ?
          
           
             And
             therefore
             for
             mine
             owne
             part
             ,
             I
             haue
             endeuoured
             in
             this
             worke
             to
             do
             the
             same
             :
             and
             although
             neither
             fully
             nor
             perfitly
             to
             set
             downe
             in
             a
             litle
             roome
             that
             will
             of
             God
             which
             is
             dispersed
             throughout
             the
             canonicall
             Scriptures
             ;
             yet
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             God
             hath
             reuealed
             vnto
             me
             ,
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             count
             the
             best
             treasure
             and
             commodity
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             vpon
             me
             in
             this
             transitory
             
             life
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             how
             small
             soeuer
             it
             may
             seeme
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             any
             ,
             yet
             of
             
             whomsoeuer
             it
             be
             imbraced
             and
             esteemed
             ,
             shall
             be
             no
             lesse
             then
             I
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             necessarie
             ,
             gainefull
             and
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             great
             :
             for
             that
             ,
             whiles
             we
             walked
             before
             without
             some
             certaine
             direction
             ,
             we
             were
             neuer
             long
             setled
             ,
             especially
             with
             religious
             minds
             ,
             how
             to
             bestow
             the
             day
             nor
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             actions
             of
             our
             liues
             ,
             neither
             how
             to
             begin
             ,
             nor
             how
             to
             end
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             were
             much
             wearied
             and
             distracted
             with
             forgetfulnesse
             and
             rashnesse
             (
             I
             speake
             of
             good
             people
             )
             vnsetled
             oft
             ,
             and
             yet
             knew
             not
             how
             ,
             neither
             how
             to
             returne
             againe
             .
             But
             since
             we
             haue
             bene
             guided
             more
             clearly
             and
             particularly
             ,
             
             we
             haue
             seene
             much
             better
             how
             one
             thing
             commeth
             to
             be
             done
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             one
             duty
             not
             neglected
             for
             
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             haue
             bene
             deliuered
             from
             much
             toile
             and
             tediousnesse
             :
             by
             it
             we
             learne
             how
             to
             rise
             out
             of
             fals
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             well
             whiles
             we
             are
             well
             .
             It
             is
             profitable
             for
             all
             sorts
             ,
             in
             what
             lawfull
             trade
             of
             life
             soeuer
             they
             liue
             ,
             hauing
             already
             begun
             to
             change
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             thereby
             being
             fit
             and
             meete
             to
             practise
             it
             .
             And
             such
             are
             all
             that
             by
             faith
             in
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             are
             set
             free
             from
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             assured
             of
             his
             fauour
             .
          
           
             No
             other
             can
             well
             set
             themselues
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             shake
             it
             off
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             al
             other
             good
             things
             :
             
             which
             I
             thought
             meete
             to
             put
             the
             reader
             in
             mind
             of
             ,
             that
             although
             he
             shall
             not
             see
             this
             doctrine
             commonly
             practised
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             not
             thinke
             it
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             any
             nouelty
             which
             Gods
             word
             doth
             not
             
             warrant
             ,
             or
             therefore
             needlesse
             for
             himselfe
             to
             go
             about
             .
             For
             some
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             count
             it
             ouer-strict
             and
             more
             then
             needeth
             ,
             to
             be
             tied
             to
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             with
             some
             few
             duties
             doing
             ,
             please
             God
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             who
             spend
             their
             whole
             life
             in
             searching
             out
             infinite
             points
             of
             Gods
             will
             to
             practise
             the
             same
             :
             and
             they
             count
             that
             an
             easie
             way
             to
             heauen
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             they
             thinke
             long
             and
             tedious
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             such
             vnderstand
             that
             they
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             make
             their
             vse
             of
             it
             .
             They
             must
             be
             other
             maner
             of
             persons
             whom
             I
             speake
             to
             ,
             or
             go
             about
             to
             perswade
             :
             for
             they
             who
             will
             weigh
             things
             aduisedly
             ,
             shall
             consent
             (
             I
             doubt
             not
             )
             to
             that
             
             which
             I
             say
             ;
             and
             shall
             see
             further
             the
             daunger
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             content
             themselues
             to
             stand
             at
             a
             stay
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             be
             led
             still
             forward
             in
             a
             fruitfull
             and
             holy
             course
             :
             and
             so
             being
             much
             idle
             and
             vnprofitable
             ,
             imagine
             and
             conclude
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             be
             no
             otherwise
             with
             men
             ,
             whiles
             
               they
               here
               on
               earth
               be
               absent
               from
               God
            
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             that
             the
             christian
             life
             is
             not
             such
             ,
             or
             so
             pleasant
             as
             the
             Scripture
             euery
             where
             affirmeth
             it
             to
             be
             ;
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             then
             to
             charge
             it
             with
             falshood
             and
             lies
             :
             but
             many
             of
             Gods
             deare
             seruants
             do
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             find
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             this
             Christian
             life
             hath
             no
             match
             ,
             abounding
             in
             delights
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             those
             most
             sound
             ,
             permanent
             and
             vnspeakeable
             .
             
          
           
             To
             returne
             therefore
             to
             them
             whom
             God
             in
             mercy
             hath
             called
             to
             assurance
             of
             their
             saluation
             ,
             for
             they
             by
             such
             direction
             as
             I
             speake
             of
             ,
             shall
             see
             the
             Christian
             life
             more
             easie
             by
             many
             degrees
             ,
             then
             euer
             they
             found
             it
             whiles
             they
             walked
             after
             no
             certaine
             direction
             before
             :
             
             such
             (
             I
             say
             )
             both
             poore
             and
             rich
             ,
             Minister
             and
             people
             ,
             one
             and
             another
             ,
             may
             learne
             ,
             and
             that
             euery
             day
             through
             their
             life
             ,
             how
             to
             keepe
             company
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             solitarie
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             occupied
             
             
             in
             their
             labours
             ,
             how
             to
             cease
             from
             them
             ,
             how
             to
             rise
             and
             how
             to
             lye
             downe
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             bestow
             the
             other
             times
             of
             the
             day
             ;
             not
             discouraged
             at
             night
             though
             they
             did
             not
             all
             duties
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             one
             day
             cannot
             be
             )
             but
             quiet
             and
             chearfull
             ,
             seeing
             they
             did
             those
             which
             by
             good
             direction
             they
             saw
             most
             necessary
             .
             For
             they
             shall
             be
             taught
             by
             it
             to
             keepe
             a
             certaine
             proportion
             and
             agreement
             in
             their
             actions
             ,
             that
             as
             one
             sauoreth
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             godly
             mind
             ,
             so
             may
             the
             other
             also
             :
             and
             as
             they
             speake
             and
             heare
             the
             word
             well
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             haue
             their
             thoughts
             good
             also
             ,
             &
             their
             harts
             purged
             from
             whence
             both
             these
             do
             come
             :
             and
             as
             in
             their
             prayers
             to
             be
             holily
             affected
             ,
             so
             in
             their
             husbandry
             ,
             houswifery
             ,
             feasting
             ,
             iourneying
             ,
             buying
             ,
             eating
             and
             other
             dealing
             :
             
             that
             so
             euery
             part
             of
             the
             day
             in
             the
             diuerse
             actions
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             haue
             the
             proper
             due
             thereof
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             may
             be
             obtained
             ,
             is
             not
             meanly
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             many
             thousands
             ,
             neuer
             tast
             of
             this
             dainty
             through
             the
             yeare
             (
             which
             we
             may
             inioy
             euery
             day
             :
             )
             yea
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             haue
             a
             wofull
             and
             a
             deceiueable
             passing
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             wearisome
             and
             tedious
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             
             we
             may
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             so
             be
             occupied
             in
             our
             earthly
             and
             common
             businesse
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             same
             we
             may
             come
             readily
             and
             willingly
             to
             heauenly
             exercises
             (
             whereas
             the
             most
             come
             vntowardly
             :
             )
             and
             also
             in
             the
             same
             businesse
             we
             may
             haue
             our
             minds
             heauenly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             actions
             
             which
             are
             done
             thereby
             to
             be
             there
             after
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             many
             euen
             of
             good
             hope
             are
             wont
             to
             complaine
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             longer
             then
             they
             be
             in
             praying
             ,
             reading
             or
             such
             like
             exercises
             ,
             they
             cannot
             keepe
             in
             any
             well
             ordered
             course
             ,
             any
             long
             time
             in
             the
             day
             together
             ,
             but
             are
             distracted
             like
             others
             of
             the
             world
             which
             vse
             neither
             reading
             ,
             nor
             prayer
             :
             yet
             we
             by
             the
             helpe
             which
             God
             giueth
             vs
             hereby
             ,
             when
             we
             necessarily
             intermit
             them
             ,
             and
             cease
             from
             them
             for
             a
             time
             (
             being
             occupied
             in
             our
             calling
             or
             other
             profitable
             duties
             )
             we
             (
             I
             say
             )
             may
             hold
             a
             good
             and
             well
             ordered
             course
             in
             our
             other
             actions
             and
             businesse
             in
             and
             through
             the
             day
             notwithstanding
             .
             
             And
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             bring
             our
             hearts
             to
             looke
             carefully
             to
             this
             
             as
             to
             our
             haruest
             ,
             we
             shall
             get
             such
             a
             distast
             in
             euill
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             which
             we
             had
             sometime
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             haue
             great
             liberty
             to
             forsake
             and
             contemne
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             for
             the
             better
             incouragement
             of
             the
             reader
             to
             looke
             more
             carefully
             into
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             dismayed
             by
             the
             strangenesse
             and
             vnaccustomednesse
             of
             the
             thing
             to
             the
             which
             I
             perswade
             ,
             
             I
             will
             faithfully
             report
             vnto
             him
             the
             speech
             of
             sundry
             Christians
             ,
             long
             taught
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             best
             sort
             of
             such
             as
             had
             profited
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             (
             as
             farre
             as
             I
             could
             iudge
             )
             in
             those
             parts
             .
             When
             they
             first
             heard
             of
             any
             forme
             of
             daily
             directing
             them
             ,
             whereby
             men
             are
             taught
             to
             be
             euery
             day
             kept
             in
             the
             same
             holy
             compasse
             ,
             
             that
             they
             should
             be
             any
             day
             :
             some
             conceiued
             it
             not
             at
             the
             first
             hearing
             ,
             seeing
             they
             had
             not
             bene
             acquainted
             with
             it
             :
             secondly
             ,
             some
             smiled
             at
             it
             ,
             as
             thinking
             it
             impossible
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             practise
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             some
             confessed
             that
             their
             hearts
             did
             rise
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             perceiuing
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             certaine
             rebuking
             in
             great
             part
             of
             their
             former
             liues
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             thing
             vnwelcome
             to
             flesh
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             appeared
             to
             be
             a
             fault
             in
             all
             three
             sorts
             ,
             by
             this
             that
             they
             did
             afterward
             
             correct
             themselues
             .
             For
             when
             they
             saw
             further
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             weighed
             
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             more
             deeply
             ,
             they
             were
             of
             another
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             sayd
             as
             a
             fourth
             sort
             did
             say
             when
             it
             came
             first
             to
             their
             hands
             ;
             that
             they
             did
             highly
             approue
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             want
             of
             such
             helpe
             and
             direction
             ,
             they
             had
             bene
             much
             confounded
             and
             troubled
             in
             their
             course
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             haue
             thought
             themselues
             happy
             if
             they
             could
             possibly
             haue
             attained
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             ;
             wishing
             that
             they
             had
             bene
             acquainted
             with
             it
             long
             before
             .
             For
             they
             saw
             in
             perusing
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             daily
             direction
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             here
             set
             downe
             ,
             that
             their
             hearts
             and
             liues
             should
             be
             freed
             from
             many
             incumberances
             hereby
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             were
             before
             annoyed
             :
             and
             that
             they
             should
             serue
             God
             and
             liue
             with
             men
             ,
             much
             more
             chearfully
             then
             
             they
             did
             before
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             their
             first
             speech
             ,
             which
             diuerse
             honest
             and
             well
             disposed
             Christians
             vsed
             :
             which
             I
             report
             for
             the
             further
             incouraging
             and
             perswading
             of
             the
             Reader
             to
             a
             more
             free
             and
             willing
             receiuing
             of
             this
             course
             ,
             which
             I
             offer
             and
             set
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             aduised
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             to
             go
             about
             the
             practising
             of
             it
             according
             to
             the
             seuerall
             points
             thereof
             ,
             
             after
             the
             right
             and
             cleare
             vnderstanding
             and
             due
             considering
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             faithfully
             ,
             how
             they
             felt
             it
             to
             helpe
             them
             forward
             in
             well
             passing
             the
             day
             ,
             more
             then
             when
             they
             walked
             without
             it
             in
             the
             world
             :
             and
             which
             points
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             found
             hard
             to
             be
             obserued
             :
             and
             how
             they
             were
             letted
             ,
             or
             what
             liberty
             they
             found
             more
             by
             it
             ,
             in
             
             the
             gouerning
             of
             their
             liues
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             looked
             not
             after
             it
             .
             Thus
             they
             were
             counselled
             to
             make
             triall
             of
             it
             by
             the
             moneth
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             the
             quarter
             of
             the
             yeare
             ,
             and
             to
             signifie
             ,
             whether
             any
             such
             daily
             course
             might
             possibly
             be
             fastened
             vpon
             Christians
             ,
             and
             with
             fruit
             ,
             which
             (
             doubtlesse
             )
             few
             are
             acquainted
             with
             .
             And
             after
             triall
             made
             priuatly
             by
             themselues
             ,
             they
             inioying
             also
             the
             publike
             Ministery
             to
             the
             further
             inlightning
             of
             them
             about
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             confessed
             freely
             ,
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             found
             and
             obtained
             more
             vse
             of
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             more
             constancy
             in
             their
             course
             ,
             and
             sweete
             delight
             in
             seruing
             of
             God
             then
             they
             euer
             looked
             for
             ,
             or
             once
             could
             haue
             asked
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             they
             did
             in
             such
             particular
             maner
             looke
             to
             their
             waies
             ,
             though
             
             they
             
               had
               set
               their
               hearts
               to
               seeke
               the
               Lord
               some
               while
               before
               .
            
             For
             they
             sayd
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             consider
             ,
             that
             God
             ought
             as
             well
             one
             day
             haue
             his
             due
             at
             our
             hands
             as
             another
             (
             which
             they
             had
             not
             thought
             vpon
             so
             throughly
             ;
             but
             now
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             see
             more
             clearly
             :
             and
             that
             it
             was
             nothing
             beseeming
             the
             greatnesse
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             serued
             by
             fits
             ,
             and
             vncertainly
             ;
             some
             day
             a
             litle
             ,
             some
             day
             nothing
             at
             all
             )
             they
             confessed
             ,
             that
             they
             framed
             their
             minds
             of
             conscience
             ,
             to
             looke
             to
             their
             wayes
             more
             constantly
             and
             carefully
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             one
             part
             of
             the
             day
             as
             another
             :
             and
             more
             especially
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             vsually
             consider
             of
             ,
             and
             call
             to
             mind
             Gods
             loue
             and
             kindnesse
             in
             his
             many
             mercies
             much
             more
             often
             ,
             then
             in
             times
             past
             when
             
             they
             thought
             of
             them
             but
             seldome
             .
             And
             hereby
             ,
             they
             saw
             such
             blessing
             of
             God
             vpon
             their
             labours
             and
             indeuors
             ,
             
             that
             they
             were
             able
             with
             chearfulnes
             and
             without
             tediousnesse
             to
             passe
             the
             day
             in
             their
             calling
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             other
             necessarie
             duties
             either
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             as
             occasion
             was
             offered
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             neuer
             do
             before
             ,
             for
             any
             long
             time
             together
             :
             they
             were
             not
             vnsetled
             by
             matters
             about
             family
             ,
             nor
             so
             easily
             and
             readily
             passing
             
             
             their
             bounds
             ,
             and
             ouer-shooting
             themselues
             ,
             in
             dealing
             about
             their
             worldly
             affaires
             :
             they
             were
             not
             so
             soone
             prouoked
             to
             vnquietnesse
             by
             losses
             or
             other
             of
             Gods
             chastisements
             ,
             nor
             to
             breake
             out
             into
             heart-burning
             ,
             fretting
             and
             vncharitablenesse
             against
             such
             as
             offered
             them
             hard
             measure
             in
             speech
             or
             otherwise
             :
             they
             did
             now
             more
             narrowly
             view
             their
             desires
             &
             affections
             ,
             which
             way
             they
             caried
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             deceitfulnesse
             was
             in
             them
             ;
             which
             yet
             for
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             before
             suspected
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             litle
             laboured
             against
             them
             :
             and
             how
             oft
             they
             had
             smarted
             by
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             not
             this
             regard
             daily
             .
             They
             saw
             they
             could
             willingly
             do
             one
             good
             thing
             or
             other
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             keepe
             themselues
             from
             euill
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             
             maistered
             of
             idlenesse
             ,
             or
             busying
             themselues
             needlesly
             in
             other
             mens
             matters
             :
             they
             were
             not
             vsually
             so
             vntoward
             when
             they
             went
             to
             prayer
             ,
             nor
             walked
             in
             many
             of
             their
             actions
             so
             loosely
             ,
             as
             they
             well
             remembred
             they
             had
             done
             before
             :
             they
             now
             could
             find
             matter
             to
             ioy
             in
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             songs
             of
             ,
             (
             euen
             the
             many
             kindnesses
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             haue
             no
             end
             )
             whereas
             their
             ioy
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             in
             thinking
             of
             that
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             or
             desiring
             that
             which
             was
             other
             mens
             ,
             or
             dreaming
             of
             long
             life
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             aboue
             the
             rest
             ,
             this
             did
             exceedingly
             comfort
             them
             ,
             that
             whereas
             they
             had
             oft
             times
             before
             that
             ,
             bene
             much
             shaken
             with
             feare
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             with
             any
             peace
             perseuer
             to
             the
             end
             :
             now
             their
             experience
             in
             subduing
             their
             
             vnruly
             affections
             ,
             and
             setting
             themselues
             to
             frame
             their
             liues
             to
             Gods
             will
             as
             they
             were
             able
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             some
             continuance
             one
             day
             as
             another
             ,
             did
             giue
             them
             strong
             hope
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             much
             more
             easily
             do
             the
             same
             hereafter
             :
             yea
             and
             were
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             exercise
             them
             with
             harder
             afflictions
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             as
             yet
             sustained
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             also
             vphold
             them
             euen
             therein
             ;
             and
             that
             
               as
               they
               should
               increase
               ,
               so
               should
               their
               comfort
               increase
               ,
            
             
             whereby
             they
             should
             be
             made
             able
             to
             beare
             them
             .
             So
             that
             this
             daily
             tying
             of
             themselues
             to
             record
             and
             thinke
             vpon
             Gods
             kindnesses
             towards
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             made
             them
             happie
             ,
             both
             here
             ,
             had
             giuen
             them
             sure
             hope
             of
             happinesse
             for
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             the
             submitting
             themselues
             to
             be
             guided
             daily
             ,
             did
             greatly
             
             amend
             them
             (
             as
             we
             see
             by
             their
             owne
             confession
             )
             in
             their
             whole
             course
             .
             And
             what
             maruell
             though
             it
             was
             thus
             with
             them
             ?
             
             For
             is
             there
             not
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             daily
             ,
             and
             a
             seldome
             or
             vncertaine
             view
             of
             our
             estate
             ?
             betwixt
             a
             particular
             obseruing
             our
             waies
             ,
             and
             a
             generall
             course
             in
             Christianitie
             ?
             For
             although
             men
             may
             haue
             without
             such
             like
             helpe
             and
             direction
             ,
             oftentimes
             their
             hearts
             well
             affected
             ,
             yet
             will
             it
             be
             nothing
             like
             with
             thē
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             do
             with
             a
             resolute
             and
             constant
             purpose
             aboue
             all
             other
             things
             looke
             to
             this
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             remoued
             from
             it
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             the
             best
             of
             all
             ,
             
             daily
             and
             through
             the
             day
             
               to
               hold
               fast
               the
               profession
               of
               their
               hope
               with
               ioy
               ,
            
             and
             to
             be
             careful
             to
             please
             God
             in
             one
             thing
             as
             in
             an
             other
             .
             For
             then
             doth
             Christs
             
             commendation
             of
             Marie
             reach
             also
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             count
             
               one
               thing
               needefull
               ;
               and
               they
               haue
               chosen
               the
               good
               part
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               :
            
             when
             they
             can
             testifie
             to
             their
             owne
             consciences
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             weightie
             businesses
             and
             dealings
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             matters
             of
             pleasure
             and
             profite
             ,
             they
             be
             thus
             indifferently
             caried
             about
             them
             ;
             that
             this
             one
             thing
             is
             still
             counted
             needfull
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             faith
             to
             rest
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             still
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             end
             my
             report
             of
             these
             Christians
             ,
             for
             proofe
             of
             that
             which
             they
             
             say
             of
             the
             benefite
             of
             the
             daily
             direction
             faithfully
             obserued
             :
             they
             alleadge
             
             that
             it
             was
             not
             wont
             to
             be
             thus
             with
             them
             ,
             no
             not
             since
             they
             had
             embraced
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             had
             hope
             of
             saluation
             thereby
             ;
             nay
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             wont
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             had
             bene
             out
             of
             their
             beds
             ,
             by
             and
             by
             to
             haue
             their
             hearts
             set
             vpon
             some
             light
             and
             foolish
             matter
             ,
             or
             to
             haue
             falne
             into
             iarres
             and
             brawles
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             caried
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             earnestly
             set
             vpon
             the
             same
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             goodnesse
             was
             forgotten
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             this
             also
             euen
             since
             they
             had
             receiued
             some
             care
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             prayer
             a
             spirituall
             dutie
             of
             all
             other
             most
             vsually
             intended
             to
             be
             frequented
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             least
             occasion
             was
             put
             by
             and
             omitted
             .
             And
             when
             the
             morning
             (
             which
             being
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             should
             be
             consecrated
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             in
             any
             conuenience
             
             it
             may
             be
             )
             hath
             bene
             thus
             prophanely
             spent
             and
             taken
             vp
             ,
             the
             whole
             day
             after
             (
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             )
             hath
             bene
             sutable
             for
             the
             most
             part
             and
             answerable
             .
             So
             that
             they
             haue
             not
             felt
             that
             sweetnesse
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             which
             by
             teaching
             they
             had
             heard
             to
             be
             graunted
             of
             God
             to
             his
             people
             to
             enioy
             :
             but
             contrarily
             ,
             they
             felt
             much
             wearisome
             passing
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             clogging
             of
             their
             hearts
             with
             their
             corruptions
             ;
             which
             since
             they
             tooke
             this
             order
             ,
             hath
             bene
             farre
             otherwise
             with
             them
             ,
             yea
             euen
             in
             the
             new
             entrance
             into
             it
             (
             which
             we
             all
             know
             to
             be
             then
             weakest
             )
             much
             trifling
             out
             the
             time
             in
             companie
             by
             talking
             needlesly
             of
             other
             mē
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             dealings
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             cōmon
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             solitarinesse
             a
             spending
             of
             their
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             after
             the
             
             like
             manner
             vainely
             ,
             vntill
             they
             were
             able
             more
             wisely
             to
             discerne
             how
             to
             giue
             euery
             dutie
             in
             the
             day
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             occupie
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             throughout
             the
             day
             .
             But
             they
             haue
             with
             heartie
             thankes
             to
             God
             protested
             ,
             that
             after
             they
             had
             attained
             to
             this
             ,
             they
             saw
             farre
             more
             clearely
             into
             the
             practise
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             then
             euer
             before
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             found
             the
             Lords
             yoke
             farre
             more
             easie
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             themselues
             setled
             with
             more
             sound
             peace
             in
             the
             leading
             of
             their
             liues
             .
             This
             report
             of
             some
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             I
             know
             well
             ,
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             (
             where
             by
             this
             little
             ,
             the
             rest
             may
             be
             coniectured
             )
             for
             the
             better
             encouraging
             of
             the
             reader
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             a
             daily
             direction
             for
             the
             course
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             not
             rest
             in
             a
             generall
             and
             
             vncertaine
             obedience
             to
             God.
             And
             let
             nothing
             that
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             be
             thought
             needlesse
             or
             vnmeete
             for
             vs
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             can
             see
             good
             reason
             for
             this
             which
             they
             did
             .
          
           
             But
             know
             wee
             ,
             that
             this
             kind
             of
             seruing
             God
             ,
             both
             may
             bee
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             and
             hath
             bene
             (
             God
             be
             thanked
             )
             vsed
             of
             many
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             though
             I
             will
             not
             say
             in
             a
             like
             maner
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             euery
             one
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             see
             into
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             purpose
             to
             thrust
             no
             fancie
             nor
             conceit
             vpon
             any
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             all
             well
             aduised
             persons
             must
             iustifie
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             commaundement
             of
             God
             :
             and
             which
             bewrayeth
             too
             plainely
             ,
             that
             many
             professors
             of
             the
             Gospell
             haue
             not
             so
             much
             sought
             for
             the
             sound
             practise
             of
             a
             
             godly
             life
             ,
             by
             reading
             the
             stories
             of
             holy
             men
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             report
             generally
             that
             they
             haue
             bene
             holy
             ;
             neither
             haue
             reaped
             that
             benefit
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             enioying
             a
             sweet
             life
             aboue
             other
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             in
             much
             mercie
             hath
             affoorded
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             though
             the
             sect
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             loue
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             sundrie
             other
             lying
             spirits
             do
             fancie
             a
             course
             which
             the
             Scripture
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             
             
             and
             some
             of
             them
             also
             fantastically
             haue
             for
             euery
             day
             in
             the
             weeke
             ,
             deuised
             an
             order
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             as
             the
             reading
             of
             certaine
             taskes
             ,
             nothing
             lesse
             then
             proper
             to
             direct
             their
             liues
             :
             yet
             in
             this
             ,
             which
             I
             here
             propound
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             daily
             directed
             in
             our
             whole
             course
             ,
             I
             haue
             followed
             no
             fancie
             and
             dreame
             of
             man
             ;
             but
             haue
             in
             all
             good
             conscience
             spoken
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             drawne
             it
             from
             the
             Scripture
             both
             for
             the
             learned
             and
             simple
             ,
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             one
             and
             other
             ,
             and
             is
             neuer
             in
             vaine
             to
             the
             right
             vser
             of
             it
             :
             although
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             skilfuller
             handler
             of
             it
             ,
             might
             haue
             set
             it
             downe
             farre
             more
             exquisitely
             .
          
           
             But
             from
             whence
             is
             the
             difficultie
             that
             it
             is
             no
             more
             in
             practise
             ,
             being
             a
             
             treasure
             of
             so
             infinite
             value
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             many
             pray
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             often
             ,
             to
             leade
             a
             godly
             life
             ;
             yet
             when
             and
             where
             they
             should
             not
             ,
             there
             they
             fauour
             themselues
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             weake
             and
             vnable
             ?
             From
             whence
             I
             say
             is
             this
             ,
             
             but
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             put
             no
             diligence
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             obserue
             their
             waies
             in
             which
             they
             prosper
             ,
             and
             contrariwise
             ?
             also
             there
             is
             no
             aunswerable
             trauell
             ,
             nor
             labour
             for
             skill
             and
             experience
             in
             this
             Christian
             course
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             is
             in
             all
             other
             ;
             but
             euery
             litle
             is
             tedious
             to
             them
             and
             wearisome
             .
             They
             are
             seuen
             yeares
             at
             other
             trades
             to
             learne
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             apt
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             forward
             in
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             thought
             fit
             to
             occupie
             by
             themselues
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             without
             seuen
             yeares
             or
             seuen
             moneths
             diligent
             exercising
             of
             the
             
             rules
             of
             christian
             life
             ,
             (
             for
             before
             they
             be
             conuerted
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             reckoning
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             their
             professing
             ?
             )
             they
             will
             be
             thought
             fit
             to
             do
             as
             the
             best
             in
             this
             trade
             of
             christian
             liuing
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             cleane
             against
             their
             nature
             .
             Nay
             I
             say
             more
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             rare
             man
             ,
             
             who
             can
             be
             perswaded
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             religion
             and
             the
             rules
             thereof
             ,
             but
             seuen
             weekes
             constantly
             ,
             I
             may
             truly
             say
             seuen
             dayes
             :
             for
             if
             he
             who
             would
             but
             so
             long
             giue
             ouer
             himselfe
             to
             liue
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             walke
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             seeke
             to
             be
             loosened
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             libertie
             againe
             to
             his
             old
             life
             ,
             but
             would
             renounce
             it
             vtterly
             ,
             so
             great
             should
             his
             aduantage
             be
             in
             this
             course
             and
             trade
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             maine
             and
             greatest
             cause
             ,
             why
             so
             fewe
             are
             
             lights
             and
             examples
             to
             others
             ,
             so
             when
             people
             are
             taught
             the
             truth
             clearely
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             it
             is
             neglected
             of
             many
             through
             ignorance
             )
             let
             them
             either
             resolue
             to
             be
             gouerned
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             or
             let
             them
             looke
             to
             find
             small
             reioycing
             in
             the
             christian
             life
             with
             much
             vncomfortablenesse
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             need
             not
             to
             be
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             men
             thinke
             and
             iudge
             of
             themselues
             as
             Gods
             word
             teacheth
             them
             :
             yea
             ,
             let
             them
             professe
             as
             they
             be
             ,
             or
             let
             them
             looke
             to
             find
             as
             they
             be
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             they
             professe
             .
             But
             as
             the
             most
             do
             handle
             the
             matter
             ,
             
             they
             shall
             find
             it
             harder
             to
             practise
             a
             christian
             life
             after
             seuen
             yeares
             twise
             told
             ,
             then
             the
             hardest
             trade
             after
             halfe
             seuen
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             with
             many
             of
             them
             who
             neuer
             
             learned
             their
             occupation
             well
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             neuer
             skilfull
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             thriue
             by
             it
             as
             others
             do
             :
             so
             one
             especiall
             cause
             why
             many
             neuer
             practise
             godlinesse
             to
             the
             welfare
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             neither
             prosper
             nor
             be
             well
             liking
             therein
             ,
             is
             :
             because
             they
             neuer
             soundly
             learned
             how
             to
             liue
             godly
             for
             continuance
             ,
             and
             constantly
             one
             day
             as
             an
             other
             ;
             
             but
             peeced
             and
             patched
             vp
             the
             same
             with
             here
             a
             good
             deede
             ,
             and
             there
             another
             ,
             and
             in
             being
             sometime
             deuout
             and
             zealous
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             their
             actions
             being
             vnregarded
             :
             and
             of
             many
             of
             them
             it
             
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             ,
             
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
            
             was
             neuer
             throughly
             rooted
             and
             setled
             
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             These
             rules
             and
             the
             like
             for
             the
             daily
             directing
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             well
             conceiued
             and
             approued
             in
             our
             conscience
             to
             be
             such
             as
             are
             very
             fit
             and
             profitable
             to
             guide
             vs
             ,
             (
             the
             which
             ,
             whosoeuer
             hath
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             or
             may
             discerne
             )
             because
             they
             are
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             practise
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             yeeldeth
             to
             them
             :
             and
             of
             euery
             such
             they
             are
             duely
             and
             daily
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             God
             giueth
             him
             to
             conceiue
             of
             ,
             and
             see
             into
             them
             :
             this
             indeuouring
             to
             practise
             them
             will
             bring
             a
             man
             increase
             daily
             of
             sound
             libertie
             and
             freedome
             from
             bondage
             to
             his
             boisterous
             passions
             and
             vnruly
             life
             ,
             and
             recompence
             an
             hundred
             fold
             in
             sweet
             peace
             all
             his
             losse
             in
             
             earthly
             and
             vaine
             delights
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             make
             the
             flower
             of
             his
             garland
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             they
             will
             worke
             vpon
             the
             simplest
             whose
             heart
             is
             vpright
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             opened
             to
             conceiue
             them
             ,
             therefore
             when
             thou
             seest
             that
             thou
             art
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             hast
             felt
             them
             ,
             (
             these
             rules
             of
             directiō
             I
             meane
             )
             to
             perswade
             and
             draw
             thee
             on
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             
             forgo
             not
             this
             libertie
             ,
             neither
             fall
             from
             this
             holy
             beginning
             ,
             neither
             quench
             thou
             this
             flame
             of
             grace
             :
             but
             cherish
             it
             in
             thee
             daily
             ,
             and
             trust
             not
             the
             fleshly
             wisedome
             of
             thine
             heart
             ,
             (
             whereby
             thou
             mightest
             be
             discouraged
             )
             seeing
             thou
             hast
             often
             proued
             and
             found
             it
             deceitfull
             :
             but
             inquire
             into
             it
             still
             euery
             day
             ,
             lest
             some
             poison
             
             should
             lurke
             secretly
             in
             any
             corner
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             waite
             thee
             a
             mischiefe
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             oportunitie
             to
             thine
             enemie
             to
             make
             thy
             hurt
             yet
             greater
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cast
             it
             vp
             as
             vomite
             :
             and
             if
             ,
             after
             thou
             hast
             had
             some
             good
             vse
             of
             this
             or
             such
             like
             direction
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             feele
             it
             to
             waxe
             common
             ,
             and
             vnsauourie
             to
             thee
             ,
             (
             vnlesse
             thou
             art
             sure
             ,
             that
             thou
             chaungest
             for
             the
             better
             )
             take
             courage
             vnto
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             that
             diuell
             
               by
               fasting
               and
               prayer
            
             .
             Prouide
             that
             thou
             mayest
             continue
             it
             ,
             and
             happie
             shalt
             thou
             be
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             :
             and
             if
             thou
             thinke
             this
             be
             litle
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             tell
             me
             how
             thou
             shalt
             speede
             better
             any
             other
             way
             .
          
           
             Thinke
             not
             vpon
             the
             many
             yeares
             in
             the
             which
             thou
             art
             to
             continue
             it
             ,
             to
             
             discourage
             thy selfe
             thereby
             ,
             as
             though
             thou
             tookest
             in
             hand
             a
             thing
             vnpossible
             ,
             or
             toilesome
             ,
             for
             the
             beginning
             is
             the
             hardest
             :
             and
             as
             young
             children
             are
             to
             be
             led
             here
             a
             steppe
             and
             there
             another
             ,
             till
             they
             can
             go
             alone
             ;
             so
             go
             thou
             about
             it
             first
             by
             weekes
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             moneths
             ,
             till
             thou
             hast
             gotten
             experience
             for
             a
             whole
             yeare
             or
             more
             :
             after
             which
             time
             ,
             thy
             difficultie
             will
             be
             well
             ouer
             ;
             and
             thou
             shalt
             find
             it
             a
             more
             
               easie
               yoke
               and
               light
               burden
            
             to
             thee
             by
             many
             degrees
             ,
             then
             thou
             wert
             wont
             .
             And
             while
             I
             exhort
             thee
             to
             the
             diligent
             regarding
             of
             this
             daily
             direction
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             call
             thee
             either
             from
             seeking
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             practising
             of
             any
             necessarie
             dutie
             which
             might
             be
             required
             at
             thy
             hand
             :
             but
             I
             encourage
             thee
             to
             both
             ;
             as
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             so
             store
             and
             stuffe
             
             thy selfe
             by
             all
             meanes
             as
             thou
             canst
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             this
             store
             and
             treasurie
             thou
             maist
             fetch
             matter
             daily
             to
             furnish
             thy
             life
             withall
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             
               fit
               vnto
               euery
               good
               worke
            
             in
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             such
             a
             guide
             as
             is
             able
             to
             carrie
             thee
             safely
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             :
             howbeit
             ,
             if
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             to
             bring
             to
             light
             a
             plainer
             and
             sounder
             ,
             be
             readie
             to
             embrace
             it
             ;
             but
             rest
             thankefull
             to
             God
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             for
             the
             helpe
             thou
             
             
             maist
             haue
             by
             this
             .
             But
             for
             my
             weake
             brethrens
             sake
             ,
             whom
             (
             while
             I
             goe
             about
             to
             helpe
             and
             set
             forward
             ,
             )
             I
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             hinder
             and
             discourage
             ,
             this
             I
             thinke
             good
             to
             adde
             :
             that
             they
             who
             cannot
             yet
             apprehend
             the
             whole
             ,
             neither
             see
             it
             possible
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             euery
             of
             these
             rules
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             readie
             to
             do
             better
             then
             they
             haue
             done
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             taught
             ;
             let
             them
             be
             willing
             to
             adde
             somewhat
             to
             their
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             ,
             and
             prayers
             both
             in
             time
             to
             do
             them
             ofter
             ,
             and
             in
             feruencie
             ,
             to
             quicken
             them
             to
             indeuour
             more
             carefully
             to
             practise
             that
             which
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             .
             I
             know
             all
             cannot
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             measure
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             yet
             one
             and
             the
             same
             direction
             is
             fit
             for
             the
             strong
             ,
             and
             the
             weake
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             in
             good
             way
             ,
             who
             is
             
             willing
             to
             be
             directed
             :
             onely
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             caueat
             which
             I
             giue
             to
             my
             brethren
             :
             
             Let
             not
             that
             be
             despised
             in
             a
             scornefull
             manner
             ,
             which
             men
             well
             vnderstand
             not
             ;
             nor
             vpon
             stomacke
             refused
             or
             misliked
             ,
             which
             they
             sufficiently
             weigh
             not
             ,
             and
             all
             because
             it
             cutteth
             off
             many
             parts
             of
             bad
             behauiour
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             readily
             cast
             off
             ,
             &
             depriueth
             of
             vaine
             liberties
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             vse
             when
             they
             knew
             no
             better
             .
             He
             that
             frameth
             himself
             faithfully
             to
             be
             led
             by
             any
             one
             of
             the
             fore-mentioned
             rules
             constantly
             ,
             will
             desire
             and
             shall
             obtaine
             a
             part
             in
             the
             rest
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             :
             although
             there
             be
             not
             present
             strength
             to
             accomplish
             that
             which
             he
             desireth
             ,
             seeing
             faith
             in
             him
             is
             weake
             ,
             whereby
             he
             should
             come
             by
             and
             attaine
             it
             .
             And
             to
             such
             I
             speak
             ,
             not
             doubting
             to
             assure
             
             euen
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             giue
             them
             a
             blessed
             fruite
             of
             this
             trauell
             ,
             how
             farre
             soeuer
             they
             feele
             themselues
             off
             from
             possibilitie
             of
             taking
             good
             by
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             I
             desire
             to
             helpe
             these
             ,
             so
             I
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             satisfie
             others
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             as
             yet
             further
             off
             from
             eternall
             life
             then
             they
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             if
             any
             such
             shall
             demaund
             (
             when
             they
             haue
             seene
             and
             considered
             these
             rules
             for
             their
             daily
             direction
             :
             )
             What
             shall
             men
             do
             through
             the
             day
             besides
             the
             looking
             to
             their
             waies
             and
             hearts
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             set
             downe
             ?
             for
             nothing
             (
             they
             will
             perhaps
             alleadge
             )
             hath
             bene
             said
             of
             the
             sundrie
             actions
             and
             the
             particular
             kinds
             of
             the
             dealings
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             go
             through
             their
             hands
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             which
             are
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             may
             either
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             left
             vndone
             :
             &
             
             it
             would
             be
             looked
             for
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             in
             a
             direction
             for
             the
             day
             it
             should
             be
             prescribed
             ,
             how
             euery
             thing
             ,
             yea
             the
             doubtfullest
             actions
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             said
             thereof
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             see
             what
             to
             go
             forward
             with
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             lay
             aside
             .
          
           
             To
             such
             as
             would
             aske
             this
             question
             ,
             
             not
             much
             differing
             from
             another
             before
             propounded
             ,
             I
             aunswer
             :
             that
             none
             may
             imagine
             ,
             that
             I
             go
             about
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             to
             prescribe
             what
             particular
             actions
             ,
             cōpanies
             ,
             or
             dealings
             euery
             Christian
             should
             vse
             and
             be
             conuersant
             in
             euery
             day
             ,
             (
             that
             were
             no
             lesse
             absurd
             then
             vnpossible
             to
             dreame
             of
             )
             or
             of
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             he
             should
             do
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             to
             be
             vndone
             :
             but
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             behauior
             ,
             
             actions
             ,
             words
             or
             companie
             will
             not
             stand
             throughout
             the
             day
             with
             these
             ,
             (
             I
             meane
             with
             the
             rule
             of
             Christianitie
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Titus
             .
             2.11
             .
             namely
             ,
             
             
               to
               liue
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               ,
               and
               godly
            
             )
             let
             them
             auoide
             them
             :
             and
             whatsoeuer
             going
             about
             them
             ,
             or
             manner
             of
             doing
             them
             ,
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             
               to
               deny
               vngodlinesse
               and
               worldly
               lusts
            
             of
             all
             sorts
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             farre
             off
             from
             them
             ;
             as
             in
             their
             talke
             ,
             ieasting
             ,
             scoffing
             ,
             quarrelling
             ,
             idle
             words
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             vnbridlednesse
             of
             the
             tongue
             .
             In
             their
             behauiour
             ,
             lightnesse
             ,
             loosenes
             ,
             sawcinesse
             ,
             
             sowernesse
             ,
             loftinesse
             ,
             stubbornnesse
             ,
             and
             all
             vnrighteousnesse
             ,
             let
             thē
             
             be
             straungers
             vnto
             them
             ;
             and
             whatsoeuer
             else
             is
             of
             ill
             report
             ,
             let
             them
             haue
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             it
             any
             day
             .
          
           
             Which
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             carefull
             to
             liue
             vnder
             an
             ordinarie
             ministerie
             ,
             shall
             in
             time
             more
             particularly
             be
             acquainted
             with
             :
             
               so
               shall
               they
               find
               most
               sweet
               and
               sound
               peace
               to
               their
               soule
               ,
            
             and
             haue
             their
             life
             multiplyed
             with
             true
             comfort
             .
             And
             if
             they
             thinke
             this
             hard
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             should
             sustaine
             some
             great
             losse
             hereby
             ,
             what
             do
             they
             loose
             but
             that
             which
             they
             are
             well
             ridde
             of
             ,
             (
             although
             no
             other
             gaine
             were
             to
             be
             gotten
             hereby
             )
             euen
             that
             which
             only
             troubled
             thē
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
             
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               the
               pride
               of
               life
               .
               All
               which
               fight
               against
               their
               soule
               ,
            
             and
             after
             their
             fill
             in
             them
             ,
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             destruction
             .
             
             And
             this
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             all
             reasonable
             persons
             ,
             who
             yet
             through
             ignorance
             may
             thinke
             it
             much
             to
             be
             tyed
             to
             any
             rules
             ,
             whereby
             their
             liues
             should
             be
             guided
             daily
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             12.
             
             Of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             first
             dutie
             of
             awaking
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             
             AND
             of
             the
             first
             three
             parts
             of
             this
             treatise
             ,
             thus
             much
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             better
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             nine
             last
             mentioned
             
             duties
             ,
             and
             more
             cleare
             insight
             into
             them
             ,
             (
             especially
             for
             the
             helpe
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             cannot
             so
             easily
             gather
             so
             large
             a
             matter
             out
             of
             so
             few
             wordes
             )
             I
             will
             more
             fully
             open
             euery
             branch
             thereof
             one
             after
             another
             .
             And
             whereas
             I
             teach
             Christians
             in
             this
             place
             first
             ,
             when
             they
             awake
             to
             be
             with
             God
             ,
             
             and
             to
             accustome
             their
             thoughts
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             I
             meane
             indeed
             so
             much
             :
             that
             so
             soone
             as
             they
             awake
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             taken
             vp
             about
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             (
             
               for
               where
               their
               treasure
               is
               ,
               there
               should
               also
               their
               hearts
            
             be
             )
             as
             to
             thinke
             of
             Gods
             kindnesse
             and
             loue
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             abide
             still
             in
             his
             fauour
             ,
             as
             at
             any
             time
             before
             :
             the
             remembrance
             whereof
             at
             our
             first
             
             breaking
             off
             our
             sleepe
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             like
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             ?
             euen
             as
             a
             prisoner
             condemned
             but
             to
             temporall
             death
             ,
             doth
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             at
             his
             awaking
             out
             of
             sleepe
             ,
             fall
             into
             most
             dreadfull
             thoughts
             and
             feare
             .
             They
             are
             also
             to
             thinke
             how
             they
             haue
             bene
             refreshed
             by
             their
             rest
             ,
             and
             kept
             from
             the
             manifold
             dangers
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             &c.
             by
             the
             which
             many
             haue
             miscaried
             .
             And
             all
             these
             and
             such
             like
             meditations
             should
             salute
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             first
             awake
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             reuiue
             that
             foundnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             wherwith
             they
             lay
             downe
             the
             night
             before
             (
             if
             they
             lay
             downe
             as
             became
             them
             :
             )
             and
             also
             that
             no
             roote
             of
             bitternesse
             breake
             out
             of
             them
             to
             staine
             their
             actions
             at
             their
             first
             entring
             into
             the
             day
             :
             which
             were
             very
             like
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             not
             be
             preuented
             ,
             and
             held
             
             out
             by
             some
             such
             gracious
             thoughts
             .
             
             Also
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             they
             prouide
             well
             for
             the
             better
             keeping
             their
             liues
             in
             frame
             all
             the
             day
             after
             :
             without
             the
             which
             regard
             had
             ,
             in
             purpose
             to
             performe
             it
             assoone
             and
             as
             well
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             ready
             to
             range
             and
             go
             astray
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             did
             lye
             downe
             the
             night
             before
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             with
             quiet
             and
             meeke
             hearts
             ;
             yet
             ,
             the
             diuell
             (
             as
             we
             know
             it
             well
             )
             watching
             his
             oportunitie
             ,
             they
             may
             easily
             be
             
             
             vnsetled
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             runne
             into
             sundrie
             euils
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             auoided
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             being
             considered
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             meane
             this
             kind
             of
             awaking
             with
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             worthily
             it
             may
             be
             reckoned
             for
             one
             of
             our
             duties
             ,
             to
             indeuour
             to
             take
             vp
             some
             time
             thus
             when
             sleepe
             departeth
             ?
             Neither
             let
             any
             obiect
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             more
             then
             poore
             Christians
             can
             attaine
             to
             (
             for
             all
             such
             would
             faine
             attaine
             to
             that
             grace
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             taught
             how
             ,
             and
             directed
             )
             the
             Lord
             hauing
             framed
             and
             fitted
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             euen
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             them
             Christians
             ,
             and
             therewithall
             hath
             giuen
             them
             hearts
             ,
             which
             are
             willing
             thereunto
             :
             but
             yet
             euery
             man
             in
             his
             measure
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             hath
             receiued
             of
             God
             ,
             
               which
               giueth
               to
               no
               man
               nigardly
               ,
            
             who
             seeketh
             heartily
             .
             And
             
             if
             this
             satisfie
             not
             some
             ,
             who
             desire
             to
             begin
             the
             day
             aright
             after
             their
             first
             perfit
             shaking
             off
             of
             sleepe
             and
             awaking
             :
             let
             such
             for
             their
             better
             direction
             ,
             breake
             their
             minds
             to
             those
             who
             through
             longer
             experience
             are
             better
             exercised
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             then
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Onely
             this
             caueat
             and
             watch-word
             I
             giue
             ,
             that
             if
             through
             barrennesse
             in
             good
             things
             thou
             art
             not
             able
             to
             set
             thine
             heart
             a
             worke
             (
             when
             sleepe
             is
             gone
             from
             thee
             )
             to
             fasten
             vpon
             somewhat
             that
             is
             profitable
             to
             thy
             soule
             ,
             
             or
             to
             thy
             companion
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             any
             with
             thee
             :
             arise
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             conuenient
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             feelest
             thy
             heart
             to
             be
             caried
             vnto
             prophanenesse
             ,
             or
             to
             cause
             thy
             mouth
             to
             sinne
             any
             way
             ,
             checke
             thy selfe
             ,
             rebuke
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             occasion
             ,
             
             euen
             by
             thy
             euill
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             :
             And
             remember
             him
             ,
             who
             at
             his
             first
             awakings
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             did
             thus
             giue
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             taught
             thee
             to
             do
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             :
             
               O
               Lord
            
             ,
             
             
               thou
               wilt
               heare
               my
               voyce
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               .
               Early
               in
               the
               morning
               will
               I
               direct
               my
               words
               vnto
               thee
               and
               will
               looke
               vp
            
             :
             and
             in
             the
             Prouerbes
             ,
             
             
               Wisdome
               shall
               commune
               with
               thee
               when
               thou
               wakest
               ,
               and
               guide
               thee
               when
               thou
               walkest
               .
            
          
           
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             not
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             only
             of
             the
             time
             of
             our
             first
             awaking
             ,
             yet
             they
             include
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             in
             the
             day
             :
             but
             that
             place
             of
             Salomon
             doth
             plainely
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             vsuall
             and
             ordinary
             ,
             to
             set
             our
             hearts
             on
             worke
             about
             some
             holy
             and
             heauenly
             
             things
             when
             we
             first
             awake
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             to
             looke
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             Gods
             word
             all
             the
             day
             through
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             if
             this
             Scripture
             and
             such
             like
             were
             beleeued
             ,
             and
             well
             weighed
             ,
             directly
             tending
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             teach
             Christians
             to
             take
             vp
             their
             hearts
             in
             holy
             cogitations
             and
             heauenly
             desires
             ,
             before
             the
             diuell
             hath
             poysoned
             them
             ,
             and
             euilly
             imployed
             them
             :
             and
             further
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             be
             willing
             to
             see
             this
             first
             letting
             loose
             their
             hearts
             to
             sundry
             sinnes
             (
             as
             iesting
             ,
             vaine
             laughter
             ,
             light
             and
             loose
             talke
             ,
             iarring
             ,
             contention
             ,
             depth
             of
             worldlinesse
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             )
             to
             be
             one
             chiefe
             cause
             of
             an
             vnprofitable
             ,
             yea
             an
             offensiue
             life
             in
             the
             day
             afterwards
             ;
             it
             should
             be
             farre
             better
             with
             them
             then
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             
             I
             meane
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             thus
             do
             ,
             they
             should
             find
             much
             more
             ease
             in
             seruing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             fruite
             therein
             ,
             and
             comfort
             thereby
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             morning
             and
             all
             the
             day
             after
             :
             whereas
             I
             see
             with
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             &
             heare
             it
             with
             mine
             eares
             ,
             that
             many
             passe
             the
             day
             very
             vnbeseeming
             Christians
             ,
             who
             haue
             long
             sought
             the
             Lord
             (
             though
             only
             in
             a
             generall
             manner
             indeed
             :
             )
             and
             others
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             with
             them
             so
             well
             as
             both
             it
             might
             and
             they
             themselues
             know
             it
             should
             be
             :
             who
             do
             perhaps
             some
             one
             time
             in
             the
             day
             now
             and
             then
             go
             to
             prayer
             ,
             
             but
             otherwise
             they
             haue
             litle
             regard
             of
             many
             their
             actions
             :
             &
             yet
             their
             prayers
             
             which
             they
             make
             ,
             are
             not
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             powred
             out
             to
             God
             ,
             till
             their
             heads
             and
             harts
             both
             are
             so
             filled
             and
             fraught
             with
             the
             world
             and
             other
             matters
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             made
             themselues
             in
             a
             maner
             vnfit
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             such
             as
             say
             ,
             they
             haue
             other
             matters
             to
             thinke
             on
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             be
             awake
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             bestow
             their
             time
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             it
             may
             please
             them
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             as
             for
             the
             time
             (
             if
             their
             heart
             were
             ready
             and
             did
             know
             how
             to
             do
             this
             duty
             )
             it
             might
             very
             sufficiently
             and
             well-nigh
             be
             performed
             in
             so
             much
             time
             (
             for
             a
             need
             )
             as
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             distinctly
             vttered
             might
             be
             sayd
             ouer
             in
             .
             For
             in
             such
             a
             space
             might
             a
             Christian
             lift
             vp
             his
             heart
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             salute
             him
             with
             an
             holy
             remembring
             of
             his
             fatherly
             kindnesse
             ,
             
             and
             namely
             ,
             for
             present
             preseruation
             in
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             confirme
             himselfe
             in
             his
             former
             sound-hartednesse
             :
             which
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             no
             more
             ,
             were
             a
             true
             and
             right
             awaking
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             onely
             right
             way
             to
             thinke
             of
             other
             things
             as
             they
             ought
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             with
             thine
             heart
             thus
             seasoned
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             )
             addresse
             thy selfe
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             any
             duties
             which
             thou
             hast
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             be
             strongly
             perswaded
             and
             confident
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             loueth
             thee
             so
             dearly
             (
             as
             in
             thy
             prayer
             thou
             beleeuedst
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             thanksgiuing
             thou
             didst
             acknowledge
             )
             that
             he
             (
             I
             say
             )
             will
             be
             with
             thee
             ,
             to
             guard
             thee
             from
             all
             aduersary
             power
             of
             Sathan
             and
             his
             instruments
             ,
             
             which
             might
             rise
             vp
             against
             thee
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             holy
             
             spirit
             keepe
             thee
             from
             euill
             :
             for
             he
             which
             hath
             all
             power
             in
             his
             hand
             
               looketh
               downe
               from
               heauen
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               beholdeth
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               strong
               with
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               an
               vpright
               heart
               towards
               him
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             be
             incouraged
             thereby
             ,
             with
             confidence
             to
             set
             vpon
             any
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             withstand
             any
             euill
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             ,
             remember
             that
             thou
             art
             armed
             by
             God
             with
             all
             furniture
             meet
             for
             the
             seruant
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             faith
             to
             beleeue
             all
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             with
             hope
             to
             be
             kept
             from
             fainting
             ,
             with
             righteousnesse
             to
             performe
             all
             duty
             ,
             with
             sincerity
             to
             do
             it
             with
             a
             single
             heart
             ,
             with
             knowledge
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             direct
             thee
             aright
             ,
             and
             with
             
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               peace
               to
               be
               shod
            
             against
             troubles
             and
             dangers
             in
             thy
             voyage
             to
             Gods
             kingdome
             .
             Remember
             
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             hast
             not
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             these
             ,
             except
             thou
             beest
             setled
             against
             the
             discouragements
             ,
             which
             might
             stand
             vp
             in
             thy
             way
             .
             And
             therefore
             be
             chearfull
             and
             of
             good
             courage
             ,
             although
             there
             are
             many
             things
             which
             may
             ,
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             put
             thee
             to
             trouble
             ;
             and
             many
             occasions
             of
             vnquietnesse
             and
             vnsetlednesse
             may
             arise
             ,
             which
             also
             would
             otherwise
             vndoubtedly
             soreshake
             thee
             .
             Thus
             before
             thou
             goest
             about
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             requisite
             for
             thee
             to
             renew
             thy
             faith
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             rest
             freshly
             on
             God
             for
             his
             protection
             throughout
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             waite
             to
             see
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             obserue
             that
             thou
             mayst
             be
             guided
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             thy
             heart
             mery
             in
             him
             :
             considering
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             more
             to
             thee
             then
             all
             the
             world
             beside
             .
             And
             this
             for
             the
             declaration
             ,
             
             and
             further
             laying
             open
             of
             this
             first
             duty
             ,
             as
             with
             any
             conuenience
             it
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             to
             teach
             vs
             ,
             how
             to
             awake
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             13.
             
             Of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             second
             duty
             ,
             of
             beginning
             the
             day
             with
             prayer
             .
          
           
             NOw
             when
             thy
             heart
             shall
             after
             thy
             first
             shaking
             off
             thy
             sleepe
             be
             lifted
             vp
             to
             thy
             God
             ,
             set
             thy selfe
             to
             the
             next
             part
             of
             thy
             duty
             ;
             prayer
             ,
             
             confession
             of
             sins
             and
             thanksgiuing
             in
             solemne
             maner
             vpon
             thy
             knees
             ;
             casting
             off
             and
             renouncing
             such
             foolish
             and
             fruitlesse
             thoughts
             and
             fantasies
             as
             were
             wont
             and
             
             still
             may
             hold
             thee
             from
             this
             duty
             :
             and
             set
             vpon
             it
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             thou
             canst
             conueniently
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
             if
             it
             may
             so
             be
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             the
             first
             worke
             that
             thou
             shalt
             take
             in
             hand
             in
             the
             morning
             season
             (
             except
             in
             time
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             when
             thou
             keepest
             thy
             bed
             ,
             and
             then
             ioyne
             it
             with
             the
             former
             rule
             ,
             and
             make
             of
             both
             one
             :
             and
             pray
             shortly
             when
             paine
             giueth
             thee
             no
             further
             libertie
             ,
             but
             yet
             feruently
             and
             more
             often
             .
             )
             But
             if
             it
             cannot
             be
             thy
             first
             worke
             ,
             yet
             let
             not
             thy
             deferring
             of
             it
             be
             a
             breaking
             it
             off
             ,
             if
             thou
             mayst
             performe
             it
             :
             neither
             let
             a
             light
             occasion
             cause
             thee
             to
             deferre
             it
             ;
             for
             such
             shall
             neuer
             be
             wanting
             ,
             especially
             thine
             owne
             vnwillingnes
             ,
             or
             slouth
             :
             but
             when
             for
             some
             especiall
             and
             weightie
             cause
             thou
             
             doest
             deferre
             it
             ,
             returne
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             )
             after
             thy
             necessarie
             businesse
             ended
             to
             the
             performing
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             therwith
             ,
             renew
             thy
             couenant
             of
             amendment
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             expresse
             my
             meaning
             about
             this
             more
             plainely
             ,
             remember
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             kindnesse
             of
             thy
             God
             in
             benefits
             daily
             and
             hourely
             receiued
             both
             to
             soule
             and
             bodie
             :
             and
             sometime
             particularly
             ,
             
             that
             so
             thou
             mayst
             be
             more
             nearly
             knit
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             him
             .
             For
             daily
             and
             oft
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             is
             of
             great
             force
             to
             subdue
             thee
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             maintaine
             a
             thankfull
             heart
             in
             thee
             all
             the
             day
             following
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             another
             part
             of
             this
             morning
             worship
             of
             God
             adioyned
             to
             this
             ,
             be
             an
             hearty
             recording
             and
             viewing
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             
             a
             bewailing
             and
             confessing
             of
             
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             accusing
             of
             thy selfe
             ,
             with
             an
             especiall
             remorse
             for
             those
             which
             haue
             most
             troubled
             thee
             ,
             and
             be
             humbled
             vnder
             the
             burthen
             of
             them
             :
             that
             so
             thou
             mayest
             see
             thy selfe
             a
             wretched
             person
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             indebted
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             withhold
             thy
             heart
             from
             insolencie
             and
             securitie
             ,
             and
             be
             broken-hearted
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayst
             the
             better
             abide
             so
             after
             .
             And
             with
             both
             these
             send
             vp
             loud
             cries
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
             confidently
             looking
             for
             pardon
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             thus
             thou
             mayst
             find
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             daily
             fresh
             ,
             sweete
             and
             sauorie
             to
             thee
             ,
             which
             the
             most
             do
             make
             too
             common
             and
             vnsauorie
             .
          
           
             And
             pray
             also
             in
             faith
             for
             grace
             and
             power
             to
             mortifie
             thy
             sinne
             ,
             and
             to
             
             direct
             thy
             wayes
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             earthly
             blessings
             ;
             and
             by
             thine
             owne
             necessities
             be
             moued
             with
             compassion
             towards
             thy
             brethren
             ,
             euen
             the
             whole
             company
             of
             the
             militant
             Church
             ,
             who
             haue
             the
             like
             need
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             as
             thou
             hast
             :
             and
             (
             withall
             )
             that
             
               those
               which
               are
               yet
               without
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               strangers
               from
               the
               common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             may
             be
             brought
             home
             :
             that
             thus
             thou
             mayst
             both
             testifie
             thy
             loue
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             daily
             remember
             and
             consider
             ,
             how
             thy selfe
             and
             all
             other
             do
             depend
             vpon
             him
             for
             whatsoeuer
             is
             good
             and
             necessarie
             .
          
           
           
             And
             to
             helpe
             forward
             this
             dutie
             the
             better
             ,
             some
             meditation
             or
             musing
             
             vpon
             such
             things
             as
             may
             asswage
             the
             bitternesse
             and
             corruption
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             
             and
             season
             it
             with
             grace
             ,
             were
             a
             thing
             most
             requisite
             ,
             as
             euerie
             one
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             it
             .
             As
             for
             example
             :
             sometime
             ,
             of
             our
             mortalitie
             ;
             of
             the
             vncertaintie
             and
             slipperie
             estate
             of
             all
             things
             vnder
             the
             Sunne
             ;
             of
             the
             change
             of
             persons
             ,
             times
             ,
             estates
             ;
             of
             the
             glorie
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             :
             sometime
             of
             our
             saluation
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             more
             sure
             ;
             of
             the
             duties
             we
             are
             to
             do
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             may
             keepe
             our selues
             from
             the
             defilements
             and
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             fall
             into
             ;
             of
             the
             occasions
             by
             which
             we
             are
             most
             like
             to
             be
             led
             to
             euill
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             helpes
             and
             meanes
             ,
             with
             the
             sundrie
             priuiledges
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             to
             withdraw
             vs
             from
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             sometime
             of
             
             any
             particular
             branch
             of
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Christian
             armour
             :
             of
             some
             of
             these
             or
             of
             the
             like
             matters
             ,
             let
             meditation
             be
             raised
             before
             prayer
             be
             entred
             into
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             meditation
             is
             much
             out
             of
             vse
             euen
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             will
             be
             found
             the
             harder
             matter
             to
             go
             about
             and
             take
             it
             in
             hand
             ;
             I
             haue
             therefore
             set
             downe
             *
             some
             meditations
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             both
             briefly
             and
             in
             larger
             manner
             to
             helpe
             those
             ,
             which
             without
             helpe
             cannot
             draw
             matter
             from
             their
             owne
             experience
             to
             meditate
             vpon
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             before
             set
             downe
             a
             short
             Treatise
             about
             the
             same
             ;
             that
             through
             the
             helpe
             of
             both
             ,
             they
             may
             want
             nothing
             about
             this
             dutie
             and
             Christian
             exercise
             ,
             
             so
             that
             their
             hearts
             be
             framed
             and
             fitted
             thereto
             .
             This
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             namely
             prayer
             ,
             confession
             of
             sinne
             ,
             thanksgiuing
             and
             meditation
             ,
             being
             conscionably
             and
             carefully
             vsed
             and
             gone
             about
             before
             thou
             entrest
             into
             thine
             affaires
             and
             dealings
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             ,
             in
             no
             meane
             sort
             ,
             be
             prepared
             and
             enabled
             to
             passe
             the
             day
             in
             thy
             seuerall
             duties
             doing
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             directed
             .
             All
             which
             may
             be
             well
             discharged
             and
             performed
             (
             after
             they
             be
             once
             well
             vnderstood
             how
             they
             should
             be
             practised
             )
             in
             one
             quarter
             of
             an
             hower
             ,
             and
             lesse
             if
             need
             be
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             this
             thou
             mayst
             see
             ,
             what
             this
             part
             of
             the
             dutie
             tendeth
             to
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             requireth
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             how
             thou
             shouldest
             performe
             it
             .
             And
             as
             for
             
             them
             ,
             which
             thinke
             that
             the
             doing
             of
             this
             ordinarilie
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             is
             needfull
             ,
             of
             whom
             euerie
             litle
             dutie
             done
             to
             God
             ,
             more
             then
             they
             haue
             already
             or
             do
             vsually
             performe
             ,
             is
             thought
             too
             much
             ;
             let
             them
             know
             that
             the
             gaine
             is
             verie
             great
             .
             
             And
             as
             concerning
             them
             ,
             which
             make
             a
             light
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             saying
             :
             that
             they
             are
             not
             now
             to
             begin
             this
             exercise
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             but
             do
             and
             haue
             continued
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             see
             no
             such
             fruit
             to
             come
             of
             it
             :
             To
             such
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             I
             feare
             that
             to
             vse
             it
             as
             I
             haue
             set
             it
             downe
             ,
             
             is
             not
             so
             common
             in
             practise
             ,
             as
             diuerse
             do
             take
             it
             to
             be
             :
             or
             else
             they
             should
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             litle
             profit
             commeth
             by
             it
             .
             For
             all
             such
             obiecters
             are
             vndoubtedly
             farre
             from
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             these
             wayes
             they
             swarue
             from
             it
             :
             that
             either
             they
             come
             not
             vnto
             it
             
             with
             an
             humble
             and
             well
             ordered
             heart
             ;
             or
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             be
             occupied
             in
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             some
             speciall
             sinne
             is
             in
             the
             way
             to
             cause
             that
             it
             cannot
             
               as
               Incense
            
             ,
             ascend
             vp
             to
             God.
             The
             least
             of
             these
             faults
             may
             easily
             hinder
             the
             profit
             and
             darken
             the
             beautie
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             doubt
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             sometime
             diuerse
             Christians
             in
             an
             holy
             and
             right
             manner
             do
             discharge
             it
             :
             but
             reuerently
             and
             confidently
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             laying
             
             
             all
             other
             things
             aside
             which
             hinder
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             dare
             not
             affirme
             of
             many
             :
             which
             causeth
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             lesse
             to
             appeare
             to
             them
             .
             Which
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             constantly
             tye
             themselues
             to
             it
             with
             delight
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             may
             very
             well
             ,
             they
             should
             shame
             and
             put
             themselues
             to
             rebuke
             ,
             for
             omitting
             it
             through
             slouth
             and
             vnwillingnesse
             ;
             if
             by
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             some
             of
             the
             deuouter
             sort
             in
             popery
             :
             who
             although
             they
             serue
             God
             superstitiously
             ,
             yet
             they
             obserue
             their
             houres
             appointed
             to
             them
             after
             their
             blind
             maner
             (
             hauing
             only
             a
             confused
             and
             deceiueable
             hope
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             best
             of
             them
             )
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             such
             as
             who
             knowing
             better
             how
             to
             worship
             God
             aright
             ,
             thinke
             it
             too
             much
             to
             tie
             themselues
             to
             any
             thing
             
             more
             then
             they
             vse
             to
             do
             :
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             thinke
             good
             ,
             or
             be
             driuen
             to
             it
             in
             sicknesse
             ,
             feare
             ,
             &c.
             or
             in
             any
             other
             maner
             ,
             (
             many
             times
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             the
             right
             and
             true
             properties
             of
             it
             :
             and
             then
             sometime
             I
             graunt
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             morning
             (
             perhaps
             )
             they
             betake
             themselues
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             howsoeuer
             it
             be
             with
             such
             :
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             greatly
             helped
             the
             frailtie
             of
             Christians
             hereby
             ,
             who
             are
             by
             naturall
             corruption
             (
             cleauing
             fast
             to
             them
             )
             prouoked
             in
             the
             morning
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             are
             vp
             ,
             to
             be
             raunging
             abroad
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             their
             delights
             ,
             dealings
             and
             occasions
             to
             be
             caried
             after
             them
             ,
             either
             in
             vanitie
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             lightnesse
             ;
             or
             in
             vnquietnesse
             ,
             contention
             ,
             quarrelling
             and
             worldlinesse
             ,
             
               minding
               litle
            
             for
             the
             most
             
             part
             
               but
               things
               earthly
            
             :
             and
             entring
             after
             this
             manner
             into
             the
             day
             ,
             do
             for
             the
             most
             part
             go
             further
             frō
             God
             all
             the
             day
             after
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             taught
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             preuent
             these
             daily
             inconueniences
             ,
             by
             taking
             vp
             their
             minds
             and
             hearts
             to
             farre
             better
             vses
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             after
             their
             awaking
             with
             God
             ,
             they
             should
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             )
             repaire
             to
             God
             more
             solemnely
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             meditation
             of
             Gods
             power
             ,
             mercie
             ,
             &c.
             by
             thankfulnesse
             for
             benefits
             receiued
             and
             promised
             ,
             by
             freeing
             themselues
             from
             guiltinesse
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             by
             confessing
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             praying
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             forgiuenesse
             ,
             and
             for
             grace
             in
             the
             day
             against
             the
             euils
             thereof
             ,
             and
             for
             good
             gouernement
             throughout
             the
             same
             ;
             that
             they
             being
             well
             seasoned
             thus
             
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             they
             may
             retaine
             the
             sauour
             ,
             and
             hold
             the
             strength
             of
             such
             a
             gracious
             beginning
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             sayd
             )
             all
             the
             day
             after
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             to
             speake
             more
             plainely
             )
             that
             they
             being
             thus
             well
             fenced
             with
             this
             spirituall
             reuiuing
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             hartening
             of
             themselues
             against
             all
             assaults
             ,
             before
             they
             enter
             into
             the
             field
             with
             their
             enemie
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             well
             armed
             against
             the
             batterie
             of
             temptations
             and
             prouocations
             ,
             which
             will
             vndoubtedly
             meete
             with
             them
             :
             and
             so
             keepe
             their
             liues
             from
             the
             force
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             hurt
             by
             them
             in
             farre
             better
             maner
             ,
             then
             such
             can
             do
             ,
             who
             being
             naked
             and
             destitute
             of
             this
             furniture
             ,
             do
             lie
             open
             vnto
             them
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             conceipt
             they
             haue
             of
             their
             owne
             wisdome
             and
             strength
             .
          
           
             
             And
             this
             which
             I
             haue
             sayd
             being
             well
             considered
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             what
             exception
             can
             be
             brought
             against
             this
             part
             of
             dutie
             ,
             vnlesse
             anie
             will
             further
             cauell
             about
             the
             time
             ,
             which
             I
             said
             need
             not
             be
             much
             ,
             after
             we
             haue
             well
             learned
             how
             to
             bestow
             the
             same
             .
             To
             the
             which
             I
             tye
             no
             man
             ,
             hauing
             shewed
             what
             time
             the
             performance
             of
             such
             a
             dutie
             doth
             require
             :
             and
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             leaue
             it
             to
             all
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             their
             willingnesse
             ,
             sufficiencie
             in
             gifts
             ,
             and
             their
             leisure
             will
             yeeld
             more
             time
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             much
             ;
             so
             as
             there
             be
             a
             faithfull
             
             discharge
             of
             the
             dutie
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             they
             may
             rest
             therein
             with
             peace
             ,
             
             and
             may
             feele
             themselues
             more
             fit
             to
             walke
             warily
             ,
             and
             strengthned
             against
             the
             dangers
             which
             fall
             out
             in
             the
             daie
             :
             which
             they
             in
             no
             wise
             should
             doubt
             of
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             it
             sincerely
             .
             And
             now
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             this
             second
             dutie
             what
             I
             haue
             thought
             conuenient
             to
             him
             which
             desireth
             to
             vse
             it
             to
             his
             profit
             ;
             teaching
             him
             that
             is
             ignorant
             ,
             how
             to
             practise
             it
             ;
             and
             exhorting
             him
             that
             (
             through
             necessitie
             of
             importunate
             businesse
             at
             some
             time
             )
             is
             constrained
             to
             omit
             it
             in
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             yet
             afterwards
             he
             watch
             his
             best
             leisure
             and
             oportunitie
             to
             performe
             it
             :
             and
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             answered
             obiections
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             seene
             it
             expedient
             .
          
           
             This
             onely
             remaineth
             to
             be
             added
             :
             that
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             these
             duties
             
             (
             which
             here
             I
             set
             downe
             to
             be
             as
             oft
             performed
             as
             they
             may
             ;
             and
             of
             which
             this
             is
             one
             )
             do
             serue
             to
             keepe
             &
             settle
             vs
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             daily
             direction
             before
             mentioned
             .
             Whosoeuer
             therfore
             desire
             to
             reape
             the
             fruit
             hereof
             by
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             down
             ,
             knowing
             how
             to
             vse
             it
             ,
             but
             yet
             being
             often
             necessarily
             hindered
             ;
             let
             them
             performe
             it
             when
             and
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             can
             :
             but
             they
             which
             are
             free
             from
             such
             businesse
             ,
             ought
             fully
             to
             resolue
             and
             determine
             with
             themselues
             ,
             daily
             to
             performe
             it
             if
             they
             be
             able
             ;
             and
             not
             slouthfully
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             fauouring
             of
             the
             flesh
             to
             neglect
             it
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             feele
             themselues
             vnwilling
             to
             vse
             it
             :
             for
             then
             small
             fruit
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             sayd
             before
             .
             Neither
             indeed
             ,
             can
             any
             such
             omitting
             of
             it
             be
             any
             way
             excused
             ,
             seeing
             we
             
             ought
             not
             at
             any
             time
             to
             be
             vnwilling
             to
             such
             duties
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             were
             alwayes
             expedient
             to
             be
             with
             the
             Lord
             in
             this
             manner
             )
             vnlesse
             we
             could
             proue
             to
             our
             consciences
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             taken
             vp
             in
             things
             more
             necessarie
             .
             Neither
             can
             this
             desire
             be
             quenched
             in
             vs
             (
             which
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             hath
             kindled
             )
             but
             by
             our
             owne
             fault
             ,
             whiles
             we
             haue
             through
             lightnesse
             ,
             rashnesse
             ,
             or
             in
             seeking
             some
             other
             vnlawfull
             libertie
             ,
             expelled
             and
             banished
             the
             same
             from
             vs.
             
          
           
             But
             for
             as
             much
             as
             all
             other
             duties
             go
             well
             forward
             ,
             whiles
             the
             heart
             is
             kept
             in
             loue
             and
             liking
             with
             these
             holy
             exercises
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             (
             for
             pray
             well
             ,
             and
             liue
             well
             ;
             and
             contrarily
             :
             )
             therfore
             this
             grace
             and
             heauenly
             affection
             cannot
             ,
             neither
             may
             well
             be
             wanting
             in
             the
             seruants
             of
             God.
             Insomuch
             
             that
             they
             which
             are
             not
             necessarily
             letted
             (
             as
             ,
             by
             pouertie
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             want
             of
             leisure
             )
             are
             not
             to
             make
             this
             to
             stand
             in
             stead
             of
             their
             familie
             exercise
             in
             the
             morning
             (
             as
             being
             loath
             to
             bestow
             more
             time
             in
             such
             holy
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             needs
             :
             )
             but
             rather
             they
             must
             begin
             the
             day
             with
             this
             after
             they
             are
             risen
             ,
             and
             afterward
             with
             their
             houshold
             as
             the
             oportunitie
             shall
             permit
             ;
             I
             meane
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             best
             stand
             with
             euerie
             ones
             businesse
             in
             the
             familie
             .
             And
             especially
             preachers
             and
             students
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             do
             inioy
             many
             &
             great
             means
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             not
             holden
             downe
             with
             pouerty
             ,
             and
             such
             multitudes
             of
             outward
             calamities
             and
             hinderances
             ,
             and
             whose
             discouragements
             be
             but
             small
             in
             respect
             of
             other
             mens
             ;
             such
             (
             I
             say
             )
             should
             not
             offer
             
             to
             God
             so
             nigardly
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             can
             do
             no
             otherwise
             :
             but
             as
             they
             haue
             receiued
             more
             ,
             many
             wayes
             then
             their
             brethren
             ;
             so
             they
             should
             render
             more
             then
             they
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             and
             other
             duties
             :
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             examples
             and
             patternes
             to
             the
             weaker
             sort
             ,
             if
             such
             should
             not
             ?
             and
             yet
             that
             I
             may
             discourage
             none
             ,
             he
             that
             shall
             offer
             but
             
               his
               mite
            
             (
             with
             the
             poore
             widow
             )
             willingly
             ,
             hauing
             no
             more
             ,
             hath
             done
             as
             much
             as
             any
             other
             who
             hauing
             
             
             greater
             gifts
             haue
             made
             longer
             prayers
             .
             Now
             if
             after
             the
             declaration
             of
             this
             dutie
             in
             this
             maner
             ,
             ought
             remaine
             doubtfull
             :
             let
             them
             seeke
             resolution
             at
             their
             faithfull
             teachers
             hands
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             more
             freely
             and
             with
             more
             profite
             continue
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             14.
             
             Of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             third
             dutie
             ,
             about
             our
             callings
             .
          
           
             
             THE
             third
             dutie
             concerneth
             our
             callings
             and
             particular
             trades
             ,
             the
             which
             we
             may
             be
             fit
             and
             readie
             to
             enter
             vpon
             ,
             when
             our
             minds
             be
             thus
             well
             prepared
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             two
             former
             duties
             hath
             bene
             declared
             .
             Know
             we
             therefore
             that
             with
             this
             well
             ordered
             heart
             we
             are
             to
             take
             the
             same
             in
             hand
             ,
             euery
             one
             as
             he
             is
             to
             be
             employed
             ,
             throughout
             the
             day
             so
             long
             as
             is
             expedient
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             safely
             and
             comfortably
             bring
             it
             to
             an
             end
             .
             About
             the
             which
             argument
             my
             purpose
             is
             not
             to
             write
             a
             treatise
             of
             all
             matters
             appertaining
             hereto
             ,
             but
             so
             farre
             to
             speake
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             shew
             that
             which
             I
             intended
             ,
             namely
             this
             :
             seeing
             it
             is
             a
             great
             part
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             to
             doe
             the
             
             workes
             of
             our
             callings
             ,
             and
             a
             chiefe
             part
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             to
             do
             them
             aright
             ,
             therefore
             to
             direct
             a
             Christian
             how
             to
             please
             God
             in
             the
             same
             ;
             contrarie
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             many
             ,
             (
             and
             those
             not
             of
             the
             worst
             )
             who
             imagine
             (
             but
             most
             vniustly
             )
             that
             their
             calling
             is
             such
             a
             let
             to
             them
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             religion
             ,
             that
             thereby
             (
             though
             they
             had
             no
             other
             )
             they
             are
             hindred
             from
             seruing
             God
             aright
             .
             But
             they
             shall
             better
             be
             answered
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             First
             therefore
             I
             will
             proue
             ,
             
             that
             all
             Christians
             must
             liue
             in
             some
             lawfull
             vocation
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             with
             practise
             of
             other
             godly
             duties
             ,
             faithfully
             and
             diligently
             walke
             in
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             (
             which
             will
             follow
             vpon
             the
             two
             former
             )
             that
             they
             who
             do
             so
             ,
             which
             the
             children
             of
             God
             only
             can
             do
             ,
             may
             highly
             please
             God
             therein
             ,
             and
             find
             great
             helpe
             and
             furtherance
             thereby
             to
             passe
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             day
             well
             and
             christianly
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             three
             ,
             
             it
             is
             cleare
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             (
             
               In
               the
               sweate
               of
               thy
               face
               thou
               shalt
               eate
               thy
               bread
               :
            
             )
             that
             all
             men
             are
             bound
             to
             trauell
             and
             labour
             (
             though
             not
             with
             the
             hands
             )
             in
             some
             painefull
             estate
             of
             life
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             serue
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             they
             may
             
               prouide
               for
               themselues
               and
               theirs
            
             .
             At
             least
             wise
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             good
             members
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             Commonwealth
             ,
             as
             is
             meete
             for
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             idle
             and
             vnprofitable
             .
             
             Vnto
             the
             which
             rule
             the
             highest
             magistrates
             do
             submit
             themselues
             ,
             being
             appointed
             of
             God
             to
             their
             places
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             
               may
               liue
               a
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               life
               in
               all
               godlinesse
               and
               honestie
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             very
             vnmeete
             it
             were
             ,
             that
             any
             inferiour
             to
             them
             ,
             
             should
             raunge
             and
             liue
             without
             compasse
             in
             the
             world
             inordinately
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             exempt
             from
             the
             Lords
             gouernment
             .
             But
             I
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             set
             my selfe
             to
             do
             throughout
             this
             booke
             ,
             will
             deale
             onely
             with
             those
             who
             hauing
             submitted
             themselues
             vnto
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             are
             
             therefore
             readie
             to
             heare
             his
             voice
             in
             this
             .
             
          
           
             All
             such
             must
             know
             and
             religiously
             perswade
             themselues
             ,
             if
             through
             ignorance
             and
             long
             custome
             therin
             they
             shold
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             of
             conscience
             betake
             themselues
             to
             such
             an
             estate
             of
             life
             ,
             lest
             otherwise
             liuing
             without
             a
             calling
             ,
             as
             rogues
             ,
             theeues
             ,
             cousiners
             ,
             cōmon
             gamesters
             ,
             parasites
             ,
             &
             other
             disguized
             persons
             ,
             
             they
             should
             loath
             labour
             ,
             liue
             vpon
             others
             ,
             &
             waxe
             idle
             ;
             and
             so
             runne
             either
             into
             heresie
             ,
             sects
             ,
             curious
             questions
             ,
             and
             fond
             opinions
             ,
             or
             else
             into
             loose
             behauiour
             ,
             and
             wicked
             companie
             :
             and
             then
             finding
             no
             sauour
             in
             their
             religion
             ,
             should
             fall
             away
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             grow
             senslesse
             ,
             
               and
               frozen
               in
               their
               dregges
               and
               filthinesse
               .
            
             As
             ,
             not
             onely
             we
             may
             reade
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             some
             haue
             done
             ,
             which
             also
             were
             members
             of
             the
             
             Church
             :
             but
             haue
             seene
             many
             carrying
             good
             shew
             of
             zeale
             ,
             and
             hauing
             many
             good
             parts
             in
             them
             ,
             whereof
             some
             became
             prophane
             and
             vaine
             in
             their
             liues
             :
             others
             held
             straunge
             opinions
             ,
             and
             separated
             themselues
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             amongst
             whome
             they
             had
             liued
             familiarly
             before
             ;
             neither
             were
             they
             to
             be
             blamed
             by
             men
             with
             any
             reprochfull
             crime
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             like
             to
             bring
             them
             thereunto
             ,
             saue
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             exercised
             no
             calling
             ,
             
               but
               went
               about
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
            
             and
             setled
             themselues
             in
             none
             ,
             neither
             could
             be
             perswaded
             by
             the
             dearest
             of
             their
             friends
             so
             to
             do
             .
             But
             although
             a
             man
             could
             assure
             himselfe
             ,
             
             that
             he
             should
             neuer
             fall
             to
             such
             a
             depth
             of
             sinne
             ,
             through
             the
             neglect
             of
             a
             vocation
             and
             following
             of
             a
             lawfull
             trade
             of
             life
             (
             as
             
             there
             seldome
             cōmeth
             any
             better
             fruite
             therof
             :
             )
             yet
             ,
             what
             man
             wold
             but
             so
             much
             as
             liue
             vnprofitably
             (
             if
             he
             may
             be
             well
             employed
             )
             when
             God
             hath
             made
             him
             for
             a
             farre
             more
             excellent
             end
             ?
             and
             bring
             discredite
             and
             ill
             report
             ,
             and
             that
             iustly
             ,
             vpon
             himselfe
             ,
             hauing
             bene
             had
             in
             good
             account
             before
             of
             his
             godly
             neighbours
             and
             brethren
             ;
             or
             liue
             inordinately
             ,
             and
             so
             voide
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             neglecting
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             
             But
             to
             say
             no
             more
             of
             this
             first
             point
             :
             the
             next
             and
             the
             nighest
             degree
             hereunto
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             is
             ;
             that
             many
             walke
             loosely
             and
             carelesly
             in
             their
             calling
             ,
             and
             are
             slouthfull
             and
             negligent
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             duties
             thereof
             (
             whereas
             they
             should
             faithfully
             and
             diligently
             be
             taken
             vp
             in
             their
             honest
             
             and
             lawful
             vocation
             :
             )
             which
             comming
             either
             of
             the
             ignorance
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             mind
             too
             much
             giuen
             to
             seeke
             carnall
             libertie
             ,
             or
             of
             both
             ;
             cannot
             be
             without
             daungerous
             discommodities
             .
             For
             what
             should
             the
             multitude
             of
             Christians
             do
             through
             the
             whole
             yeare
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             not
             euery
             one
             walke
             and
             be
             daily
             occupied
             in
             some
             certaine
             estate
             ,
             some
             at
             home
             ,
             some
             abroad
             ,
             and
             therein
             haue
             triall
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ?
             not
             that
             they
             might
             thereby
             waxe
             worldly
             minded
             and
             the
             further
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             get
             encouragement
             to
             serue
             him
             better
             as
             shall
             be
             said
             afterwards
             .
             For
             God
             in
             appointing
             but
             one
             Sabbath
             of
             all
             the
             seuen
             dayes
             ,
             
             hath
             sufficiently
             declared
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             attend
             onely
             to
             spirituall
             actions
             ,
             as
             prayer
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             reading
             ,
             
             and
             such
             like
             :
             and
             therefore
             hath
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             weeke
             appointed
             them
             to
             shew
             foorth
             their
             knowledge
             and
             religious
             keeping
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             in
             being
             occupied
             about
             things
             of
             this
             life
             in
             their
             honest
             calling
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             haue
             worke
             enough
             to
             be
             employed
             and
             taken
             vp
             .
             Of
             the
             which
             matter
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             many
             things
             to
             great
             purpose
             ,
             so
             the
             Apostle
             chargeth
             
               euery
               man
               to
               abide
               in
               that
               same
               vocation
               ,
            
             
             
               wherein
               he
               was
               called
               :
               
               
               and
               commaundeth
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               withdraw
               themselues
               from
               euery
               brother
               that
               walketh
               without
               labouring
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               be
               ashamed
               .
            
             And
             that
             one
             place
             of
             Salomon
             is
             worthy
             our
             consideration
             ,
             to
             the
             perswading
             of
             vs
             to
             faithfulnesse
             and
             diligence
             in
             our
             calling
             ,
             and
             to
             loath
             slouth
             and
             idlenesse
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             :
             
               The
               sluggard
               lusteth
               ,
               but
               his
               soule
               hath
               nothing
               :
            
             
             
               but
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               diligent
               shall
               haue
               plentie
               .
            
             And
             againe
             :
             
               The
               riches
               of
               vanitie
               shall
               diminish
               :
               but
               he
               that
               gathereth
               them
               with
               the
               hand
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               his
               owne
               labour
               ,
               shall
               increase
               them
               .
            
             And
             againe
             :
             
             
               The
               slouthfull
               man
               will
               not
               plough
               because
               of
               winter
               ,
               therefore
               he
               shall
               beg
               in
               sommer
               but
               haue
               nothing
               :
               yet
               a
               woman
               that
               hath
               a
               diligent
               hand
               ,
               buildeth
               and
               vpholdeth
               her
               house
            
             :
             with
             many
             other
             such
             
             like
             .
             In
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             onely
             shew
             what
             commoditie
             a
             mans
             labour
             and
             diligence
             in
             his
             calling
             bringeth
             ,
             and
             contrariwise
             :
             but
             especially
             commendeth
             painefulnesse
             and
             trauell
             ,
             how
             good
             ,
             and
             beseeming
             Christians
             they
             be
             .
             He
             alloweth
             not
             (
             we
             see
             )
             slouth
             ,
             idlenesse
             ,
             and
             ouer-reaching
             heads
             ,
             in
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             it
             agreeth
             well
             with
             the
             best
             of
             them
             to
             be
             diligent
             and
             well
             occupied
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             too
             base
             and
             vnbeseeming
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             profession
             ,
             to
             labour
             and
             take
             paines
             ;
             which
             the
             diuell
             too
             readily
             perswadeth
             many
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             saith
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             (
             seeing
             a
             meane
             and
             poore
             estate
             might
             be
             thought
             reprochfull
             )
             that
             
               better
               is
               a
               litle
            
             ,
             
             
               euen
               a
               dish
               of
               greene
               hearbes
               with
               peace
               and
               loue
               ,
               then
               a
               stalled
               oxe
               with
               an
               vnquiet
               
               conscience
               and
               strife
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             more
             lamentable
             to
             see
             how
             numbers
             degenerate
             in
             this
             point
             to
             their
             owne
             great
             hurt
             ,
             and
             drawing
             others
             after
             them
             .
             Some
             not
             so
             well
             aduised
             and
             stayed
             as
             were
             meete
             for
             them
             ,
             are
             euer
             medling
             in
             other
             mens
             matters
             ,
             and
             leauing
             off
             their
             owne
             calling
             spend
             much
             time
             in
             prying
             and
             searching
             into
             other
             mens
             liuing
             ,
             titles
             of
             their
             lands
             and
             leases
             :
             and
             busying
             themselues
             needlesly
             ,
             yea
             and
             oft
             times
             to
             the
             great
             hurt
             ,
             offence
             and
             iust
             complaint
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             liue
             and
             seeke
             to
             haue
             to
             do
             .
             Others
             ,
             as
             busie-bodies
             ,
             and
             as
             though
             religion
             consisted
             therein
             ,
             
             do
             as
             it
             were
             make
             a
             trade
             of
             obseruing
             other
             mens
             faults
             ,
             neglecting
             too
             much
             their
             owne
             :
             and
             sow
             dissention
             ,
             and
             set
             debate
             betwixt
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             with
             
             their
             euill
             tongues
             ,
             bite
             and
             reproch
             such
             as
             are
             better
             then
             themselues
             .
             Others
             trifle
             out
             their
             precious
             time
             in
             seeking
             of
             acquaintance
             ,
             not
             such
             wherby
             they
             may
             take
             good
             or
             do
             good
             ,
             but
             spend
             it
             in
             play
             ,
             ieasting
             and
             merry-making
             amisse
             and
             prophanely
             ,
             &c.
             
             Others
             occupie
             themselues
             in
             dealings
             and
             merchandize
             ,
             not
             appertaining
             vnto
             them
             ,
             but
             farre
             aboue
             their
             abilitie
             ,
             
             yea
             ,
             and
             skill
             also
             many
             times
             ,
             occupying
             their
             trades
             with
             other
             mens
             goods
             ;
             and
             whiles
             they
             keepe
             within
             no
             bounds
             ,
             by
             ayming
             at
             great
             matters
             without
             any
             warrant
             ,
             do
             gaine
             lesse
             then
             nothing
             for
             their
             labour
             ,
             and
             disable
             themselues
             to
             their
             owne
             calling
             :
             besides
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             vnwise
             dealings
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             departing
             from
             that
             businesse
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             more
             fit
             for
             ,
             and
             
             appointed
             vnto
             ,
             doth
             iniurie
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             vndo
             others
             oftimes
             as
             well
             as
             spoile
             themselues
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             this
             :
             
               that
               they
               cannot
               digge
               ,
               and
               to
               begge
               they
               are
               ashamed
               .
            
             There
             are
             many
             other
             waies
             beside
             these
             ,
             drawing
             men
             from
             their
             callings
             ,
             which
             seeme
             pleasant
             ,
             but
             the
             issue
             thereof
             proueth
             farre
             otherwise
             :
             whereby
             many
             and
             those
             also
             of
             good
             hope
             ,
             haue
             giuen
             themselues
             to
             seeke
             their
             libertie
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             vnburthened
             from
             their
             callings
             ,
             wherein
             whiles
             they
             remained
             they
             thought
             themselues
             to
             be
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             prison
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
             till
             foolish
             experience
             had
             taught
             them
             how
             they
             had
             bene
             deceiued
             ,
             could
             
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             perswaded
             to
             serue
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             had
             bene
             most
             meete
             for
             them
             to
             haue
             done
             .
             These
             men
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             there
             are
             many
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             might
             haue
             kept
             both
             peace
             to
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             good
             report
             ,
             and
             bene
             freed
             from
             many
             euils
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             haue
             hearkened
             to
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             ,
             
             which
             saith
             :
             
               He
               that
               laboureth
               not
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               eate
               .
            
             And
             again
             :
             that
             
               man
               is
               borne
               to
               labour
               ,
               as
               the
               bird
               to
               flying
               .
            
             But
             they
             depart
             from
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             (
             howsoeuer
             they
             professe
             themselues
             to
             be
             religious
             )
             they
             fell
             to
             these
             indirect
             courses
             from
             diligence
             in
             their
             callings
             for
             want
             of
             religion
             ,
             which
             onely
             doth
             rightly
             direct
             men
             how
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             to
             order
             all
             other
             things
             aright
             .
             But
             it
             may
             well
             be
             a
             dutie
             of
             some
             
             account
             commaunded
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             conscience
             of
             diligence
             in
             our
             particular
             callings
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             few
             mens
             cases
             to
             performe
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             whiles
             I
             commend
             faithfulnesse
             in
             mens
             calling
             ,
             and
             find
             fault
             with
             negligence
             therein
             ,
             I
             attribute
             no
             godlinesse
             to
             the
             very
             act
             of
             labouring
             ;
             neither
             defend
             ,
             
             that
             they
             are
             good
             Christians
             all
             ,
             who
             are
             diligent
             workemen
             ,
             and
             painefull
             labourers
             in
             any
             calling
             ;
             magistracie
             ,
             ministerie
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             .
             I
             haue
             said
             otherwise
             to
             them
             which
             marke
             well
             my
             words
             :
             onely
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             a
             faithfull
             Christian
             who
             reformeth
             and
             studieth
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             to
             amend
             his
             life
             ,
             diligence
             in
             his
             outward
             calling
             is
             no
             small
             helpe
             to
             liue
             well
             and
             godly
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             him
             from
             many
             euils
             :
             but
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             there
             
             be
             not
             good
             gouernment
             ouer
             the
             heart
             and
             life
             daily
             ,
             he
             may
             find
             sorrow
             and
             miserie
             enough
             ,
             seeing
             he
             will
             not
             take
             his
             direction
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             
             But
             the
             right
             following
             of
             our
             calling
             (
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             third
             branch
             )
             is
             in
             such
             manner
             and
             sort
             to
             vse
             and
             walke
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             no
             let
             nor
             hinderance
             to
             vs
             from
             exercises
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             growing
             in
             grace
             thereby
             :
             for
             no
             such
             labour
             doth
             God
             approoue
             of
             .
             But
             contrariwise
             ,
             we
             must
             so
             play
             the
             good
             husbands
             ,
             that
             we
             become
             not
             worldlings
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             find
             more
             sweetnesse
             and
             pleasure
             in
             our
             earthly
             dealings
             and
             the
             comming
             in
             of
             our
             profites
             ,
             
             then
             in
             our
             heauenly
             trafficke
             through
             the
             practise
             of
             Christianitie
             :
             we
             must
             so
             follow
             our
             owne
             businesse
             ,
             and
             shunne
             medling
             in
             other
             mens
             
             matters
             vnnecessarily
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             shut
             vp
             in
             our
             owne
             ,
             without
             regard
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             or
             care
             for
             their
             matters
             (
             when
             cause
             shal
             require
             :
             )
             for
             that
             were
             great
             vnkindnesse
             and
             want
             of
             charitie
             towards
             them
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             too
             much
             selfe
             loue
             toward
             our selues
             .
             To
             be
             short
             ,
             we
             must
             so
             vse
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             though
             we
             vsed
             it
             not
             :
             not
             lifting
             vp
             our
             hearts
             when
             we
             prosper
             ,
             nor
             casting
             them
             downe
             with
             deadly
             sorrow
             ,
             when
             we
             sustaine
             losses
             and
             discommodities
             ;
             but
             so
             carie
             our selues
             throughout
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             patternes
             and
             examples
             to
             other
             of
             right
             vsing
             the
             world
             :
             for
             so
             hath
             the
             Lord
             appointed
             men
             to
             liue
             in
             ,
             and
             vse
             their
             vocations
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             kind
             of
             walking
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             highly
             pleasing
             and
             acceptable
             to
             him
             .
             
             For
             they
             who
             thus
             set
             vpon
             common
             actions
             and
             worldly
             businesse
             are
             not
             caried
             after
             their
             owne
             earthly
             minds
             ,
             as
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             set
             the
             Lord
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             looke
             what
             he
             will
             haue
             done
             :
             they
             bridle
             their
             desires
             ,
             which
             would
             else
             carie
             them
             after
             them
             .
             So
             Moses
             was
             faithfull
             in
             all
             Gods
             house
             :
             and
             Iosua
             in
             his
             place
             :
             and
             Iob
             who
             had
             much
             to
             do
             in
             matters
             of
             profite
             and
             commoditie
             ,
             yet
             was
             a
             rare
             patterne
             to
             all
             men
             of
             vsing
             the
             world
             aright
             ;
             
             
             euen
             earthly
             things
             with
             an
             heauenly
             mind
             :
             that
             they
             may
             haue
             the
             more
             to
             accuse
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             iustly
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             in
             farre
             meaner
             affaires
             take
             him
             for
             their
             example
             .
             This
             regard
             must
             be
             had
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             sorts
             both
             of
             rich
             and
             poore
             ,
             one
             and
             another
             ,
             in
             their
             earthly
             dealings
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             be
             a
             lesson
             most
             hardly
             learned
             )
             that
             whiles
             we
             auoide
             slouth
             and
             idlenesse
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ;
             yet
             walking
             in
             our
             callings
             we
             be
             not
             worldly
             minded
             on
             the
             other
             side
             :
             that
             it
             may
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             our
             calling
             being
             one
             part
             of
             Christian
             obedience
             and
             dutie
             to
             God
             ,
             may
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             time
             while
             we
             are
             occupied
             in
             it
             ,
             witnesse
             well
             to
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             please
             him
             ;
             but
             also
             make
             vs
             more
             fit
             to
             other
             christian
             duties
             after
             :
             and
             that
             we
             seeing
             this
             maner
             
             of
             passing
             our
             time
             to
             be
             enioyned
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             who
             hath
             promised
             blessing
             thereto
             ,
             and
             seeth
             what
             is
             good
             for
             euery
             one
             )
             and
             considering
             duly
             with
             our selues
             the
             infinite
             fruite
             that
             commeth
             thereof
             ,
             we
             may
             more
             willingly
             ,
             and
             of
             conscience
             betake
             our selues
             thereunto
             :
             that
             so
             we
             may
             find
             in
             this
             faithfull
             walking
             in
             our
             calling
             ,
             a
             peaceable
             course
             of
             liuing
             here
             ,
             which
             may
             bring
             happines
             with
             it
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             The
             necessitie
             and
             benefite
             of
             this
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             few
             do
             sufficiently
             know
             or
             consider
             .
             For
             all
             are
             naturally
             giuen
             to
             seeke
             libertie
             amisse
             ,
             
             and
             stolne
             waters
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Prouerbe
             )
             are
             sweet
             :
             and
             many
             who
             zealously
             professe
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             not
             painefully
             following
             some
             lawfull
             calling
             ,
             doe
             by
             wofull
             practise
             
             proue
             this
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             and
             so
             shall
             find
             much
             sorrow
             in
             their
             dayes
             ,
             which
             others
             shall
             be
             free
             from
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             thus
             chearefully
             go
             about
             them
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             God
             alloweth
             such
             workes
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             be
             disposed
             more
             readily
             to
             other
             parts
             of
             dutie
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             see
             to
             be
             no
             common
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             )
             first
             this
             must
             be
             considered
             :
             
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             that
             setteth
             vs
             in
             our
             callings
             ,
             and
             hath
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             vs
             good
             successe
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             helpe
             vs
             beare
             all
             tediousnesse
             therein
             ;
             and
             further
             ,
             
             that
             he
             hath
             willed
             vs
             to
             do
             all
             such
             duties
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             if
             we
             did
             them
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             to
             looke
             for
             a
             reward
             .
             Now
             what
             true
             Christian
             is
             
             there
             ,
             who
             ,
             if
             he
             beleeue
             this
             ,
             is
             not
             encouraged
             to
             do
             his
             businesse
             readily
             and
             willingly
             ?
             who
             would
             not
             be
             glad
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             which
             might
             please
             God
             ?
             and
             whose
             heart
             should
             not
             be
             ioyfull
             to
             go
             about
             the
             Lords
             worke
             ,
             whereby
             tediousnesse
             ,
             vnquietnesse
             and
             manifold
             vnsetlings
             are
             remoued
             ?
             And
             so
             should
             we
             not
             grow
             out
             of
             frame
             ,
             but
             haue
             our
             minds
             readily
             prepared
             to
             other
             duties
             .
             And
             most
             sure
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             mens
             callings
             and
             labours
             are
             so
             burthensome
             vnto
             them
             ,
             euen
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             thinke
             thus
             of
             them
             .
             Neither
             are
             such
             chearefull
             at
             their
             worke
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             the
             gaine
             ,
             that
             moueth
             thē
             ,
             or
             for
             that
             they
             must
             needs
             :
             &
             being
             so
             vnwillingly
             &
             corruptly
             occupied
             in
             them
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             fit
             for
             any
             good
             thing
             or
             dutie
             after
             .
             
             The
             
             Minister
             who
             is
             consecrated
             by
             the
             Lord
             euen
             to
             diuine
             studies
             and
             passings
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             hath
             it
             enioyned
             him
             for
             his
             calling
             that
             he
             attend
             daily
             to
             reading
             priuately
             ,
             and
             to
             doctrine
             and
             exhortation
             publikely
             ;
             how
             hardly
             obtaineth
             he
             it
             of
             himselfe
             (
             as
             heauenly
             and
             sweet
             a
             calling
             as
             it
             is
             )
             to
             abide
             and
             hold
             out
             therein
             ?
             yea
             and
             how
             few
             do
             it
             ,
             (
             I
             speake
             euen
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             receiued
             good
             gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             worser
             sorts
             onely
             ,
             )
             but
             trifle
             out
             their
             precious
             time
             as
             other
             do
             ?
             As
             though
             it
             were
             litle
             to
             be
             regarded
             which
             is
             
             written
             :
             He
             that
             winneth
             soules
             is
             wise
             :
             and
             they
             that
             haue
             instructed
             others
             ,
             
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             starres
             .
             Dan.
             12.3
             .
             And
             therefore
             of
             others
             whose
             calling
             is
             not
             to
             be
             occupied
             through
             the
             day
             in
             that
             heauenly
             maner
             ,
             how
             were
             it
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             ;
             if
             they
             should
             not
             of
             conscience
             tye
             themselues
             thereto
             ,
             and
             walke
             chearefully
             and
             faithfully
             therein
             ?
             But
             when
             men
             shall
             know
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             bold
             to
             remember
             and
             consider
             ,
             
             that
             they
             are
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             bestow
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             time
             in
             their
             callings
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             be
             not
             meerly
             spirituall
             actions
             )
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             may
             with
             better
             appetite
             returne
             to
             exercises
             of
             religion
             againe
             after
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             haue
             a
             promise
             of
             blessing
             therein
             :
             
             with
             what
             peace
             may
             they
             be
             occupied
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             ouercome
             that
             tediousnesse
             and
             wearisomenesse
             ,
             which
             would
             otherwise
             cleaue
             vnto
             them
             ?
             
             Thus
             I
             could
             wish
             ,
             that
             Christian
             men
             tooke
             their
             callings
             to
             be
             in
             such
             sort
             enioyned
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             durst
             neglect
             them
             ,
             nor
             yet
             find
             them
             burdensome
             and
             wearisome
             to
             them
             :
             but
             that
             they
             could
             wisely
             see
             ,
             how
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             why
             to
             intermit
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             for
             necessarie
             and
             profitable
             causes
             and
             considerations
             ;
             as
             ,
             for
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             visiting
             of
             friends
             ,
             moderate
             ,
             lawfull
             and
             necessarie
             refreshings
             of
             themselues
             :
             and
             in
             good
             sort
             to
             returne
             to
             them
             againe
             more
             fitly
             .
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             vnsetled
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             our
             callings
             ,
             nor
             wearisomely
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             practise
             of
             most
             duties
             in
             Christianitie
             therein
             ,
             as
             diligence
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             faith
             ,
             patience
             ,
             truth
             ,
             &c.
             and
             thereby
             
             learne
             experience
             ,
             that
             God
             who
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             wisedome
             ,
             chearefulnesse
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             heretofore
             ,
             to
             beare
             the
             burthen
             of
             them
             contentedly
             and
             willingly
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             prayer
             of
             faith
             we
             asked
             it
             of
             him
             ,
             will
             doe
             the
             like
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             minister
             the
             same
             grace
             to
             vs
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             hindred
             from
             dutie
             by
             our
             labours
             ,
             but
             furthered
             thereby
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             them
             the
             chiefe
             meanes
             of
             our
             maintenance
             ,
             assuring
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             fed
             :
             that
             so
             we
             may
             put
             away
             distrust
             ,
             and
             depend
             vpon
             God
             ioyfully
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             driuen
             to
             depend
             vpon
             vnconscionable
             men
             for
             necessaries
             .
          
           
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Gods
             people
             ,
             by
             a
             faithfull
             and
             diligent
             walking
             in
             their
             calling
             ,
             
             haue
             proofe
             how
             God
             keepeth
             them
             in
             the
             way
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             way
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             freeth
             them
             from
             many
             dangers
             and
             sinnes
             (
             which
             fret
             as
             a
             canker
             :
             )
             for
             whiles
             they
             be
             diligent
             in
             their
             callings
             ,
             they
             commit
             themselues
             and
             the
             course
             of
             their
             dealings
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             promised
             to
             keepe
             them
             in
             all
             their
             wayes
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             free
             them
             from
             the
             euils
             which
             meete
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             hold
             them
             on
             in
             their
             way
             .
             Their
             good
             successe
             they
             ascribe
             to
             God
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             double
             comfort
             to
             them
             :
             their
             crosses
             which
             arise
             ,
             they
             know
             are
             sent
             vpon
             them
             by
             his
             prouidence
             for
             their
             good
             ;
             therefore
             though
             they
             be
             bitter
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             they
             (
             who
             are
             well
             aduised
             vnder
             them
             )
             resolue
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             necessarie
             for
             them
             .
             And
             the
             
             hardest
             which
             can
             befall
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             offer
             themselues
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             God
             therein
             ,
             is
             euer
             to
             be
             borne
             and
             gone
             vnder
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             ordinarie
             euents
             ,
             which
             follow
             the
             idle
             and
             ill
             husbands
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             them
             .
             And
             a
             man
             would
             thinke
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             an
             estate
             to
             be
             wished
             and
             chosen
             to
             liue
             in
             (
             if
             it
             be
             well
             considered
             what
             plagues
             meete
             with
             the
             rangers
             and
             disordered
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             subiect
             to
             God
             )
             to
             be
             in
             account
             and
             fauour
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             
             
             godly
             Christians
             walking
             in
             their
             calling
             religiously
             ,
             are
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             sayd
             of
             them
             ,
             Deut.
             28.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               their
               stocke
               and
               store
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             I
             haue
             sayd
             that
             which
             I
             purposed
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             for
             the
             directing
             of
             them
             who
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             this
             instruction
             ,
             how
             to
             vse
             their
             callings
             aright
             :
             a
             litle
             I
             will
             adde
             ,
             to
             answer
             such
             doubts
             as
             may
             arise
             in
             some
             minds
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             hath
             bene
             spoken
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             it
             may
             be
             demanded
             ,
             whether
             gentlemen
             ,
             
             and
             other
             who
             are
             blessed
             with
             abundance
             of
             things
             necessarie
             for
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             
             shall
             be
             bound
             to
             some
             certaine
             calling
             ,
             wherein
             they
             should
             serue
             God
             by
             their
             trauell
             therein
             ,
             benefit
             others
             thereby
             ,
             and
             keepe
             themselues
             from
             the
             dangers
             
             before
             mentioned
             accompanying
             those
             who
             liue
             without
             a
             calling
             .
             Or
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             their
             calling
             ,
             to
             liue
             as
             gentlemen
             vse
             to
             do
             :
             in
             riding
             and
             going
             vp
             and
             downe
             ,
             to
             spend
             their
             liues
             in
             pastimes
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             doing
             what
             they
             list
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             
             I
             speake
             to
             such
             as
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             reformed
             :
             and
             to
             such
             I
             say
             ,
             If
             they
             be
             called
             to
             beare
             any
             office
             ,
             
             let
             them
             attend
             vpon
             it
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             be
             fit
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             worthily
             discharge
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             let
             such
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             the
             lawes
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             be
             counsellors
             and
             helpers
             to
             their
             neighbours
             about
             them
             :
             that
             they
             may
             be
             beloued
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             with
             christian
             conuersation
             they
             shall
             inioy
             other
             parts
             of
             good
             neighbourhood
             by
             them
             also
             .
             
             And
             let
             them
             labour
             to
             see
             their
             families
             well
             gouerned
             ,
             and
             be
             carefull
             (
             as
             Christians
             may
             with
             good
             consciences
             )
             to
             vphold
             their
             outward
             estate
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             it
             to
             their
             posteritie
             .
             And
             such
             as
             beare
             no
             office
             ,
             let
             them
             (
             being
             exempted
             from
             the
             labour
             about
             the
             executing
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             inioyned
             to
             the
             others
             )
             be
             occupied
             as
             they
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             they
             are
             to
             serue
             their
             Prince
             and
             countrey
             with
             body
             and
             goods
             ,
             aduice
             and
             counsell
             ,
             both
             in
             peace
             and
             warre
             ;
             
             they
             ought
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             studie
             how
             to
             prepare
             themselues
             to
             turne
             the
             many
             houres
             and
             dayes
             ,
             which
             the
             most
             of
             that
             estate
             spend
             in
             games
             and
             pastimes
             ,
             to
             other
             more
             profitable
             and
             necessarie
             vses
             .
             Let
             them
             also
             be
             the
             first
             who
             shall
             prouide
             
             and
             take
             order
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             to
             see
             good
             order
             in
             in
             their
             towne
             ,
             helpe
             to
             beate
             downe
             sinne
             ,
             and
             punish
             euill
             doers
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             one
             such
             as
             are
             at
             variance
             ,
             and
             haue
             their
             hand
             reached
             out
             oftner
             and
             more
             liberally
             then
             all
             shall
             behold
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             example
             sake
             ,
             go
             before
             others
             in
             doing
             good
             according
             to
             their
             abilitie
             ,
             not
             refusing
             to
             exhort
             and
             stirre
             vp
             ,
             as
             occasion
             shall
             be
             offered
             ,
             to
             loue
             and
             to
             good
             things
             *
             .
             These
             ,
             one
             or
             other
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             workes
             of
             their
             calling
             :
             wherein
             they
             shall
             be
             lights
             to
             other
             ,
             render
             a
             good
             fruite
             of
             their
             wealth
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             cause
             many
             to
             blesse
             God
             for
             their
             loue
             and
             labour
             .
             And
             what
             can
             they
             lesse
             do
             then
             this
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             but
             consider
             ,
             that
             of
             them
             most
             shall
             be
             required
             who
             haue
             receiued
             most
             *
             ?
          
           
             
             And
             for
             the
             better
             and
             more
             happie
             effecting
             of
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             let
             them
             labour
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             prouide
             ,
             that
             good
             teaching
             may
             be
             inioyed
             and
             well
             vsed
             while
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             practise
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Prouerbe
             ,
             23.23
             .
             
               Buy
               wisedome
               whatsoeuer
               it
               cost
               :
               but
               sell
               it
               not
               whatsoeuer
               yee
               may
               haue
               for
               it
               .
            
             And
             if
             they
             be
             wise
             ,
             let
             them
             inioy
             the
             more
             libertie
             in
             the
             reading
             daily
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             other
             good
             bookes
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             with
             other
             such
             like
             exercises
             of
             studie
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             and
             principallest
             commoditie
             ,
             
             which
             they
             reape
             by
             their
             riches
             :
             I
             speake
             wisedome
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             
             sound
             hearted
             to
             receiue
             it
             .
             But
             if
             they
             thinke
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             their
             portion
             greater
             then
             other
             mens
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             runne
             the
             further
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             spend
             their
             pretious
             time
             idlely
             ,
             vainely
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             without
             rendring
             account
             thereof
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             prouide
             worst
             for
             themselues
             ,
             and
             shall
             wish
             they
             had
             bene
             poore
             men
             ,
             who
             would
             haue
             made
             no
             such
             questions
             about
             the
             bestowing
             of
             their
             time
             ,
             but
             would
             willingly
             in
             that
             meane
             estate
             haue
             serued
             God
             without
             reasoning
             .
             As
             for
             their
             lawfull
             and
             honest
             recreations
             which
             are
             onely
             in
             good
             sort
             and
             maner
             to
             be
             vsed
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             say
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ;
             they
             not
             making
             the
             same
             an
             occupation
             ,
             nor
             themselues
             slaues
             to
             ther
             lusts
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             this
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             withholdeth
             
             them
             not
             from
             the
             right
             vse
             thereof
             .
             But
             of
             this
             inough
             :
             seeing
             my
             purpose
             is
             not
             to
             make
             treatises
             of
             euery
             matter
             I
             touch
             .
          
           
             
             I
             will
             proceed
             to
             another
             obiection
             :
             The
             poore
             Christians
             would
             (
             they
             say
             )
             take
             pains
             willingly
             in
             their
             callings
             ,
             but
             can
             by
             no
             means
             maintaine
             their
             charge
             :
             
             what
             therefore
             shall
             they
             do
             ?
             To
             whom
             ,
             as
             I
             can
             say
             no
             lesse
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             must
             not
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             cast
             away
             their
             confidence
             ,
             but
             beleeue
             that
             God
             hath
             many
             wayes
             to
             deliuer
             and
             prouide
             for
             his
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             not
             bene
             lightly
             seene
             that
             God
             hath
             bene
             wanting
             to
             his
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             their
             outward
             need
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             their
             triall
             should
             be
             vnto
             death
             ,
             yet
             to
             trust
             by
             lawfull
             meanes
             to
             find
             helpe
             :
             
             so
             I
             must
             further
             say
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             (
             neglecting
             
             their
             duty
             )
             do
             suffer
             them
             to
             want
             &
             might
             relieue
             them
             ;
             that
             God
             will
             iustly
             bring
             it
             against
             them
             ,
             &
             lay
             it
             to
             their
             charge
             :
             such
             (
             I
             meane
             )
             as
             both
             by
             that
             good
             &
             christian
             law
             of
             this
             land
             (
             worthy
             with
             al
             care
             &
             conscience
             euer
             to
             be
             executed
             )
             are
             made
             ouer-seers
             of
             the
             poore
             ;
             
             &
             such
             also
             as
             hauing
             superfluity
             ,
             &
             much
             more
             then
             necessarie
             food
             &
             apparell
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             rich
             in
             good
             workes
             ,
             neither
             do
             good
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             which
             are
             amongst
             them
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             Iudgement
             shall
             be
             to
             such
             without
             mercy
             ,
             because
             they
             shew
             no
             mercie
             :
             who
             if
             they
             be
             liuing
             members
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             pity
             the
             bowels
             ,
             and
             glad
             the
             hearts
             of
             their
             poore
             brethren
             .
             But
             rare
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             do
             any
             more
             this
             way
             then
             they
             needs
             must
             ;
             though
             mens
             left
             
             hand
             should
             not
             know
             what
             their
             right
             hand
             doth
             :
             but
             they
             striue
             and
             fall
             out
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             euen
             for
             that
             they
             are
             inioyned
             by
             authoritie
             to
             giue
             that
             litle
             which
             they
             do
             .
             And
             for
             the
             poore
             themselues
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             make
             their
             mone
             to
             such
             as
             are
             fittest
             and
             readiest
             to
             relieue
             them
             :
             so
             they
             must
             beare
             their
             burden
             the
             more
             easily
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             hope
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             by
             him
             exalted
             higher
             then
             most
             of
             their
             betters
             (
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             godly
             :
             )
             considering
             that
             all
             Gods
             seruants
             haue
             their
             seuerall
             crosses
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             meete
             for
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             sory
             to
             speake
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             too
             true
             ,
             that
             of
             such
             as
             need
             the
             helpe
             of
             others
             to
             the
             maintaining
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             are
             too
             few
             who
             haue
             eares
             to
             heare
             
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             to
             say
             to
             them
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Ierem.
             5.4
             .
             For
             they
             are
             foolish
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             :
             and
             know
             not
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             the
             iudgements
             of
             their
             God.
             But
             for
             the
             few
             that
             do
             feare
             God
             ,
             I
             say
             :
             let
             them
             so
             go
             to
             their
             worke
             ,
             
             as
             I
             haue
             taught
             al
             true
             christians
             to
             do
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             it
             not
             an
             vncomfortable
             toile
             ,
             but
             waite
             for
             the
             promise
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             fed
             *
             :
             and
             stay
             vp
             themselues
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             poore
             widow
             ,
             and
             
             
             the
             word
             that
             saith
             :
             
               Man
               liueth
               not
               by
               bread
               only
            
             :
             and
             againe
             ,
             
             
               The
               Lyons
               shall
               be
               hunger-bitten
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               feare
               him
               shall
               not
               want
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             The
             Lord
             hath
             many
             wayes
             to
             deliuer
             his
             :
             and
             know
             they
             thereby
             ,
             that
             sooner
             shall
             the
             stones
             be
             turned
             into
             loaues
             of
             bread
             ,
             then
             they
             shall
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             starue
             for
             hunger
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             he
             will
             prouide
             better
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             leaue
             this
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             omit
             one
             other
             obiection
             ,
             
             which
             is
             much
             amongst
             men
             :
             that
             whereas
             I
             haue
             taught
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             be
             neuer
             so
             good
             a
             labourer
             ,
             and
             diligent
             husband
             ,
             and
             so
             walke
             painefully
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             all
             this
             commendeth
             him
             to
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             religious
             also
             ;
             men
             reply
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             of
             all
             other
             are
             most
             negligent
             in
             their
             businesse
             ;
             as
             seruants
             
             by
             name
             ,
             who
             (
             they
             say
             )
             when
             their
             minds
             should
             be
             vpon
             their
             worke
             ,
             
             are
             found
             oftentimes
             at
             their
             booke
             and
             at
             prayer
             ;
             other
             of
             them
             sitting
             idly
             ,
             and
             litle
             regarding
             their
             maisters
             aduantage
             :
             whereas
             they
             who
             occupie
             not
             themselues
             about
             religion
             ,
             but
             are
             held
             in
             by
             feare
             ,
             or
             drawne
             on
             by
             hope
             of
             reward
             ,
             are
             for
             their
             maisters
             profit
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             their
             worke
             lustily
             .
             Wherupon
             some
             haue
             gone
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             vsually
             vttered
             this
             speech
             :
             that
             whē
             soeuer
             they
             make
             choice
             of
             seruants
             ,
             they
             will
             neuer
             chuse
             any
             which
             are
             religious
             .
             Which
             latter
             speech
             (
             I
             answer
             )
             if
             it
             were
             not
             added
             ,
             
             the
             former
             part
             might
             more
             charitably
             be
             interpreted
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             in
             other
             states
             ,
             
             so
             there
             are
             many
             hypocrites
             
             among
             seruants
             ,
             who
             make
             profession
             of
             religion
             ,
             as
             Gehazai
             and
             many
             did
             whom
             we
             reade
             of
             :
             against
             whom
             I
             denounce
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             beare
             the
             punishment
             of
             their
             iniquitie
             :
             But
             to
             grow
             to
             this
             absurditie
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             all
             religious
             seruants
             are
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             not
             chuse
             such
             to
             be
             seruants
             to
             them
             ;
             the
             least
             sinne
             that
             it
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             is
             :
             that
             it
             is
             a
             rash
             and
             a
             carnall
             speech
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             faultie
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             he
             that
             vttereth
             it
             ,
             goeth
             for
             the
             better
             Protestant
             .
             For
             such
             declare
             that
             so
             their
             businesse
             be
             done
             ,
             they
             can
             beare
             any
             rudenesse
             ,
             brutishnesse
             and
             disorder
             in
             their
             seruants
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             dishonoring
             of
             God
             thereby
             :
             for
             all
             such
             behauiour
             must
             be
             looked
             for
             ,
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             in
             such
             as
             are
             not
             religious
             .
             
             But
             commonly
             such
             maisters
             are
             iustly
             met
             with
             by
             the
             seruants
             ,
             whom
             they
             so
             preferre
             before
             those
             which
             are
             religious
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             whereas
             they
             in
             that
             speech
             condemne
             all
             which
             professe
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             manie
             seruants
             who
             in
             their
             particular
             calling
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             are
             seruants
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             in
             their
             generall
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             do
             glorifie
             God
             highly
             ,
             and
             shine
             as
             lights
             in
             their
             places
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             their
             accusers
             .
             And
             yet
             such
             maisters
             might
             iudge
             of
             their
             seruants
             religious
             and
             christian
             practise
             by
             their
             owne
             ,
             that
             all
             dutie
             is
             not
             by
             and
             by
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             which
             haue
             some
             loue
             and
             liking
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Are
             they
             themselues
             so
             vnblameable
             in
             their
             whole
             course
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             not
             see
             as
             
             great
             wants
             and
             faults
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             see
             in
             seruants
             ?
             It
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             such
             (
             who
             will
             so
             speake
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             )
             do
             not
             giue
             them
             alwayes
             the
             best
             example
             :
             but
             if
             they
             do
             ;
             let
             them
             catechise
             them
             also
             ,
             beside
             the
             publicke
             teaching
             which
             they
             inioy
             ,
             who
             being
             alreadie
             willing
             to
             liue
             christianly
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             not
             diligently
             and
             louingly
             taught
             ,
             cannot
             so
             soone
             be
             brought
             to
             any
             great
             perfection
             .
             And
             this
             being
             done
             let
             them
             proue
             ,
             whether
             religious
             or
             prophane
             ,
             be
             the
             best
             seruants
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             of
             mens
             vocation
             this
             I
             adde
             :
             that
             I
             haue
             not
             so
             vrged
             the
             necessitie
             
             of
             laboring
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             some
             through
             extreame
             pouerty
             &
             want
             of
             stocke
             be
             inforced
             to
             giue
             ouer
             occupying
             ,
             as
             hauing
             no
             other
             remedie
             (
             through
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             their
             harts
             ,
             who
             will
             forgo
             nothing
             to
             the
             reliefe
             &
             setting
             vp
             of
             such
             &
             the
             multitude
             of
             other
             poore
             folke
             )
             if
             it
             be
             thus
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             other
             remedie
             ,
             nor
             be
             able
             to
             labour
             in
             any
             lawfull
             calling
             ,
             they
             may
             with
             the
             peace
             of
             their
             conscience
             receiue
             almes
             &
             please
             God
             therein
             ,
             keepe
             their
             confidence
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             grow
             forward
             in
             the
             further
             knowledge
             &
             practise
             of
             their
             dutie
             ,
             as
             other
             Christians
             do
             (
             though
             this
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             shelter
             for
             the
             slouthful
             and
             idle
             .
             )
             Which
             thi●g
             if
             many
             were
             perswaded
             of
             (
             as
             it
             is
             pity
             that
             any
             should
             doubt
             of
             )
             they
             should
             beare
             their
             poore
             estate
             more
             
             indifferently
             ;
             and
             the
             shame
             that
             many
             haue
             of
             it
             ,
             more
             cōtentedly
             then
             now
             they
             do
             .
             
             For
             that
             is
             now
             their
             calling
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             hope
             for
             that
             reliefe
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             before
             their
             decay
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             neither
             would
             I
             haue
             any
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             this
             which
             hath
             bin
             spoken
             ,
             doth
             simply
             denie
             a
             christian
             man
             libertie
             to
             alter
             and
             change
             his
             calling
             :
             which
             although
             it
             ought
             not
             hastily
             nor
             lightly
             be
             done
             (
             seeing
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             best
             able
             to
             deale
             in
             that
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             bene
             trained
             vp
             and
             experienced
             )
             yet
             vpon
             necessitie
             and
             the
             decay
             of
             his
             former
             trade
             *
             ,
             and
             vpon
             other
             sufficient
             and
             waightie
             considerations
             (
             of
             which
             sort
             there
             may
             fall
             out
             many
             )
             he
             may
             inioy
             libertie
             so
             to
             do
             :
             which
             to
             
             set
             downe
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             were
             too
             farre
             a
             departing
             from
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             be
             sayd
             of
             this
             matter
             concerning
             mens
             outward
             vocatiō
             :
             whereby
             among
             other
             things
             this
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             most
             do
             complaine
             that
             they
             are
             much
             hindred
             from
             a
             fruitfull
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             by
             their
             earthly
             callings
             ;
             yet
             that
             is
             their
             error
             ,
             or
             some
             way
             their
             great
             sinne
             :
             for
             a
             man
             fearing
             God
             may
             preserue
             faith
             and
             godlinesse
             by
             a
             warie
             &
             Christian
             walking
             in
             them
             ,
             &
             practise
             many
             christian
             duties
             in
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             patience
             ,
             &
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             &c.
             and
             consequently
             may
             please
             him
             therein
             to
             the
             great
             contentment
             of
             his
             owne
             hart
             .
             And
             therfore
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             find
             his
             calling
             to
             be
             a
             let
             vnto
             him
             from
             seruing
             God
             religiously
             ,
             and
             well
             spending
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             let
             him
             
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             hinderance
             of
             him
             frō
             this
             is
             in
             himself
             :
             euen
             some
             vntowardnesse
             ,
             intemperancie
             ,
             and
             rebellion
             of
             his
             hart
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             knoweth
             not
             how
             to
             vse
             his
             calling
             aright
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             giuen
             himselfe
             too
             much
             liberty
             to
             depart
             frō
             folowing
             that
             which
             he
             knoweth
             .
             But
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             he
             indeuor
             to
             incourage
             himself
             by
             the
             afore
             mētioned
             perswasiōs
             ,
             to
             vse
             it
             aright
             ,
             he
             shal
             see
             euery
             day
             more
             clearly
             much
             cause
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             his
             loue
             to
             him
             and
             blessing
             so
             many
             wayes
             therein
             (
             so
             farre
             off
             shall
             it
             be
             from
             being
             an
             encombrance
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             most
             complaine
             that
             they
             find
             it
             :
             )
             yea
             ,
             I
             dare
             be
             bold
             to
             assure
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Lords
             owne
             testimonie
             ,
             (
             for
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             ,
             shall
             be
             giuen
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             haue
             abundance
             )
             that
             he
             
             shall
             find
             by
             a
             conscionable
             discharging
             of
             dutie
             in
             it
             ,
             much
             libertie
             and
             holy
             boldnesse
             with
             God.
             So
             that
             ,
             this
             third
             rule
             of
             a
             religious
             walking
             in
             our
             calling
             ,
             reaching
             to
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             sometime
             be
             omitted
             ,
             *
             is
             (
             we
             see
             )
             much
             to
             be
             regarded
             ;
             and
             other
             duties
             of
             equall
             necessitie
             ,
             when
             that
             must
             wholly
             or
             in
             part
             be
             intermitted
             ,
             must
             be
             performed
             .
             But
             this
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             according
             to
             the
             helpes
             and
             incouragements
             ,
             that
             
             
             euery
             man
             hath
             one
             more
             then
             another
             ,
             thereafter
             he
             must
             be
             more
             fruitfull
             :
             that
             none
             may
             be
             discouraged
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             whē
             he
             cannot
             do
             as
             he
             wold
             ;
             or
             made
             slouthfull
             and
             negligent
             (
             when
             he
             might
             do
             much
             more
             )
             on
             the
             other
             .
             Thereafter
             (
             I
             say
             )
             ought
             euerie
             man
             both
             in
             his
             particular
             vocation
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             points
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             bring
             foorth
             more
             fruite
             :
             as
             ,
             
             the
             Minister
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             occupied
             in
             reading
             and
             teaching
             of
             other
             ,
             and
             whose
             labour
             is
             a
             meane
             to
             helpe
             him
             forward
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             an
             acquainting
             of
             him
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             so
             properly
             ,
             as
             cannot
             be
             sayd
             of
             other
             mens
             labours
             :
             the
             minister
             (
             I
             say
             )
             in
             such
             respects
             ,
             oweth
             more
             dutie
             to
             God
             (
             which
             he
             may
             also
             be
             
             able
             to
             performe
             )
             then
             the
             priuate
             man.
             So
             the
             wealthy
             man
             ,
             
             in
             that
             he
             needeth
             not
             be
             carefull
             or
             pensiue
             about
             necessaries
             ,
             (
             but
             it
             is
             his
             great
             sinne
             if
             he
             be
             )
             hath
             more
             liberty
             to
             remember
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             vpon
             duty
             with
             chearfulnesse
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             poore
             ;
             who
             is
             through
             meere
             necessitie
             constrained
             to
             his
             great
             griefe
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             many
             times
             of
             reading
             ,
             conference
             ,
             and
             of
             publike
             hearing
             (
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             the
             other
             need
             not
             :
             )
             though
             he
             be
             not
             thereby
             discharged
             from
             fearing
             to
             offend
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             whereas
             men
             alleadge
             ,
             that
             the
             rich
             is
             letted
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             wealth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             so
             easily
             apply
             himselfe
             to
             walke
             in
             a
             sound
             course
             :
             not
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             ought
             and
             may
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             For
             as
             he
             
             shall
             shew
             himselfe
             vnthankfull
             to
             God
             in
             grosse
             manner
             ,
             who
             shall
             thus
             go
             about
             to
             make
             Gods
             blessings
             ,
             stumbling
             blockes
             and
             hinderances
             from
             hartie
             loue
             and
             obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             from
             libertie
             in
             his
             seruice
             more
             then
             others
             can
             haue
             :
             so
             he
             shall
             neuer
             do
             it
             but
             to
             his
             great
             cost
             .
             In
             like
             maner
             they
             ,
             which
             dwell
             among
             many
             good
             neighbours
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             watchmen
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             haue
             an
             ordinarie
             teaching
             ministerie
             that
             can
             build
             them
             vp
             ,
             are
             to
             shew
             themselues
             more
             rich
             and
             plentifull
             both
             in
             the
             exercises
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             particular
             duties
             which
             belong
             to
             Christians
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             do
             ,
             which
             want
             either
             the
             most
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             the
             meanes
             which
             others
             enioy
             .
          
           
             And
             according
             to
             this
             equitie
             ,
             the
             auncient
             Christian
             ,
             who
             through
             long
             
             experience
             is
             better
             acquainted
             with
             the
             louing
             kindnesse
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ought
             in
             better
             sort
             discharge
             himselfe
             of
             the
             fore-mentioned
             and
             other
             duties
             ,
             then
             he
             who
             is
             a
             nouice
             ,
             and
             a
             young
             souldier
             in
             this
             spirituall
             warfare
             .
             Therefore
             Saint
             Iohn
             writing
             to
             the
             elder
             Christians
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             ,
             
             vrgeth
             them
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             saying
             :
             I
             write
             vnto
             you
             fathers
             ,
             because
             ye
             haue
             knowne
             him
             which
             is
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             :
             Ye
             haue
             experience
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             labor
             lost
             to
             serue
             him
             :
             but
             ye
             hauing
             had
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             blessed
             fruite
             of
             it
             from
             your
             youth
             ,
             ye
             are
             able
             vpon
             so
             good
             and
             long
             triall
             ,
             both
             to
             proceed
             constantly
             your selues
             in
             your
             course
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             hearten
             on
             the
             yonger
             .
          
           
             
             And
             the
             same
             I
             say
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             whose
             part
             hath
             bene
             greater
             in
             peace
             ,
             health
             ,
             freedome
             from
             diseases
             ,
             in
             holy
             fellowship
             (
             especially
             of
             mariage
             )
             or
             in
             whatsoeuer
             other
             blessings
             of
             God
             :
             
             they
             (
             I
             say
             )
             who
             haue
             inioyed
             more
             blessings
             of
             God
             then
             other
             of
             their
             good
             brethren
             ,
             ought
             by
             good
             right
             to
             go
             farre
             before
             them
             as
             shining
             lights
             ,
             both
             in
             variety
             of
             duties
             ,
             and
             in
             more
             gracious
             performance
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             sooner
             returne
             when
             they
             perceiue
             themselues
             to
             haue
             wandred
             ,
             and
             more
             firmely
             to
             settle
             themselues
             to
             hold
             
             out
             in
             their
             good
             course
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             behooueth
             them
             to
             gaine
             all
             occasions
             ,
             
             which
             others
             neglect
             ,
             to
             the
             redeeming
             of
             the
             time
             from
             idlenesse
             ,
             wandring
             dreames
             of
             earthly
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             needlesse
             and
             filthie
             speech
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             like
             :
             also
             to
             pray
             oftner
             ,
             then
             at
             set
             and
             appointed
             times
             :
             to
             stirre
             vp
             their
             faith
             in
             the
             manifold
             and
             rich
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             taking
             comfort
             thereby
             vsually
             :
             and
             while
             they
             may
             and
             while
             God
             giueth
             them
             oportunitie
             ,
             to
             refresh
             and
             do
             good
             to
             many
             by
             compassion
             ,
             loue
             ,
             counsell
             ,
             reliefe
             ;
             and
             with
             all
             these
             to
             keepe
             a
             proportion
             in
             their
             particular
             vocation
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             haue
             it
             an
             helpe
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             let
             to
             them
             :
             that
             so
             the
             Lord
             may
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             
             Well
             good
             and
             faithfull
             seruants
             ,
             because
             ye
             haue
             bene
             faithfull
             ,
             &c.
             enter
             into
             your
             Maisters
             ioy
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             15.
             
             Of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             fourth
             rule
             or
             dutie
             ,
             directing
             vs
             in
             company
             .
          
           
             NOw
             followeth
             an
             other
             dutie
             for
             the
             guiding
             of
             vs
             in
             companie
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             when
             by
             any
             occasion
             we
             be
             in
             place
             with
             others
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             same
             well
             ordered
             harts
             ,
             with
             the
             which
             we
             haue
             bene
             taught
             to
             discharge
             other
             
             duties
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             we
             carie
             our selues
             in
             companie
             :
             because
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             our
             life
             in
             the
             passing
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             very
             diuerse
             and
             distinct
             from
             that
             wherein
             we
             are
             solitarie
             and
             deale
             with
             our selues
             .
             And
             although
             a
             man
             may
             be
             both
             in
             his
             calling
             and
             in
             companie
             at
             once
             ;
             yet
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             how
             euery
             one
             ought
             to
             be
             conuersant
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             without
             respect
             had
             of
             companie
             :
             so
             now
             I
             shew
             particularly
             ,
             how
             companie
             should
             be
             vsed
             without
             respect
             of
             mens
             callings
             .
             Now
             as
             the
             companies
             be
             of
             many
             sorts
             with
             which
             we
             are
             occasioned
             to
             be
             occupied
             ,
             and
             the
             matters
             infinite
             which
             fall
             out
             to
             be
             debated
             of
             in
             the
             same
             ;
             so
             can
             there
             not
             therefore
             any
             certaine
             and
             particular
             
             rules
             be
             giuen
             to
             direct
             our selues
             in
             them
             :
             but
             yet
             some
             generall
             obseruations
             may
             helpe
             vs
             much
             ;
             the
             rather
             ,
             seeing
             they
             to
             whome
             I
             direct
             my
             speech
             and
             who
             may
             take
             profite
             by
             this
             ,
             haue
             attained
             to
             the
             heartie
             desire
             of
             keeping
             a
             good
             conscience
             alreadie
             ,
             and
             haue
             (
             for
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             )
             some
             measure
             of
             sound
             knowledge
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             will
             greatly
             further
             them
             in
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             all
             companies
             among
             men
             are
             not
             for
             and
             concerning
             trafficke
             in
             earthly
             dealings
             ,
             and
             matters
             about
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             as
             bargainings
             and
             couenants
             :
             
             but
             some
             are
             among
             neighbours
             and
             friends
             ,
             partly
             for
             the
             increasing
             of
             loue
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             make
             merrie
             ;
             and
             othersome
             by
             other
             occasions
             ,
             
             and
             some
             by
             accident
             without
             any
             purpose
             thereof
             before
             :
             in
             all
             which
             kinds
             ,
             we
             often
             take
             much
             hurt
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             farre
             worse
             case
             by
             them
             for
             want
             of
             good
             direction
             and
             heed-taking
             ,
             then
             we
             were
             before
             we
             entred
             into
             thē
             :
             First
             therefore
             I
             will
             speake
             of
             those
             companies
             ,
             
             wherein
             we
             haue
             more
             libertie
             to
             benefite
             our selues
             one
             by
             another
             to
             God-ward
             ,
             as
             hauing
             no
             weightie
             dealings
             to
             hinder
             vs
             :
             and
             then
             of
             the
             other
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             affaires
             
             
             and
             dealings
             about
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             how
             to
             vse
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             both
             which
             generally
             ,
             
             this
             is
             a
             generall
             rule
             to
             be
             obserued
             in
             all
             companies
             :
             That
             we
             feare
             daunger
             ,
             and
             be
             harmelesse
             in
             them
             and
             without
             offence
             ,
             leauing
             no
             ill
             sauour
             by
             example
             behind
             vs
             :
             but
             more
             particularly
             ,
             
             
             the
             marke
             which
             we
             are
             to
             ayme
             at
             in
             all
             our
             familiar
             companies
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             wee
             should
             not
             rush
             vnaduisedly
             into
             them
             as
             most
             men
             do
             ,
             but
             determine
             before
             to
             do
             good
             in
             them
             to
             others
             as
             we
             be
             able
             ,
             and
             to
             helpe
             them
             forward
             vnto
             eternall
             life
             by
             all
             good
             oportunities
             we
             can
             ;
             or
             purpose
             to
             take
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             occasion
             shall
             be
             offered
             .
          
           
             
             This
             rule
             (
             to
             make
             no
             doubt
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             Mat.
             18.7.8
             .
             )
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             should
             draw
             vnderstanding
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             
             whom
             God
             hath
             plentifully
             enriched
             with
             it
             :
             so
             we
             should
             be
             moued
             with
             pitie
             and
             compassion
             towards
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             ignorant
             and
             carelesse
             :
             or
             though
             they
             were
             neither
             of
             both
             ,
             yet
             many
             wants
             and
             infirmities
             at
             least
             they
             haue
             ,
             as
             we
             our selues
             haue
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             haue
             neede
             beside
             the
             preuenting
             of
             other
             daungers
             ,
             to
             be
             exhorted
             ,
             stirred
             vp
             ,
             called
             vpon
             and
             instructed
             ;
             that
             so
             both
             they
             and
             we
             might
             be
             edified
             and
             built
             vp
             in
             our
             most
             holy
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             haue
             our
             loue
             and
             mutuall
             peace
             confirmed
             betwixt
             vs
             :
             that
             so
             our
             lippes
             may
             feede
             many
             ,
             and
             through
             Gods
             goodnesse
             we
             may
             be
             meanes
             to
             turne
             some
             from
             going
             astray
             out
             of
             their
             way
             ;
             
             and
             we
             may
             haue
             also
             cause
             to
             thanke
             
             God
             for
             the
             like
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             in
             our
             Christian
             fellowship
             together
             .
             All
             which
             vses
             ,
             Ionathan
             and
             Dauid
             enioyed
             in
             their
             meetings
             ,
             the
             one
             by
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             what
             great
             purpose
             shall
             it
             be
             to
             inioyne
             watchfulnesse
             ouer
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             if
             in
             companie
             we
             haue
             not
             an
             especiall
             regard
             of
             it
             ,
             thereby
             to
             take
             all
             good
             oportunitie
             to
             make
             our
             companies
             profitable
             ?
             For
             daily
             experience
             teacheth
             how
             many
             occasions
             of
             offending
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             troubling
             our selues
             are
             offered
             and
             occasioned
             therein
             :
             and
             were
             we
             not
             better
             be
             absent
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             then
             in
             such
             sort
             meete
             together
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             what
             an
             vnruly
             member
             the
             tongue
             is
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             small
             ,
             
             the
             Apostle
             declareth
             
             when
             he
             saith
             :
             That
             it
             setteth
             on
             fire
             the
             whole
             bodie
             ,
             and
             is
             it selfe
             set
             on
             fire
             by
             hell
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             heart
             which
             setteth
             it
             on
             worke
             ,
             who
             is
             ignorant
             how
             readie
             that
             is
             euery
             way
             as
             the
             companie
             shall
             be
             ,
             to
             offend
             ,
             either
             by
             teachinesse
             ,
             conceipts
             ,
             misconstruing
             ;
             or
             by
             loosenesse
             ,
             and
             lightnesse
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ?
             And
             both
             these
             being
             well
             considered
             ,
             
             how
             many
             companies
             shall
             be
             found
             ,
             where
             one
             is
             not
             the
             worse
             for
             another
             ?
             where
             one
             corrupteth
             not
             the
             other
             ?
             where
             there
             are
             not
             fallings
             out
             ,
             quarrels
             and
             debate
             ;
             or
             prophane
             and
             endlesse
             talke
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             ieasting
             ,
             vaine
             and
             idle
             speech
             ,
             if
             not
             filthie
             communication
             and
             ribaldrie
             ;
             or
             where
             there
             is
             not
             buying
             and
             selling
             of
             those
             which
             are
             absent
             ?
             And
             as
             for
             lying
             ,
             
             swearing
             (
             as
             Hosea
             speaketh
             )
             
             with
             such
             other
             abhomination
             ,
             it
             goeth
             through
             the
             land
             :
             and
             where
             these
             faile
             ,
             what
             other
             speech
             is
             in
             stead
             of
             them
             most
             commonly
             ,
             but
             telling
             of
             tales
             ,
             needlesse
             newes
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             foolish
             and
             heathenish
             talke
             ,
             euen
             in
             such
             as
             professe
             ;
             which
             were
             bad
             enough
             for
             them
             which
             haue
             not
             heard
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ?
          
           
             The
             most
             tolerable
             communication
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             is
             vsed
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             to
             be
             deepe
             in
             and
             about
             the
             world
             and
             matters
             of
             commodity
             ;
             
             wherein
             ,
             as
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             there
             is
             a
             lawfull
             vse
             permitted
             to
             men
             ,
             sparingly
             ,
             
             soberly
             ,
             and
             wisely
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             so
             farre
             as
             there
             is
             cause
             :
             euen
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             most
             commonly
             vsed
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             well
             nigh
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             that
             it
             hindreth
             and
             holdeth
             away
             all
             other
             matters
             profitable
             ,
             and
             drowneth
             the
             persons
             ouer
             head
             and
             eares
             in
             it
             .
             Now
             seeing
             we
             know
             it
             is
             thus
             ,
             should
             not
             this
             common
             and
             daungerous
             corruption
             ,
             
             preuailing
             and
             continuing
             thus
             in
             most
             companies
             ,
             cause
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             to
             bewaile
             it
             ,
             seeke
             to
             stay
             and
             to
             hinder
             it
             ;
             and
             euery
             one
             for
             his
             owne
             part
             ,
             both
             Pastor
             and
             people
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lyeth
             ,
             labour
             earnestly
             to
             redresse
             it
             ?
          
           
             And
             therefore
             what
             is
             more
             needfull
             about
             our
             companie
             ,
             then
             to
             haue
             it
             euer
             in
             purpose
             to
             learne
             and
             get
             somewhat
             where
             we
             may
             in
             companie
             :
             and
             
             to
             helpe
             forward
             others
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             do
             any
             good
             vnto
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ;
             or
             to
             make
             some
             other
             good
             vse
             of
             it
             ?
             That
             we
             may
             haue
             testimonie
             within
             our selues
             ,
             
             that
             we
             had
             made
             better
             vse
             of
             our
             companies
             ,
             then
             the
             most
             seeke
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             then
             we
             in
             times
             past
             had
             done
             our selues
             .
             And
             whatsoeuer
             exceptions
             may
             in
             probabilitie
             be
             brought
             against
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             dutie
             ,
             which
             after
             (
             as
             conuenient
             place
             shall
             require
             )
             I
             will
             answer
             ;
             yet
             for
             those
             who
             reioyce
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             when
             they
             meet
             together
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             counted
             hard
             amongst
             them
             ,
             to
             meete
             with
             this
             mind
             :
             that
             they
             might
             make
             the
             best
             vse
             of
             their
             companie
             in
             some
             good
             talke
             about
             such
             things
             as
             might
             be
             profitable
             ,
             
             and
             for
             the
             mutuall
             edifying
             of
             them
             ;
             prouoking
             
             one
             another
             thereby
             to
             greater
             loue
             ,
             
             as
             seeing
             and
             feeling
             causes
             therof
             ,
             and
             what
             decay
             of
             it
             there
             is
             ;
             for
             so
             hath
             the
             Lord
             commaunded
             :
             Exhort
             one
             another
             daily
             while
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             .
          
           
             
             And
             ,
             if
             among
             heathen
             men
             ,
             friendship
             was
             increased
             by
             aduising
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             by
             good
             turnes
             done
             and
             receiued
             mutually
             one
             of
             another
             ;
             should
             not
             Christians
             much
             more
             bind
             themselues
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             by
             other
             pledges
             of
             loue
             :
             so
             by
             this
             one
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             drawing
             on
             to
             dutie
             ,
             to
             grow
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             to
             auoide
             the
             daungers
             which
             might
             otherwise
             be
             fallen
             into
             ?
             That
             so
             there
             might
             be
             more
             mindfulnesse
             one
             of
             another
             in
             absence
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             reaped
             so
             great
             good
             fruite
             of
             the
             
             one
             by
             the
             other
             in
             presence
             .
          
           
             By
             reason
             of
             mens
             callings
             and
             distance
             of
             places
             ,
             there
             is
             seldome
             meeting
             amongst
             good
             men
             :
             
             if
             therefore
             when
             they
             meete
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             be
             the
             better
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             they
             might
             repent
             for
             good
             cause
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             lost
             their
             gaine
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             time
             they
             might
             haue
             had
             in
             their
             calling
             at
             home
             :
             beside
             that
             ,
             it
             would
             accuse
             them
             after
             their
             departure
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             neglected
             so
             good
             oportunities
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             would
             ,
             cannot
             be
             enioyed
             .
             
             I
             know
             there
             is
             cause
             why
             this
             should
             be
             looked
             vnto
             ,
             euen
             amongst
             good
             people
             ,
             seeing
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             diuell
             layeth
             stops
             enough
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             best
             :
             whereby
             ,
             although
             he
             cannot
             bring
             them
             to
             
             the
             common
             euill
             course
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             to
             walke
             in
             excesse
             of
             riot
             as
             they
             do
             ;
             yet
             he
             keepes
             them
             from
             the
             good
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             done
             betwixt
             them
             :
             as
             may
             iustly
             be
             complained
             of
             ,
             where
             I
             haue
             acquaintance
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             Christians
             whensoeuer
             they
             meete
             ,
             either
             of
             purpose
             and
             by
             consent
             ,
             either
             for
             neighbour-hood
             and
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             to
             make
             merie
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             about
             trafficke
             or
             earthly
             dealings
             ;
             this
             
             
             mind
             ought
             alwaies
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             mentioned
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             seeke
             to
             benefit
             and
             edifie
             the
             other
             by
             good
             speech
             ,
             waiting
             for
             ,
             
             and
             taking
             the
             best
             occasions
             thereof
             and
             oportunities
             thereto
             ;
             they
             beginning
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             giftes
             are
             fit
             to
             bring
             on
             the
             rest
             ;
             not
             entring
             beyond
             their
             skill
             and
             reach
             ,
             neither
             the
             one
             crossing
             the
             other
             :
             but
             through
             loue
             bearing
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             one
             helping
             another
             (
             for
             loue
             is
             their
             greatest
             vpholder
             :
             )
             and
             therefore
             either
             conferring
             of
             the
             things
             which
             they
             haue
             learned
             ,
             
             or
             stirring
             vp
             themselues
             mutually
             to
             hearing
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             to
             diligence
             in
             going
             forward
             ,
             to
             inoffensiue
             walking
             ,
             and
             also
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             together
             :
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             occasion
             of
             reprouing
             ,
             exhorting
             ,
             admonishing
             ,
             or
             comforting
             
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             priuately
             if
             the
             matters
             be
             priuate
             ,
             and
             betwixt
             so
             many
             as
             it
             concerneth
             ,
             in
             meeknesse
             of
             spirit
             and
             a
             thankfull
             receiuing
             of
             such
             duties
             :
             and
             that
             they
             that
             offer
             the
             same
             ,
             be
             readie
             to
             submit
             themselues
             in
             humilitie
             againe
             ,
             to
             receiue
             the
             words
             of
             exhortation
             ,
             as
             they
             through
             their
             weakenesse
             shall
             giue
             occasion
             .
          
           
             The
             simplicitie
             of
             the
             times
             hath
             bene
             such
             ,
             
             as
             men
             haue
             met
             louingly
             together
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             prouoking
             one
             another
             thereunto
             :
             but
             it
             is
             iustled
             out
             with
             a
             proude
             conceipt
             of
             their
             owne
             wisedome
             ,
             who
             count
             it
             too
             base
             now
             to
             conuerse
             together
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             .
             But
             as
             this
             dutie
             is
             to
             be
             mutually
             imparted
             among
             neighbours
             :
             so
             much
             more
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             vse
             and
             force
             
             in
             particular
             families
             ,
             besides
             the
             ordinarie
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             prayer
             and
             familiar
             instruction
             :
             where
             ,
             euen
             the
             seruant
             who
             is
             the
             meanest
             member
             therof
             ,
             hath
             libertie
             (
             so
             as
             it
             be
             in
             humilitie
             and
             wisedome
             )
             to
             make
             his
             complaint
             ,
             as
             Iob
             permitted
             his
             seruants
             to
             do
             ;
             
             that
             thus
             peace
             and
             godly
             vnitie
             may
             be
             maintained
             ,
             and
             all
             may
             grow
             vp
             and
             be
             edified
             more
             and
             more
             .
             Which
             duties
             we
             are
             not
             to
             doubt
             ,
             to
             haue
             bene
             performed
             in
             the
             families
             of
             the
             noble
             gouernour
             Iosua
             ,
             and
             of
             Cornelius
             a
             valiant
             Captaine
             ,
             
             so
             farre
             as
             there
             was
             knowledge
             of
             the
             same
             amongst
             thē
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             said
             :
             That
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             was
             in
             those
             families
             ;
             and
             such
             liuing
             together
             in
             one
             house
             ,
             doth
             giue
             good
             testimonie
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             litle
             Church
             there
             indeed
             :
             but
             of
             this
             
             in
             another
             place
             .
          
           
             But
             seeing
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             lesse
             vse
             of
             all
             these
             fruites
             of
             companie
             betwixt
             the
             godly
             Pastor
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             
             then
             amongst
             those
             whom
             I
             haue
             mentioned
             :
             therefore
             let
             the
             former
             rules
             most
             especially
             be
             obserued
             of
             thē
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             more
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             mutuall
             consent
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             conference
             be
             of
             the
             things
             which
             are
             most
             fit
             for
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             persons
             :
             which
             ,
             by
             good
             warrant
             from
             God
             ,
             (
             who
             requireth
             such
             wisedome
             ,
             labour
             and
             loue
             )
             and
             approued
             experience
             of
             men
             ,
             should
             be
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             That
             such
             as
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             yet
             willing
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             should
             be
             taught
             (
             question-wise
             )
             the
             grounds
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             how
             to
             be
             
             saued
             ,
             and
             to
             amend
             their
             liues
             .
             They
             who
             haue
             knowledge
             hereof
             ,
             should
             be
             laboured
             with
             ,
             to
             make
             vse
             of
             it
             :
             namely
             ,
             to
             be
             humbled
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             comforted
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             reformed
             in
             their
             liues
             .
             They
             who
             are
             stayed
             in
             these
             chiefe
             matters
             ,
             should
             be
             taught
             how
             to
             grow
             by
             the
             helpes
             ,
             and
             auoide
             all
             impediments
             :
             that
             so
             their
             life
             may
             be
             full
             of
             fruites
             and
             comfort
             .
             And
             they
             who
             haue
             profited
             thus
             farre
             ,
             should
             haue
             libertie
             giuen
             them
             to
             demaund
             questions
             of
             their
             pastors
             for
             their
             edifying
             ,
             euen
             as
             to
             be
             questioned
             
             with
             by
             them
             for
             their
             instruction
             ,
             about
             any
             particular
             doubts
             in
             the
             
             whole
             religion
             and
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             in
             confuting
             the
             contrarie
             :
             or
             about
             any
             point
             touching
             conscience
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             dutie
             .
             I
             will
             not
             say
             what
             gaine
             the
             teacher
             himselfe
             might
             reape
             hereby
             ,
             beside
             the
             poore
             people
             ,
             neither
             are
             many
             hastie
             to
             proue
             :
             but
             oh
             times
             !
             oh
             dayes
             !
             yea
             ,
             oh
             people
             to
             be
             lamented
             :
             so
             happie
             by
             the
             long
             raigne
             of
             thy
             Prince
             and
             continued
             peace
             ,
             as
             thou
             mightest
             haue
             bene
             ;
             and
             so
             litle
             of
             this
             fruite
             to
             be
             enioyed
             ,
             or
             Christian
             dutie
             practised
             !
             The
             best
             thing
             ,
             euen
             the
             pearle
             and
             tidings
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             to
             lye
             as
             wares
             out
             of
             request
             ,
             not
             asked
             after
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             vanitie
             and
             folly
             !
             These
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             (
             as
             God
             hath
             giuen
             wisedome
             to
             both
             parties
             )
             should
             be
             endeuoured
             after
             betwixt
             the
             pastor
             and
             people
             ,
             when
             no
             
             other
             necessarie
             things
             do
             hinder
             :
             which
             maner
             of
             meeting
             were
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             like
             to
             be
             as
             a
             strong
             band
             to
             tye
             them
             in
             loue
             and
             christian
             peace
             together
             .
             And
             this
             I
             haue
             seene
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             in
             one
             place
             nor
             two
             :
             but
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             as
             it
             bringeth
             a
             sweet
             life
             ,
             so
             the
             diuell
             layeth
             many
             blockes
             in
             the
             way
             to
             hinder
             it
             ;
             that
             while
             they
             liue
             straunger-like
             and
             conceipted
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             or
             loose
             ,
             worldly
             and
             vnprofitably
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             as
             others
             be
             ,
             who
             haue
             no
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Gospell
             .
             For
             let
             men
             thinke
             and
             say
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             halfe
             of
             the
             benefite
             that
             might
             be
             enioyed
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             many
             professors
             themselues
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             :
             it
             is
             an
             harder
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             which
             feareth
             God
             ,
             to
             haue
             
             vse
             of
             this
             rule
             before
             set
             downe
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             libertie
             of
             good
             talke
             in
             the
             companie
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             by
             occasion
             light
             among
             such
             as
             are
             not
             of
             his
             owne
             mind
             ;
             and
             the
             worser
             the
             persons
             be
             ,
             the
             harder
             .
             It
             will
             be
             counted
             harsh
             ,
             if
             not
             ridiculous
             ,
             among
             such
             whose
             tongues
             (
             as
             they
             speake
             )
             are
             their
             owne
             ,
             to
             vse
             them
             as
             they
             list
             ,
             though
             the
             best
             way
             be
             taken
             for
             entring
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             Here
             therefore
             ,
             another
             consideration
             is
             to
             be
             had
             of
             vs
             for
             the
             making
             of
             best
             vse
             of
             the
             time
             :
             
             namely
             ,
             that
             we
             waite
             for
             some
             fit
             occasion
             to
             be
             offered
             by
             some
             of
             the
             company
             ;
             which
             (
             though
             they
             purpose
             no
             such
             thing
             )
             will
             from
             their
             talke
             arise
             ,
             if
             we
             attend
             vpon
             it
             as
             Paul
             did
             before
             Agrippa
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             speake
             we
             of
             the
             workes
             ,
             iudgements
             or
             blessings
             of
             God
             which
             are
             among
             
             them
             ,
             or
             fresh
             in
             memorie
             ;
             by
             the
             which
             we
             may
             in
             as
             wise
             a
             manner
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             vtter
             somewhat
             to
             the
             holding
             out
             of
             euill
             at
             the
             least
             :
             and
             further
             it
             shal
             be
             expedient
             to
             like
             and
             commend
             that
             which
             is
             well
             spoken
             by
             them
             ,
             
             the
             rather
             to
             fasten
             vpon
             it
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             may
             be
             done
             without
             suspition
             of
             flatterie
             ,
             and
             hurtig
             of
             them
             .
             By
             which
             manner
             of
             dealing
             ,
             I
             haue
             oft
             seene
             the
             euill
             which
             began
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             appeared
             ;
             to
             be
             staied
             and
             suppressed
             :
             and
             attendance
             giuen
             to
             better
             communication
             ,
             being
             wisely
             and
             kindly
             offered
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             ,
             loue
             towards
             them
             must
             shew
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             our
             labour
             seeme
             small
             to
             vs
             ,
             
             while
             we
             seeke
             all
             oportunities
             to
             winne
             them
             ,
             and
             
             whiles
             we
             are
             content
             to
             forgo
             our
             owne
             pleasures
             &
             liberties
             in
             other
             talke
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             do
             good
             to
             them
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             it
             were
             meete
             that
             when
             we
             should
             resort
             to
             any
             such
             company
             ,
             
             yea
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             we
             should
             bethinke
             vs
             of
             somewhat
             before
             ;
             as
             of
             some
             good
             questions
             among
             them
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             might
             learne
             ;
             and
             some
             other
             good
             matter
             fit
             for
             edifying
             ,
             as
             the
             company
             should
             require
             ,
             it
             being
             such
             as
             we
             might
             do
             any
             good
             vnto
             :
             especially
             
             
             seeing
             godly
             communication
             is
             so
             seldome
             in
             place
             ,
             but
             banished
             vtterly
             from
             most
             companies
             .
             This
             may
             be
             thought
             of
             many
             ,
             who
             go
             for
             good
             Christians
             ,
             somewhat
             too
             much
             ,
             to
             haue
             such
             regard
             of
             others
             :
             but
             it
             is
             (
             indeed
             )
             slouthfulnesse
             and
             want
             of
             loue
             ,
             not
             to
             seeke
             the
             good
             of
             our
             brethren
             ;
             and
             selfe-loue
             ,
             to
             seeke
             that
             which
             pleaseth
             the
             flesh
             ,
             in
             trifling
             out
             the
             time
             ,
             with
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             good
             of
             others
             and
             our selues
             .
          
           
             The
             which
             if
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             especially
             ,
             and
             other
             Christians
             would
             consider
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             would
             be
             farre
             better
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             good
             done
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             now
             for
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             themselues
             should
             haue
             no
             cause
             to
             repent
             it
             .
             And
             though
             there
             should
             be
             
             no
             great
             likelihood
             of
             any
             good
             done
             thereby
             for
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             
             yet
             ought
             we
             not
             for
             all
             that
             to
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             vse
             edifying
             talke
             :
             and
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             good
             things
             take
             not
             alwayes
             effect
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             in
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             seeth
             best
             ,
             it
             may
             preuaile
             with
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             we
             may
             see
             it
             appeare
             in
             many
             in
             some
             part
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             others
             ,
             (
             many
             times
             )
             at
             the
             day
             of
             their
             death
             :
             and
             yet
             if
             no
             good
             should
             be
             done
             is
             it
             not
             to
             be
             liked
             that
             euill
             is
             remoued
             ?
          
           
             But
             if
             men
             which
             feare
             God
             ,
             be
             not
             resolued
             to
             seeke
             such
             profitable
             and
             Christian
             vses
             of
             their
             meetings
             ,
             in
             some
             sort
             when
             they
             may
             be
             inioyed
             :
             I
             would
             wish
             them
             to
             thinke
             ,
             
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             better
             for
             them
             to
             attend
             vpon
             
             their
             familie
             and
             their
             affaires
             and
             charge
             at
             home
             ,
             rather
             then
             frequent
             company
             much
             abroad
             ,
             seeing
             in
             much
             common
             talke
             there
             is
             much
             sinne
             ,
             and
             for
             idle
             words
             men
             shall
             giue
             an
             account
             .
             I
             graunt
             that
             neighbourhood
             and
             loue
             amongst
             Christian
             men
             ,
             is
             nourished
             by
             meetings
             ;
             as
             ,
             feastings
             together
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             but
             these
             are
             not
             hindred
             but
             much
             helped
             ,
             whiles
             our
             tables
             ,
             after
             we
             are
             refreshed
             and
             haue
             shewed
             tokens
             of
             loue
             therein
             ,
             be
             seasoned
             with
             good
             communication
             ,
             and
             a
             carefull
             regard
             had
             to
             keepe
             out
             that
             which
             is
             euill
             and
             needlesse
             :
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             to
             whom
             this
             is
             vnwelcome
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             will
             not
             be
             thus
             directed
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             company-keeping
             ,
             let
             him
             set
             downe
             a
             better
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             well
             pleased
             in
             his
             refusing
             of
             this
             aduice
             
             and
             direction
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             learne
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             them
             which
             obiect
             :
             that
             they
             haue
             not
             bene
             acquainted
             with
             such
             communication
             when
             they
             meete
             ,
             and
             therefore
             looke
             not
             after
             it
             ;
             they
             should
             rather
             blush
             at
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             experience
             in
             so
             manifest
             a
             duty
             :
             for
             our
             talke
             should
             be
             to
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             company
             :
             
             and
             all
             ought
             to
             follow
             their
             teachers
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             are
             commaunded
             to
             be
             examples
             to
             their
             flocke
             in
             the
             same
             :
             
               Be
               an
               example
               in
               communication
            
             .
             Neither
             let
             any
             please
             themselues
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             looke
             after
             such
             precisenesse
             :
             It
             were
             more
             to
             be
             commended
             and
             better
             to
             be
             liked
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             sayd
             ,
             They
             were
             sory
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             their
             benefit
             in
             such
             a
             sweete
             libertie
             ,
             
             as
             God
             hath
             
             vouchsafed
             vs.
             It
             was
             the
             speech
             of
             a
             learned
             godly
             man
             :
             I
             neuer
             depart
             out
             of
             company
             ,
             where
             I
             haue
             wholly
             omitted
             good
             speech
             hauing
             oportunitie
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             checked
             and
             accused
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             go
             a
             litle
             further
             :
             if
             it
             shall
             fall
             out
             that
             we
             be
             to
             our
             griefe
             in
             company
             ,
             as
             beset
             with
             scornefull
             ,
             prophane
             and
             brutish
             persons
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             see
             no
             oportunitie
             nor
             place
             for
             any
             good
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             our
             wisedome
             to
             keepe
             our selues
             from
             hauing
             any
             fellowship
             with
             their
             vnfruitfull
             workes
             of
             darknesse
             ;
             
             vsing
             Sampsons
             wisedome
             (
             when
             we
             feare
             any
             such
             thing
             )
             by
             sauory
             ridles
             or
             
             such
             like
             ,
             to
             breake
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             apparant
             tokens
             of
             our
             mislike
             if
             we
             can
             go
             no
             further
             to
             the
             suppressing
             of
             it
             ;
             fearing
             otherwise
             ,
             lest
             while
             we
             are
             silent
             whē
             God
             should
             be
             honored
             ,
             the
             stones
             in
             the
             street
             should
             speake
             :
             yet
             let
             all
             be
             done
             wisely
             and
             peaceably
             ,
             and
             regard
             had
             how
             and
             when
             to
             speake
             .
             
             And
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             vntill
             we
             can
             conueniently
             depart
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             carefull
             after
             ,
             that
             we
             fall
             not
             into
             the
             like
             company
             againe
             :
             For
             so
             doth
             Salomon
             counsell
             ,
             
             Prou.
             14.7
             .
             
               Depart
               from
               the
               company
               of
               a
               foolish
               man
               ,
               when
               thou
               seest
               not
               in
               him
               the
               words
               of
               wisedome
               .
            
             I
             speake
             of
             such
             company
             as
             one
             spake
             of
             Rome
             :
             If
             he
             go
             thither
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             time
             he
             shall
             see
             an
             ill
             man
             :
             if
             he
             like
             so
             well
             that
             he
             go
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             he
             shall
             know
             him
             :
             but
             if
             he
             will
             
             needs
             go
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             he
             will
             surely
             bring
             him
             home
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             other
             companies
             we
             must
             be
             carefull
             (
             as
             hath
             bene
             shewed
             vs
             )
             that
             we
             banish
             euill
             ,
             and
             indeuor
             after
             some
             good
             ,
             both
             for
             our
             owne
             benefit
             &
             other
             mens
             ;
             
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             the
             discharge
             of
             a
             good
             part
             of
             our
             duty
             (
             who
             are
             commanded
             that
             our
             talke
             should
             be
             gratious
             and
             poudred
             with
             salt
             :
             )
             so
             it
             promiseth
             great
             blessing
             to
             all
             such
             as
             are
             carefull
             in
             looking
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             they
             haue
             seene
             ,
             
             who
             for
             these
             twentie
             or
             thirty
             yeares
             haue
             had
             experience
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             profited
             them
             greatly
             who
             haue
             carefully
             vsed
             it
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             who
             haue
             not
             regarded
             it
             :
             so
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             first
             beginners
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             haue
             bene
             well
             stirred
             vp
             to
             care
             and
             conscience
             ,
             
             and
             haue
             learned
             many
             good
             points
             of
             Christian
             religion
             and
             duty
             by
             it
             ;
             but
             euen
             they
             of
             longer
             continuance
             in
             Christs
             schoole
             ,
             haue
             bene
             much
             comforted
             and
             perfited
             by
             vsing
             all
             oportunities
             this
             way
             for
             their
             edifying
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             a
             shame
             for
             vs
             in
             the
             going
             about
             a
             duty
             which
             hath
             great
             promise
             of
             blessing
             ,
             to
             be
             slacker
             then
             Heretickes
             ,
             Papists
             and
             Sectaries
             are
             in
             that
             which
             is
             but
             the
             deuice
             of
             their
             owne
             braine
             ;
             who
             by
             oft
             talking
             of
             their
             religion
             and
             opinions
             ,
             haue
             drawne
             many
             into
             their
             errors
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             those
             who
             obiect
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             then
             needeth
             ,
             and
             they
             see
             not
             that
             men
             are
             tied
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             meete
             to
             be
             mery
             :
             I
             say
             to
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             obiection
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             like
             it
             not
             in
             friendly
             and
             familiar
             meetings
             ,
             
             but
             thinke
             it
             more
             then
             needeth
             ,
             must
             needs
             looke
             litle
             after
             it
             amongst
             strangers
             and
             ill-willers
             to
             goodnesse
             ;
             where
             it
             will
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             vnwillingly
             gone
             about
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             how
             the
             company
             is
             affected
             :
             and
             so
             amongst
             such
             as
             bring
             this
             obiection
             there
             shall
             neuer
             be
             time
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             vse
             of
             it
             ;
             
             but
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             shall
             lye
             dead
             :
             That
             our
             communication
             should
             minister
             grace
             to
             the
             hearers
             .
             For
             answering
             the
             second
             part
             of
             their
             obiection
             ,
             I
             haue
             proued
             as
             much
             out
             of
             other
             Scripture
             :
             so
             that
             none
             should
             account
             that
             an
             imbondaging
             and
             tying
             of
             him
             which
             God
             requireth
             ,
             whose
             seruice
             is
             perfit
             freedome
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             looke
             who
             haue
             a
             commandement
             from
             God
             to
             vse
             it
             ,
             what
             defence
             they
             haue
             by
             the
             corrupt
             
             example
             of
             men
             which
             neglect
             it
             ,
             for
             their
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             
             For
             the
             last
             point
             of
             their
             comming
             to
             be
             merrie
             ,
             I
             aunswer
             :
             that
             if
             they
             be
             merrie
             in
             honest
             and
             seemely
             mirth
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             against
             good
             communication
             ,
             which
             seasoneth
             their
             lawfull
             mirth
             that
             it
             may
             not
             passe
             bounds
             :
             
             and
             let
             them
             suspect
             ,
             that
             it
             sauoureth
             too
             much
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             they
             account
             honest
             mirth
             ,
             if
             for
             it
             ,
             the
             other
             become
             irkesome
             vnto
             them
             :
             
             
             neither
             do
             I
             seeke
             to
             depriue
             men
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             neither
             aboue
             that
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             to
             tye
             them
             onely
             or
             alwaies
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             to
             indeuour
             to
             make
             best
             vse
             of
             our
             companie
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             with
             vs
             in
             this
             one
             dutie
             as
             in
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             commeth
             most
             forward
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             yet
             much
             behind
             :
             
             and
             yet
             this
             I
             would
             say
             further
             of
             their
             merrie
             talke
             ;
             though
             communication
             of
             things
             lawfull
             and
             indifferent
             ,
             be
             to
             be
             allowed
             ,
             yet
             I
             would
             (
             if
             I
             might
             )
             choose
             ,
             (
             when
             there
             is
             libertie
             for
             both
             alike
             )
             alwaies
             to
             preferre
             that
             which
             is
             holy
             ,
             and
             to
             edifying
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             to
             conclude
             )
             so
             I
             would
             be
             taken
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             vttered
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             how
             meete
             and
             profitable
             soeuer
             I
             affirme
             this
             communing
             
             of
             good
             things
             in
             companie
             to
             be
             ;
             yet
             if
             we
             light
             vpon
             such
             ,
             who
             haue
             some
             liking
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             yet
             haue
             not
             felt
             such
             sauour
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             found
             such
             fruite
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             count
             it
             an
             ouer-charging
             ,
             and
             too
             sore
             a
             pressing
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             much
             holden
             to
             it
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             lighting
             vpon
             such
             ,
             
             ought
             to
             haue
             regard
             of
             their
             weakenesse
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             on
             as
             we
             see
             they
             may
             in
             best
             sort
             be
             preuailed
             with
             :
             and
             let
             this
             be
             well
             regarded
             of
             vs
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             farre
             from
             me
             to
             beate
             any
             such
             thing
             into
             their
             heades
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             thinke
             ,
             that
             our
             religion
             alloweth
             no
             talke
             but
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             when
             both
             it
             alloweth
             ,
             and
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             (
             any
             thing
             which
             hath
             bene
             said
             notwithstanding
             )
             that
             the
             learned
             may
             haue
             their
             talke
             of
             learning
             ,
             the
             magistrates
             
             of
             gouerning
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             people
             of
             their
             sciences
             and
             trades
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             come
             to
             more
             skill
             and
             attaine
             to
             further
             perfection
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             lawfull
             things
             to
             a
             good
             end
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             to
             be
             obserued
             generally
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             these
             kinds
             of
             meetings
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             the
             persons
             be
             ,
             we
             leaue
             no
             ill
             example
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             as
             an
             ill
             sauour
             ,
             may
             cast
             such
             a
             rancke
             smell
             in
             the
             companie
             that
             it
             procure
             as
             well
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             to
             vs
             ,
             as
             hurt
             and
             offence
             to
             those
             which
             are
             present
             ,
             and
             reproach
             to
             their
             profession
             ,
             as
             also
             an
             imboldning
             of
             the
             bad
             to
             be
             worse
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             our
             company
             in
             the
             which
             we
             haue
             no
             necessary
             dealings
             about
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
             
             To
             the
             which
             I
             will
             adde
             the
             
             duties
             of
             our
             reprouing
             ,
             exhorting
             and
             comforting
             one
             another
             ,
             seeing
             these
             are
             religious
             actions
             practised
             in
             company
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             but
             two
             that
             meete
             together
             .
             And
             first
             for
             reprouing
             or
             admonishing
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             who
             hath
             giuen
             offence
             and
             iustly
             deserueth
             to
             be
             rebuked
             :
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             that
             the
             fault
             is
             committed
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             charge
             him
             vpon
             bare
             report
             ,
             
             much
             lesse
             for
             that
             which
             is
             no
             sinne
             (
             though
             in
             our
             conceipt
             it
             be
             so
             )
             but
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             :
             
             and
             we
             must
             beware
             that
             we
             be
             not
             iustly
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             the
             like
             offence
             ;
             for
             then
             we
             take
             away
             the
             grace
             and
             force
             of
             our
             reprehension
             ,
             
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             knowne
             that
             we
             do
             warily
             decline
             such
             sinnes
             our selues
             :
             and
             with
             a
             mind
             to
             reclaime
             him
             and
             turne
             him
             from
             his
             sinne
             in
             loue
             
             though
             it
             pricke
             ,
             seeing
             the
             woūds
             of
             a
             louer
             are
             faithfull
             ,
             
             &
             he
             that
             telleth
             the
             truth
             shall
             find
             more
             fauour
             at
             length
             then
             he
             that
             flattereth
             :
             and
             for
             a
             priuate
             offence
             ,
             priuately
             ;
             though
             if
             it
             be
             open
             and
             well
             knowne
             ,
             it
             maybe
             in
             the
             cōpany
             of
             many
             and
             more
             sharply
             ,
             as
             the
             offence
             is
             greater
             and
             the
             person
             ,
             
             one
             that
             may
             be
             more
             offēsiue
             ,
             as
             a
             minister
             ;
             alwaies
             laboring
             that
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             that
             God
             findeth
             the
             fault
             and
             reproueth
             ,
             and
             not
             we
             who
             are
             but
             his
             instruments
             to
             do
             his
             wil.
             But
             this
             age
             hath
             most
             boldly
             ,
             
             yea
             scornfully
             dispised
             this
             
             ordinance
             of
             God
             :
             which
             troubleth
             the
             consciences
             of
             many
             good
             Christians
             ;
             
             
             so
             that
             when
             God
             commandeth
             it
             so
             straightly
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             men
             reiect
             it
             so
             insolently
             and
             resolutely
             (
             that
             I
             speake
             no
             further
             )
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             they
             cannot
             tell
             what
             to
             do
             betwixt
             both
             .
          
           
             
             And
             as
             for
             exhortation
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             stirring
             vp
             of
             them
             to
             proceed
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             Barnabas
             did
             the
             people
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Acts
             ;
             and
             as
             Paule
             doth
             oft
             require
             it
             to
             be
             vsed
             among
             Christians
             :
             so
             doubtlesse
             he
             that
             laboureth
             in
             such
             a
             worke
             ,
             
             doth
             discharge
             an
             excellent
             duty
             .
             But
             he
             must
             be
             a
             man
             so
             free
             from
             worldly
             incumbrances
             ,
             and
             so
             looking
             to
             the
             necessitie
             of
             the
             performing
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             through
             the
             coldnesse
             that
             is
             in
             men
             )
             and
             to
             the
             good
             that
             commeth
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             stirre
             vp
             this
             gift
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             whosoeeuer
             
             he
             be
             ,
             that
             hath
             any
             such
             ;
             and
             not
             be
             dismayed
             ,
             if
             successe
             follow
             not
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             wish
             .
             I
             haue
             seene
             much
             good
             done
             by
             it
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             priuate
             men
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             kindly
             vsed
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             by
             the
             Minister
             ,
             there
             would
             much
             good
             blessing
             followe
             it
             :
             but
             if
             men
             take
             not
             heed
             ,
             the
             Diuell
             doth
             so
             craftily
             hinder
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             take
             small
             effect
             ,
             but
             rather
             be
             frustrate
             and
             broken
             off
             .
             That
             will
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             who
             should
             be
             occupied
             in
             this
             seruice
             to
             God
             ,
             be
             a
             loose
             liuer
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             shall
             do
             no
             good
             by
             it
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             soone
             waxe
             weary
             of
             it
             :
             and
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             not
             very
             watchfull
             in
             his
             earthly
             dealings
             ,
             that
             there
             grow
             no
             conceipts
             ,
             straungenesse
             and
             other
             
             dislikes
             by
             meanes
             of
             them
             ,
             betwixt
             him
             and
             others
             :
             for
             they
             will
             soone
             hinder
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             I
             cannot
             omit
             to
             bewaile
             the
             vnseasonable
             speeches
             of
             some
             ,
             as
             also
             vncharitable
             ,
             and
             discouraging
             :
             that
             (
             as
             though
             they
             saw
             no
             vse
             of
             these
             duties
             ,
             namely
             of
             exhorting
             ,
             admonishing
             and
             reprouing
             ;
             nor
             of
             the
             Apostles
             commanding
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             continued
             )
             aske
             :
             What
             Papists
             any
             conuert
             from
             their
             poperie
             hereby
             :
             whereas
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             ,
             that
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             them
             admit
             small
             talke
             about
             religion
             ,
             their
             common
             answer
             being
             this
             ,
             They
             meane
             not
             to
             reason
             ;
             except
             the
             learneder
             sort
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             of
             a
             wilfull
             and
             malitious
             mind
             against
             religion
             and
             Prince
             maintaining
             it
             ,
             do
             of
             
             set
             purpose
             abuse
             their
             gifts
             to
             the
             peruerting
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             But
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             this
             charge
             of
             exhorting
             and
             rebuking
             one
             another
             ,
             was
             giuen
             before
             poperie
             was
             hatched
             :
             and
             there
             should
             haue
             bene
             need
             inough
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             neuer
             bene
             bred
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             Christian
             duty
             much
             pleasing
             the
             Lord
             (
             without
             any
             regard
             of
             them
             who
             scorne
             it
             )
             wheresoeuer
             it
             be
             wisely
             and
             religiously
             vsed
             :
             and
             (
             without
             controuersie
             )
             much
             blessed
             ;
             this
             being
             regarded
             of
             them
             towards
             whom
             it
             is
             vsed
             ,
             
             which
             is
             written
             :
             I
             beseech
             you
             brethren
             suffer
             the
             words
             of
             exhortation
             .
          
           
             For
             consolation
             also
             and
             ministring
             comfort
             ,
             it
             is
             another
             worthy
             duty
             :
             when
             in
             mens
             bodily
             sicknesse
             or
             trouble
             of
             mind
             ,
             
             or
             otherwise
             in
             their
             
             wants
             ,
             we
             do
             ease
             their
             sorowfull
             hearts
             ,
             with
             sweet
             words
             from
             God
             ,
             wisely
             and
             fitly
             applied
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             comfort
             them
             as
             he
             hath
             comforted
             vs.
             When
             a
             penitent
             soule
             counting
             that
             his
             greatest
             miserie
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             token
             of
             his
             greatest
             happinesse
             ,
             (
             I
             meane
             the
             feeling
             of
             the
             burthen
             of
             his
             sinne
             ,
             desiring
             nothing
             more
             then
             to
             be
             eased
             )
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             be
             perswaded
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             sinne
             is
             forgiuen
             him
             ,
             
             what
             can
             be
             like
             comfortable
             to
             him
             ?
             For
             he
             shall
             
             
             be
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             to
             him
             that
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             reade
             in
             Iob.
             
             So
             when
             another
             in
             case
             of
             bodily
             distresse
             or
             necessitie
             ,
             shall
             in
             like
             sort
             be
             spoken
             to
             ,
             as
             the
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             was
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             O
             woman
             great
             is
             thy
             faith
             ,
             be
             it
             to
             thee
             as
             thou
             desirest
             ;
             what
             a
             reuiuing
             of
             her
             was
             it
             (
             thinke
             we
             ?
             )
             Not
             much
             vnlike
             to
             the
             dealing
             of
             Boaz
             with
             Ruth
             ,
             a
             desolate
             and
             poore
             widow
             ,
             and
             a
             strannger
             ;
             which
             caused
             her
             to
             breake
             foorth
             and
             say
             :
             O
             my
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             comforted
             me
             ,
             and
             spoken
             to
             the
             heart
             of
             thine
             handmaid
             .
             
             For
             if
             the
             diseased
             person
             be
             much
             cheared
             by
             Phisicke
             bodily
             ,
             what
             maruell
             though
             spirituall
             comfort
             worke
             vpon
             the
             soule
             mightily
             ?
             It
             should
             be
             in
             request
             therefore
             ,
             aboue
             all
             other
             priuate
             matters
             ,
             euen
             as
             it
             is
             the
             waightiest
             :
             
             
             that
             there
             should
             be
             not
             Ministers
             onely
             ,
             (
             who
             yet
             chiefly
             should
             do
             it
             )
             but
             euen
             priuate
             Christians
             also
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             able
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             comfort
             one
             another
             in
             their
             heauinesse
             :
             but
             this
             also
             is
             to
             seeke
             with
             men
             .
             Not
             one
             of
             many
             can
             speake
             to
             the
             purpose
             to
             a
             sicke
             bodie
             to
             comfort
             him
             ,
             but
             vnsauorily
             ,
             that
             which
             may
             more
             increase
             his
             heauinesse
             ,
             by
             telling
             him
             they
             are
             much
             grieued
             for
             his
             sicknesse
             ,
             &c.
             when
             (
             who
             seeth
             not
             ?
             )
             they
             had
             need
             of
             other
             comfort
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             other
             companies
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             another
             kind
             :
             some
             about
             honest
             refreshings
             ,
             some
             about
             bargainings
             ,
             couenants-making
             ,
             &
             other
             agreements
             ;
             &
             some
             about
             suites
             ,
             debates
             ,
             controuersies
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             and
             although
             there
             
             cannot
             certaine
             rules
             be
             giuen
             concerning
             them
             all
             ;
             
             yet
             they
             must
             be
             all
             gone
             about
             and
             done
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             be
             sutable
             and
             correspondent
             to
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             Christian
             life
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             no
             breaking
             off
             our
             comfort
             with
             God
             by
             loose
             and
             carelesse
             doing
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             hold
             the
             vnitie
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             :
             neither
             that
             there
             be
             a
             following
             of
             the
             fashion
             of
             other
             men
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             being
             armed
             with
             such
             grace
             as
             is
             fit
             for
             those
             occasions
             ,
             may
             shew
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             attired
             with
             the
             furniture
             of
             Christians
             ,
             which
             wee
             ought
             continually
             (
             as
             with
             seemely
             apparell
             )
             to
             be
             cloathed
             with
             ,
             to
             make
             our
             whole
             conuersation
             comely
             .
          
           
             
             For
             example
             :
             to
             speake
             of
             christian
             recareation
             ,
             
             wherein
             a
             part
             of
             companie
             keeping
             is
             taken
             vp
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             
             which
             is
             an
             exercise
             not
             separate
             frō
             godlines
             ,
             of
             some
             thing
             that
             is
             indifferent
             for
             the
             necessary
             refreshing
             of
             the
             mind
             or
             bodie
             ,
             or
             both
             :
             who
             doubteth
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             hath
             taught
             his
             seruants
             how
             to
             vse
             it
             ;
             although
             others
             will
             neuer
             come
             vnder
             any
             rule
             or
             gouernment
             ?
             For
             they
             who
             will
             not
             be
             subiect
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             their
             liues
             to
             Gods
             commaundements
             ,
             much
             lesse
             will
             be
             controlled
             or
             directed
             by
             them
             in
             this
             :
             wherein
             they
             imagine
             they
             haue
             free
             libertie
             to
             vse
             it
             as
             they
             list
             .
             Such
             therefore
             as
             do
             claime
             the
             benefite
             of
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             as
             carefull
             to
             vse
             it
             aright
             as
             to
             looke
             to
             enioy
             the
             libertie
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             as
             they
             who
             if
             they
             once
             get
             
             this
             by
             the
             end
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             neuer
             enquire
             further
             of
             the
             lawfull
             manner
             of
             vsing
             it
             .
             The
             time
             when
             it
             may
             be
             vsed
             ,
             is
             not
             when
             we
             list
             ,
             
             but
             when
             we
             haue
             neede
             of
             it
             through
             wearinesse
             and
             other
             vnfitnesse
             :
             for
             to
             that
             end
             the
             Lord
             appointed
             such
             intermission
             for
             vs.
             And
             though
             some
             desire
             it
             not
             greatly
             to
             driue
             away
             from
             themselues
             annoyances
             of
             mind
             or
             bodie
             thereby
             ;
             yet
             to
             othersome
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             in
             either
             of
             both
             those
             respectes
             ,
             they
             being
             carefull
             to
             vse
             it
             ;
             as
             God
             doth
             allow
             :
             and
             in
             going
             about
             it
             ,
             because
             
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             hearts
             we
             become
             easily
             vnsetled
             by
             
             such
             actions
             ,
             
             it
             shall
             be
             very
             expedient
             to
             strengthen
             our selues
             by
             some
             looking
             vp
             to
             God
             in
             our
             vse
             thereof
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             take
             no
             hurt
             to
             our
             soules
             whiles
             we
             refresh
             our selues
             ;
             seeing
             all
             the
             creatures
             of
             God
             are
             good
             ,
             to
             the
             faithfull
             vser
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             receiued
             with
             prayer
             and
             thankes
             by
             which
             they
             are
             sanctified
             :
             and
             he
             who
             counteth
             it
             too
             harsh
             and
             sad
             a
             matter
             to
             desire
             grace
             of
             God
             to
             vse
             it
             aright
             ,
             may
             well
             feare
             that
             hee
             shall
             offend
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
             For
             the
             kind
             of
             our
             recreation
             :
             it
             must
             be
             honest
             and
             of
             good
             report
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             giue
             occasion
             to
             none
             by
             our
             liberties
             taking
             so
             vnseasonably
             ,
             to
             embolden
             others
             against
             conscience
             .
             
             The
             manner
             should
             be
             in
             moderation
             of
             our
             
             affections
             in
             it
             ;
             
             as
             anger
             ,
             choler
             ,
             contention
             ,
             strife
             ,
             coueting
             that
             which
             is
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             and
             in
             moderation
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             how
             long
             we
             continue
             it
             ,
             remembring
             that
             it
             is
             a
             refreshing
             
               tanquam
               somno
               caterisque
               quietibus
            
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             that
             is
             wearied
             ,
             doth
             desire
             rest
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             himselfe
             to
             sleepe
             that
             he
             may
             be
             refreshed
             by
             it
             :
             and
             it
             must
             not
             be
             an
             ouerlaying
             of
             our selues
             ,
             or
             a
             toyle
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             or
             wearying
             of
             vs
             ,
             so
             that
             necessarie
             duties
             of
             the
             day
             be
             omitted
             by
             it
             ;
             
             neither
             get
             such
             an
             interest
             in
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             leaue
             it
             when
             we
             should
             .
          
           
             
             Our
             companions
             therein
             should
             not
             be
             men
             of
             euill
             name
             for
             corrupt
             life
             and
             notorious
             offences
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             be
             readie
             to
             heare
             of
             it
             if
             they
             be
             ouershot
             .
             
             Our
             end
             :
             to
             be
             the
             fitter
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             our
             calling
             ,
             not
             couetous
             cōtrarie
             to
             the
             tenth
             commaundement
             ,
             nor
             seeke
             our
             gaine
             thereby
             ,
             nor
             to
             increase
             our
             liking
             of
             such
             passing
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             draw
             vs
             after
             the
             same
             oftener
             then
             might
             seeme
             expedient
             for
             vs
             ,
             or
             from
             one
             kind
             to
             another
             ,
             spending
             out
             our
             precious
             time
             therein
             as
             though
             we
             were
             to
             yeeld
             no
             account
             of
             it
             ;
             
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             seruants
             to
             our
             lustes
             .
             And
             as
             this
             may
             somewhat
             direct
             vs
             in
             companies
             where
             we
             meete
             to
             refresh
             our selues
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             is
             not
             willing
             thus
             to
             vse
             recreation
             ,
             shall
             wish
             in
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             neuer
             bene
             acquainted
             with
             it
             :
             
             besides
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             said
             in
             vaine
             :
             He
             that
             loueth
             pastime
             shall
             be
             a
             poore
             man.
             
             
          
           
             Now
             for
             other
             companies
             in
             which
             we
             meet
             about
             our
             earthly
             affaires
             ,
             God
             hath
             taught
             vs
             vertues
             fit
             to
             vphold
             and
             carrie
             vs
             through
             them
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             in
             peace
             and
             in
             good
             sort
             :
             whereas
             without
             them
             ,
             full
             daungerous
             hurts
             might
             easily
             take
             hold
             of
             vs
             therein
             ,
             by
             such
             meanes
             as
             we
             litle
             suspect
             .
             Therefore
             to
             speake
             particularly
             of
             our
             bargainings
             and
             other
             couenants
             ,
             
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             without
             hollownesse
             ,
             deceipt
             ,
             vndermining
             and
             such
             other
             vnconscionable
             dealing
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             simple
             and
             our
             meaning
             good
             ,
             
             our
             words
             plaine
             ,
             our
             agreements
             reasonable
             ,
             our
             promises
             kept
             ,
             our
             couenants
             performed
             ,
             except
             consent
             on
             both
             sides
             to
             the
             contrarie
             :
             but
             where
             the
             aduauntage
             should
             fal
             out
             against
             the
             poore
             and
             needy
             ,
             there
             mercie
             
             and
             compassion
             would
             be
             required
             .
          
           
             
             In
             suites
             and
             controuersies
             great
             charitie
             is
             to
             be
             shewed
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             to
             be
             shewed
             ,
             namely
             ;
             that
             although
             no
             compromise
             can
             be
             made
             (
             which
             if
             it
             may
             with
             any
             indifferencie
             be
             obtained
             ,
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             be
             neglected
             :
             )
             yet
             that
             the
             question
             or
             case
             betwixt
             vs
             about
             words
             ,
             goods
             ,
             or
             other
             matters
             ,
             may
             not
             turne
             vs
             from
             the
             pursuing
             of
             the
             thing
             to
             the
             persons
             ,
             nor
             to
             breake
             
             
             off
             our
             Christian
             loue
             ,
             howsoeuer
             we
             receiue
             hatred
             and
             deadly
             malice
             for
             our
             good
             meaning
             .
          
           
             Strong
             patience
             also
             must
             be
             laboured
             for
             to
             beare
             the
             cost
             ,
             the
             trauell
             ,
             the
             toile
             and
             tariance
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             griefes
             and
             molestations
             ,
             which
             fall
             out
             thereby
             ,
             or
             may
             possibly
             be
             offered
             vs
             ,
             vntill
             we
             see
             the
             end
             and
             issue
             .
             But
             especially
             if
             it
             should
             stand
             with
             the
             aunswering
             for
             our selues
             in
             accusations
             of
             any
             crime
             before
             the
             magistrate
             :
             with
             this
             patience
             ,
             
             would
             wisedome
             and
             christian
             courage
             with
             modestie
             and
             meekenesse
             be
             necessarily
             adioyned
             .
             And
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             these
             the
             Lord
             hath
             brought
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             frowning
             lookes
             ,
             and
             cruell
             faces
             of
             tyrants
             and
             persecutors
             haue
             not
             bene
             feared
             ,
             their
             
             bloudie
             threats
             haue
             not
             daunted
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             much
             lesse
             haue
             they
             turned
             them
             from
             their
             most
             holy
             faith
             and
             profession
             ;
             but
             they
             themselues
             who
             haue
             vexed
             them
             ,
             haue
             appeared
             to
             be
             more
             tormented
             in
             their
             conscience
             at
             the
             beholding
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             who
             haue
             bene
             bodily
             tormented
             by
             them
             .
             And
             this
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             companie
             be
             said
             ,
             as
             in
             such
             breuitie
             I
             could
             :
             which
             aduice
             and
             direction
             the
             reader
             must
             receiue
             in
             all
             companies
             one
             day
             as
             another
             to
             guide
             him
             therein
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             shut
             vp
             this
             fourth
             dutie
             ,
             let
             this
             be
             added
             :
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             our
             companies
             we
             be
             harmelesse
             and
             giue
             good
             example
             ;
             but
             euery
             way
             and
             in
             all
             our
             dealings
             with
             men
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             priuie
             to
             it
             or
             no
             ,
             innocent
             and
             
             iust
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             mercifull
             and
             pitifull
             to
             the
             needie
             and
             oppressed
             :
             
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             are
             so
             naturally
             giuen
             to
             regard
             and
             seeke
             our
             owne
             profite
             ,
             whosoeuer
             sustaine
             losse
             thereby
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             alwaies
             thus
             resolued
             ,
             that
             rather
             then
             any
             should
             haue
             iust
             occasion
             to
             complaine
             of
             our
             iniurie
             or
             hard
             dealing
             ,
             we
             are
             readie
             to
             depart
             from
             some
             peece
             of
             our
             owne
             right
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             did
             to
             Lot.
             And
             because
             it
             is
             most
             mens
             calling
             ,
             
             euery
             of
             the
             sixe
             daies
             to
             haue
             dealings
             with
             some
             other
             ,
             therefore
             let
             the
             true
             Christian
             arme
             himselfe
             with
             this
             mind
             ,
             euen
             thus
             to
             liue
             and
             conuerse
             with
             them
             in
             all
             that
             they
             haue
             to
             do
             with
             them
             :
             for
             many
             of
             them
             are
             so
             deceitfull
             and
             vnconscionable
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             abuse
             the
             most
             innocent
             and
             honest
             Christians
             with
             
             slaunderous
             tongues
             and
             false
             reports
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             get
             what
             they
             would
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             Now
             what
             would
             such
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             any
             iust
             cause
             giuen
             them
             to
             open
             their
             mouthes
             ?
             But
             besides
             ,
             euen
             honester
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             deale
             together
             ,
             either
             for
             that
             they
             do
             not
             plainely
             set
             downe
             their
             minds
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             yet
             one
             sustaineth
             the
             losse
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             when
             both
             looke
             to
             gaine
             :
             I
             cannot
             tel
             how
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             there
             arise
             hard
             thoughts
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             that
             loue
             is
             broken
             off
             ,
             or
             so
             cooled
             ,
             as
             the
             diuell
             hath
             apparantly
             shewed
             ,
             that
             the
             persons
             wanted
             care
             and
             wisedome
             :
             therefore
             such
             should
             so
             looke
             to
             their
             actions
             ,
             
             that
             they
             may
             haue
             no
             such
             accusations
             come
             against
             them
             at
             euen
             or
             in
             the
             iudgement
             day
             ,
             nor
             prouoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             measure
             out
             to
             them
             after
             
             the
             same
             manner
             againe
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             be
             most
             sure
             of
             .
          
           
             Yet
             one
             thing
             remaineth
             ,
             which
             most
             fitly
             is
             here
             to
             be
             placed
             :
             
             that
             seing
             we
             shall
             in
             hauing
             companie
             ,
             fellowship
             and
             affaires
             with
             sundrie
             men
             ,
             behold
             many
             gracious
             examples
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             worthie
             patternes
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             diligent
             to
             marke
             and
             learne
             ,
             
             and
             follow
             whatsoeuer
             in
             thē
             may
             better
             adorne
             &
             furnish
             vs
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             taught
             :
             
               Be
               ye
               followers
               of
               me
            
             ,
             
             
               as
               I
               follow
               Christ
            
             :
             &
             that
             we
             carie
             not
             that
             high
             opinion
             of
             our selues
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             
             stand
             in
             no
             such
             neede
             of
             others
             because
             we
             haue
             somewhat
             more
             then
             the
             
             common
             sort
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             in
             humilitie
             and
             meekenesse
             make
             that
             reuerent
             account
             of
             Gods
             gifts
             in
             others
             ,
             
             rather
             then
             enuie
             and
             disdaine
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             with
             all
             speed
             seeke
             to
             enioy
             the
             same
             our selues
             :
             and
             much
             more
             to
             follow
             the
             good
             examples
             of
             such
             as
             are
             commended
             to
             vs
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             as
             Abraham
             the
             father
             of
             the
             beleeuers
             in
             faith
             ,
             Moses
             in
             meeknesse
             ,
             Ioseph
             in
             chastitie
             ,
             Dauid
             in
             the
             loue
             of
             Gods
             worships
             and
             holy
             exercises
             ,
             Caleb
             in
             constant
             following
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             exhorteth
             vs
             to
             ,
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             :
             Follow
             the
             faith
             and
             conuersation
             of
             such
             ,
             and
             consider
             what
             hath
             bene
             the
             end
             thereof
             .
             A
             necessarie
             watchword
             for
             numbers
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             so
             degenerated
             from
             the
             godly
             
             course
             of
             the
             reuerend
             Auncient
             that
             were
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             not
             onely
             not
             knowne
             the
             God
             of
             their
             fathers
             ,
             but
             also
             disgraced
             that
             zealous
             seruing
             of
             God
             which
             they
             vsed
             .
          
           
             The
             examples
             of
             such
             therefore
             as
             I
             set
             downe
             before
             ,
             shall
             be
             no
             small
             helpe
             ,
             being
             oft
             before
             vs
             ,
             to
             chase
             away
             from
             vs
             friuolous
             and
             hurtfull
             fantasies
             ,
             faintnesse
             ,
             discouragements
             and
             wearinesse
             of
             well
             doing
             ;
             and
             cause
             that
             the
             multitude
             of
             contrarie
             examples
             shall
             not
             hurt
             vs
             by
             their
             pride
             ,
             boldnesse
             and
             licentious
             life
             ;
             and
             to
             ioyne
             vs
             fast
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             though
             not
             now
             seene
             of
             vs
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             may
             hold
             the
             profession
             of
             our
             faith
             with
             ioy
             vnto
             our
             end
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             16.
             
             Of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             fifth
             duty
             ,
             how
             we
             should
             behaue
             our selues
             in
             solitarinesse
             .
          
           
             NOw
             I
             will
             passe
             to
             the
             next
             duty
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             guide
             and
             teach
             vs
             how
             to
             cary
             our selues
             and
             passe
             the
             time
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             out
             of
             company
             ,
             solitary
             by
             our selues
             alone
             .
             And
             this
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             seeing
             a
             great
             part
             
             of
             the
             day
             many
             times
             is
             passed
             ,
             when
             neither
             our
             callings
             are
             in
             hand
             ,
             neither
             we
             occupied
             in
             any
             company
             ;
             we
             must
             haue
             the
             same
             especiall
             care
             ouer
             our
             hearts
             and
             behauiour
             when
             we
             are
             alone
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             taught
             before
             to
             haue
             in
             company
             .
             And
             as
             we
             are
             counselled
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
             that
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             reforme
             our
             wayes
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             liue
             blessedly
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             diligent
             heed
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             as
             Gods
             word
             directeth
             vs
             :
             so
             this
             being
             one
             part
             of
             our
             wayes
             euerie
             day
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             to
             gouerne
             our selues
             christianly
             at
             all
             times
             when
             we
             are
             by
             our selues
             alone
             ,
             we
             must
             haue
             a
             speciall
             regard
             and
             
             care
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
             For
             who
             is
             able
             to
             reckon
             vp
             all
             or
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             occasions
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             moued
             and
             prouoked
             to
             offend
             and
             let
             loose
             our
             hearts
             to
             sinne
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             alone
             ,
             and
             how
             infinite
             kinds
             of
             euill
             we
             may
             be
             brought
             vnto
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             none
             present
             by
             feare
             or
             shame
             to
             hold
             vs
             from
             them
             ?
             Nay
             I
             say
             more
             ,
             the
             most
             iniquities
             which
             are
             done
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             
             
             world
             ,
             were
             first
             inuented
             and
             purposed
             onely
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             sinnes
             which
             openly
             are
             committed
             ,
             haue
             bene
             in
             warping
             and
             working
             secretly
             before
             :
             which
             the
             Prophet
             did
             plainely
             expresse
             ,
             when
             in
             bewailing
             his
             sinne
             which
             was
             come
             into
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             he
             sayd
             thus
             :
             
             
               Against
               thee
               only
               (
               ô
               Lord
               )
               haue
               I
               sinned
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             I
             offended
             thee
             secretly
             by
             vngodly
             desire
             ,
             before
             I
             proceeded
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             to
             giue
             offence
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             saith
             another
             Scripture
             ,
             
             that
             Dauid
             walked
             on
             the
             roofe
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             saw
             from
             thence
             a
             woman
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             to
             shew
             more
             fully
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             fit
             time
             for
             the
             Diuell
             to
             occupie
             our
             heads
             in
             sundry
             kinds
             of
             euill
             when
             we
             are
             alone
             ,
             
             it
             is
             noted
             that
             our
             graund-mother
             Eue
             was
             set
             vpon
             by
             Sathan
             
             when
             she
             was
             alone
             ,
             her
             husband
             not
             being
             with
             her
             .
             And
             our
             Sauiour
             was
             assaulted
             by
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             out
             of
             the
             company
             of
             men
             ;
             with
             many
             other
             such
             sayings
             .
             Which
             I
             alleadge
             not
             as
             though
             I
             were
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             to
             be
             feared
             in
             company
             ,
             (
             I
             haue
             before
             sayd
             the
             contrarie
             )
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             there
             is
             many
             wayes
             sore
             danger
             of
             falling
             when
             we
             are
             alone
             (
             and
             so
             we
             the
             more
             naked
             to
             resist
             :
             )
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             intended
             to
             proue
             ,
             which
             our
             wofull
             experience
             (
             I
             am
             full
             sure
             )
             confirmeth
             ;
             who
             are
             no
             sooner
             from
             company
             ,
             alone
             ,
             but
             swarmes
             of
             vaine
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             they
             be
             not
             chased
             away
             )
             of
             noisome
             and
             perillous
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             (
             as
             a
             swarme
             of
             Bees
             about
             a
             mans
             eares
             )
             are
             solliciting
             
             and
             offering
             themselues
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             Now
             then
             seeing
             the
             case
             so
             standeth
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             what
             need
             there
             is
             of
             some
             good
             helpe
             to
             keepe
             our
             soules
             from
             annoyance
             at
             such
             times
             ?
             
             And
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             stirre
             vp
             our selues
             vnto
             the
             doing
             of
             such
             duties
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             to
             concerne
             vs
             most
             :
             that
             so
             we
             may
             make
             this
             solitarie
             part
             of
             our
             life
             (
             which
             is
             not
             small
             )
             to
             be
             sutable
             and
             correspondent
             vnto
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             some
             plaine
             and
             certaine
             direction
             herein
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             the
             things
             which
             we
             are
             occupied
             about
             in
             solitarinesse
             .
             
             Now
             we
             know
             that
             all
             matters
             which
             go
             through
             our
             hands
             or
             heads
             while
             we
             are
             out
             of
             company
             ,
             
             are
             either
             simply
             holy
             ,
             or
             vnholy
             ,
             or
             things
             indifferent
             :
             now
             our
             owne
             necessitie
             ,
             and
             Christian
             wisedome
             will
             teach
             about
             which
             of
             all
             these
             we
             haue
             most
             cause
             to
             be
             occupied
             ;
             and
             let
             vs
             not
             be
             slacke
             and
             negligent
             to
             marke
             and
             obserue
             that
             ,
             but
             let
             our
             circumspect
             care
             and
             watchfulnesse
             (
             which
             must
             alwayes
             accompany
             vs
             )
             euer
             foresee
             that
             :
             for
             without
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             do
             nothing
             well
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             in
             iourneying
             ,
             walking
             ,
             sitting
             still
             ,
             or
             lying
             in
             our
             beds
             ,
             &c.
             we
             shall
             remember
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             held
             downe
             with
             any
             sinne
             or
             infirmitie
             ,
             let
             vs
             muse
             vpon
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             ,
             vpon
             the
             vilenesse
             ,
             
             shame
             and
             danger
             of
             it
             ,
             how
             hard
             it
             is
             to
             renounce
             it
             ,
             how
             God
             is
             prouoked
             thereby
             ,
             and
             therefore
             how
             to
             be
             abased
             vnder
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             confidence
             craue
             
             pardon
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             grace
             to
             weaken
             it
             .
             If
             we
             haue
             need
             and
             cause
             to
             take
             order
             for
             some
             earthly
             businesse
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             will
             turne
             vs
             to
             great
             trouble
             ,
             
             let
             vs
             with
             good
             aduice
             thinke
             with
             our selues
             how
             to
             dispose
             of
             it
             to
             our
             peace
             .
             If
             neither
             of
             both
             these
             giue
             vs
             occasion
             to
             be
             occupied
             ,
             then
             let
             vs
             watch
             such
             good
             oportunitie
             of
             being
             alone
             to
             make
             benefit
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             by
             setting
             our selues
             to
             muse
             vpon
             some
             holy
             things
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             mortality
             ,
             
             &c.
             )
             or
             inioy
             the
             libertie
             of
             talking
             with
             our
             God
             by
             prayer
             ,
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             
             reading
             ,
             reioycing
             in
             him
             ,
             &c.
             or
             ,
             if
             we
             haue
             any
             other
             necessarie
             duty
             to
             be
             
             done
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             when
             we
             be
             from
             our
             calling
             )
             let
             that
             be
             gone
             about
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             obiected
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             hard
             matter
             thus
             to
             do
             :
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             haue
             our
             hearts
             thus
             at
             commandement
             when
             we
             are
             by
             our selues
             ,
             especially
             for
             such
             as
             cannot
             reade
             ;
             but
             yet
             let
             vs
             consider
             againe
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             be
             better
             occupied
             :
             what
             did
             I
             say
             ?
             better
             ?
             nay
             we
             can
             hardly
             be
             otherwise
             occupied
             without
             sinne
             .
             And
             this
             aduice
             for
             the
             redeeming
             of
             the
             time
             when
             we
             are
             alone
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             is
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             we
             should
             thus
             gaine
             it
             from
             euill
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             moued
             what
             they
             say
             against
             it
             ,
             who
             neither
             vse
             their
             solitarinesse
             thus
             ,
             but
             as
             though
             thought
             were
             free
             ,
             giue
             their
             hearts
             libertie
             to
             roaue
             and
             raunge
             any
             where
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             we
             
             cannot
             be
             too
             prouident
             and
             carefull
             that
             way
             :
             and
             the
             best
             follow
             this
             rule
             sloughly
             inough
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             vntowardnesse
             which
             remaineth
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             infinite
             occasions
             which
             do
             prouoke
             them
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             fruite
             will
             answer
             the
             labour
             that
             shal
             be
             bestowed
             .
             For
             if
             we
             shall
             with
             this
             vigilancy
             hold
             in
             our
             corrupt
             hearts
             ,
             and
             hunt
             out
             ,
             and
             scare
             away
             the
             assaults
             of
             the
             Diuell
             on
             euery
             side
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             wisedome
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             we
             shall
             we
             able
             to
             do
             ;
             we
             shall
             neuer
             suffer
             them
             to
             cary
             vs
             foorth
             in
             any
             ill
             course
             or
             way
             ;
             but
             in
             stead
             thereof
             ,
             procure
             great
             libertie
             and
             freedome
             from
             such
             seruitude
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             be
             thus
             circumspect
             and
             watchfull
             in
             this
             time
             of
             our
             solitarinesse
             ,
             
             (
             wherein
             we
             are
             otherwise
             in
             great
             daunger
             to
             fall
             many
             wayes
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             sayd
             )
             we
             shall
             come
             the
             better
             furnished
             into
             company
             after
             ,
             to
             behaue
             our selues
             therein
             as
             becommeth
             vs
             :
             yea
             if
             we
             will
             be
             watchfull
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             against
             the
             froth
             and
             draffe
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             expell
             and
             hold
             out
             idlenesse
             ,
             vanitie
             of
             mind
             ,
             euill
             desires
             ,
             and
             wandring
             lusts
             ,
             &c.
             it
             is
             incredible
             what
             aduantage
             it
             will
             bring
             vs
             :
             no
             lesse
             ,
             (
             I
             dare
             boldly
             affirme
             )
             then
             that
             hundreth
             fold
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Gospell
             for
             one
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             forsaketh
             ought
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             
             (
             it
             being
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             allow
             )
             shall
             receiue
             euen
             here
             an
             hundreth
             times
             more
             contentation
             ,
             peace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             then
             he
             should
             haue
             had
             by
             following
             his
             will
             and
             desire
             therein
             ,
             &c.
             
             
          
           
             And
             whatsoeuer
             strangenesse
             and
             absurdity
             any
             men
             shall
             thinke
             this
             to
             be
             ,
             
             to
             haue
             such
             an
             eye
             to
             our selues
             ,
             that
             our
             well
             ordered
             course
             be
             not
             broken
             off
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             alone
             ,
             (
             by
             setting
             our selues
             about
             things
             holy
             ,
             or
             disposing
             of
             things
             lawfull
             ,
             or
             watching
             carefully
             against
             those
             which
             are
             euill
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             at
             our
             owne
             choice
             to
             do
             or
             desire
             what
             we
             list
             and
             thinke
             good
             ,
             without
             this
             strict
             tying
             of
             vs
             to
             some
             certaintie
             )
             they
             which
             will
             not
             be
             contentious
             ,
             I
             trust
             shall
             easily
             be
             answered
             .
             
             To
             whom
             ,
             this
             I
             say
             for
             answer
             ,
             (
             much
             like
             as
             I
             said
             to
             them
             who
             thought
             it
             too
             hard
             )
             and
             let
             it
             be
             well
             weighed
             :
             that
             there
             is
             no
             time
             wherein
             we
             shall
             be
             alone
             ,
             in
             which
             one
             of
             these
             three
             shall
             not
             be
             necessarie
             ,
             or
             wherein
             
             any
             other
             thing
             besides
             almost
             ,
             shall
             be
             tolerable
             or
             allowable
             .
             For
             what
             time
             of
             our
             solitarinesse
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             wherein
             we
             shall
             not
             haue
             some
             lawfull
             thing
             and
             that
             which
             is
             indifferent
             to
             thinke
             of
             about
             our
             family
             ,
             our
             crosses
             or
             other
             businesse
             ,
             and
             to
             preuent
             daungers
             imminent
             ,
             to
             remoue
             or
             ease
             troubles
             present
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             such
             way
             to
             dispose
             of
             matters
             for
             our
             peace
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ?
             or
             wherein
             we
             shall
             not
             haue
             cause
             to
             bewaile
             
             
             some
             infirmitie
             which
             oppresseth
             vs
             ;
             or
             to
             cast
             with
             ourselues
             ,
             what
             an
             heape
             and
             dung-hill
             of
             corruption
             is
             lodged
             within
             vs
             ,
             and
             complaine
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             and
             know
             it
             better
             ?
             or
             wherein
             we
             shall
             not
             haue
             iust
             cause
             to
             breake
             out
             into
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             like
             passing
             the
             time
             about
             some
             holy
             matters
             (
             as
             hath
             bene
             sayd
             )
             whereof
             there
             is
             so
             great
             variety
             and
             store
             ?
             I
             speake
             to
             those
             which
             haue
             vnderstanding
             to
             iudge
             discreetly
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             nothing
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             should
             be
             harsh
             or
             vnsauorie
             ;
             as
             hauing
             receiued
             from
             God
             a
             wise
             and
             vnderstanding
             heart
             to
             discerne
             ,
             and
             a
             promise
             of
             strength
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sufficient
             incouragement
             to
             do
             his
             will
             in
             this
             part
             of
             their
             life
             readily
             and
             gladly
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             desire
             with
             earthly
             minded
             persons
             to
             range
             
             after
             noisome
             and
             vnlawfull
             liberties
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             we
             cary
             flesh
             about
             vs
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             burthen
             to
             weigh
             vs
             downe
             ,
             so
             we
             shall
             neuer
             discharge
             this
             duty
             ,
             nor
             so
             purely
             follow
             this
             direction
             for
             the
             well
             taking
             vp
             the
             time
             when
             we
             be
             alone
             ,
             as
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             :
             but
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             we
             must
             learne
             and
             indeuour
             to
             follow
             the
             rules
             which
             are
             giuen
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             daily
             better
             and
             better
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             our selues
             to
             passe
             such
             times
             securely
             and
             without
             regard
             ,
             or
             full
             purposing
             of
             well
             bestowing
             the
             same
             as
             we
             are
             directed
             ,
             although
             we
             shall
             not
             attaine
             fully
             to
             that
             which
             we
             would
             .
             For
             if
             this
             be
             intended
             of
             vs
             faithfully
             ,
             as
             euery
             one
             is
             inabled
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             repent
             vs
             of
             the
             time
             so
             
             passed
             :
             but
             we
             may
             haue
             peace
             in
             that
             which
             we
             go
             about
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             shall
             we
             aime
             at
             in
             labouring
             to
             be
             thus
             directed
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             deare
             seruant
             of
             God
             Dauid
             did
             ,
             
             who
             as
             he
             prayed
             God
             that
             the
             words
             of
             his
             mouth
             might
             be
             alwayes
             acceptable
             in
             his
             sight
             in
             what
             company
             soeuer
             he
             should
             come
             :
             so
             did
             he
             likewise
             ,
             that
             the
             meditations
             of
             his
             hart
             might
             please
             him
             ,
             wheresoeuer
             he
             should
             become
             .
             And
             so
             in
             another
             Psalme
             he
             testifieth
             what
             his
             practise
             was
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             hide
             his
             word
             within
             his
             hart
             ,
             
             that
             he
             might
             not
             at
             any
             time
             either
             in
             company
             or
             alone
             sinne
             against
             him
             .
             And
             let
             all
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             commeth
             from
             a
             most
             dangerous
             custome
             of
             giuing
             their
             hearts
             libertie
             ,
             (
             when
             they
             are
             by
             themselues
             alone
             )
             that
             they
             range
             after
             
             what
             fansies
             and
             folly
             they
             list
             in
             company
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             so
             vntoward
             and
             vnwilling
             to
             betake
             themselues
             to
             better
             vses
             .
             And
             such
             must
             do
             as
             they
             ,
             who
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             haue
             stuffed
             themselues
             so
             full
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             prouoked
             to
             vomite
             .
             And
             most
             lamentable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             after
             so
             long
             inioying
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             litle
             acquaintance
             with
             ,
             or
             gouernement
             ouer
             the
             manifold
             disorders
             and
             vnrulinesse
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             vnderstanding
             hearts
             ,
             to
             looke
             after
             and
             thinke
             vpon
             things
             which
             are
             excellent
             .
             But
             this
             complaint
             is
             made
             in
             another
             place
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             remaineth
             to
             be
             sayd
             of
             this
             point
             (
             Vsing
             our
             solitarinesse
             aright
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             the
             rules
             by
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             guided
             
             herein
             :
             so
             I
             giue
             a
             short
             caueat
             ,
             or
             watch-word
             about
             the
             same
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             
             whereas
             I
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             be
             free
             from
             the
             workes
             of
             our
             calling
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             company
             ,
             after
             we
             haue
             entred
             into
             the
             affaires
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             
             one
             vse
             of
             our
             solitarinesse
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             deale
             about
             things
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             bethinke
             vs
             how
             we
             may
             best
             dispose
             them
             .
             Many
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             about
             this
             for
             the
             auoiding
             of
             danger
             :
             as
             ,
             that
             we
             beate
             not
             our
             braines
             to
             search
             curiously
             into
             others
             to
             iudge
             and
             censure
             them
             ,
             neither
             busie
             our
             
             selues
             in
             their
             matters
             needlessely
             ,
             
             as
             Paule
             speaketh
             of
             women
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             further
             
             forth
             ,
             
             then
             we
             are
             called
             thereto
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             become
             helpefull
             to
             them
             :
             which
             thing
             whiles
             many
             neglect
             ,
             they
             spend
             much
             time
             in
             thinking
             of
             those
             matters
             which
             do
             nothing
             appertaine
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             make
             themselues
             the
             vnfitter
             for
             their
             owne
             necessary
             duties
             .
          
           
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             while
             we
             deale
             in
             our
             owne
             matters
             ,
             
             we
             drowne
             not
             our selues
             in
             the
             cogitation
             of
             earthly
             things
             ouer
             long
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             further
             then
             need
             is
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             begin
             to
             take
             sweetnesse
             ,
             and
             feele
             our
             hearts
             brought
             in
             loue
             with
             the
             creature
             and
             the
             commodities
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             and
             thereby
             to
             haue
             our
             loue
             weakened
             towards
             the
             Creator
             .
             For
             this
             is
             not
             christian
             wisedome
             (
             though
             it
             be
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             world
             )
             to
             increase
             our
             
             loue
             toward
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             by
             all
             meanes
             possible
             to
             diminish
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             lesse
             to
             set
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
             
             Againe
             ,
             whereas
             another
             vse
             of
             our
             solitarinesse
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             bend
             our
             minds
             to
             holy
             and
             heauenly
             things
             when
             we
             are
             alone
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             speciall
             caution
             herein
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             for
             all
             our
             oft
             recourse
             to
             this
             duty
             ,
             goe
             about
             them
             with
             the
             lesse
             reuerence
             ,
             whether
             we
             go
             to
             prayer
             ,
             or
             set
             our selues
             to
             reading
             ,
             or
             enter
             into
             any
             meditation
             .
             The
             which
             admonition
             I
             know
             to
             be
             very
             needfull
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             see
             many
             to
             set
             lesse
             by
             and
             lightlier
             to
             esteeme
             the
             most
             holy
             exercises
             of
             piety
             ,
             euen
             for
             the
             cōmonnesse
             of
             thē
             :
             who
             yet
             ,
             when
             they
             first
             inioyed
             them
             ,
             could
             neuer
             sufficiently
             commend
             ,
             esteeme
             ,
             or
             haue
             
             their
             full
             of
             them
             .
             
             For
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             saith
             of
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
               :
               Iohn
            
             was
             a
             burning
             light
             ,
             
             and
             for
             a
             season
             ye
             delighted
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Galatians
             ran
             well
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             were
             letted
             :
             so
             I
             may
             say
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             diuerse
             for
             a
             while
             take
             pleasure
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             priuate
             helpes
             to
             godlinesse
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             soone
             broken
             off
             ,
             
             their
             hote
             zeale
             is
             quickly
             cooled
             .
             And
             this
             (
             if
             they
             were
             well
             rooted
             in
             the
             beginning
             )
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             do
             not
             daily
             nourish
             the
             estimation
             and
             loue
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             see
             daily
             the
             necessitie
             of
             them
             :
             but
             many
             dayes
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             omitted
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             begin
             to
             be
             glutted
             with
             them
             .
             Therefore
             resolue
             thy selfe
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             daily
             neede
             of
             such
             holy
             exercises
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             some
             time
             in
             the
             day
             by
             thy selfe
             alone
             
             to
             call
             thine
             affections
             home
             from
             wandring
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             thy
             secret
             and
             sweet
             talke
             betwixt
             God
             and
             thy
             soule
             ;
             that
             thou
             mayest
             therby
             vnburthen
             thy selfe
             of
             the
             loade
             of
             worldly
             cares
             and
             desires
             ,
             which
             by
             too
             earnest
             dealings
             haue
             growne
             vpon
             thee
             .
             And
             what
             day
             doth
             passe
             ,
             wherein
             thou
             hast
             not
             as
             great
             neede
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             had
             vpon
             any
             other
             ,
             of
             meditating
             vpon
             Gods
             vnchangeable
             loue
             to
             thee
             ,
             of
             the
             continuall
             and
             daily
             benefite
             of
             Christs
             death
             to
             heale
             the
             sore
             of
             thy
             soule
             through
             sinne
             ?
             what
             day
             goeth
             ouer
             thy
             head
             ,
             in
             which
             thou
             hast
             not
             neede
             to
             confesse
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             see
             them
             better
             ,
             and
             to
             bethinke
             thy selfe
             how
             thou
             mightest
             grow
             more
             constant
             in
             godlinesse
             ?
             
          
           
             
             Another
             thing
             to
             be
             taken
             heede
             of
             here
             ,
             is
             :
             that
             thou
             thinke
             not
             ouer-wel
             of
             thy selfe
             ,
             for
             that
             thou
             shalt
             do
             somewhat
             more
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             others
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             looke
             to
             be
             borne
             with
             in
             some
             of
             thy
             faultes
             .
             We
             are
             herein
             too
             like
             Peter
             ,
             (
             though
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             godly
             feruencie
             we
             come
             short
             in
             following
             him
             )
             that
             whiles
             we
             looke
             to
             one
             thing
             ,
             what
             grace
             wee
             haue
             receiued
             ,
             we
             halfe
             triumph
             before
             the
             victorie
             ;
             litle
             or
             nothing
             marking
             
             
             how
             many
             good
             things
             we
             are
             without
             :
             whē
             (
             yet
             )
             the
             Apostle
             ceasseth
             not
             in
             his
             owne
             example
             to
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             forget
             the
             things
             which
             are
             behind
             vs
             ,
             (
             that
             we
             should
             not
             be
             fleshed
             and
             made
             any
             thing
             the
             more
             slow
             and
             carelesse
             by
             them
             )
             but
             we
             should
             looke
             to
             the
             things
             which
             are
             before
             vs
             ,
             and
             which
             yet
             remaine
             to
             be
             done
             of
             vs
             ,
             and
             be
             caried
             to
             the
             marke
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             reward
             of
             our
             heauenly
             calling
             .
             Phil.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             solitarinesse
             in
             renouncing
             things
             vnlawfull
             ,
             
             thou
             art
             to
             beware
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             when
             thou
             art
             alone
             thou
             entrest
             into
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             manifold
             sinnes
             which
             raigne
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             thē
             such
             as
             do
             sometime
             much
             snare
             and
             take
             hold
             of
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             be
             not
             secretly
             
             allured
             and
             drawne
             to
             like
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             whiles
             thou
             goest
             about
             to
             refraine
             and
             waine
             thy selfe
             from
             them
             by
             musing
             on
             them
             .
             
             For
             the
             diuell
             can
             chaunge
             himselfe
             into
             an
             Angell
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             cause
             that
             to
             seeme
             the
             greatest
             pleasure
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             which
             is
             rancke
             poyson
             ;
             nay
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             more
             )
             when
             thou
             goest
             about
             to
             disgrace
             it
             to
             thy selfe
             ,
             euen
             then
             to
             bee
             brought
             to
             like
             and
             be
             snared
             with
             it
             .
             
             And
             as
             Saint
             Paule
             hath
             giuen
             charge
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             to
             all
             true
             ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             should
             execute
             this
             one
             part
             of
             their
             ministerie
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             exhort
             young
             women
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             a
             good
             thing
             )
             they
             should
             beware
             they
             mixed
             it
             not
             with
             euill
             ,
             by
             vnchast
             thoughts
             arising
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             Exhort
             the
             younger
             women
             with
             all
             purenesse
             and
             chast
             mindes
             :
             so
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             thy
             solitarie
             musings
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             (
             which
             is
             also
             a
             good
             thing
             )
             let
             the
             like
             regard
             be
             had
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             whiles
             thou
             intendest
             to
             grow
             further
             out
             of
             loue
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             diuell
             tickle
             thee
             not
             with
             new
             desire
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             .
             For
             thou
             art
             blind
             through
             thine
             owne
             selfe-loue
             and
             corruption
             :
             but
             especially
             when
             the
             diuell
             goeth
             about
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             he
             will
             blindfold
             thee
             more
             strongly
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             see
             that
             which
             liketh
             thee
             ,
             in
             sinne
             ;
             
             but
             not
             that
             which
             will
             slea
             thee
             :
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             thine
             affections
             ,
             being
             set
             on
             fire
             by
             a
             deepe
             impression
             of
             that
             which
             they
             like
             ,
             will
             more
             forcibly
             hale
             thee
             forward
             ,
             then
             a
             bare
             weake
             desire
             to
             auoide
             the
             sinne
             ,
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             
             hold
             thee
             backe
             .
             And
             if
             thou
             beleeuest
             not
             this
             ,
             thou
             hast
             (
             I
             dare
             warrant
             thee
             )
             found
             it
             so
             alreadie
             ;
             and
             howsoeuer
             thou
             thinkest
             that
             thou
             hatest
             sin
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             drawne
             vnto
             it
             againe
             ,
             vntill
             thou
             perceiuest
             that
             thou
             art
             wounded
             ,
             vnlesse
             (
             which
             is
             worse
             )
             thou
             be
             hardened
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             end
             remember
             ,
             how
             Iuda
             going
             foorth
             about
             a
             lawfull
             and
             honest
             thing
             ,
             namely
             :
             to
             see
             his
             sheepeshearers
             ,
             intending
             no
             euill
             ;
             
             yet
             because
             he
             went
             not
             armed
             ,
             he
             defiled
             himselfe
             by
             the
             way
             with
             an
             harlot
             .
             To
             the
             like
             end
             many
             more
             examples
             may
             be
             brought
             .
             And
             hereof
             it
             is
             (
             to
             illustrate
             that
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             an
             instance
             or
             example
             )
             that
             sometime
             such
             as
             haue
             liued
             in
             malice
             with
             their
             aduersarie
             ,
             do
             (
             vpon
             better
             consideration
             )
             purpose
             
             to
             agree
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             no
             longer
             beare
             hatred
             :
             but
             euen
             then
             (
             a
             thing
             worthie
             to
             be
             marked
             )
             the
             manifold
             iniuries
             ,
             vnkindnesses
             and
             indignities
             are
             so
             amplified
             by
             the
             diuell
             ,
             which
             their
             corrupt
             heart
             also
             liketh
             full
             well
             to
             aggrauate
             ,
             that
             they
             rather
             depart
             after
             their
             prayer
             with
             triumphing
             ouer
             their
             aduersarie
             ,
             then
             ouer
             their
             sinne
             ;
             and
             being
             strongly
             incensed
             against
             him
             ,
             they
             be
             very
             slaues
             to
             their
             sinne
             .
             So
             haue
             many
             Christians
             of
             good
             hope
             ,
             oft
             times
             by
             themselues
             reasoned
             &
             debated
             in
             their
             harts
             ,
             
             how
             they
             haue
             bene
             haled
             and
             drawne
             to
             vncleane
             desires
             ,
             till
             they
             haue
             
             bene
             checked
             for
             their
             sinne
             ,
             misliked
             it
             ,
             and
             accused
             themselues
             for
             it
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             (
             so
             couertly
             Satan
             worketh
             )
             or
             at
             the
             least
             soone
             after
             ,
             haue
             either
             set
             forward
             and
             reuiued
             such
             vnruly
             desires
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             worse
             )
             haue
             nourished
             them
             and
             so
             runne
             further
             .
             So
             I
             may
             say
             of
             all
             other
             iniquities
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             while
             they
             purpose
             alone
             by
             themselues
             to
             thinke
             how
             shamefull
             and
             odious
             their
             sinne
             is
             :
             yet
             for
             want
             of
             good
             experience
             and
             due
             consideration
             ,
             they
             suspecting
             no
             such
             daunger
             as
             the
             diuell
             intendeth
             against
             them
             ,
             he
             sendeth
             them
             away
             many
             times
             either
             as
             ill
             armed
             to
             resist
             it
             as
             they
             were
             before
             ;
             or
             else
             so
             handleth
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             they
             grow
             to
             a
             further
             liking
             and
             entertaining
             of
             it
             .
             
          
           
             And
             is
             it
             any
             maruell
             ?
             For
             when
             they
             are
             thus
             ouer-matched
             by
             Sathan
             ,
             (
             that
             while
             they
             go
             about
             to
             thinke
             of
             the
             renouncing
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             they
             are
             brought
             contrarily
             to
             like
             of
             it
             )
             this
             disaduātageth
             them
             sore
             much
             more
             ,
             and
             holdeth
             them
             more
             strongly
             in
             feare
             and
             perswasion
             that
             they
             shall
             still
             liue
             in
             bondage
             and
             subiection
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             had
             neuer
             at
             all
             gone
             about
             to
             resist
             it
             :
             
             as
             he
             who
             maketh
             a
             fray
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             proued
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             enemie
             ,
             and
             hath
             felt
             and
             perceiued
             his
             owne
             weakenesse
             to
             be
             farre
             greater
             then
             he
             looked
             for
             ,
             is
             much
             discouraged
             from
             attempting
             the
             like
             another
             time
             .
             And
             many
             of
             these
             sleights
             are
             in
             our
             common
             aduersarie
             the
             diuell
             ,
             which
             diuerse
             true
             hearted
             (
             yet
             vnexperienced
             )
             Christians
             not
             knowing
             nor
             
             being
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             are
             much
             astonished
             when
             they
             first
             proue
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             are
             discouraged
             for
             long
             time
             after
             when
             they
             see
             what
             hard
             successe
             they
             haue
             had
             .
             And
             it
             must
             teach
             vs
             all
             to
             come
             better
             armed
             then
             that
             we
             should
             thinke
             ,
             with
             a
             bare
             desire
             to
             ouercome
             our
             sinne
             ,
             or
             in
             hauing
             onely
             a
             cold
             mislike
             of
             it
             :
             these
             weapons
             fray
             not
             so
             mightie
             and
             subtile
             an
             enemie
             .
             But
             we
             will
             take
             no
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             haue
             neede
             to
             walke
             in
             feare
             alwaies
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             of
             necessitie
             smart
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             would
             not
             be
             warned
             ,
             till
             we
             say
             as
             many
             haue
             said
             :
             Oh
             that
             we
             had
             bene
             wiser
             .
             Therfore
             both
             at
             such
             times
             when
             we
             enter
             by
             our selues
             into
             the
             consideration
             of
             our
             sinne
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             grow
             further
             out
             of
             liking
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             other
             
             times
             let
             vs
             indeuour
             to
             follow
             that
             which
             hath
             bene
             said
             concerning
             this
             point
             ,
             namely
             :
             that
             we
             deale
             wisely
             in
             our
             owne
             behalfe
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             former
             cautions
             we
             haue
             bene
             aduised
             .
          
           
             Thus
             in
             some
             sort
             I
             haue
             shewed
             how
             we
             should
             looke
             to
             our selues
             when
             we
             are
             alone
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             should
             be
             occupied
             in
             that
             time
             of
             the
             day
             wherein
             we
             are
             free
             from
             the
             workes
             of
             our
             calling
             and
             from
             companie
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             :
             In
             keeping
             our selues
             from
             idlenesse
             and
             vaine
             wandrings
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             may
             be
             in
             doing
             some
             good
             ,
             at
             leastwise
             readie
             and
             prepared
             thereto
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             alwaies
             euen
             alone
             as
             in
             companie
             suspect
             our selues
             ,
             and
             passe
             our
             time
             in
             feare
             ,
             and
             be
             mindfull
             of
             Sathans
             enterprises
             .
             Also
             such
             caueats
             or
             cautions
             as
             
             I
             haue
             thought
             needfull
             ,
             I
             haue
             added
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             occupied
             about
             things
             lawfull
             ,
             or
             things
             which
             are
             holy
             in
             our
             solitarinesse
             ,
             or
             in
             auoyding
             things
             which
             are
             euill
             :
             and
             if
             for
             all
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             directing
             vs
             to
             the
             well
             spending
             of
             the
             time
             alone
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             perswade
             some
             ,
             I
             thinke
             it
             the
             best
             way
             to
             shame
             them
             with
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             heathen
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             them
             to
             learne
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             refuse
             to
             be
             taught
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             
             
             And
             amongst
             the
             rest
             
               Marcus
               Tullius
               Cicero
            
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             
             who
             although
             he
             knew
             not
             Christ
             nor
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             such
             a
             continuall
             loue
             to
             learning
             and
             vertue
             ,
             that
             as
             his
             writings
             do
             testifie
             how
             he
             was
             occupied
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             others
             ;
             so
             this
             one
             of
             his
             sayings
             sheweth
             ,
             how
             he
             passed
             his
             time
             alone
             :
             I
             being
             wearie
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             of
             liuing
             amongst
             wicked
             men
             ,
             with
             whom
             all
             places
             in
             a
             manner
             do
             swarme
             ,
             I
             betake
             my selfe
             vnto
             solitarinesse
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             I
             can
             ;
             yet
             that
             none
             may
             thinke
             me
             to
             trifle
             out
             my
             time
             idlely
             ,
             (
             that
             I
             say
             no
             more
             )
             let
             my
             bookes
             (
             which
             were
             many
             volumes
             )
             speake
             ,
             how
             in
             my
             solitarinesse
             I
             haue
             bene
             occupied
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             another
             which
             was
             before
             Tully
             ,
             whose
             example
             is
             recorded
             
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             wise
             man
             Cato
             ,
             expressed
             in
             his
             owne
             words
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               Publius
               Scipio
               African
            
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             neuer
             lesse
             idle
             or
             vnoccupied
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             was
             free
             from
             busines
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             neuer
             lesse
             solitarie
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             was
             alone
             .
             Which
             speech
             manifestly
             declareth
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             vse
             to
             thinke
             of
             weightie
             matters
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             laid
             the
             doing
             of
             them
             aside
             for
             a
             season
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             commune
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             alone
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             ,
             neither
             he
             was
             idle
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             he
             had
             no
             neede
             of
             companie
             to
             find
             him
             occupied
             .
             And
             whereas
             most
             men
             cannot
             tell
             what
             to
             do
             when
             they
             haue
             not
             some
             worke
             to
             set
             themselues
             about
             ,
             but
             become
             vtterly
             
             idle
             ,
             except
             their
             heads
             be
             running
             after
             some
             euill
             ;
             he
             was
             both
             profitably
             exercised
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             quickened
             and
             sharpened
             by
             such
             intermission
             to
             returne
             to
             publike
             affaires
             and
             busines
             againe
             .
             Therefore
             (
             as
             hath
             bene
             said
             )
             he
             by
             the
             keeping
             of
             his
             mind
             occupied
             ,
             and
             by
             searching
             out
             those
             things
             which
             by
             musing
             and
             contemplation
             he
             attained
             vnto
             ,
             was
             neuer
             either
             alone
             or
             vnoccupied
             .
             This
             was
             reported
             of
             Scipio
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             could
             occupie
             himselfe
             in
             no
             better
             things
             then
             momentanie
             and
             earthly
             ;
             as
             moral
             vertues
             ,
             gouernment
             of
             commonwealths
             ,
             and
             the
             searching
             out
             of
             naturall
             causes
             of
             things
             :
             which
             all
             are
             done
             by
             mans
             reason
             .
          
           
             But
             ô
             wofull
             people
             we
             ,
             that
             the
             like
             cannot
             be
             said
             or
             truly
             reported
             of
             vs
             
             who
             haue
             such
             varietie
             of
             heauenly
             things
             concerning
             the
             immortality
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             the
             glorious
             rising
             againe
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             incomprehensible
             and
             euerlasting
             happinesse
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             bequeathed
             and
             freely
             bestowed
             vpon
             vs
             to
             be
             enioyed
             of
             vs
             ,
             some
             here
             and
             some
             hereafter
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             are
             soone
             glutted
             with
             them
             !
             that
             in
             our
             solitarie
             refreshings
             and
             recreations
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             we
             can
             seldom
             looke
             vp
             aboue
             that
             which
             we
             may
             see
             with
             our
             eyes
             ;
             as
             though
             such
             heauenly
             matters
             had
             no
             sauour
             with
             vs
             ,
             but
             were
             wearisome
             and
             tedious
             !
             This
             Scipio
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             bene
             much
             taken
             vp
             in
             ciuill
             affaires
             and
             dealings
             amongst
             men
             ,
             could
             with
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             thinke
             by
             himselfe
             alone
             of
             things
             profitable
             ,
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             
             learning
             ,
             ciuill
             gouernment
             in
             warre
             and
             peace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             we
             ,
             if
             we
             haue
             taken
             a
             litle
             paine
             in
             companie
             ,
             we
             giue
             our
             minds
             the
             bridle
             in
             our
             intermission
             &
             solitarines
             ,
             to
             thinke
             of
             that
             only
             almost
             which
             they
             desire
             :
             and
             as
             for
             serious
             matters
             we
             blush
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             We
             wil
             not
             meddle
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             lay
             them
             aside
             :
             whereas
             who
             doubteth
             but
             that
             (
             the
             end
             of
             all
             our
             knowledge
             being
             Vse
             and
             practise
             to
             keepe
             our
             hearts
             in
             an
             heauenly
             manner
             subiect
             to
             our
             God
             from
             time
             to
             time
             )
             we
             haue
             farre
             greater
             neede
             
             of
             meditation
             and
             keeping
             of
             our
             minds
             in
             frame
             ,
             then
             this
             Scipio
             ,
             or
             such
             
             like
             in
             their
             kind
             .
             How
             rare
             are
             those
             men
             ,
             and
             yet
             ridiculous
             for
             their
             labour
             ,
             who
             acquaint
             themselues
             with
             this
             meditating
             of
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             infinite
             varietie
             of
             holy
             things
             therein
             ,
             although
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             praise
             is
             so
             great
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             could
             make
             it
             his
             worke
             both
             in
             the
             day
             and
             the
             night
             season
             ?
          
           
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             I
             can
             no
             otherwise
             helpe
             to
             redresse
             this
             wretched
             custome
             of
             neglecting
             this
             benefite
             and
             libertie
             of
             oft
             meditating
             ,
             and
             profitable
             vsing
             of
             solitarinesse
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             might
             well
             vse
             it
             :
             I
             will
             say
             no
             more
             but
             pray
             for
             such
             as
             know
             not
             by
             experience
             how
             good
             and
             gainefull
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             idle
             and
             vaine
             wandrings
             and
             fantasies
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             swarme
             
             for
             the
             most
             part
             when
             they
             are
             alone
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             will
             not
             cease
             to
             bewaile
             the
             vnhappinesse
             of
             the
             men
             of
             our
             daies
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             vsuall
             and
             daily
             trifling
             out
             of
             their
             precious
             time
             ,
             declare
             that
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             their
             best
             portion
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             haue
             daily
             communion
             with
             God
             ;
             but
             are
             wise
             to
             deceiue
             themselues
             in
             forgoing
             it
             for
             folly
             and
             sinne
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             maruell
             ,
             though
             of
             many
             wise
             and
             learned
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             so
             few
             ,
             which
             both
             find
             an
             heauenly
             sweetnesse
             in
             their
             owne
             liues
             ,
             and
             are
             fit
             to
             season
             others
             therewith
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             oft
             and
             vsuall
             daily
             with
             the
             Lord
             in
             their
             soliloquies
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             communing
             betwixt
             God
             and
             themselues
             in
             their
             prayer
             and
             meditation
             ;
             
             and
             in
             hauing
             recourse
             
             to
             him
             ,
             sequestred
             from
             the
             companie
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             Moses
             the
             man
             of
             God
             had
             .
          
           
             Which
             part
             of
             Christian
             comfort
             both
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             generally
             enioyed
             of
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             either
             the
             least
             sauouring
             of
             Monkerie
             ,
             much
             lesse
             without
             the
             establishing
             and
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             it
             againe
             ,
             which
             some
             prophane
             Protestants
             litle
             knowing
             the
             vse
             of
             ,
             will
             be
             readie
             (
             I
             doubt
             not
             )
             to
             imagine
             and
             say
             :
             as
             they
             peruert
             all
             other
             things
             to
             their
             owne
             hurt
             .
             Although
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             they
             had
             no
             earthlier
             minds
             (
             I
             allow
             not
             their
             doing
             )
             then
             some
             of
             them
             had
             ,
             who
             first
             left
             the
             dealings
             of
             the
             world
             to
             liue
             apart
             out
             of
             companie
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Popish
             progenie
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             thought
             (
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             apish
             imitation
             )
             to
             follow
             and
             be
             like
             them
             ,
             
             they
             are
             farre
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             from
             sound
             religion
             in
             their
             profession
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             :
             although
             I
             commend
             solitarinesse
             ,
             I
             would
             yet
             thus
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             troubled
             with
             melancholie
             ,
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             they
             are
             much
             vnable
             to
             gouerne
             themselues
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             through
             strong
             and
             vehement
             temptations
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             oppressed
             with
             them
             ;
             that
             such
             (
             I
             say
             )
             should
             not
             be
             pressed
             with
             it
             and
             vrged
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             long
             or
             much
             alone
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             casting
             themselues
             into
             further
             and
             more
             daungerous
             dumpes
             and
             extreame
             heauinesse
             ,
             as
             experience
             hath
             taught
             ,
             till
             they
             may
             be
             stronger
             ,
             and
             therefore
             with
             lesse
             daunger
             may
             be
             permitted
             to
             the
             libertie
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             other
             Christians
             .
             
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             17.
             
             Of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             sixth
             dutie
             :
             Of
             vsing
             prosperitie
             well
             .
          
           
             THE
             next
             dutie
             to
             be
             obserued
             ,
             is
             :
             that
             with
             the
             same
             sanctified
             and
             sound
             heart
             we
             enioy
             all
             our
             lawfull
             liberties
             and
             commodities
             of
             this
             life
             rightly
             and
             soberly
             ,
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             whiles
             the
             Lord
             graunteth
             them
             vnto
             
             our
             vses
             :
             and
             whatsoeuer
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             befall
             vs
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             (
             as
             both
             these
             are
             distinct
             parts
             of
             our
             life
             from
             the
             former
             )
             that
             we
             goe
             vnder
             them
             patiently
             ,
             meekely
             and
             thankfully
             .
             These
             two
             parts
             of
             dutie
             are
             required
             ,
             not
             at
             some
             one
             time
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             first
             and
             second
             rules
             haue
             their
             certaine
             time
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             )
             but
             (
             as
             some
             of
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             daily
             direction
             )
             throughout
             the
             day
             :
             because
             there
             is
             no
             part
             of
             our
             life
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             either
             exercised
             with
             some
             crosse
             or
             with
             likelihood
             and
             feare
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             free
             from
             both
             ,
             and
             enioyeth
             sundrie
             benefits
             of
             the
             Lords
             ;
             or
             (
             that
             which
             is
             the
             most
             vsuall
             and
             common
             case
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             )
             it
             is
             mixed
             and
             compounded
             
             of
             both
             :
             which
             of
             all
             these
             soeuer
             be
             our
             estate
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             great
             danger
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             vnprouided
             for
             it
             :
             I
             meane
             ;
             if
             we
             be
             not
             watchfull
             in
             either
             of
             them
             to
             carie
             our selues
             vprightly
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             time
             of
             both
             if
             we
             pray
             not
             feruently
             with
             full
             resolution
             to
             it
             .
             And
             to
             say
             somewhat
             distinctly
             and
             seuerally
             of
             both
             ,
             (
             although
             it
             be
             my
             purpose
             to
             say
             as
             litle
             as
             I
             may
             ,
             seeing
             I
             haue
             by
             occasion
             spoken
             of
             both
             in
             another
             place
             :
             )
             of
             the
             first
             I
             will
             speake
             in
             this
             chapter
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             next
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             vnderstand
             what
             I
             meane
             by
             prosperitie
             :
             properly
             ,
             
             euen
             all
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             ,
             which
             may
             lawfully
             be
             enioyed
             of
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             health
             ,
             riches
             ,
             friends
             ,
             peace
             ,
             mariage
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             appertaine
             
             thereto
             ,
             as
             wife
             ,
             children
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             therefore
             which
             are
             things
             that
             a
             man
             would
             most
             desire
             ,
             with
             freedome
             from
             afflictions
             which
             might
             impaire
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             them
             ,
             
             we
             must
             know
             that
             it
             is
             a
             most
             difficult
             thing
             to
             possesse
             them
             without
             great
             daunger
             to
             our
             soules
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             liuing
             in
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             as
             to
             abound
             in
             many
             good
             blessings
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             world
             counteth
             happinesse
             )
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             slipperie
             way
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             a
             man
             is
             euer
             sliding
             and
             readie
             to
             fall
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             
             to
             looke
             to
             our selues
             daily
             that
             we
             be
             not
             hurt
             ,
             what
             lesse
             worke
             is
             it
             ,
             then
             as
             if
             a
             man
             iourneying
             all
             the
             yeare
             through
             ,
             yea
             and
             all
             his
             life
             long
             ,
             should
             be
             constrained
             continually
             to
             be
             looking
             to
             his
             feete
             and
             steppes
             ?
             which
             thing
             how
             vnwelcome
             it
             would
             
             be
             and
             wearisome
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             one
             day
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             and
             perceiue
             ?
          
           
             Now
             the
             case
             being
             like
             in
             this
             part
             of
             our
             trauell
             and
             spirituall
             iourney
             ;
             therefore
             that
             we
             may
             be
             free
             from
             the
             hurt
             which
             might
             meete
             with
             vs
             herein
             ,
             these
             two
             points
             shall
             be
             needfull
             to
             be
             considered
             and
             learned
             :
             First
             ,
             
             how
             hardly
             in
             prosperitie
             we
             walke
             safely
             from
             day
             to
             day
             towards
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             :
             secondly
             ,
             how
             and
             after
             what
             sort
             we
             may
             do
             it
             though
             it
             be
             hard
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             may
             grow
             to
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             the
             same
             :
             which
             who
             so
             
             attaineth
             vnto
             ,
             shall
             find
             no
             common
             ,
             nor
             small
             ease
             in
             his
             life
             ouer
             others
             do
             ,
             
             and
             passe
             by
             manifold
             and
             grieuous
             dangers
             which
             few
             auoide
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             although
             a
             man
             should
             much
             better
             performe
             all
             Christian
             duties
             euery
             day
             ,
             
             who
             hath
             fewest
             afflictions
             to
             draw
             his
             heart
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             most
             helpes
             by
             peace
             &
             wealth
             ,
             to
             set
             him
             forward
             therein
             :
             yet
             (
             as
             men
             go
             to
             worke
             )
             we
             see
             it
             is
             cōmonly
             cleane
             contrary
             .
             For
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             so
             readily
             caried
             to
             vse
             all
             earthly
             things
             amisse
             ,
             euen
             to
             their
             owne
             hurt
             and
             hinderance
             ,
             and
             so
             hardly
             brought
             to
             be
             the
             better
             by
             benefits
             ;
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             found
             by
             experience
             with
             vs
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             in
             ages
             past
             that
             it
             was
             with
             men
             then
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             of
             these
             earthly
             commodities
             ,
             
             the
             lesse
             he
             is
             inriched
             with
             spirituall
             
             grace
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             are
             increased
             &
             multiplied
             ,
             so
             this
             decaieth
             and
             is
             diminished
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             here
             speake
             of
             the
             wicked
             of
             the
             world
             (
             as
             oft
             times
             I
             put
             the
             Reader
             in
             mind
             :
             )
             but
             euen
             of
             those
             which
             go
             before
             others
             in
             the
             imbracing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             For
             euen
             of
             them
             ,
             many
             are
             very
             faultie
             and
             blame
             worthie
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             had
             need
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             take
             knowledge
             of
             it
             by
             the
             least
             watch-word
             ,
             and
             amend
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             tary
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             shamed
             for
             it
             and
             confounded
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             more
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             because
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             whiles
             they
             haue
             bene
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             ,
             
             haue
             bene
             humble
             and
             kept
             within
             good
             compasse
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             haue
             had
             oft
             recourse
             to
             God
             in
             their
             prayers
             (
             as
             they
             
             haue
             confessed
             it
             was
             meete
             for
             them
             to
             do
             .
             )
             But
             why
             speake
             I
             this
             ?
             because
             when
             the
             Lord
             hath
             giuen
             them
             deliuerance
             ,
             they
             haue
             shewed
             thēselues
             to
             haue
             bin
             no
             such
             persons
             as
             before
             ,
             but
             haue
             soone
             gone
             from
             their
             former
             care
             and
             haue
             kicked
             vp
             their
             heele
             ,
             waxing
             wanton
             in
             their
             prosperitie
             ,
             euen
             as
             they
             were
             forgetfull
             of
             their
             former
             calamities
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.67
             .
             So
             that
             it
             may
             truly
             be
             sayd
             ,
             that
             few
             by
             earthly
             things
             are
             drawne
             on
             and
             incouraged
             to
             the
             loue
             of
             heauenly
             :
             
             which
             yet
             is
             the
             end
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             in
             giuing
             them
             .
             If
             they
             haue
             rest
             from
             persecution
             and
             trouble
             ,
             and
             inioy
             peace
             in
             their
             daies
             ,
             how
             many
             do
             with
             the
             Churches
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             take
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             edifie
             and
             build
             vp
             themselues
             the
             more
             strongly
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             
             faith
             and
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             draw
             others
             thereto
             by
             their
             example
             ?
          
           
             And
             if
             their
             plenty
             of
             Gods
             outward
             benefits
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             eate
             of
             the
             fat
             and
             drinke
             of
             the
             sweete
             :
             yet
             how
             many
             find
             the
             Lords
             seruice
             more
             sweete
             daily
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             find
             his
             outward
             benefits
             ?
             But
             they
             do
             rather
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             others
             ,
             begin
             to
             rest
             in
             them
             many
             times
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             Here
             is
             good
             being
             for
             vs
             :
             whereas
             the
             more
             men
             haue
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             should
             looke
             that
             they
             serue
             him
             with
             ioy
             for
             all
             their
             abundance
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             time
             at
             will
             ,
             wherein
             much
             good
             may
             be
             done
             to
             themselues
             and
             others
             ,
             
             is
             this
             their
             chiefest
             care
             to
             redeeme
             it
             to
             euery
             good
             vse
             because
             the
             dayes
             be
             euill
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             their
             hearts
             to
             wisedome
             ,
             seeing
             they
             
             haue
             but
             a
             while
             to
             liue
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             that
             were
             too
             sad
             a
             matter
             for
             them
             to
             heare
             of
             .
             But
             numbers
             of
             them
             take
             vp
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             day
             most
             commonly
             in
             the
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             ,
             which
             are
             by
             euill
             custome
             in
             euery
             season
             of
             the
             yeare
             affoorded
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             them
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             if
             the
             publicke
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             in
             the
             familie
             (
             which
             should
             be
             daily
             continued
             for
             the
             benefit
             
             
             of
             the
             whole
             company
             )
             be
             not
             neglected
             oft
             times
             ,
             yet
             how
             come
             they
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             case
             are
             their
             hearts
             to
             the
             performing
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             sauour
             of
             nothing
             else
             but
             their
             vaine
             ,
             if
             not
             vnlawfull
             ,
             pleasures
             ?
             Which
             complaint
             ,
             if
             euer
             ,
             may
             now
             in
             this
             generation
             be
             made
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             most
             rightly
             ,
             
             when
             many
             of
             the
             gentry
             of
             this
             land
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             had
             for
             certaine
             causes
             iustly
             mouing
             them
             ,
             for
             sundry
             yeares
             together
             banished
             out
             of
             their
             houses
             the
             vse
             and
             practise
             of
             dicing
             and
             carding
             ,
             with
             such
             prophanenesse
             and
             disorder
             as
             accompanieth
             the
             same
             ,
             haue
             within
             these
             few
             yeares
             (
             as
             though
             they
             could
             no
             longer
             forbeare
             )
             brought
             them
             in
             againe
             :
             A
             lamentable
             fruite
             of
             their
             wealth
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             prosperitie
             
             among
             many
             other
             such
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             duly
             considered
             ,
             
             what
             good
             might
             haue
             bene
             done
             through
             our
             land
             in
             this
             long
             time
             of
             peace
             and
             plentie
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             oportunitie
             ,
             euen
             the
             time
             of
             our
             visitation
             (
             as
             fit
             for
             holy
             duties
             ,
             as
             faire
             weather
             for
             haruest
             )
             hath
             bene
             ouer-slipped
             ,
             (
             that
             I
             say
             no
             more
             )
             it
             ought
             iustly
             to
             wring
             out
             plenty
             of
             teares
             for
             so
             great
             transgression
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             containe
             my selfe
             .
             
             Our
             Sauiour
             speaking
             but
             of
             one
             part
             or
             peece
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             namely
             of
             riches
             ,
             saith
             :
             Oh
             ,
             with
             what
             difficultie
             shall
             they
             who
             haue
             riches
             ,
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ?
             If
             he
             speake
             thus
             of
             riches
             ,
             what
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             is
             his
             iudgement
             of
             them
             which
             with
             riches
             haue
             
             many
             other
             kinds
             of
             blessings
             ?
             with
             how
             much
             ado
             shall
             such
             go
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             gouerne
             themselues
             rightly
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ?
             And
             what
             maruell
             ,
             seeing
             a
             rich
             mans
             riches
             are
             his
             strong
             city
             ,
             
             and
             thereby
             he
             is
             bold
             to
             do
             many
             things
             wilfully
             ,
             which
             he
             durst
             not
             so
             presumptuously
             do
             if
             he
             had
             them
             not
             .
             They
             are
             baites
             ,
             and
             do
             often
             draw
             his
             heart
             to
             be
             set
             vpon
             them
             ,
             that
             whiles
             they
             are
             in
             request
             and
             chiefly
             accounted
             of
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             no
             place
             for
             better
             things
             to
             rule
             and
             raigne
             there
             ,
             although
             for
             shame
             and
             feare
             they
             are
             not
             altogether
             reiected
             ;
             euen
             as
             it
             may
             be
             sayd
             of
             play
             :
             Where
             that
             is
             entertained
             ,
             good
             bookes
             are
             litle
             red
             and
             occupied
             .
          
           
             
             It
             was
             the
             last
             temptation
             that
             the
             Diuell
             attempted
             our
             Sauiour
             withall
             (
             The
             glory
             and
             wealth
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             meane
             :
             )
             to
             teach
             vs
             this
             ,
             among
             many
             other
             things
             ;
             That
             if
             the
             other
             two
             be
             ouercome
             ,
             yet
             the
             Diuell
             looketh
             to
             preuaile
             by
             this
             .
             What
             should
             I
             say
             of
             the
             innumerable
             hurts
             which
             euen
             good
             men
             sustaine
             by
             these
             benefits
             and
             good
             blessings
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             hate
             one
             another
             ,
             contend
             with
             and
             deceiue
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             make
             themselues
             strangers
             one
             to
             the
             other
             thereby
             :
             and
             (
             which
             is
             none
             of
             the
             least
             euils
             among
             other
             )
             their
             harts
             are
             so
             knit
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             consider
             not
             how
             they
             take
             in
             hand
             their
             worldly
             busines
             ,
             nor
             how
             they
             vexe
             &
             trouble
             their
             poore
             brethren
             (
             if
             any
             fall
             into
             their
             hands
             ;
             )
             but
             go
             to
             worke
             against
             them
             cruelly
             ,
             
             or
             at
             least
             in
             rashnesse
             ,
             with
             which
             nothing
             is
             well
             done
             .
             If
             we
             should
             but
             consider
             how
             they
             beate
             their
             braines
             about
             them
             euery
             way
             ,
             who
             are
             yet
             wealthie
             alreadie
             ,
             bestowing
             all
             their
             wisedome
             in
             deuising
             how
             to
             increase
             and
             bring
             them
             in
             ,
             when
             it
             were
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             ,
             
             that
             the
             great
             riches
             [
             godlinesse
             ]
             should
             be
             much
             more
             sought
             after
             :
             If
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             should
             consider
             this
             ,
             we
             should
             enter
             into
             a
             very
             maze
             .
             By
             which
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             like
             ,
             it
             may
             with
             bitter
             complaint
             be
             lamented
             (
             of
             the
             which
             we
             haue
             bin
             long
             admonished
             :
             )
             
             that
             Religion
             in
             these
             many
             yeares
             of
             our
             peace
             ,
             hath
             brought
             forth
             much
             
             wealth
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             daughter
             hath
             deuoured
             and
             eate
             vp
             the
             mother
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             vnderstood
             onely
             of
             riches
             ,
             know
             we
             that
             all
             lawfull
             liberties
             do
             worke
             the
             same
             effects
             ,
             that
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             
             become
             worse
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Psalme
             the
             Prophet
             declareth
             :
             Before
             I
             was
             afflicted
             I
             went
             astray
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             I
             had
             my
             libertie
             :
             and
             therefore
             this
             shall
             serue
             to
             shew
             ,
             with
             how
             much
             ado
             they
             which
             haue
             them
             ,
             walke
             daily
             in
             a
             Christian
             course
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             the
             more
             variety
             of
             earthly
             delights
             they
             inioy
             with
             them
             .
             Now
             therfore
             it
             being
             thus
             ,
             what
             cause
             haue
             all
             such
             as
             are
             louers
             of
             the
             truth
             (
             whō
             God
             suffereth
             to
             liue
             in
             peace
             ,
             health
             and
             prosperity
             )
             
             to
             be
             wise
             and
             wary
             against
             so
             many
             dangers
             ,
             and
             warned
             by
             the
             hurt
             of
             so
             many
             who
             haue
             gone
             before
             vs
             ?
             and
             to
             learne
             how
             they
             may
             not
             be
             hindred
             nor
             holdē
             backe
             any
             way
             by
             their
             prosperitie
             ;
             but
             set
             forward
             rather
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             wayes
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             most
             conuenient
             ?
             The
             watch-word
             is
             not
             in
             vaine
             and
             needlesse
             ,
             which
             was
             giuē
             to
             our
             fathers
             *
             :
             When
             thou
             hast
             eate
             &
             art
             full
             :
             beware
             lest
             thou
             forget
             the
             Lord.
             But
             I
             will
             proceed
             .
             Therefore
             as
             I
             haue
             now
             declared
             the
             one
             of
             these
             two
             points
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             hard
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             vse
             prosperity
             aright
             :
             so
             I
             will
             go
             forward
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             namely
             how
             this
             maybe
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             well
             vse
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             no
             snare
             nor
             hinderance
             to
             vs.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             end
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             how
             nearely
             we
             are
             knit
             vnto
             the
             same
             
             as
             hath
             bene
             sayd
             ,
             
             how
             naturally
             we
             desire
             to
             haue
             all
             that
             our
             hearts
             do
             long
             after
             without
             regard
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             euill
             for
             vs
             :
             which
             causeth
             vs
             to
             esteeme
             of
             all
             such
             things
             more
             highly
             then
             becommeth
             vs
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             set
             our
             greatest
             care
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             seeke
             to
             inioy
             them
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             better
             things
             we
             loose
             and
             depriue
             our selues
             of
             for
             them
             .
             This
             inordinate
             loue
             which
             we
             beare
             to
             any
             lawfull
             libertie
             or
             blessings
             pertaining
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             must
             be
             by
             all
             meanes
             possible
             weakned
             and
             abated
             in
             vs
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             too
             much
             through
             our
             owne
             folly
             strengthened
             and
             increased
             .
             And
             to
             obtaine
             this
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             ,
             some
             perswasions
             I
             will
             briefly
             set
             downe
             .
             First
             therefore
             ,
             this
             spirituall
             drunkennesse
             is
             to
             be
             expelled
             ,
             and
             the
             inordinate
             
             loue
             of
             earthly
             things
             to
             be
             weakened
             and
             abated
             by
             diligent
             earnest
             viewing
             and
             weighing
             ,
             how
             momentany
             and
             flitting
             all
             things
             of
             the
             greatest
             reckoning
             vnder
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             
             are
             ;
             and
             how
             vncertaine
             hold
             we
             haue
             of
             them
             ,
             euen
             when
             we
             thinke
             our selues
             most
             certaine
             and
             sure
             of
             them
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             by
             valuing
             and
             pricing
             them
             thereafter
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             do
             ,
             
             saying
             :
             The
             fashion
             or
             shadow
             of
             this
             world
             passeth
             away
             .
             And
             againe
             :
             Happinesse
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             the
             things
             which
             a
             man
             possesseth
             ;
             and
             of
             riches
             which
             is
             counted
             the
             chiefest
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             Why
             dost
             thou
             weary
             thy selfe
             to
             grow
             rich
             ?
             cease
             from
             thy
             wisedome
             :
             why
             dost
             thou
             cast
             thine
             eyes
             vpon
             them
             ?
             for
             they
             are
             nothing
             .
             
          
           
             
             Also
             ,
             we
             shall
             by
             litle
             and
             litle
             breake
             off
             this
             neare
             knot
             of
             amitie
             betwixt
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             earthly
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             we
             loue
             them
             )
             if
             we
             wil
             suffer
             our selues
             to
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             how
             many
             waies
             we
             be
             in
             dāger
             of
             sore
             plunges
             by
             means
             thereof
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Scripture
             giueth
             them
             many
             titles
             &
             names
             drawne
             from
             the
             effect
             which
             they
             worke
             in
             most
             men
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             snares
             ,
             
             thornes
             ,
             choakes
             ,
             because
             they
             intangle
             vs
             ,
             pricke
             ,
             and
             hold
             in
             and
             
             
             smouther
             the
             many
             graces
             of
             God
             in
             vs
             ,
             that
             they
             bud
             not
             out
             and
             fructifie
             .
             And
             so
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             that
             they
             pierce
             vs
             through
             with
             many
             sorowes
             ,
             
             being
             meere
             vexation
             and
             affliction
             of
             spirit
             ,
             when
             men
             haue
             giuen
             themselues
             after
             the
             course
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             seeke
             what
             is
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             them
             .
             Few
             Iobs
             do
             know
             and
             find
             out
             the
             deceiptfulnesse
             of
             riches
             ,
             vntill
             after
             they
             haue
             proued
             it
             ,
             they
             complaine
             too
             late
             ,
             and
             in
             vaine
             begin
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             say
             :
             We
             are
             deceiued
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             
             it
             is
             an
             especiall
             good
             helpe
             to
             weaken
             the
             loue
             of
             these
             earthly
             things
             ,
             if
             we
             often
             record
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             our
             owne
             ,
             but
             borrowed
             :
             
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             no
             wise
             man
             reioyceth
             for
             the
             stocke
             of
             money
             which
             he
             hath
             
             borrowed
             of
             another
             man
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             must
             returne
             home
             againe
             )
             as
             if
             it
             were
             his
             owne
             :
             so
             it
             is
             small
             wisedome
             for
             vs
             ,
             who
             are
             appointed
             to
             saluation
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             delight
             in
             and
             set
             our
             hearts
             vpon
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             lent
             vs
             ,
             and
             may
             euery
             day
             be
             required
             againe
             of
             vs
             :
             but
             our
             owne
             riches
             which
             shall
             neuer
             be
             taken
             from
             vs
             ,
             as
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             loue
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             ioy
             and
             peace
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             these
             should
             so
             so
             make
             vs
             in
             loue
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             other
             might
             be
             ouer-shadowed
             thereby
             .
             Thus
             if
             we
             can
             thinke
             of
             all
             outward
             commodities
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             &
             hauing
             this
             iudgement
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             daily
             meditate
             one
             time
             or
             other
             of
             the
             momentany
             condition
             of
             them
             with
             vnfeined
             prayer
             to
             God
             to
             renounce
             
             and
             forsake
             our
             old
             loue
             and
             acquaintance
             with
             them
             ;
             we
             should
             find
             this
             knot
             more
             and
             more
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             our
             thoughts
             not
             to
             be
             caried
             after
             them
             with
             such
             earnestnesse
             and
             continuance
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             could
             possibly
             thinke
             what
             hurt
             they
             haue
             done
             vs
             ,
             
             euen
             our selues
             alreadie
             (
             for
             what
             vnsetlings
             from
             a
             Christian
             course
             do
             we
             (
             in
             a
             maner
             )
             sustaine
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             one
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             onely
             ?
             )
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             rightly
             thinke
             but
             of
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             we
             would
             abate
             our
             greedinesse
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             knife
             to
             our
             throat
             ,
             as
             the
             wise
             man
             wisheth
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             restraine
             our
             appetite
             .
             But
             as
             experience
             hath
             taught
             ,
             that
             mens
             latter
             thoughts
             are
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             better
             then
             the
             former
             (
             as
             they
             may
             well
             
             be
             ,
             seeing
             they
             come
             with
             more
             mature
             deliberation
             :
             )
             so
             it
             may
             be
             sayd
             with
             griefe
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             haue
             played
             the
             fooles
             ,
             by
             letting
             loose
             our
             former
             thoughts
             to
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             cherishing
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             seldome
             haue
             the
             grace
             to
             light
             vpon
             the
             latter
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             digge
             and
             weed
             them
             out
             ,
             vnlesse
             (
             perhaps
             )
             vpon
             our
             death-beds
             we
             complaine
             ,
             when
             yet
             oft
             times
             it
             is
             too
             late
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             
             it
             would
             not
             a
             litle
             helpe
             vs
             forward
             to
             a
             slight
             and
             meane
             estimation
             of
             all
             earthly
             prosperitie
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             daily
             accustome
             our selues
             to
             muse
             vpon
             the
             examples
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             haue
             inioyed
             the
             sundry
             commodities
             as
             plentifully
             as
             any
             of
             vs
             do
             ,
             and
             yet
             haue
             bene
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             
             some
             of
             them
             in
             their
             flourishing
             age
             vntimely
             ;
             as
             leauing
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             vs
             ,
             who
             yet
             remaine
             ,
             a
             manifest
             spectacle
             of
             our
             mortalitie
             ,
             and
             a
             warning
             of
             vs
             to
             a
             moderate
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             not
             iustifie
             the
             worlds
             practise
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             another
             speciall
             meane
             to
             the
             contemning
             of
             the
             world
             (
             though
             it
             go
             against
             nature
             )
             to
             vse
             to
             visite
             them
             ,
             
             as
             others
             also
             in
             their
             sicknesse
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             )
             and
             there
             marke
             how
             they
             then
             speake
             of
             them
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             how
             litle
             good
             their
             commodities
             can
             do
             them
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             
             that
             good
             which
             they
             haue
             kept
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             considering
             how
             greedily
             
             they
             haue
             bene
             sought
             after
             of
             them
             :
             for
             one
             would
             looke
             that
             things
             so
             sought
             ,
             
             should
             haue
             more
             excellency
             in
             them
             then
             euery
             one
             seeth
             .
             And
             besides
             that
             ,
             by
             going
             into
             the
             house
             of
             mourning
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             and
             so
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             our
             owne
             death
             and
             departure
             ,
             which
             cannot
             too
             oft
             be
             thought
             vpon
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             flesh
             ;
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             somewhat
             more
             like
             strangers
             ,
             learne
             to
             vse
             the
             world
             after
             :
             besides
             the
             thinking
             that
             we
             must
             giue
             an
             account
             how
             we
             haue
             gotten
             and
             vsed
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             haue
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             shewed
             how
             and
             by
             what
             meanes
             the
             loue
             of
             all
             earthly
             things
             shall
             be
             weakened
             in
             vs
             ,
             without
             the
             which
             we
             can
             neuer
             vse
             the
             lawfull
             pleasures
             and
             profits
             of
             this
             life
             moderately
             and
             rightly
             :
             this
             one
             
             thing
             being
             added
             ,
             that
             this
             aduice
             be
             the
             more
             carefully
             and
             constantly
             regarded
             ,
             seeing
             the
             danger
             were
             like
             to
             be
             great
             by
             the
             neglecting
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             vpon
             this
             which
             hath
             beene
             sayd
             ,
             it
             clearly
             and
             necessarily
             followeth
             ,
             that
             if
             thus
             we
             get
             superiority
             and
             dominion
             ouer
             our
             hearts
             and
             affections
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             earthly
             things
             ,
             then
             our
             actions
             and
             dealings
             about
             these
             lawfull
             liberties
             ,
             shall
             be
             well
             ordered
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             quietnesse
             and
             peace
             of
             our
             conscience
             :
             for
             the
             righteous
             is
             bold
             as
             a
             Lyon.
             For
             who
             doth
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             heart
             is
             affected
             either
             well
             or
             ill
             :
             
             euen
             so
             it
             draweth
             the
             wordes
             and
             workes
             after
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             like
             and
             sutable
             ?
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             I
             labour
             to
             perswade
             
             Christians
             ,
             to
             the
             subduing
             of
             the
             lusts
             and
             intemperate
             rebellions
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             in
             meane
             reckoning
             and
             price
             all
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             lesse
             offensiue
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             their
             earthly
             dealings
             .
             For
             when
             we
             be
             thus
             resolued
             in
             our
             hearts
             constantly
             ,
             watching
             thereto
             ,
             that
             we
             (
             as
             God
             hath
             taught
             vs
             )
             will
             so
             farre
             forsake
             all
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             thereby
             be
             hindred
             from
             following
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             any
             point
             of
             his
             holy
             commandements
             ;
             we
             are
             stayed
             from
             manifold
             abusings
             of
             our
             liberties
             ,
             as
             wealth
             ,
             peace
             ,
             preferment
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             we
             can
             containe
             and
             keepe
             our
             hearts
             from
             coueting
             and
             desiring
             any
             way
             to
             vse
             our
             prosperity
             vnlawfully
             ,
             we
             shall
             neither
             iniure
             others
             
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             theirs
             ,
             nor
             haue
             our
             commodities
             as
             snares
             ,
             thornes
             and
             choakes
             to
             strangle
             and
             hurt
             our selues
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             inioying
             of
             all
             blessings
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             shall
             be
             sober
             and
             fruitfull
             in
             good
             workes
             ,
             and
             more
             feruently
             longing
             after
             the
             treasures
             of
             the
             paradise
             of
             God.
             Which
             fruits
             of
             prosperity
             few
             do
             reape
             ,
             but
             runne
             into
             excesse
             and
             passe
             their
             bounds
             one
             way
             or
             other
             :
             so
             truly
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             That
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Noe
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             be
             in
             and
             vntill
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             :
             They
             eate
             ,
             they
             dranke
             ,
             maried
             wiues
             and
             were
             maried
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             chiefly
             regarded
             these
             things
             rather
             then
             the
             manner
             how
             ,
             or
             the
             end
             why
             ;
             and
             more
             then
             they
             did
             consider
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             Lord
             set
             them
             in
             this
             world
             .
             And
             this
             be
             sayd
             of
             the
             first
             branch
             of
             
             this
             dutie
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             vsing
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             the
             lawfull
             liberties
             of
             this
             life
             rightly
             :
             and
             how
             God
             teacheth
             his
             children
             daily
             as
             their
             state
             shall
             require
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             same
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             duties
             which
             is
             of
             necessity
             to
             be
             obserued
             daily
             of
             all
             that
             desire
             well
             to
             bestow
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             a
             good
             account
             thereof
             at
             the
             euening
             and
             end
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
             Yet
             to
             such
             as
             obiect
             and
             aske
             ,
             If
             I
             will
             debarre
             them
             of
             their
             mirth
             and
             
             
             pleasures
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             prosperitie
             and
             through
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             wealth
             they
             may
             inioy
             ,
             I
             will
             adde
             this
             briefe
             answer
             :
             
             I
             wish
             they
             prospered
             in
             health
             ,
             strength
             ,
             earthly
             commodities
             and
             peace
             ,
             so
             as
             their
             soules
             might
             also
             prosper
             .
             And
             I
             thanke
             God
             I
             am
             not
             so
             enuious
             against
             the
             welfare
             of
             any
             of
             my
             good
             brethren
             ,
             but
             that
             with
             the
             Apostle
             I
             can
             and
             do
             pray
             ,
             
             that
             they
             might
             be
             altogether
             Christians
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             true
             and
             faithfull
             seruants
             of
             God
             without
             the
             bands
             or
             other
             hardnesse
             which
             some
             other
             of
             Gods
             people
             do
             sustaine
             and
             go
             vnder
             .
          
           
             But
             seeing
             prosperity
             is
             a
             slippery
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             meete
             that
             all
             such
             as
             desire
             to
             be
             free
             from
             dangerous
             fals
             ,
             should
             looke
             diligently
             to
             their
             steps
             :
             and
             seeing
             
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             hath
             taught
             vs
             that
             it
             is
             an
             estate
             full
             of
             danger
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             thinke
             much
             to
             be
             admonished
             &
             put
             in
             mind
             daily
             ,
             
             to
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             stand
             sure
             and
             in
             safety
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             and
             a
             great
             fauour
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             giue
             vs
             liberty
             to
             inioy
             his
             earthly
             benefits
             ,
             vnlesse
             we
             abuse
             them
             to
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             our
             fleshly
             desires
             ?
             Doth
             Christ
             allow
             vs
             any
             otherwise
             to
             take
             our
             pleasure
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             then
             that
             it
             may
             not
             hinder
             vs
             from
             following
             him
             by
             temperance
             and
             sobernesse
             ,
             by
             humblenesse
             and
             meeknesse
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             heauen
             ?
             Or
             doth
             he
             bestow
             more
             on
             some
             then
             vpon
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             haue
             much
             should
             set
             on
             edge
             the
             teeth
             of
             others
             by
             licentiousnesse
             ?
          
           
             
             We
             are
             called
             (
             and
             that
             most
             fitly
             )
             strangers
             :
             to
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             be
             medling
             ,
             nor
             intangle
             our selues
             here
             so
             ,
             as
             we
             should
             be
             vnready
             and
             vnwilling
             to
             go
             home
             .
             And
             that
             is
             a
             right
             stranger-like
             liuing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             an
             inioying
             the
             lawfull
             liberties
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             made
             more
             fit
             thereby
             for
             the
             heauenly
             life
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             linger
             after
             any
             thing
             here
             or
             cling
             about
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             being
             tied
             to
             any
             lawfull
             pleasure
             or
             profit
             we
             should
             not
             as
             free
             citizens
             of
             heauen
             be
             daily
             somewhat
             nearer
             it
             ,
             and
             readier
             to
             go
             to
             it
             .
             And
             do
             we
             thinke
             that
             they
             are
             such
             strangers
             ,
             who
             pleade
             for
             such
             a
             liberty
             and
             reioycing
             here
             ,
             that
             their
             owne
             consciences
             do
             tell
             them
             that
             they
             are
             not
             willing
             and
             readie
             to
             die
             ?
             Are
             they
             such
             strangers
             ,
             who
             are
             priuy
             in
             their
             owne
             
             hearts
             ,
             that
             their
             reioycing
             is
             most
             for
             the
             commodities
             and
             delights
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             pastime
             ,
             mariage
             ,
             gaine
             and
             successe
             in
             their
             dealings
             ,
             &c.
             who
             if
             death
             should
             come
             vpon
             them
             ,
             whiles
             they
             are
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             them
             ,
             must
             needs
             cry
             out
             and
             say
             :
             O
             death
             ,
             how
             vnwelcome
             art
             thou
             vnto
             vs
             who
             haue
             our
             pleasure
             in
             these
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             that
             saith
             by
             his
             Prophet
             :
             
               Let
               not
               the
               rich
               reioyce
               in
               his
               riches
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               the
               strong
               in
               his
               strength
               ,
               nor
               the
               wise
               in
               his
               wisedome
               :
               but
               he
               that
               will
               reioyce
               ,
               let
               him
               reioyce
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               knoweth
               me
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             our
             Sauiour
             which
             saith
             :
             
               Woe
               be
               to
               them
               which
               now
               laugh
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               houle
               and
               weepe
               :
            
             
             
               woe
               be
               to
               them
               which
               are
               full
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               hungry
               .
            
             And
             againe
             :
             Sonne
             ,
             
             
               thou
               in
               thy
               life
               
               time
               receiuedst
               thy
               pleasure
               ,
               therefore
               now
               art
               thou
               tormented
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             
             Iob
             that
             was
             deare
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             sayd
             :
             
               If
               I
               haue
               reioyced
               for
               that
               my
               hands
               haue
               gotten
               much
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               my
               riches
               are
               great
               ,
               euen
               this
               were
               to
               deny
               the
               Almighty
               .
            
             Therefore
             know
             we
             ,
             that
             our
             reioycing
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             earthly
             :
             yea
             ,
             as
             a
             godly
             man
             may
             not
             be
             glad
             for
             that
             he
             hath
             much
             ,
             going
             no
             further
             ;
             seeing
             that
             were
             but
             to
             be
             tied
             to
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             in
             a
             broken
             and
             a
             deceiptfull
             stay
             :
             so
             neither
             may
             he
             reioyce
             in
             any
             other
             earthly
             thing
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             
             but
             he
             setteth
             it
             as
             well
             as
             riches
             in
             the
             Lords
             place
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             banished
             .
             Now
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             the
             Lords
             temple
             and
             dwelling
             place
             ;
             
             and
             he
             it
             is
             that
             must
             dwell
             there
             ,
             as
             he
             himselfe
             hath
             said
             :
             
               Giue
               me
               thine
               heart
               ,
               my
               sonne
               .
            
          
           
             That
             must
             be
             where
             the
             treasure
             is
             :
             it
             must
             haue
             no
             other
             treasure
             in
             heauen
             but
             him
             ,
             nor
             any
             on
             the
             earth
             in
             comparison
             of
             him
             .
             So
             that
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             of
             all
             such
             as
             desire
             to
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             giuen
             to
             his
             faithfull
             seruants
             earthly
             prosperitie
             to
             naile
             their
             hearts
             to
             it
             ;
             
             but
             to
             proue
             them
             ,
             whether
             any
             thing
             be
             sweeter
             to
             them
             then
             he
             himselfe
             who
             hath
             giuen
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             gift
             or
             the
             giuer
             be
             in
             greatest
             request
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             which
             he
             giueth
             them
             ,
             might
             be
             an
             occasion
             to
             knit
             them
             nearer
             vnto
             
             him
             ;
             who
             will
             yet
             giue
             much
             more
             to
             them
             which
             depend
             vpon
             him
             :
             to
             this
             end
             (
             I
             say
             )
             all
             Gods
             benefites
             serue
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             haue
             not
             denyed
             in
             all
             that
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             becommeth
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             to
             labour
             for
             earthly
             maintenance
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             giue
             rather
             then
             to
             receiue
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             iust
             offence
             they
             may
             do
             it
             :
             and
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             for
             a
             great
             mercie
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             reacheth
             out
             his
             hand
             to
             helpe
             them
             with
             necessaries
             ,
             euen
             here
             where
             they
             be
             straungers
             ,
             and
             to
             prouide
             for
             their
             bodily
             necessities
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             thankefull
             ,
             yea
             and
             ioyfull
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             freed
             from
             much
             care
             and
             distrust
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             way
             made
             more
             easie
             thereby
             to
             the
             heauenly
             
             life
             :
             for
             want
             whereof
             many
             of
             their
             deare
             brethren
             are
             in
             much
             pensiuenesse
             and
             sorrow
             .
             But
             yet
             may
             they
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             take
             such
             sweetnesse
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             forget
             or
             neglect
             better
             :
             but
             alwaies
             remember
             ,
             that
             they
             serue
             to
             a
             further
             end
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             seeke
             better
             ;
             and
             are
             not
             themselues
             the
             end
             of
             their
             hope
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             should
             rest
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             to
             conclude
             :
             it
             remaineth
             that
             we
             in
             no
             wise
             reioyce
             ,
             nor
             put
             our
             delight
             in
             any
             transitorie
             thing
             ,
             but
             with
             most
             great
             diligence
             we
             vse
             all
             earthly
             benefites
             of
             God
             daily
             and
             throughout
             our
             life
             ,
             moderately
             .
             And
             this
             is
             to
             enioy
             our
             prosperitie
             aright
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             that
             part
             of
             our
             life
             sweet
             and
             sauorie
             to
             vs
             indeed
             which
             is
             passed
             therin
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             thought
             
             conuenient
             to
             be
             said
             of
             this
             sixt
             rule
             ,
             namely
             :
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             part
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             euery
             day
             to
             looke
             to
             this
             with
             due
             regard
             ,
             that
             we
             moderately
             and
             fruitfully
             vse
             our
             lawfull
             liberties
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             commodities
             earthly
             of
             this
             present
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             18.
             
             Of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             seuenth
             duty
             :
             Of
             bearing
             afflictions
             rightly
             euery
             day
             they
             come
             .
          
           
             THE
             next
             part
             of
             our
             life
             not
             yet
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             and
             in
             affliction
             .
             Our
             dutie
             here
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             and
             so
             often
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             the
             Lord
             to
             trie
             vs
             therewith
             ,
             and
             to
             chaunge
             the
             course
             
             of
             prosperitie
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             :
             yet
             that
             with
             the
             same
             well
             ordered
             heart
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             should
             accompanie
             our
             other
             actions
             and
             parts
             of
             our
             liues
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             (
             I
             say
             )
             we
             be
             prepared
             to
             receiue
             it
             from
             him
             :
             
             and
             count
             it
             no
             straunge
             thing
             to
             be
             exercised
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             for
             this
             reason
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             admonished
             the
             godly
             of
             his
             time
             )
             that
             we
             are
             predestinate
             thereunto
             ,
             
             euen
             to
             be
             like
             vnto
             Christ
             in
             afflictions
             ;
             &
             also
             ,
             seeing
             through
             many
             of
             thē
             our
             way
             lyeth
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             may
             see
             how
             needfull
             it
             is
             for
             vs
             to
             hearten
             on
             our selues
             by
             these
             
             and
             such
             like
             perswasions
             ,
             
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             beare
             our
             crosses
             meekly
             &
             with
             chearefulnesse
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             so
             soone
             shrinke
             backe
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             them
             ,
             
             
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             when
             they
             heard
             that
             their
             maister
             would
             go
             into
             Iury
             againe
             ,
             where
             the
             Iewes
             before
             had
             sought
             to
             stone
             him
             ;
             and
             seeing
             they
             be
             so
             vnwelcome
             to
             vs
             by
             nature
             ,
             although
             we
             be
             subiect
             to
             many
             and
             sundrie
             ,
             
             and
             that
             daily
             .
             It
             must
             not
             be
             with
             vs
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             most
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             loue
             not
             to
             heare
             of
             them
             when
             we
             haue
             bene
             awhile
             free
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             hope
             still
             for
             earthly
             peace
             ,
             of
             the
             which
             we
             haue
             no
             promise
             :
             but
             rest
             perswaded
             euery
             day
             ,
             that
             our
             heauenly
             Father
             knoweth
             what
             is
             best
             for
             vs
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             seeth
             affliction
             or
             freedome
             from
             it
             to
             be
             meetest
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             alwaies
             
             bring
             it
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             end
             we
             are
             admonished
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
             to
             accustome
             our selues
             
             to
             beare
             the
             yoke
             in
             our
             youth
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             the
             better
             acquainted
             with
             it
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             put
             vpon
             vs
             :
             that
             so
             we
             being
             tamed
             and
             subdued
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             our
             proud
             and
             rebellious
             hearts
             brought
             vnder
             of
             him
             ,
             we
             may
             beare
             it
             with
             the
             more
             ease
             and
             comfort
             ;
             encouraged
             hereby
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             be
             able
             to
             beare
             afflictions
             contentedly
             ,
             and
             with
             quiet
             and
             meeke
             spirits
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             hardest
             part
             of
             our
             life
             )
             we
             may
             easily
             prouide
             ,
             to
             haue
             our
             whole
             life
             sweet
             and
             ioyfull
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             that
             we
             may
             be
             readie
             to
             waite
             vpon
             the
             Lord
             
             
             patiently
             in
             our
             chastisements
             ,
             
             we
             must
             consider
             that
             euery
             day
             Sathan
             intendeth
             mischiefe
             against
             vs
             ,
             and
             he
             knoweth
             our
             weakenesse
             to
             be
             greatest
             in
             bearing
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             leaue
             vs
             vnassayed
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lyeth
             :
             and
             not
             so
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             will
             terrifie
             vs
             with
             this
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             greater
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             feare
             vs
             with
             the
             oft
             and
             much
             thinking
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             our
             sorrow
             may
             be
             increased
             .
             Against
             all
             which
             his
             cursed
             vndermining
             of
             vs
             ,
             we
             hauing
             so
             great
             encouragement
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             
             thus
             stayed
             :
             that
             such
             of
             them
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             we
             may
             auoide
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             we
             
             may
             go
             vnder
             contentedly
             ,
             waiting
             for
             a
             good
             issue
             ,
             euen
             as
             in
             faith
             we
             pray
             for
             it
             :
             
             seeing
             our
             God
             will
             haue
             vs
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             of
             very
             loue
             and
             faithfulnesse
             he
             correcteth
             vs
             whensoeuer
             we
             be
             corrected
             of
             him
             .
             But
             because
             we
             faile
             many
             times
             in
             obseruing
             these
             rules
             ,
             and
             therefore
             find
             not
             grace
             then
             ,
             to
             beare
             them
             aright
             ,
             whiles
             they
             are
             vpon
             vs
             :
             nor
             afterwards
             get
             any
             wisedome
             ,
             experience
             or
             comfort
             thereby
             ;
             we
             must
             diligently
             and
             faithfully
             marke
             ,
             
             how
             we
             be
             affected
             vnder
             them
             :
             that
             if
             we
             should
             be
             oppressed
             with
             confused
             and
             vnprofitable
             heauinesse
             ,
             distrust
             or
             any
             other
             daungerous
             passions
             ,
             we
             might
             learne
             before
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             no
             fit
             companions
             for
             vs
             ;
             and
             sooner
             get
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             after
             we
             espie
             them
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             so
             betake
             our selues
             to
             better
             
             gouernment
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             labour
             be
             thought
             no
             more
             then
             necessarie
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             by
             Troubles
             we
             do
             not
             onely
             meane
             great
             &
             vnwonted
             losses
             ,
             long
             sicknesses
             ,
             
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             but
             those
             also
             which
             fall
             out
             verie
             oft
             and
             commonly
             ,
             as
             vnkindnesse
             and
             discourtesie
             in
             neighbours
             ;
             vnthriftinesse
             ,
             vnrulinesse
             and
             disobedience
             in
             children
             ;
             vnfaithfulnesse
             and
             negligence
             in
             seruants
             ;
             discommodities
             and
             harmes
             in
             family
             matters
             ;
             with
             such
             like
             :
             all
             which
             to
             beare
             ,
             without
             vnquietnesse
             ,
             impatience
             and
             vnsetling
             our selues
             out
             of
             the
             Christian
             course
             ,
             must
             be
             thought
             no
             meane
             nor
             smal
             gift
             of
             God
             ;
             nor
             without
             daily
             and
             continuall
             watchfulnesse
             and
             wise
             regard
             to
             be
             attained
             
             vnto
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             do
             the
             rather
             make
             mention
             of
             these
             troubles
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             arise
             in
             our
             families
             as
             well
             as
             other
             waies
             ,
             because
             many
             Christians
             do
             thinke
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             be
             directed
             in
             these
             common
             things
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             called
             to
             our
             reckoning
             and
             account
             for
             offending
             by
             impatience
             ,
             anger
             ,
             back-biting
             and
             heart-burning
             against
             any
             man
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             like
             passions
             :
             which
             declareth
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             an
             hard
             thing
             for
             Christians
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             vprightnesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             
             by
             perfourming
             other
             duties
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             houses
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             hard
             and
             rare
             in
             this
             bearing
             of
             discommodities
             and
             other
             troubles
             ,
             to
             shew
             themselues
             lights
             and
             examples
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             
             their
             familie
             .
             But
             these
             vnquietnesses
             ,
             which
             are
             counted
             small
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             at
             any
             time
             in
             our
             liues
             ,
             seeing
             they
             vnsettle
             and
             draw
             vs
             out
             of
             our
             
             course
             .
             Therefore
             that
             neither
             one
             nor
             other
             kind
             of
             affliction
             become
             vnsetlings
             of
             vs
             ,
             this
             counsell
             we
             must
             take
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             now
             set
             downe
             :
             
             that
             euery
             day
             we
             arme
             our selues
             against
             the
             feare
             of
             such
             as
             may
             come
             ,
             and
             against
             impatience
             by
             such
             as
             alreadie
             are
             come
             vpon
             vs.
             
          
           
             Let
             vs
             thinke
             it
             no
             toyle
             to
             watch
             and
             looke
             to
             our selues
             thus
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             by
             this
             meanes
             be
             rid
             of
             that
             which
             is
             toile
             indeed
             ,
             yea
             greater
             toile
             ;
             and
             ease
             our selues
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             an
             hundred
             fold
             .
             For
             we
             shall
             not
             onely
             prouide
             well
             hereby
             ,
             
             against
             those
             which
             are
             present
             :
             but
             as
             experience
             and
             proofe
             
             of
             Gods
             helpe
             bringeth
             hope
             which
             maketh
             not
             ashamed
             ;
             so
             by
             our
             experience
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             like
             in
             our
             troubles
             to
             come
             .
             What
             strength
             got
             Iosua
             by
             this
             ,
             
             that
             he
             had
             oft
             times
             beleeued
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             and
             found
             that
             he
             neuer
             failed
             him
             trusting
             in
             his
             word
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             concerning
             victorie
             ouer
             his
             enemies
             ,
             or
             deliuerance
             from
             them
             ?
             Insomuch
             that
             he
             after
             some
             proofe
             of
             Gods
             keeping
             promise
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             bringing
             him
             ouer
             the
             riuer
             
             
             Iordane
             ,
             in
             giuing
             Iericho
             and
             the
             citie
             Ay
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             in
             the
             battell
             against
             the
             fiue
             kings
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             he
             triumpheth
             in
             his
             hope
             of
             conquest
             ,
             (
             the
             Lord
             hauing
             promised
             to
             him
             victorie
             ouer
             them
             )
             and
             therefore
             saith
             to
             his
             souldiers
             and
             men
             of
             warre
             ,
             before
             he
             ouercame
             them
             :
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             deliuered
             them
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             and
             therefore
             be
             of
             good
             courage
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             other
             thing
             made
             the
             Apostle
             Paule
             in
             great
             afflictions
             to
             stay
             himselfe
             vpon
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             his
             care
             vpon
             him
             ,
             but
             this
             experience
             and
             long
             proofe
             which
             he
             had
             of
             Gods
             tender
             care
             ouer
             him
             .
             It
             was
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             which
             made
             him
             expresse
             the
             same
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
             God
             hath
             deliuered
             out
             of
             great
             tribulations
             ,
             and
             doth
             deliuer
             daily
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             also
             that
             he
             will
             
             deliuer
             in
             all
             time
             to
             come
             .
             This
             experience
             if
             we
             haue
             (
             as
             who
             may
             not
             haue
             it
             in
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             if
             he
             haue
             rested
             vpon
             God
             therein
             ?
             )
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             strong
             weapon
             to
             defend
             vs
             from
             fainting
             ,
             distrust
             or
             dispairing
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             vs
             from
             vnsetlednes
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             vphold
             vs
             in
             an
             infallible
             hope
             of
             a
             good
             issue
             ,
             euen
             before
             it
             come
             .
             But
             to
             this
             end
             we
             must
             hold
             our selues
             fast
             to
             the
             prop
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             and
             lye
             close
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             an
             anker
             :
             and
             thus
             we
             being
             armed
             ,
             we
             shal
             see
             the
             Lords
             deliuerance
             for
             vs
             ,
             as
             clearely
             as
             we
             may
             discerne
             the
             arrow
             to
             flie
             in
             the
             ayre
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             point
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             to
             learne
             of
             God
             ,
             
             thus
             to
             beare
             our
             trials
             and
             troubles
             ,
             that
             first
             we
             commit
             the
             ordering
             and
             disposing
             of
             them
             to
             him
             
             as
             Hester
             did
             ,
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             of
             faith
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             we
             vse
             all
             lawfull
             meanes
             whereby
             we
             may
             haue
             a
             good
             successe
             and
             end
             ,
             as
             she
             did
             in
             going
             to
             the
             king
             for
             helpe
             against
             Hamans
             diuellish
             deuises
             :
             and
             then
             the
             third
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             turne
             them
             to
             the
             best
             .
             These
             three
             in
             one
             short
             verse
             the
             Prophet
             setteth
             downe
             together
             ,
             saying
             :
             Commit
             thy
             way
             to
             God
             ,
             
             and
             be
             thou
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             verily
             he
             will
             bring
             it
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             will
             not
             be
             directed
             by
             the
             Lord
             in
             bearing
             our
             afflictions
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             rebellious
             heart
             will
             be
             soone
             readie
             to
             cast
             off
             his
             yoke
             )
             but
             will
             take
             counsell
             of
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             as
             Saul
             and
             many
             such
             haue
             done
             ,
             
             yea
             and
             Dauid
             at
             that
             one
             time
             (
             though
             smally
             to
             his
             comfort
             :
             )
             then
             this
             shall
             follow
             ,
             either
             
             for
             want
             of
             preparing
             our selues
             meekely
             for
             them
             before
             they
             come
             ,
             or
             for
             not
             thankfully
             receiuing
             them
             when
             they
             are
             come
             ,
             they
             shall
             sore
             flaight
             and
             astonish
             vs
             ,
             and
             raise
             in
             our
             hearts
             such
             passions
             and
             distemperature
             ,
             as
             will
             vnsettle
             our
             whole
             course
             and
             bring
             vs
             out
             of
             frame
             .
             In
             which
             estate
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             vtterly
             vnfit
             to
             any
             seruice
             of
             God
             :
             so
             shall
             we
             be
             also
             vnmeet
             for
             any
             Christian
             societie
             with
             men
             ,
             we
             being
             so
             confounded
             in
             our selues
             for
             our
             vnwelcome
             troubles
             ,
             and
             so
             disguised
             in
             our
             speech
             ,
             countenance
             and
             behauiour
             ,
             by
             yeelding
             and
             giuing
             place
             to
             the
             frowardnesse
             and
             vnbridlednesse
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
             By
             all
             which
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             
             that
             we
             do
             both
             adde
             new
             troubles
             vnto
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             which
             God
             sendeth
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             
             farre
             more
             grieuous
             then
             otherwise
             they
             should
             haue
             bene
             ?
             For
             all
             who
             haue
             experience
             ,
             can
             tell
             ,
             that
             the
             intemperance
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             impatience
             which
             is
             suffered
             to
             beare
             sway
             in
             vs
             ,
             do
             raise
             many
             distractions
             and
             vexations
             in
             our
             liues
             ,
             which
             we
             might
             else
             haue
             bene
             voide
             of
             :
             and
             the
             Lords
             trials
             and
             fatherly
             chastisements
             are
             thereby
             made
             farre
             more
             irkesome
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             And
             of
             this
             seuenth
             dutie
             thus
             much
             :
             whereby
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             how
             necessarie
             it
             is
             for
             vs
             daily
             ,
             beside
             the
             well
             beginning
             of
             the
             day
             and
             care
             for
             right
             
             vsing
             our
             prosperitie
             moderately
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             also
             very
             watchfull
             ,
             that
             our
             afflictions
             
             breed
             no
             disorder
             in
             vs
             ,
             but
             be
             quietly
             borne
             :
             that
             so
             all
             parts
             of
             our
             liues
             throughout
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             waies
             may
             be
             ordered
             commendably
             and
             aright
             :
             that
             euen
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             health
             and
             peace
             ,
             we
             looking
             for
             our
             chaunge
             ,
             and
             labouring
             to
             bring
             our
             hearts
             to
             more
             humilitie
             through
             continuall
             watching
             ,
             and
             oft
             and
             earnest
             prayer
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             onely
             not
             count
             it
             straunge
             ,
             when
             euen
             sharpe
             visitations
             shall
             take
             hold
             of
             vs
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             end
             thereof
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             to
             do
             vs
             much
             good
             )
             we
             may
             with
             willingnesse
             receiue
             and
             go
             vnder
             them
             ;
             especially
             ,
             seeing
             (
             as
             hath
             bene
             said
             )
             our
             most
             louing
             father
             hath
             fully
             certified
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             other
             meaning
             in
             sending
             them
             .
             
             And
             here
             marke
             ,
             that
             as
             poore
             and
             rich
             are
             both
             taught
             
             their
             dutie
             in
             common
             together
             :
             so
             there
             is
             somewhat
             to
             be
             learned
             of
             them
             both
             seuerally
             :
             the
             one
             to
             be
             more
             specially
             armed
             with
             contentation
             vnder
             his
             pouertie
             ;
             the
             other
             with
             humilitie
             and
             sobernesse
             ,
             for
             the
             right
             and
             well
             vsing
             of
             his
             wealth
             and
             plentie
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             19.
             
             Of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             eighth
             dutie
             ,
             namely
             :
             Of
             vsing
             religious
             exercises
             in
             our
             families
             .
          
           
           
             VNTO
             all
             the
             former
             duties
             which
             we
             must
             labour
             to
             perfourme
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             added
             (
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             enioy
             as
             many
             liberties
             as
             we
             can
             :
             )
             that
             with
             the
             same
             wel
             gouerned
             heart
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             bene
             taught
             to
             bring
             to
             the
             perfourming
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             look
             that
             both
             in
             the
             morning
             and
             at
             euen
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             stand
             best
             with
             the
             well
             performing
             of
             other
             duties
             ,
             we
             and
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             our
             familie
             ,
             do
             reuerently
             worship
             God
             together
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             solemnely
             vpon
             our
             knees
             make
             confession
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             requests
             to
             him
             with
             thanksgiuing
             .
             And
             because
             it
             is
             required
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             should
             be
             
             taught
             by
             vs
             to
             our
             children
             and
             charge
             ,
             Gen.
             18.19
             .
             therefore
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             may
             conueniently
             ,
             we
             instruct
             them
             as
             they
             be
             fit
             to
             conceiue
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             which
             are
             most
             necessarie
             for
             them
             ,
             training
             them
             vp
             to
             answer
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             be
             incouraged
             to
             haue
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             
             and
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             them
             from
             their
             childhood
             ,
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             that
             so
             the
             word
             of
             God
             may
             dwell
             in
             them
             plentifully
             ,
             Col.
             3.16
             .
             and
             to
             edifie
             themseues
             in
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             putting
             of
             themselues
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             heauenly
             melodie
             and
             reioycing
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             haue
             with
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             Saints
             in
             his
             kingdome
             .
             Euen
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             another
             of
             those
             duties
             which
             is
             as
             oft
             as
             may
             be
             to
             be
             perfourmed
             in
             our
             families
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             oft
             
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             because
             no
             mans
             conscience
             should
             be
             accused
             for
             the
             omitting
             of
             it
             on
             some
             dayes
             vpon
             necessitie
             which
             may
             fall
             out
             :
             but
             yet
             no
             man
             for
             all
             that
             may
             faine
             necessitie
             ,
             to
             passe
             ouer
             a
             dutie
             of
             so
             great
             vse
             ,
             and
             for
             so
             long
             continuance
             ,
             euen
             throughout
             his
             life
             ,
             except
             he
             supply
             the
             omitting
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             some
             answerable
             sort
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             Gods
             holy
             seruants
             ,
             this
             dutie
             of
             calling
             
             
             vpon
             God
             is
             commended
             to
             vs
             as
             to
             haue
             bene
             offered
             to
             God
             three
             times
             in
             the
             day
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             teaching
             their
             families
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             ordinarie
             and
             vsual
             :
             
             what
             cause
             is
             there
             why
             we
             in
             whose
             dayes
             the
             light
             of
             the
             truth
             shineth
             more
             clearely
             then
             it
             did
             in
             theirs
             ,
             should
             be
             behind
             them
             in
             any
             such
             duties
             sometime
             by
             our selues
             ,
             sometime
             with
             our
             families
             ,
             vntill
             we
             might
             say
             :
             that
             we
             haue
             bene
             sutable
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             testifying
             our
             loue
             to
             God
             whome
             we
             obey
             in
             perfourming
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             religious
             care
             of
             our
             owne
             good
             which
             we
             are
             sure
             can
             neuer
             be
             enough
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             daily
             continuance
             of
             this
             dutie
             from
             time
             to
             time
             throughout
             our
             life
             ,
             although
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             many
             do
             it
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             who
             yet
             will
             not
             tye
             themselues
             vnto
             it
             constantly
             ,
             and
             
             therefore
             reape
             the
             sleighter
             fruite
             of
             it
             ;
             some
             reasons
             I
             will
             alleadge
             to
             perswade
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             it
             may
             please
             such
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             
             that
             our
             necessities
             do
             require
             it
             one
             day
             as
             much
             and
             as
             well
             as
             another
             (
             except
             necessitie
             hinder
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             said
             before
             )
             seeing
             some
             are
             rude
             ,
             some
             worldly
             ,
             some
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             are
             forgetfull
             :
             and
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             euery
             day
             bringeth
             with
             it
             sufficient
             cause
             to
             renew
             our
             faith
             and
             strength
             against
             sinne
             ,
             and
             all
             kinds
             of
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             to
             honour
             and
             praise
             God
             (
             if
             it
             be
             well
             considered
             )
             for
             his
             daily
             fauours
             and
             kindnesse
             .
             For
             such
             duties
             being
             in
             vse
             daily
             ,
             do
             hold
             vs
             from
             some
             euill
             ,
             which
             we
             should
             otherwise
             do
             .
          
           
             
             Besides
             ,
             seeing
             particular
             families
             are
             the
             members
             and
             parts
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             
             and
             euery
             gouernour
             is
             that
             in
             the
             familie
             ,
             that
             the
             Minister
             is
             in
             the
             congregation
             :
             therefore
             if
             they
             be
             not
             accustomed
             to
             worship
             and
             serue
             God
             at
             home
             ,
             how
             shall
             they
             be
             able
             to
             do
             it
             with
             profite
             in
             the
             assembly
             ?
             especially
             seeing
             experience
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             the
             mind
             being
             vnseasoned
             all
             the
             weeke
             at
             home
             ,
             is
             further
             off
             from
             goodnesse
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             which
             is
             done
             this
             way
             both
             publikely
             and
             priuately
             ,
             is
             litle
             enough
             euen
             in
             the
             best
             Christians
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             we
             come
             the
             oftener
             and
             more
             chearefully
             hereunto
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             
             it
             shall
             behoue
             vs
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             and
             consider
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             therein
             communion
             
             and
             fellowship
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             are
             admitted
             to
             speake
             and
             breake
             our
             minds
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             haue
             our
             soules
             most
             sweetly
             refreshed
             thereby
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             met
             before
             him
             publikely
             .
             And
             what
             is
             like
             vnto
             such
             libertie
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             reuerent
             sort
             we
             may
             be
             admitted
             to
             speake
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             him
             make
             aunswer
             to
             vs
             againe
             ?
             So
             that
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             hard
             for
             vs
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             enioy
             so
             great
             commoditie
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             count
             our
             state
             the
             more
             happie
             the
             ofter
             that
             we
             may
             be
             partakers
             of
             such
             a
             benefite
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             it
             is
             meete
             that
             we
             should
             in
             this
             sort
             haue
             our
             recourse
             to
             him
             
             daily
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             our
             whole
             conuersation
             may
             sauour
             of
             him
             ;
             that
             as
             all
             aboundance
             of
             heauenly
             odours
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             spirituall
             grace
             )
             do
             flow
             from
             his
             
             Maiestie
             to
             all
             that
             are
             about
             him
             and
             by
             the
             prayer
             of
             faith
             come
             neare
             him
             ,
             more
             fragrant
             then
             Aarons
             ointment
             :
             so
             we
             being
             conuersant
             with
             him
             in
             this
             heauenly
             manner
             ,
             may
             hereby
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             sweet
             preseruatiue
             ,
             keepe
             our selues
             from
             all
             annoyance
             of
             Sathan
             and
             the
             world
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wisedome
             for
             vs
             to
             be
             long
             from
             him
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             especially
             hauing
             such
             free
             accesse
             vnto
             him
             whensoeuer
             we
             list
             .
             This
             reason
             should
             the
             easilier
             perswade
             vs
             ,
             because
             we
             see
             how
             by
             occasion
             of
             earthly
             dealings
             ,
             our
             earthly
             
             minds
             draw
             vs
             to
             be
             altogether
             earthly
             :
             in
             our
             talke
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             churlish
             ,
             
             hote
             ,
             bitter
             ,
             or
             light
             ,
             prophane
             ,
             rash
             :
             and
             so
             in
             our
             behauiour
             testifying
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             worldly
             mind
             .
             And
             is
             any
             thing
             more
             to
             be
             desired
             then
             the
             chaunging
             of
             this
             course
             ?
             But
             what
             is
             fitter
             then
             this
             ,
             when
             we
             ioyne
             daily
             together
             in
             such
             holy
             manner
             against
             it
             ,
             euen
             there
             where
             the
             faults
             are
             committed
             ?
             And
             thus
             I
             hauing
             shewed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             why
             we
             should
             thinke
             much
             to
             tye
             our selues
             daily
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             these
             duties
             ,
             weigh
             now
             a
             litle
             what
             companions
             we
             haue
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             .
             
             Abraham
             is
             renowned
             of
             God
             for
             his
             diligence
             and
             faithfulnesse
             in
             the
             perfourming
             of
             these
             exercises
             of
             religion
             in
             his
             familie
             :
             for
             instructing
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             praying
             with
             them
             ,
             seeing
             all
             things
             are
             
             sanctified
             by
             the
             word
             and
             prayer
             ,
             
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
             Iosua
             also
             who
             professed
             openly
             that
             he
             and
             his
             houshold
             would
             serue
             the
             Lord
             ,
             did
             ,
             not
             darkely
             ,
             declare
             therein
             ,
             that
             the
             chiefe
             parts
             of
             Gods
             seruice
             were
             not
             neglected
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             
             thankes
             ,
             and
             the
             teaching
             them
             their
             duties
             .
             And
             Cornelius
             hauing
             this
             commendation
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             he
             feared
             God
             with
             all
             his
             houshold
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             giuen
             much
             to
             prayer
             ;
             hath
             left
             sufficient
             testimonie
             ,
             that
             both
             he
             prayed
             with
             his
             houshold
             as
             well
             as
             priuately
             by
             himselfe
             alone
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             he
             laboured
             and
             vsed
             the
             meanes
             of
             instructing
             the
             same
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             bring
             them
             to
             that
             feare
             of
             God
             which
             was
             in
             them
             .
             Therefore
             seeing
             such
             worthy
             seruants
             of
             God
             haue
             gone
             before
             vs
             in
             the
             performance
             
             of
             these
             duties
             in
             their
             families
             ;
             and
             so
             haue
             continued
             them
             (
             as
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             )
             as
             they
             haue
             seene
             their
             daily
             necessitie
             to
             require
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             reaped
             singular
             fruite
             thereby
             :
             therefore
             it
             shall
             be
             necessarie
             for
             vs
             ,
             oft
             and
             vsually
             to
             meete
             together
             for
             the
             priuate
             worshipping
             of
             God
             in
             our
             familie
             the
             whole
             together
             ,
             be
             it
             small
             or
             great
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             may
             all
             see
             and
             easily
             know
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             commanded
             that
             parents
             and
             fathers
             of
             families
             should
             rehearse
             his
             lawes
             continually
             vnto
             their
             children
             ,
             
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             whet
             their
             memories
             with
             them
             by
             talking
             of
             them
             in
             their
             house
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             lye
             downe
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             rise
             vp
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             the
             word
             of
             God
             into
             familiar
             acquaintance
             with
             them
             :
             which
             is
             no
             
             more
             then
             he
             saw
             necessarie
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             which
             commandement
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             how
             this
             latter
             age
             of
             ours
             is
             degenerated
             from
             the
             holy
             custome
             of
             religious
             exercises
             in
             our
             families
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             vse
             so
             many
             thousand
             yeares
             agone
             .
             For
             there
             can
             be
             no
             time
             found
             throughout
             the
             day
             ,
             nay
             the
             whole
             weeke
             ,
             in
             many
             Christians
             houses
             ,
             to
             be
             occupied
             about
             such
             matters
             ;
             and
             yet
             (
             which
             maketh
             their
             sinne
             the
             greater
             )
             how
             are
             they
             letted
             from
             them
             ?
             by
             more
             weightie
             occasions
             ?
             No
             :
             but
             partly
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             ;
             through
             the
             trifling
             out
             of
             the
             time
             in
             idle
             and
             vnnecessarie
             talke
             or
             folly
             :
             and
             partly
             through
             continuall
             taking
             vp
             of
             it
             in
             one
             worldly
             thing
             or
             other
             ,
             or
             nourishing
             teachinesse
             
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             
             by
             which
             their
             prayers
             (
             as
             well
             as
             all
             other
             good
             things
             )
             are
             broken
             off
             :
             whereas
             they
             should
             do
             it
             by
             themselues
             alone
             also
             ,
             rather
             then
             neglect
             it
             with
             their
             houshold
             ;
             the
             Lord
             so
             requiring
             of
             vs
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             do
             the
             other
             also
             ;
             and
             not
             so
             tyed
             vs
             to
             one
             time
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             looke
             after
             it
             at
             no
             other
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             should
             be
             oft
             times
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             in
             Deuteronomie
             :
             )
             but
             thereby
             teacheth
             vs
             in
             wisdome
             to
             appoint
             to
             our selues
             
             
             some
             certaine
             time
             or
             other
             for
             that
             his
             seruice
             ,
             lest
             we
             should
             obserue
             no
             time
             but
             omit
             it
             altogether
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             fruite
             of
             this
             dutie
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             perfourmed
             with
             reuerence
             of
             vs
             as
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             hath
             taught
             vs
             ,
             
             it
             is
             an
             opening
             of
             the
             doore
             of
             his
             treasurie
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             as
             we
             who
             haue
             any
             experience
             ,
             can
             truly
             say
             :
             That
             by
             it
             we
             haue
             not
             bene
             meanely
             enriched
             .
             So
             that
             such
             prayer
             and
             holy
             exercise
             is
             sutable
             and
             answerable
             to
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             christian
             dutie
             which
             are
             to
             be
             perfourmed
             throughout
             the
             day
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             other
             duties
             before
             mentioned
             may
             appeare
             .
             And
             so
             our
             prayer
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             of
             the
             vse
             of
             it
             in
             the
             morning
             )
             shall
             be
             an
             helpe
             to
             godly
             life
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             liue
             better
             :
             and
             our
             good
             life
             
             an
             helpe
             to
             our
             prayer
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             pray
             more
             feruently
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             (
             to
             say
             no
             more
             of
             this
             point
             )
             because
             I
             haue
             before
             set
             downe
             after
             what
             manner
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             present
             our selues
             before
             God
             in
             euery
             Christian
             exercise
             ,
             if
             we
             purpose
             and
             indeuour
             constantly
             to
             continue
             the
             same
             about
             euening
             and
             morning
             ;
             there
             remaineth
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             heede
             to
             our
             couenant
             indeed
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             breake
             it
             not
             off
             by
             euery
             light
             occasion
             :
             neither
             giue
             place
             to
             such
             lets
             as
             Sathan
             will
             raise
             vp
             in
             our
             way
             ;
             as
             ,
             by
             the
             vntowardnesse
             of
             our
             heart
             ,
             by
             sleepe
             and
             slouthfulnesse
             ,
             the
             comming
             in
             of
             straungers
             ,
             and
             occasion
             of
             ordinarie
             businesse
             ;
             neither
             vse
             it
             for
             fashion
             :
             yea
             and
             this
             let
             vs
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             ruler
             of
             the
             family
             performe
             
             not
             this
             dutie
             ,
             yet
             is
             the
             Christian
             familist
             to
             perfourme
             it
             by
             himselfe
             .
             And
             of
             the
             eighth
             rule
             thus
             much
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             20.
             
             Of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             ninth
             and
             last
             duty
             :
             Of
             viewing
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             NOW
             the
             last
             dutie
             remaineth
             :
             that
             thou
             must
             with
             the
             same
             wel-ordered
             heart
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             hast
             bene
             taught
             
             to
             go
             through
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             looke
             backe
             before
             thy
             lying
             downe
             how
             thou
             hast
             passed
             it
             ,
             
             how
             farfoorth
             thou
             hast
             walked
             with
             God
             in
             it
             as
             thou
             art
             directed
             and
             taught
             ;
             and
             wherein
             (
             as
             thou
             art
             able
             to
             remember
             )
             thou
             hast
             offended
             ,
             whether
             thou
             hast
             remitted
             thy
             care
             and
             watch
             ,
             and
             how
             thou
             hast
             wandred
             thereby
             after
             the
             desire
             of
             thine
             owne
             heart
             .
             That
             thy
             soule
             may
             reioyce
             in
             the
             blessing
             which
             thou
             hast
             found
             ,
             (
             so
             farre
             as
             thou
             hast
             bene
             guided
             aright
             )
             and
             thou
             mayest
             by
             this
             experience
             hope
             more
             confidently
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             with
             more
             ease
             keepe
             the
             same
             course
             hereafter
             :
             and
             for
             thy
             strayings
             and
             infirmities
             
             be
             sorrowfull
             and
             displeased
             with
             thy selfe
             ,
             that
             so
             thou
             mayest
             both
             humble
             thy selfe
             and
             craue
             pardon
             for
             thy
             sin
             ,
             
             &
             be
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             sin
             no
             more
             in
             that
             manner
             .
             This
             I
             am
             sure
             euery
             sound-hearted
             Christian
             must
             needes
             approue
             of
             ,
             and
             thinke
             him
             in
             good
             case
             who
             thus
             lyeth
             downe
             to
             his
             rest
             .
             For
             this
             is
             indeed
             to
             lye
             downe
             in
             peace
             and
             safetie
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             sutable
             to
             his
             awaking
             and
             entring
             into
             the
             day
             on
             the
             morning
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             benefite
             and
             fruite
             of
             this
             trauell
             who
             would
             not
             be
             glad
             to
             
             reape
             and
             enioy
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             continuall
             safetie
             and
             a
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             whiles
             
             a
             Christian
             thus
             setteth
             himselfe
             to
             passe
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             pilgrimage
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             as
             another
             ,
             when
             his
             heart
             is
             looking
             after
             his
             actions
             in
             and
             through
             the
             day
             that
             God
             may
             be
             pleased
             ?
             This
             were
             to
             lead
             a
             stranger-like
             life
             indeed
             and
             a
             walking
             with
             God
             :
             which
             is
             no
             more
             then
             should
             be
             aymed
             at
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             necessariest
             worke
             which
             he
             hath
             to
             do
             .
             Such
             an
             one
             shall
             well
             proue
             that
             he
             seeketh
             a
             kingdome
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             looketh
             not
             for
             his
             heauen
             here
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             whether
             we
             looke
             hereby
             to
             be
             voide
             of
             sinne
             :
             I
             say
             no.
             But
             yet
             if
             in
             this
             course
             there
             haue
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             care
             of
             pleasing
             God
             in
             the
             day
             )
             some
             thing
             escaped
             ,
             which
             ought
             worthily
             to
             trouble
             vs
             (
             as
             by
             Sathans
             malice
             and
             vigilancie
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             corruption
             may
             easily
             come
             to
             
             passe
             :
             )
             yet
             by
             this
             order
             taking
             with
             our selues
             that
             hath
             bene
             mentioned
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             sleepe
             with
             vs
             ;
             but
             we
             hauing
             so
             farre
             preuailed
             with
             our selues
             ,
             as
             thus
             to
             hunt
             and
             pursue
             it
             ,
             
             and
             to
             expell
             and
             banish
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             reconcile
             our selues
             to
             our
             God
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             :
             If
             any
             man
             sinne
             we
             haue
             an
             Aduocate
             )
             before
             our
             lying
             downe
             ,
             what
             a
             quiet
             and
             sweet
             estate
             is
             this
             like
             to
             be
             ?
          
           
             
             But
             it
             is
             (
             will
             some
             say
             )
             an
             offering
             of
             great
             violence
             to
             our selues
             to
             doe
             thus
             daily
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             Gods
             word
             imposeth
             vpon
             vs
             :
             therefore
             except
             it
             be
             proued
             to
             vs
             by
             authoritie
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             will
             leaue
             it
             to
             such
             as
             list
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             it
             .
             To
             whom
             I
             answer
             :
             That
             the
             violence
             which
             is
             offered
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
             to
             the
             which
             we
             are
             not
             debters
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             to
             take
             
             thought
             to
             fulfill
             the
             lusts
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             hinder
             them
             rather
             :
             which
             shall
             be
             graunted
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             prooued
             that
             God
             commaundeth
             vs
             to
             offer
             such
             violence
             to
             our selues
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             straightly
             chargeth
             vs
             that
             we
             lye
             not
             downe
             in
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             neither
             be
             bold
             to
             sleepe
             in
             them
             :
             the
             which
             ,
             what
             other
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             then
             that
             we
             so
             consider
             and
             looke
             backe
             vnto
             our
             actions
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             haue
             peace
             when
             we
             lye
             downe
             at
             euen
             ?
          
           
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             I
             alleadge
             to
             this
             purpose
             are
             these
             :
             
               Be
               angrie
            
             ,
             
             
               but
               sinne
               not
               :
               let
               not
               the
               Sunne
               go
               downe
               vpon
               your
               wrath
               ,
               neither
               giue
               place
               to
               the
               diuell
               .
            
             In
             the
             which
             words
             there
             is
             more
             required
             ,
             then
             in
             this
             place
             I
             vrge
             :
             but
             yet
             ,
             euen
             that
             also
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             if
             anger
             be
             kindled
             
             in
             vs
             for
             want
             of
             heed-taking
             ,
             yet
             that
             we
             should
             soone
             allay
             the
             same
             :
             but
             if
             through
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             after
             sinne
             is
             committed
             it
             is
             not
             by
             and
             by
             acknowledged
             and
             repented
             of
             ,
             but
             it
             remaineth
             and
             boyleth
             in
             vs
             ;
             yet
             we
             must
             force
             our selues
             to
             relent
             and
             craue
             pardon
             of
             it
             before
             the
             Sunne
             go
             downe
             ,
             and
             so
             before
             we
             dare
             giue
             our selues
             to
             rest
             ,
             lest
             the
             diuell
             preuailing
             so
             farre
             with
             vs
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             harder
             afterwards
             to
             remoue
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             other
             sinnes
             are
             in
             a
             like
             detestation
             with
             God
             that
             anger
             is
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             must
             be
             no
             more
             suffered
             to
             abide
             within
             vs
             then
             it
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             priuie
             in
             our selues
             to
             any
             like
             sinne
             that
             we
             haue
             offended
             ,
             we
             should
             expell
             and
             driue
             out
             the
             same
             as
             poison
             ,
             that
             it
             
             lodge
             not
             ,
             nor
             remaine
             with
             vs.
             And
             to
             doe
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             necessarie
             that
             we
             take
             some
             conuenient
             time
             to
             vs
             ,
             both
             to
             search
             and
             enquire
             what
             we
             haue
             done
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             purge
             ourselues
             from
             it
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             if
             any
             thinke
             that
             this
             was
             not
             intended
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             before
             we
             fall
             asleepe
             ,
             consider
             how
             we
             haue
             passed
             the
             day
             ;
             neither
             will
             I
             precisely
             vrge
             the
             houre
             or
             time
             so
             particularly
             :
             (
             for
             indeed
             he
             requireth
             
             
             it
             to
             be
             done
             sooner
             ,
             rather
             then
             that
             it
             should
             be
             deferred
             :
             )
             so
             I
             say
             likewise
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             care
             be
             conscionably
             kept
             at
             some
             other
             time
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             peace
             maintained
             betwixt
             God
             and
             vs
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             ;
             but
             if
             that
             be
             not
             perfourmed
             before
             ,
             at
             least
             before
             our
             lying
             downe
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             :
             which
             also
             ,
             is
             the
             time
             very
             fit
             to
             commend
             our
             soules
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             knowing
             whether
             we
             shall
             rise
             in
             the
             morning
             .
          
           
             Besides
             if
             it
             be
             required
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             
             that
             we
             take
             heede
             that
             there
             be
             not
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             any
             part
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             in
             vs
             an
             euill
             heart
             ,
             we
             being
             forgetfull
             and
             slow
             to
             obserue
             such
             a
             charge
             ;
             can
             any
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             doth
             there
             as
             well
             require
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             sometime
             
             looke
             backe
             to
             see
             how
             we
             haue
             regarded
             the
             charge
             that
             is
             giuen
             vs
             ?
             And
             is
             any
             time
             ordinarily
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             fitter
             for
             that
             businesse
             ,
             then
             whē
             we
             haue
             ended
             the
             day
             ?
             except
             some
             speciall
             sinne
             committed
             in
             the
             day
             do
             require
             a
             more
             speedie
             examining
             of
             our selues
             before
             .
             
             And
             if
             Iob
             (
             as
             we
             read
             of
             him
             )
             did
             euery
             day
             of
             his
             childrens
             banquetting
             together
             ,
             offer
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             commaund
             them
             to
             cleanse
             their
             hearts
             and
             sanctifie
             thēselues
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Iob
             did
             euery
             day
             )
             adding
             this
             reason
             ,
             Lest
             they
             might
             therin
             offend
             God
             :
             is
             it
             any
             maruell
             ,
             if
             we
             in
             our
             own
             person
             do
             retaine
             this
             care
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             vse
             this
             practise
             ?
             For
             euen
             as
             men
             who
             are
             in
             great
             occupyings
             ,
             do
             not
             onely
             write
             their
             takings
             and
             their
             layings
             out
             ,
             
             but
             do
             also
             at
             euen
             conferre
             them
             together
             ,
             lest
             any
             delay
             of
             time
             should
             cause
             forgetfulnesse
             (
             and
             yet
             this
             labour
             they
             thinke
             needfull
             about
             things
             that
             shall
             perish
             :
             )
             so
             is
             it
             much
             more
             necessarie
             in
             the
             accounts
             of
             our
             soules
             that
             we
             should
             do
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             daily
             looke
             what
             we
             gaine
             or
             loose
             ,
             
             that
             we
             may
             procure
             to
             our selues
             thereby
             most
             sound
             safetie
             ,
             and
             prouide
             also
             the
             better
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             more
             ease
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             against
             this
             dutie
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             the
             prophane
             custome
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             goodnesse
             and
             controlling
             of
             their
             licentious
             courses
             is
             vnsauourie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             vnwelcome
             and
             ridiculous
             .
             But
             let
             such
             go
             :
             know
             we
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             giue
             an
             easie
             reckoning
             to
             God
             at
             our
             latter
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             wisedome
             
             and
             the
             best
             prouision
             we
             can
             make
             for
             our selues
             ,
             to
             yeeld
             with
             all
             conscionablenesse
             ,
             a
             reckoning
             to
             the
             Lord
             at
             the
             end
             of
             euery
             day
             :
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             we
             loue
             no
             after
             reckonings
             to
             be
             brought
             against
             vs
             ;
             which
             may
             iustly
             be
             feared
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             not
             indeuoured
             faithfully
             to
             do
             the
             same
             frō
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             but
             are
             accused
             by
             our
             consciences
             ,
             
             that
             we
             haue
             dealt
             too
             slightly
             ;
             yea
             hollowly
             somtime
             ,
             &
             too
             much
             fauouring
             our selues
             in
             passing
             by
             many
             particulars
             ,
             which
             we
             were
             willing
             to
             be
             forgottē
             &
             buried
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             we
             may
             reade
             in
             heathen
             Poets
             ,
             as
             Pythagoras
             ,
             and
             others
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             
             may
             and
             ought
             worthily
             to
             put
             to
             shame
             a
             number
             of
             Christians
             .
             They
             wrote
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             looke
             backe
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             
             how
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             it
             hath
             bene
             spent
             and
             passed
             :
             which
             cogitation
             (
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             )
             hath
             not
             once
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             many
             ,
             which
             professe
             to
             know
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
             For
             such
             as
             see
             any
             cause
             of
             going
             about
             it
             ,
             this
             I
             will
             say
             to
             helpe
             them
             forward
             :
             that
             the
             more
             circumspect
             they
             haue
             bene
             in
             obseruing
             of
             their
             wayes
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             diligently
             the
             gouerning
             of
             the
             hart
             and
             life
             be
             kept
             throughout
             the
             day
             ;
             the
             more
             readily
             and
             willingly
             shall
             they
             go
             about
             this
             view
             of
             the
             day-spending
             at
             their
             lying
             downe
             :
             neither
             shall
             
             it
             be
             cast
             off
             ,
             or
             neglected
             and
             vntowardly
             taken
             in
             hand
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             
             haue
             bin
             too
             secure
             &
             slight
             in
             doing
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             day
             .
             Neither
             would
             I
             lay
             vpon
             any
             a
             burthen
             ,
             which
             they
             be
             not
             able
             to
             beare
             :
             calling
             God
             to
             record
             ,
             that
             I
             seeke
             in
             this
             as
             in
             the
             rest
             which
             I
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             onely
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             further
             peace
             and
             comfort
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             the
             high
             pricing
             and
             estimation
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             much
             set
             by
             where
             the
             life
             is
             so
             looked
             to
             in
             the
             day
             as
             I
             haue
             wished
             ,
             and
             at
             our
             lying
             downe
             viewed
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             and
             therefore
             wishing
             euery
             one
             according
             to
             the
             light
             and
             grace
             which
             he
             hath
             receiued
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             he
             can
             say
             any
             lesse
             but
             that
             they
             walke
             most
             safely
             &
             most
             confident
             ,
             who
             go
             about
             (
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             )
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             the
             day
             in
             this
             maner
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             is
             required
             ,
             
             as
             the
             last
             worke
             beside
             prayer
             in
             the
             familie
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             a
             Christian
             hath
             somewhat
             to
             mention
             and
             deale
             about
             ,
             and
             complaine
             of
             particularly
             concerning
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             so
             well
             be
             satisfied
             in
             ,
             when
             he
             prayeth
             in
             company
             .
             And
             he
             that
             hath
             most
             warily
             looked
             to
             himselfe
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             ioyned
             with
             the
             family
             in
             duties
             of
             humiliation
             at
             night
             ,
             shall
             see
             cause
             inough
             to
             adde
             this
             duty
             to
             both
             :
             as
             we
             reade
             it
             written
             of
             Maister
             Bradford
             ,
             (
             who
             had
             much
             inward
             communion
             with
             God
             )
             that
             he
             was
             neuer
             satisfied
             in
             the
             duties
             he
             did
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             namely
             in
             praying
             at
             the
             Chappell
             (
             when
             he
             was
             fellow
             of
             a
             colledge
             )
             and
             in
             his
             chamber
             with
             his
             puples
             ,
             vntill
             he
             had
             also
             powred
             out
             his
             heart
             to
             the
             Lord
             by
             himselfe
             alone
             .
             But
             yet
             
             notwithstanding
             this
             which
             I
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             speciall
             regard
             ought
             to
             be
             had
             of
             the
             many
             bodily
             infirmities
             ,
             diseases
             and
             sicknesses
             ,
             with
             the
             feeblenesse
             of
             mind
             ,
             ignorance
             and
             other
             incomberances
             ,
             which
             Gods
             deare
             children
             shall
             be
             afflicted
             with
             :
             for
             they
             cannot
             doe
             as
             other
             may
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             euery
             one
             shall
             be
             more
             oppressed
             then
             other
             ,
             so
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             more
             respected
             .
             For
             in
             such
             cases
             the
             bare
             lifting
             vp
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             God
             sincerely
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             ;
             and
             mercy
             (
             I
             know
             )
             is
             better
             then
             sacrifice
             :
             but
             withall
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             graunted
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             godly
             euer
             one
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             will
             bewaile
             his
             wants
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             among
             the
             rest
             ;
             which
             doth
             no
             lesse
             in
             a
             well
             ordered
             heart
             ,
             then
             a
             kind
             purgation
             ,
             discharge
             the
             soule
             of
             all
             
             such
             drosse
             as
             remaineth
             to
             waite
             him
             a
             mischiefe
             .
             Thus
             I
             haue
             more
             largely
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             thought
             it
             expedient
             ,
             gone
             ouer
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             euery
             day
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             direct
             him
             therein
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             I
             haue
             sayd
             that
             which
             I
             intended
             of
             this
             whole
             Treatise
             .
             It
             remaineth
             now
             to
             see
             how
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             is
             by
             Sathan
             and
             our selues
             broken
             off
             and
             hindred
             :
             which
             is
             in
             the
             next
             Treatise
             to
             be
             set
             downe
             and
             handled
             .
             But
             first
             ,
             I
             thinke
             good
             to
             adde
             these
             two
             things
             :
             The
             one
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             rules
             for
             daily
             direction
             :
             so
             for
             the
             helping
             of
             the
             weaker
             sort
             some
             example
             also
             be
             shewed
             vnto
             them
             thereof
             :
             The
             other
             ,
             what
             vse
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             whole
             Treatise
             .
             
          
           
             
               After
               what
               maner
               a
               Christian
               should
               view
               his
               passing
               of
               the
               day
               at
               night
               .
            
             
               AS
               concerning
               the
               first
               this
               I
               haue
               thought
               expedient
               to
               say
               :
               When
               thou
               goest
               alone
               by
               thy selfe
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               first
               call
               to
               mind
               the
               seuerall
               actions
               (
               as
               thou
               canst
               )
               from
               thy
               first
               awakening
               :
               how
               thou
               diddest
               awake
               
               
               and
               (
               as
               soone
               as
               thou
               wert
               ready
               )
               take
               order
               about
               necessaries
               which
               must
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               then
               wentest
               to
               prayer
               ,
               after
               to
               thy
               calling
               :
               
               then
               haddest
               occasion
               to
               be
               in
               some
               company
               ,
               and
               how
               thou
               diddest
               looke
               to
               thy selfe
               therein
               :
               if
               at
               another
               time
               in
               the
               day
               thou
               wast
               alone
               ,
               or
               at
               exercise
               of
               prayer
               in
               family
               or
               at
               meate
               :
               in
               another
               part
               of
               the
               day
               haddest
               some
               crosse
               befall
               thee
               ,
               and
               some
               ill
               newes
               brought
               vnto
               thee
               :
               or
               if
               thou
               hast
               dealt
               and
               communed
               about
               worldly
               affaires
               ,
               buying
               or
               selling
               ,
               how
               thou
               diddest
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               care
               thou
               haddest
               therein
               .
               These
               or
               any
               other
               like
               vnto
               these
               whatsoeuer
               actions
               or
               the
               maner
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               whatsoeuer
               the
               cogitations
               and
               desires
               of
               thine
               heart
               haue
               bene
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               call
               to
               mind
               
               as
               many
               of
               them
               as
               thou
               canst
               .
               Thus
               looke
               backe
               (
               as
               thou
               art
               able
               to
               remember
               )
               how
               thou
               hast
               spent
               the
               day
               from
               one
               thing
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               from
               one
               place
               where
               thou
               hast
               bene
               to
               another
               :
               which
               though
               at
               the
               first
               it
               shall
               seeme
               strange
               and
               hard
               to
               do
               ,
               yet
               in
               time
               will
               be
               more
               easie
               .
               When
               thou
               hast
               thus
               done
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               see
               how
               thou
               hast
               had
               vse
               of
               any
               of
               the
               nine
               duties
               set
               downe
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               common
               and
               ordinary
               actions
               of
               the
               day
               :
               and
               how
               the
               eight
               inward
               graces
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               companions
               to
               vs
               euery
               day
               ,
               haue
               accompanied
               thee
               :
               and
               then
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               thou
               mayest
               truly
               do
               it
               ,
               giue
               thankes
               for
               all
               grace
               whereby
               thou
               hast
               bene
               guided
               ,
               and
               humble
               thy selfe
               in
               confessing
               thy
               defaults
               ,
               and
               praying
               as
               thou
               shall
               see
               cause
               .
            
             
               
               I
               haue
               set
               downe
               a
               paterne
               and
               example
               to
               direct
               thee
               therein
               ,
               which
               as
               thine
               estate
               doth
               agree
               with
               it
               ,
               follow
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               forme
               or
               example
               of
               viewing
               or
               passing
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               lie
               downe
               at
               euen
               .
            
             
               I
               Thanke
               thee
               ,
               ô
               Lord
               ,
               for
               my
               awaking
               with
               thee
               ,
               
               and
               that
               with
               a
               willing
               and
               ready
               mind
               I
               entred
               into
               the
               day
               after
               ,
               with
               calling
               vpon
               thee
               (
               if
               thou
               diddest
               so
               )
               and
               for
               that
               I
               had
               liberty
               and
               oportunity
               thereto
               :
               and
               that
               afterward
               I
               went
               chearfully
               to
               the
               duties
               of
               my
               calling
               ,
               or
               supplied
               the
               omitting
               
               thereof
               ,
               some
               other
               way
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               :
               and
               that
               I
               was
               wary
               in
               company
               and
               in
               solitarinesse
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               vnder
               my
               chastisements
               that
               I
               might
               not
               offend
               ;
               but
               that
               I
               did
               some
               good
               as
               I
               could
               :
               and
               that
               I
               had
               part
               in
               family
               exercises
               ,
               and
               had
               care
               in
               my
               earthly
               dealings
               that
               I
               might
               not
               be
               made
               worldly
               by
               them
               :
               that
               I
               haue
               taken
               any
               benefit
               by
               meditation
               and
               reading
               (
               if
               thou
               hast
               done
               so
               :
               )
               and
               now
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               that
               I
               looke
               backe
               how
               I
               haue
               passed
               the
               day
               .
            
             
               Thus
               ,
               as
               these
               or
               any
               of
               them
               haue
               bene
               done
               of
               thee
               ,
               call
               them
               to
               mind
               ,
               as
               thou
               canst
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               were
               done
               :
               and
               as
               they
               and
               such
               like
               are
               the
               chiefe
               actions
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               day
               ;
               so
               proceed
               in
               giuing
               thankes
               for
               doing
               
               them
               (
               or
               so
               farre
               as
               thou
               hast
               )
               with
               thy
               mind
               seasoned
               with
               the
               graces
               ,
               which
               should
               direct
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               thy
               life
               through
               the
               day
               :
               euen
               these
               eight
               ,
               thus
               :
            
             
               I
               also
               thanke
               thee
               (
               ô
               Lord
               )
               that
               in
               these
               actions
               and
               parts
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               I
               haue
               not
               done
               them
               in
               opinion
               of
               any
               goodnesse
               in
               me
               ,
               but
               by
               thy
               grace
               :
               and
               haue
               thereby
               humbled
               my selfe
               for
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               imbraced
               pardon
               by
               faith
               :
               and
               by
               the
               same
               faith
               ,
               haue
               bene
               holden
               from
               many
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               kept
               in
               doing
               
               many
               duties
               ,
               as
               loue
               ,
               mercy
               ,
               vprightnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               workes
               of
               my
               calling
               :
               
               and
               haue
               had
               some
               consideration
               of
               my
               mortalitie
               ,
               and
               looked
               for
               thy
               comming
               :
               [
               on
               the
               Sabath
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               attended
               to
               sanctifie
               it
               in
               publicke
               and
               priuate
               exercises
               ]
               and
               that
               I
               haue
               held
               the
               peace
               which
               passeth
               vnderstanding
               :
               and
               had
               thy
               kindnesse
               in
               remembrance
               thankfully
               ,
               with
               some
               vse
               of
               watching
               and
               praying
               :
               and
               now
               viewed
               the
               passing
               of
               this
               day
               in
               this
               poore
               maner
               :
               let
               experience
               bring
               hope
               of
               better
               doing
               this
               from
               day
               to
               day
               .
               (
               And
               if
               thine
               heart
               go
               with
               the
               mentioning
               of
               these
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               find
               sauour
               in
               them
               .
               )
               But
               seeing
               I
               haue
               faulted
               and
               failed
               many
               wayes
               ,
               both
               in
               good
               doing
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               maner
               of
               it
               :
               and
               in
               following
               the
               deuices
               and
               desires
               of
               my
               heart
               too
               much
               (
               here
               if
               any
               particular
               action
               or
               corruption
               be
               remembred
               of
               thee
               ,
               bewaile
               
               it
               ,
               accuse
               and
               iudge
               thy selfe
               and
               renounce
               it
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               find
               mercy
               in
               that
               thy
               need
               :
               )
               I
               confesse
               and
               renounce
               the
               same
               ,
               praying
               for
               Christs
               sake
               to
               be
               pardoned
               ;
               that
               I
               may
               lie
               downe
               in
               peace
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               which
               I
               sayd
               I
               would
               adde
               ,
               was
               the
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               .
               For
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               
               Of
               daily
               guiding
               thy
               soule
               and
               life
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               gathered
               out
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               bene
               sayd
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               this
               last
               paterne
               or
               example
               so
               farre
               as
               thou
               seest
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               God
               approueth
               not
               .
               And
               that
               is
               in
               few
               words
               :
               that
               euery
               day
               and
               through
               the
               day
               ,
               thou
               weane
               and
               withdraw
               thine
               heart
               from
               any
               such
               noisome
               baite
               or
               prouocation
               ,
               as
               suffereth
               thee
               not
               to
               arise
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               to
               walke
               through
               the
               day
               ,
               
               and
               to
               lie
               downe
               at
               night
               in
               peace
               and
               safety
               vnder
               Gods
               protection
               :
               and
               euerie
               day
               ,
               I
               still
               say
               ,
               wishing
               thee
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               if
               thou
               beest
               negligent
               and
               carelesse
               but
               one
               day
               ,
               that
               may
               fall
               on
               thee
               to
               vexe
               thee
               long
               after
               ,
               which
               should
               not
               else
               fall
               out
               in
               thy
               whole
               life
               .
               And
               that
               part
               of
               life
               which
               will
               not
               stand
               with
               this
               ,
               let
               it
               ,
               as
               deadly
               poyson
               ,
               be
               carefully
               auoided
               and
               reiected
               of
               thee
               .
            
             
               
                 Here
                 followeth
                 a
                 prayer
                 ,
                 containing
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 daily
                 led
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 forme
                 or
                 paterne
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 direct
                 a
                 Christian
                 how
                 to
                 begin
                 the
                 day
                 with
                 meditation
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 confession
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 thankes
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 first
                 awaked
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 containing
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 necessarie
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 practise
                 throughout
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 euery
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 summe
                 may
                 be
                 drawne
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 more
                 briefly
                 .
              
               
                 
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 most
                 mighty
                 and
                 mercifull
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 let
                 that
                 
                 mind
                 be
                 in
                 me
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 thy
                 faithfull
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 which
                 thou
                 delightest
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 vnto
                 ,
                 sound
                 and
                 without
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 humble
                 ,
                 meeke
                 ,
                 teachable
                 to
                 euery
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 fitly
                 and
                 readily
                 disposed
                 vnto
                 euery
                 good
                 worke
                 :
                 let
                 me
                 be
                 framed
                 this
                 morning
                 to
                 the
                 liking
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 course
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 learned
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 tried
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 happie
                 estate
                 which
                 here
                 can
                 be
                 inioyed
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 this
                 mind
                 let
                 me
                 
                 
                 enter
                 into
                 my
                 meditation
                 ,
                 thansgiuing
                 ,
                 confession
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 prayer
                 .
                 For
                 whom
                 haue
                 I
                 in
                 heauen
                 (
                 ô
                 Lord
                 )
                 but
                 thee
                 ?
                 or
                 whom
                 do
                 I
                 desire
                 on
                 earth
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 thee
                 ?
                 who
                 doest
                 whatsoeuer
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 all
                 creatures
                 euen
                 the
                 Diuels
                 subiect
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 filled
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 with
                 thy
                 goodnesse
                 ;
                 so
                 particularly
                 thy
                 mercies
                 are
                 wonderfull
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 my
                 soule
                 knoweth
                 right
                 well
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 thy
                 fauour
                 is
                 life
                 and
                 happinesse
                 :
                 so
                 thou
                 as
                 one
                 abounding
                 in
                 loue
                 and
                 compassion
                 ,
                 hast
                 counselled
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 commanded
                 vs
                 for
                 our
                 owne
                 good
                 to
                 seeke
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 happie
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 deceiued
                 with
                 the
                 delusions
                 and
                 baites
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 and
                 set
                 our
                 delight
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 thou
                 soundest
                 this
                 alarme
                 in
                 our
                 eares
                 
                 daily
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 are
                 transitorie
                 ,
                 vaine
                 and
                 soone
                 flitting
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 our selues
                 with
                 them
                 daily
                 drawing
                 vnto
                 our
                 end
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 caused
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 published
                 in
                 our
                 hearing
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 flesh
                 is
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 beautie
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 that
                 fadeth
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 below
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 haue
                 bene
                 delighted
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 deeply
                 they
                 shall
                 sting
                 and
                 vexe
                 vs
                 when
                 they
                 forsake
                 vs.
                 And
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 iudge
                 and
                 hope
                 of
                 our
                 estate
                 after
                 the
                 deceiptfull
                 dreames
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 braine
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 most
                 easily
                 inclined
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 liuely
                 set
                 out
                 our
                 whole
                 shape
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 miserie
                 and
                 cursednesse
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 yet
                 attained
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 thy
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 our
                 names
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 
                 These
                 all
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 while
                 I
                 meditate
                 vpon
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 haue
                 vs
                 euery
                 day
                 make
                 our
                 saluation
                 more
                 sure
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 thine
                 vnchangeable
                 loue
                 ;
                 I
                 wonder
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 consider
                 thine
                 inestimable
                 and
                 vnutterable
                 kindnesse
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 
                 This
                 draweth
                 from
                 me
                 (
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 exceeding
                 great
                 cause
                 )
                 vnfeined
                 thankes
                 ,
                 with
                 ioy
                 vnspeakeable
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 especially
                 for
                 that
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 all
                 this
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 vnworthiest
                 of
                 other
                 :
                 that
                 for
                 my
                 sake
                 thou
                 gauest
                 thy
                 deare
                 sonne
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 bring
                 me
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 :
                 that
                 to
                 me
                 among
                 other
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 haue
                 the
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 and
                 preached
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 know
                 my selfe
                 as
                 surely
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 thine
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 gathered
                 vp
                 
                 to
                 my
                 fathers
                 to
                 inioy
                 thy
                 presence
                 most
                 glorious
                 already
                 :
                 that
                 of
                 me
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 thy
                 chosen
                 ones
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 an
                 especiall
                 regard
                 and
                 care
                 against
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 might
                 hurt
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 wilt
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 euen
                 to
                 my
                 liues
                 end
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 feare
                 neither
                 trouble
                 nor
                 danger
                 ,
                 neither
                 Diuell
                 nor
                 hell
                 any
                 more
                 :
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 granted
                 me
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 token
                 thereof
                 hast
                 sanctified
                 me
                 and
                 made
                 me
                 able
                 to
                 loue
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 loath
                 euill
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 :
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 wrought
                 repentance
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 whereby
                 I
                 indeuour
                 to
                 forsake
                 all
                 knowne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 please
                 thee
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 me
                 a
                 delight
                 in
                 thy
                 word
                 ,
                 whereas
                 many
                 find
                 litle
                 sauour
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 that
                 thou
                 turnest
                 mine
                 afflictions
                 to
                 my
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 teachest
                 me
                 the
                 right
                 
                 and
                 sober
                 vse
                 of
                 my
                 prosperitie
                 :
                 that
                 thou
                 giuest
                 me
                 accesse
                 vnto
                 thy
                 maiesty
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 will
                 and
                 for
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 needfull
                 :
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 liberty
                 to
                 vse
                 all
                 other
                 helpes
                 for
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 :
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 rise
                 vp
                 when
                 I
                 haue
                 fallen
                 and
                 offended
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 returne
                 to
                 thee
                 againe
                 :
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 me
                 to
                 striue
                 against
                 sinne
                 and
                 Sathan
                 as
                 a
                 souldier
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 makest
                 me
                 to
                 find
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seruice
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 freedome
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 giuest
                 me
                 hope
                 of
                 nearer
                 communion
                 
                 with
                 thee
                 :
                 that
                 thou
                 assurest
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 thy
                 power
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 inabled
                 
                 to
                 perseuere
                 in
                 this
                 christian
                 course
                 to
                 my
                 liues
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 it
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 receiued
                 into
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 onely
                 bestowed
                 these
                 great
                 priuiledges
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 to
                 thine
                 owne
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 hast
                 in
                 most
                 gratious
                 maner
                 prouided
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 these
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 ministred
                 abundantly
                 vnto
                 me
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 as
                 ,
                 to
                 liue
                 vnder
                 a
                 most
                 Christian
                 and
                 religious
                 Prince
                 and
                 King
                 defending
                 and
                 maintaining
                 the
                 Gospell
                 against
                 all
                 Antichristian
                 malice
                 and
                 tyranny
                 and
                 other
                 aduersary
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 truly
                 and
                 sincerely
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 our
                 liues
                 ,
                 liberties
                 and
                 liuings
                 are
                 peaceably
                 continued
                 .
                 I
                 thankfully
                 also
                 acknowledge
                 
                 thy
                 great
                 mercy
                 for
                 the
                 fellowship
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 with
                 thy
                 good
                 seruants
                 in
                 liuing
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 credite
                 and
                 fauour
                 which
                 thou
                 grantest
                 me
                 among
                 them
                 :
                 also
                 for
                 conuenient
                 habitation
                 ,
                 competencie
                 of
                 thy
                 outward
                 blessing
                 ,
                 good
                 liking
                 ,
                 contentation
                 and
                 agreement
                 in
                 mariage
                 [
                 or
                 if
                 ones
                 state
                 require
                 it
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ]
                 for
                 health
                 and
                 strength
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 my
                 particular
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 a
                 lawfull
                 calling
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 for
                 freedome
                 from
                 grieuous
                 paines
                 and
                 diseases
                 ;
                 from
                 suite
                 and
                 seruice
                 ,
                 burden
                 and
                 bondage
                 to
                 Pope
                 and
                 tyrant
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 vnreasonable
                 ones
                 :
                 for
                 blessing
                 and
                 successe
                 in
                 my
                 lawfull
                 affaires
                 [
                 other
                 benefits
                 mention
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 shalt
                 haue
                 cause
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 These
                 thy
                 mercies
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 daily
                 renewed
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 
                 comfort
                 of
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 do
                 cause
                 me
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 to
                 thinke
                 my selfe
                 infinitly
                 beholding
                 and
                 bound
                 to
                 thy
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 ô
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 so
                 delightest
                 in
                 him
                 ?
                 and
                 againe
                 :
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 render
                 vnto
                 thee
                 for
                 all
                 thy
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 end
                 nor
                 measure
                 ?
                 This
                 loue
                 therefore
                 constraineth
                 me
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 my
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 willingly
                 subiect
                 to
                 thy
                 will
                 and
                 holy
                 gouernement
                 :
                 this
                 maketh
                 thy
                 commandements
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 sometime
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 burdensome
                 and
                 vnwelcome
                 ,
                 but
                 sweet
                 and
                 pleasant
                 :
                 this
                 causeth
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 mine
                 vnruly
                 lusts
                 and
                 vnlawfull
                 desires
                 to
                 wanze
                 and
                 be
                 weakened
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 sometime
                 I
                 haue
                 found
                 :
                 and
                 perswadeth
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 my
                 afflictions
                 and
                 the
                 hardest
                 parts
                 
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 are
                 sent
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 thine
                 anger
                 and
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 fauour
                 and
                 mercy
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 my
                 good
                 thou
                 doest
                 of
                 very
                 faithfulnesse
                 ,
                 cause
                 me
                 (
                 when
                 so
                 euer
                 I
                 am
                 chastised
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 corrected
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 thine
                 afflicting
                 of
                 me
                 also
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 and
                 more
                 learne
                 ,
                 daily
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 rather
                 I
                 see
                 iust
                 cause
                 hereof
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 priuy
                 in
                 mine
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 how
                 litle
                 cause
                 I
                 giue
                 of
                 this
                 tender
                 handling
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 kind
                 regarding
                 of
                 me
                 :
                 yea
                 rather
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 causes
                 innumerable
                 ,
                 why
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 giuen
                 vp
                 into
                 a
                 reprobate
                 sense
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 example
                 vnto
                 others
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 of
                 miserie
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 endlesse
                 woe
                 .
                 
                 For
                 besides
                 mine
                 originall
                 sinne
                 wherein
                 I
                 was
                 conceiued
                 and
                 borne
                 ,
                 my
                 whole
                 life
                 (
                 before
                 I
                 was
                 called
                 to
                 know
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 Sauiour
                 through
                 
                 Christ
                 my
                 redeemer
                 )
                 was
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 an
                 vtter
                 departing
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 dishonoring
                 of
                 thy
                 name
                 .
                 In
                 euery
                 cōmandement
                 and
                 branch
                 thereof
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 rebellious
                 ,
                 and
                 disobedient
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 many
                 times
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 haires
                 vpon
                 my
                 head
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 thou
                 hast
                 washed
                 me
                 from
                 my
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 purged
                 me
                 from
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 whereas
                 I
                 thought
                 I
                 should
                 haue
                 roundly
                 and
                 readily
                 liked
                 and
                 submitted
                 my selfe
                 to
                 thy
                 holy
                 will
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 
                 
                 righteousnesse
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 haue
                 fealt
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 daily
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 hindred
                 much
                 from
                 that
                 good
                 course
                 which
                 I
                 desire
                 ;
                 not
                 doing
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 most
                 willingly
                 ,
                 but
                 oft
                 times
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 allow
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 perceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 sinne
                 in
                 me
                 which
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 since
                 my
                 first
                 beleeuing
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 by
                 litle
                 and
                 litle
                 espied
                 and
                 found
                 out
                 :
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 most
                 iustly
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 :
                 Oh
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 tell
                 the
                 manifold
                 errors
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 oft
                 he
                 offendeth
                 thee
                 ?
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 deceiptfulnesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 wise
                 inough
                 to
                 discerne
                 it
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ?
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 angry
                 for
                 a
                 iust
                 cause
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 giue
                 our
                 eye
                 and
                 heart
                 liberty
                 to
                 please
                 themselues
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 desire
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 grow
                 weake
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 whiles
                 we
                 be
                 about
                 our
                 lawfull
                 businesse
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 which
                 because
                 I
                 feele
                 my selfe
                 to
                 be
                 incombred
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 many
                 such
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 here
                 as
                 most
                 vnworthie
                 in
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 humbly
                 sue
                 vnto
                 thee
                 (
                 ô
                 heauenly
                 father
                 )
                 for
                 thy
                 deare
                 sons
                 sake
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 pardon
                 still
                 my
                 sins
                 &
                 corruptiō
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 offend
                 thee
                 so
                 oft
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 as
                 I
                 cannot
                 expresse
                 :
                 &
                 this
                 morning
                 to
                 receiue
                 me
                 gratiously
                 into
                 thy
                 fauorable
                 protectiō
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 satiate
                 &
                 replenished
                 with
                 thy
                 louing
                 kindnes
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 al
                 the
                 day
                 after
                 I
                 may
                 retaine
                 the
                 sauour
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 haue
                 my
                 heart
                 so
                 sweetly
                 seasoned
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 find
                 &
                 feel
                 all
                 my
                 actiōs
                 as
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 proceed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 treasury
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 fleshly
                 ,
                 rebellious
                 &
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 as
                 proceeding
                 from
                 
                 a
                 roote
                 of
                 bitternesse
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 sinne
                 which
                 is
                 hidden
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 reueale
                 and
                 bring
                 to
                 light
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 shamed
                 and
                 humbled
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 abuse
                 thy
                 pardoning
                 of
                 me
                 to
                 bold
                 licentiousnes
                 ,
                 making
                 that
                 a
                 colour
                 of
                 euill
                 in
                 me
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 me
                 plucke
                 downe
                 all
                 pride
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 my selfe
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 more
                 indebted
                 to
                 thy
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 then
                 otherwise
                 I
                 could
                 possibly
                 thinke
                 my selfe
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 send
                 vp
                 more
                 oft
                 and
                 earnest
                 prayers
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Thus
                 (
                 good
                 Lord
                 )
                 let
                 me
                 sensibly
                 feele
                 this
                 mornings
                 worke
                 to
                 be
                 effectuall
                 through
                 thy
                 blessing
                 ,
                 (
                 euen
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 thine
                 owne
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 begin
                 the
                 day
                 thus
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 haue
                 my
                 heart
                 inlarged
                 hereby
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 my
                 other
                 duties
                 with
                 more
                 cheare
                 and
                 fruitfulnesse
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 
                 being
                 thus
                 perswaded
                 of
                 thy
                 fauor
                 ,
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 assist
                 me
                 and
                 blesse
                 me
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 lawfull
                 workes
                 &
                 actions
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 appointed
                 me
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 thou
                 hast
                 appointed
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 occupied
                 in
                 some
                 trauell
                 and
                 worke
                 profitable
                 to
                 the
                 common-wealth
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 may
                 keepe
                 our selues
                 from
                 idlenesse
                 ,
                 incline
                 my
                 heart
                 to
                 obey
                 this
                 thy
                 commandement
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 other
                 causes
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefly
                 because
                 thou
                 wilt
                 haue
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 chearfulnesse
                 that
                 may
                 shake
                 off
                 tediousnesse
                 and
                 vntowardnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 of
                 my
                 frailtie
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 my
                 calling
                 let
                 me
                 keepe
                 my
                 heart
                 from
                 all
                 distemperature
                 ,
                 disorder
                 and
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 containe
                 my selfe
                 from
                 euerie
                 euill
                 way
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 successe
                 
                 which
                 thou
                 giuest
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 not
                 be
                 lifted
                 vp
                 with
                 lightnesse
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 not
                 cast
                 downe
                 with
                 immoderate
                 heauinesse
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 see
                 good
                 and
                 sufficient
                 cause
                 of
                 intermitting
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 I
                 cease
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 let
                 my
                 mind
                 be
                 stable
                 and
                 well
                 setled
                 to
                 follow
                 thee
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 be
                 many
                 and
                 variable
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 companies
                 let
                 me
                 frame
                 my selfe
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 harmelesse
                 and
                 innocent
                 at
                 home
                 :
                 let
                 me
                 be
                 warie
                 against
                 the
                 common
                 euils
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 families
                 ,
                 as
                 brawling
                 ,
                 disagreeing
                 with
                 any
                 ,
                 anger
                 ,
                 vncharitablenesse
                 ,
                 
                 reuiling
                 ,
                 prouoking
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 prouoked
                 by
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 forbearing
                 and
                 
                 forgiuing
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 haue
                 ought
                 against
                 any
                 ;
                 so
                 let
                 me
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 foolish
                 iesting
                 ,
                 slandering
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 lying
                 ,
                 vnprofitable
                 and
                 needlesse
                 talking
                 :
                 So
                 abroad
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 not
                 fashion
                 my selfe
                 after
                 the
                 euill
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 these
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 humbly
                 carying
                 my selfe
                 towards
                 mine
                 equals
                 ,
                 giuing
                 honor
                 to
                 my
                 betters
                 ;
                 and
                 making
                 my selfe
                 equall
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 my
                 inferiours
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 my selfe
                 what
                 I
                 am
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 onely
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 haue
                 oportunitie
                 ,
                 graunt
                 (
                 good
                 Lord
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 do
                 good
                 by
                 exhorting
                 ,
                 teaching
                 ,
                 comforting
                 and
                 admonishing
                 ,
                 and
                 offering
                 my selfe
                 to
                 take
                 good
                 by
                 receiuing
                 the
                 same
                 where
                 I
                 may
                 ,
                 that
                 thus
                 I
                 may
                 leaue
                 no
                 ill
                 sauour
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 comfort
                 ,
                 
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 companies
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 bene
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 
                 an
                 euill
                 conscience
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 haue
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 duties
                 to
                 be
                 alone
                 ,
                 whether
                 iourneying
                 ,
                 sitting
                 ,
                 walking
                 or
                 lying
                 ,
                 graunt
                 (
                 most
                 mercifull
                 father
                 )
                 that
                 my
                 heart
                 may
                 be
                 weaned
                 from
                 vaine
                 cogitations
                 and
                 fond
                 desires
                 euen
                 the
                 secretest
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 treasurie
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 raise
                 holy
                 and
                 profitable
                 meditations
                 ;
                 oft
                 musing
                 of
                 the
                 heauenly
                 things
                 contained
                 in
                 thy
                 word
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 thy
                 mercies
                 ,
                 of
                 mine
                 owne
                 mortality
                 ,
                 troubles
                 ,
                 subiection
                 to
                 sinne
                 and
                 Sathan
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 I
                 may
                 order
                 aright
                 all
                 my
                 lawfull
                 affaires
                 ,
                 and
                 disgrace
                 and
                 bring
                 in
                 discredite
                 with
                 my
                 heart
                 all
                 iniquity
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 apparance
                 thereof
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 aime
                 at
                 these
                 things
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 at
                 a
                 marke
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 (
                 most
                 mercifull
                 father
                 )
                 we
                 
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 hearing
                 ,
                 conferring
                 ,
                 and
                 reading
                 of
                 thy
                 word
                 with
                 much
                 vnwillingnesse
                 and
                 vntowardnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 sleepie
                 and
                 vnreuerent
                 therein
                 ;
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 armed
                 against
                 these
                 :
                 and
                 contrarily
                 may
                 stirre
                 vp
                 my selfe
                 to
                 chearfulnesse
                 and
                 gladnesse
                 when
                 such
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 come
                 ,
                 seeing
                 thou
                 hast
                 appointed
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 especiall
                 helpes
                 for
                 my
                 weaknesse
                 ;
                 labouring
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 heart
                 may
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 obtained
                 thereby
                 from
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 my
                 head
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 go
                 forward
                 in
                 my
                 seuerall
                 duties
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 actions
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 hold
                 fast
                 my
                 confidence
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 a
                 fatherly
                 care
                 ouer
                 me
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 turning
                 my
                 afflictions
                 (
                 which
                 it
                 shall
                 please
                 thee
                 to
                 send
                 )
                 to
                 my
                 great
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 granting
                 me
                 many
                 sweete
                 
                 blessings
                 for
                 my
                 further
                 incouragement
                 :
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 thee
                 of
                 a
                 fatherly
                 cōpassion
                 and
                 tender
                 care
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 greatly
                 be
                 vpholden
                 and
                 comforted
                 .
                 And
                 whatsoeuer
                 I
                 shall
                 haue
                 to
                 deale
                 in
                 with
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 presence
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 euer
                 giue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 I
                 see
                 it
                 to
                 appertaine
                 to
                 me
                 :
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 commodities
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 may
                 haue
                 any
                 iust
                 cause
                 to
                 complaine
                 of
                 any
                 iniurie
                 done
                 by
                 me
                 :
                 neither
                 may
                 I
                 haue
                 any
                 wound
                 of
                 conscience
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 for
                 such
                 gaine
                 or
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 for
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 giuen
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 looke
                 after
                 mine
                 owne
                 right
                 :
                 
                 and
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 mercy
                 and
                 compassion
                 be
                 ioyned
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 inabled
                 me
                 ,
                 glad
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 such
                 thy
                 poore
                 
                 seruants
                 ,
                 as
                 whose
                 necessities
                 it
                 most
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 relieue
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 in
                 thy
                 fatherly
                 wisedome
                 thou
                 hast
                 purposed
                 to
                 grant
                 me
                 health
                 and
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 vse
                 and
                 inioy
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 much
                 thankfulnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 soberly
                 ,
                 humbly
                 and
                 meekly
                 cary
                 my selfe
                 in
                 that
                 estate
                 ,
                 not
                 thinking
                 my selfe
                 any
                 thing
                 better
                 then
                 such
                 as
                 want
                 it
                 :
                 let
                 me
                 not
                 disdaine
                 others
                 ,
                 nor
                 my selfe
                 be
                 drowned
                 in
                 idlenesse
                 ,
                 sensualitie
                 and
                 sortish
                 ease
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 me
                 be
                 so
                 
                 
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 profitable
                 in
                 euerie
                 good
                 worke
                 whiles
                 thou
                 giuest
                 me
                 so
                 many
                 helpes
                 thereto
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 afflictions
                 I
                 could
                 be
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 I
                 may
                 serue
                 thy
                 maiestie
                 with
                 a
                 sound
                 mind
                 and
                 bodie
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 it
                 expedient
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 not
                 promising
                 to
                 my selfe
                 continuance
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 my
                 chaunge
                 :
                 to
                 learne
                 to
                 be
                 abased
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 want
                 :
                 and
                 contentedly
                 ,
                 thankfully
                 and
                 patiently
                 to
                 take
                 vp
                 that
                 crosse
                 which
                 thou
                 shalt
                 allot
                 vnto
                 me
                 ;
                 receiuing
                 much
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 my
                 faith
                 by
                 thy
                 chastizing
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 in
                 great
                 mercie
                 and
                 loue
                 thou
                 doest
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 good
                 Lord
                 )
                 keepe
                 from
                 me
                 heauie
                 iudgements
                 which
                 are
                 aboue
                 my
                 strength
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 freest
                 me
                 from
                 manie
                 troubles
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 me
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 
                 trouble
                 my selfe
                 with
                 an
                 euill
                 conscience
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 occupied
                 about
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 am
                 more
                 readie
                 (
                 through
                 the
                 Diuels
                 malice
                 and
                 vigilancie
                 ,
                 who
                 seeketh
                 all
                 occasions
                 against
                 me
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 vnsetled
                 and
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 frame
                 ,
                 graunt
                 (
                 most
                 louing
                 Father
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 remember
                 ,
                 how
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 stayed
                 mind
                 and
                 constant
                 ,
                 euer
                 counting
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 necessarie
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 businesse
                 ,
                 dealings
                 and
                 varietie
                 of
                 actions
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 highly
                 prize
                 thy
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 I
                 may
                 do
                 thy
                 will
                 ;
                 seeing
                 I
                 haue
                 then
                 most
                 need
                 of
                 this
                 grace
                 of
                 faithfulnesse
                 and
                 care
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 danger
                 is
                 greatest
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 ouertaken
                 with
                 any
                 forgetfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 vnawares
                 be
                 preuented
                 by
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 slipping
                 
                 into
                 any
                 securitie
                 ,
                 rashnesse
                 ,
                 earthlinesse
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 blind-folding
                 of
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 thereby
                 vnsetled
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 my
                 course
                 of
                 holy
                 walking
                 be
                 broken
                 off
                 ;
                 yet
                 (
                 good
                 Lord
                 )
                 leaue
                 me
                 not
                 ouer-long
                 in
                 that
                 danger
                 :
                 graunt
                 me
                 to
                 espie
                 my
                 fall
                 and
                 offence
                 whatsoeuer
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 hide
                 it
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 ,
                 but
                 speedily
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 obtaine
                 mercie
                 for
                 it
                 at
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 may
                 returne
                 to
                 thee
                 againe
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 haue
                 sufficiētly
                 seene
                 and
                 tried
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 liuing
                 ,
                 but
                 worse
                 then
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 haue
                 thee
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 against
                 me
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 I
                 most
                 humbly
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 warily
                 cary
                 my selfe
                 throughout
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 go
                 about
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 vnwilling
                 to
                 view
                 my
                 doings
                 and
                 what
                 hath
                 bene
                 done
                 amisse
                 ,
                 at
                 euening
                 ,
                 and
                 reuerently
                 
                 looke
                 backe
                 and
                 examine
                 how
                 I
                 haue
                 spent
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 rules
                 whereby
                 I
                 haue
                 prayed
                 to
                 be
                 directed
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 see
                 where
                 I
                 haue
                 failed
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 know
                 what
                 badnes
                 doth
                 still
                 remaine
                 in
                 me
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 so
                 I
                 may
                 haue
                 iust
                 occasion
                 to
                 humble
                 my selfe
                 and
                 confesse
                 my
                 sinne
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 breaches
                 ,
                 not
                 lying
                 downe
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 vnrepented
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 count
                 this
                 no
                 burthen
                 nor
                 toile
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 do
                 ,
                 who
                 thereby
                 prouide
                 so
                 many
                 after-reckonings
                 for
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 answer
                 one
                 among
                 a
                 thousand
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 by
                 all
                 my
                 weaknesses
                 ,
                 neglects
                 of
                 dutie
                 and
                 out-strayings
                 let
                 me
                 not
                 be
                 discouraged
                 to
                 leaue
                 off
                 this
                 daily
                 looking
                 to
                 my
                 waies
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 increase
                 my
                 care
                 rather
                 .
                 
                 And
                 wherein
                 so
                 euer
                 I
                 shall
                 see
                 and
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 obtained
                 grace
                 in
                 any
                 good
                 sort
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 direction
                 which
                 thy
                 word
                 setteth
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 there
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 ioyfull
                 and
                 thankfull
                 that
                 thou
                 makest
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 dutie
                 easie
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 know
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 let
                 me
                 haue
                 good
                 proofe
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 cariage
                 of
                 my selfe
                 and
                 in
                 euery
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 stranger
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 my
                 forefathers
                 were
                 ;
                 and
                 lie
                 downe
                 in
                 peace
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 this
                 morning
                 ,
                 through
                 thy
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 I
                 appeare
                 before
                 thy
                 
                 Maiestie
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 nourishing
                 and
                 preseruing
                 of
                 this
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 in
                 
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 walke
                 after
                 this
                 direction
                 carefully
                 ,
                 let
                 my
                 prayers
                 be
                 oft
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 offer
                 them
                 )
                 and
                 earnestly
                 continued
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 watchfulnesse
                 adioyned
                 thereto
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 taught
                 me
                 :
                 that
                 although
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 liuing
                 be
                 not
                 regarded
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 hauing
                 obtained
                 of
                 thy
                 Maiestie
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 my
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 the
                 incredible
                 gaine
                 that
                 commeth
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 resolute
                 and
                 throughly
                 perswaded
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 my
                 practise
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 euerie
                 day
                 hereafter
                 wheresoeuer
                 I
                 shall
                 become
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 what
                 estate
                 and
                 condition
                 soeuer
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 .
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 faithfull
                 continuance
                 of
                 this
                 Christian
                 course
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 see
                 my
                 profiting
                 daily
                 in
                 the
                 denying
                 of
                 my selfe
                 and
                 litle
                 esteeming
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 haue
                 good
                 testimonie
                 that
                 I
                 
                 liue
                 by
                 faith
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 gray-headed
                 ,
                 and
                 waxe
                 old
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 haue
                 mine
                 old
                 age
                 blessed
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 full
                 of
                 tediousnesse
                 and
                 wearinesse
                 ,
                 idlenesse
                 and
                 vnprofitablenesse
                 ,
                 waywardnesse
                 ,
                 frowardnesse
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 annoyances
                 ,
                 whiles
                 I
                 acquaint
                 my selfe
                 now
                 with
                 the
                 renouncing
                 and
                 forsaking
                 my
                 will
                 in
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 that
                 thus
                 my
                 latter
                 dayes
                 may
                 be
                 better
                 then
                 my
                 former
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 practising
                 of
                 all
                 duties
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 arme
                 me
                 with
                 the
                 armour
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 particular
                 actions
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 helpe
                 thereof
                 be
                 well
                 ordered
                 :
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 armour
                 of
                 faith
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 beleeue
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 kept
                 from
                 doubting
                 and
                 distrust
                 in
                 thee
                 what
                 occasions
                 soeuer
                 may
                 be
                 offered
                 me
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 that
                 I
                 
                 standing
                 and
                 abiding
                 in
                 faith
                 constantly
                 ,
                 may
                 find
                 and
                 feele
                 the
                 sweet
                 fruite
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 armour
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 setled
                 in
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 faint
                 euen
                 in
                 streights
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 way
                 (
                 to
                 mans
                 reason
                 )
                 of
                 good
                 issue
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 patience
                 may
                 be
                 vpholden
                 .
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 be
                 cloathed
                 with
                 the
                 brest-plate
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 feare
                 any
                 daunger
                 by
                 false
                 accusations
                 and
                 malitious
                 tongues
                 ;
                 but
                 may
                 bring
                 forth
                 plentifully
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 in
                 all
                 my
                 dealings
                 ,
                 and
                 mine
                 innocencie
                 may
                 shine
                 as
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 That
                 my
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 by
                 thy
                 word
                 may
                 direct
                 me
                 to
                 discerne
                 good
                 from
                 euill
                 ,
                 truth
                 from
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 keepe
                 my
                 feete
                 from
                 falling
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 deceiptfulnesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 That
                 I
                 being
                 shod
                 with
                 the
                 shooes
                 
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 onely
                 haue
                 peace
                 of
                 mind
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 health
                 and
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 prepared
                 thereby
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 my
                 iourney
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 euer
                 ,
                 in
                 sicknesse
                 and
                 tribulation
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 girded
                 about
                 with
                 sinceritie
                 and
                 integritie
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 farre
                 from
                 all
                 hollownesse
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 cary
                 my selfe
                 in
                 plainenesse
                 and
                 simplicitie
                 throughout
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 behauior
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 or
                 life
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 with
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 let
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 prayed
                 ,
                 as
                 superfluous
                 rubbish
                 cut
                 off
                 and
                 cast
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 me
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 life
                 may
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 dangerous
                 and
                 reproachfull
                 euils
                 .
                 And
                 whatsoeuer
                 else
                 thou
                 knowest
                 expedient
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 bodily
                 or
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 graunt
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 for
                 
                 Christs
                 sake
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 with
                 thee
                 (
                 ô
                 Father
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 be
                 all
                 honor
                 and
                 glorie
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 prayer
                 is
                 not
                 set
                 downe
                 to
                 vrge
                 anie
                 to
                 vse
                 it
                 daily
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 anie
                 shall
                 see
                 cause
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 those
                 that
                 feele
                 themselues
                 dead
                 and
                 vnfit
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 by
                 reading
                 it
                 ouer
                 :
                 and
                 euerie
                 thing
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 shall
                 require
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           fourth
           Treatise
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FIFT
           TREATISE
           ,
           SHEVVING
           THE
           LETS
           
           VVHICH
           HINDER
           THE
           SINCERE
           COVRSE
           OF
           THE
           CHRIstian
           life
           before
           described
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             summe
             and
             order
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             agreeth
             well
             with
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             
             AS
             it
             is
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             constraineth
             and
             inableth
             vs
             to
             loue
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             indeuour
             to
             obey
             him
             ;
             so
             the
             wicked
             who
             are
             not
             beloued
             of
             him
             ,
             cannot
             loue
             nor
             serue
             him
             :
             therefore
             it
             were
             infinite
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             my
             purpose
             here
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             large
             discourse
             of
             this
             ,
             What
             lets
             hinder
             them
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             no
             one
             particularly
             ,
             but
             many
             which
             hold
             them
             from
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             as
             also
             from
             faith
             .
             But
             seeing
             the
             most
             of
             the
             impediments
             which
             hinder
             them
             altogether
             ,
             are
             also
             stops
             and
             stayes
             to
             Gods
             deare
             seruants
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             be
             not
             so
             cleare
             lights
             in
             giuing
             good
             example
             as
             they
             
             might
             ,
             and
             as
             were
             meete
             for
             them
             :
             therefore
             for
             the
             better
             furthering
             of
             them
             in
             the
             way
             to
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             I
             will
             by
             that
             occasion
             lay
             foorth
             some
             of
             them
             which
             hinder
             both
             :
             but
             chiefly
             I
             will
             shew
             how
             the
             poore
             children
             of
             God
             be
             holden
             backe
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             more
             offensiue
             ;
             and
             giue
             such
             helpe
             as
             I
             can
             against
             the
             same
             :
             for
             that
             is
             the
             point
             which
             I
             propound
             in
             this
             Treatise
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Reader
             with
             .
             And
             first
             to
             say
             somewhat
             generally
             before
             I
             proceed
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             faithfully
             vseth
             the
             daily
             direction
             set
             downe
             before
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             
             shall
             be
             furnished
             daily
             with
             the
             munition
             that
             a
             Christian
             shall
             need
             against
             his
             greatest
             enemies
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             shall
             find
             rest
             to
             his
             soule
             daily
             :
             which
             
             otherwise
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             nor
             enioyed
             constantly
             of
             any
             ,
             neither
             the
             beautie
             and
             felicitie
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             in
             any
             sort
             possessed
             as
             it
             may
             .
             For
             though
             I
             dreame
             of
             no
             perfection
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             yet
             he
             that
             walketh
             in
             this
             royall
             way
             ,
             shall
             not
             doubt
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             be
             out
             of
             his
             way
             ;
             as
             other
             shall
             from
             time
             to
             time
             :
             he
             shall
             be
             accompanied
             throughout
             the
             day
             and
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             with
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             loue
             ,
             humilitie
             ,
             meekenesse
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             vprightnesse
             ,
             patience
             ,
             temperancie
             ,
             somewhat
             armed
             against
             trouble
             ,
             hauing
             
             the
             word
             (
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             )
             readie
             to
             
             guide
             him
             what
             to
             follow
             and
             what
             to
             refuse
             .
          
           
             Now
             therefore
             it
             might
             seeme
             needlesse
             to
             say
             any
             more
             about
             this
             matter
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             setled
             firmely
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             that
             which
             is
             before
             set
             downe
             ,
             shall
             find
             euery
             day
             lesse
             to
             hinder
             him
             then
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             life
             more
             easie
             to
             him
             .
             But
             because
             we
             are
             not
             ignorant
             of
             Sathans
             enterprises
             (
             who
             ,
             
             as
             he
             is
             first
             hardly
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             ado
             :
             so
             he
             is
             afterward
             more
             fierce
             and
             subtill
             to
             hinder
             such
             as
             haue
             escaped
             his
             hands
             )
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             beare
             the
             reader
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             this
             direction
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             will
             be
             as
             easily
             obserued
             and
             kept
             constantly
             ,
             as
             read
             and
             learned
             ,
             lest
             he
             finding
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             should
             be
             discouraged
             and
             set
             further
             backe
             :
             but
             as
             I
             
             haue
             said
             of
             the
             parts
             alreadie
             ,
             with
             how
             much
             ado
             they
             shall
             be
             practised
             ;
             so
             I
             say
             much
             more
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             that
             seeing
             it
             is
             a
             chaining
             vp
             of
             the
             vnruly
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             will
             at
             the
             first
             seeme
             the
             more
             difficult
             .
             But
             although
             they
             escape
             that
             first
             plunge
             (
             I
             meane
             ,
             not
             to
             renounce
             and
             cast
             off
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             altogether
             through
             the
             difficultie
             and
             hardnesse
             which
             seemeth
             to
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             will
             conceiue
             hope
             that
             God
             will
             strengthen
             them
             to
             abide
             constantly
             therein
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             great
             conquest
             :
             )
             yet
             they
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             fall
             out
             very
             many
             lets
             to
             hinder
             and
             hold
             them
             backe
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             doctrine
             which
             should
             direct
             them
             ,
             without
             fruite
             vnto
             them
             .
             The
             diuell
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             will
             lay
             sundrie
             
             blockes
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             going
             forward
             in
             and
             after
             this
             course
             of
             liuing
             by
             faith
             daily
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             which
             desire
             to
             please
             God
             from
             their
             harts
             though
             not
             acquainted
             with
             any
             direction
             how
             to
             be
             guided
             ,
             but
             come
             farre
             behind
             them
             :
             
             we
             must
             therefore
             seeke
             ,
             how
             to
             proppe
             vp
             and
             bring
             on
             thē
             which
             are
             thus
             weake
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             giue
             rules
             to
             the
             strong
             ;
             and
             indeuour
             to
             bring
             them
             by
             litle
             and
             litle
             to
             this
             estate
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             teach
             the
             other
             how
             to
             keepe
             in
             the
             good
             course
             which
             they
             haue
             attained
             to
             .
             Finally
             ,
             we
             must
             in
             a
             wise
             and
             tender
             regard
             of
             their
             frailties
             (
             as
             forgetfulnesse
             ,
             earthly
             mindednesse
             ,
             
             coldnesse
             ,
             slouthfulnesse
             ,
             also
             of
             their
             ignorance
             and
             other
             wants
             of
             
             experience
             )
             teach
             them
             (
             as
             God
             hath
             taught
             vs
             )
             how
             to
             rise
             when
             they
             are
             fallen
             ,
             &
             to
             come
             into
             the
             way
             when
             by
             occasiō
             they
             are
             gone
             out
             :
             that
             thus
             they
             may
             not
             be
             too
             much
             dismayed
             by
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             but
             rather
             strongly
             encouraged
             to
             haue
             better
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             seeing
             there
             are
             so
             many
             helpes
             ,
             meanes
             and
             incitements
             thereto
             granted
             to
             them
             by
             God.
             Also
             to
             make
             them
             better
             see
             themselues
             ,
             the
             vilenesse
             which
             remaineth
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             Sathans
             malice
             and
             other
             of
             his
             properties
             ,
             how
             many
             things
             he
             layeth
             in
             their
             way
             to
             make
             them
             stumble
             thereat
             :
             that
             the
             reading
             of
             these
             may
             hold
             them
             from
             securitie
             ,
             and
             from
             faintnesse
             and
             wearinesse
             (
             in
             their
             Christian
             course
             )
             whereto
             they
             are
             most
             inclined
             of
             themselues
             
             though
             they
             were
             set
             forward
             thereto
             by
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             Now
             although
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             a
             man
             practiseth
             not
             this
             or
             the
             like
             daily
             direction
             ,
             it
             is
             certaine
             that
             he
             is
             letted
             ;
             yet
             euery
             one
             seeth
             it
             not
             to
             be
             so
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             neither
             how
             or
             by
             what
             he
             is
             letted
             ;
             much
             lesse
             how
             to
             redresse
             it
             :
             therefore
             is
             this
             place
             and
             treatise
             of
             the
             lets
             most
             needfull
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             lets
             will
             lye
             in
             our
             way
             to
             hold
             vs
             from
             following
             good
             direction
             ,
             and
             from
             practising
             
             
             of
             the
             Christian
             life
             daily
             ;
             that
             they
             being
             knowne
             ,
             may
             be
             preuented
             and
             auoided
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             we
             may
             haue
             peace
             ,
             (
             which
             shall
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             rules
             for
             directing
             vs
             be
             carefully
             obserued
             :
             )
             or
             at
             leastwise
             if
             we
             be
             hindred
             any
             manner
             of
             way
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             see
             how
             ,
             and
             so
             hauing
             remedies
             at
             hand
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             glad
             to
             repaire
             speedily
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             thereby
             returne
             into
             the
             way
             againe
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             haue
             thought
             it
             expedient
             to
             signifie
             the
             same
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             purpose
             is
             ,
             to
             speake
             in
             the
             whole
             treatise
             following
             ,
             of
             these
             and
             such
             like
             matters
             of
             purpose
             ,
             for
             the
             helpe
             and
             comfort
             of
             such
             as
             cannot
             yet
             find
             the
             Lords
             yoke
             to
             be
             easie
             ,
             nor
             his
             commaundements
             pleasant
             and
             sweet
             vnto
             them
             at
             one
             time
             as
             another
             ,
             in
             one
             point
             as
             in
             another
             ,
             
             but
             toilesome
             and
             burthensome
             .
             So
             that
             although
             I
             haue
             in
             the
             first
             treatise
             said
             somewhat
             particularly
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             as
             I
             could
             take
             fit
             occasion
             to
             do
             :
             yet
             because
             I
             know
             that
             many
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             liue
             well
             and
             christianly
             ,
             do
             make
             a
             toyle
             thereof
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             find
             any
             great
             pleasure
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             make
             question
             oftentimes
             (
             seeing
             they
             find
             it
             so
             hard
             )
             whether
             they
             were
             best
             to
             go
             forward
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             especially
             when
             they
             haue
             bene
             driuen
             to
             commit
             any
             shamefull
             sinne
             :
             therefore
             I
             thinke
             it
             very
             expedient
             to
             remoue
             these
             daungerous
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             some
             way
             to
             come
             out
             of
             this
             vncomfortablenesse
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             maine
             and
             chiefe
             lets
             are
             ,
             the
             diuell
             with
             all
             his
             force
             ,
             subtiltie
             
             and
             malice
             ;
             and
             our
             euill
             hearts
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             are
             vnreformed
             :
             and
             by
             means
             of
             both
             ,
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             ,
             but
             by
             thē
             made
             occasions
             to
             vs
             of
             falling
             and
             offending
             God.
             Whereby
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             what
             I
             meane
             by
             lets
             and
             hinderances
             in
             this
             treatise
             ,
             
             euen
             whatsoeuer
             may
             hold
             vs
             backe
             from
             peace
             with
             God.
             Now
             all
             these
             and
             euery
             of
             them
             is
             able
             to
             breake
             off
             our
             course
             in
             godlinesse
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             bend
             our
             minds
             otherwise
             then
             in
             some
             generall
             sort
             and
             manner
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             liue
             with
             men
             :
             and
             although
             they
             preuaile
             not
             so
             with
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             breake
             off
             their
             course
             altogether
             ,
             yet
             some
             one
             part
             or
             other
             of
             the
             godly
             life
             shall
             be
             neglected
             ;
             and
             so
             one
             day
             after
             another
             ,
             it
             shall
             continue
             with
             them
             in
             such
             
             wise
             ,
             that
             their
             reioycing
             in
             the
             Lord
             shall
             faile
             ,
             neither
             shall
             their
             light
             shine
             amongst
             men
             ,
             whereby
             God
             might
             be
             glorified
             .
             In
             this
             darknesse
             and
             bondage
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Gods
             people
             are
             holden
             :
             so
             that
             although
             they
             haue
             some
             litle
             sight
             of
             redemption
             ,
             and
             dimme
             hope
             at
             some
             times
             that
             their
             sinnes
             are
             forgiuen
             them
             ,
             yet
             neither
             enioy
             they
             their
             part
             in
             this
             any
             long
             time
             ,
             nor
             their
             sweet
             libertie
             in
             godlinesse
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             haue
             in
             all
             estates
             ;
             both
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             graunted
             to
             enioy
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             before
             .
             They
             must
             therefore
             learne
             carefully
             to
             resist
             all
             such
             lets
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             know
             to
             stand
             vp
             in
             their
             way
             to
             hinder
             them
             :
             of
             these
             therefore
             I
             meane
             to
             giue
             a
             tast
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             chiefe
             and
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             and
             discerne
             
             them
             ,
             and
             shew
             some
             helpe
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             generally
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             the
             properties
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             as
             ,
             
             his
             malice
             ,
             subtiltie
             ,
             crueltie
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             in
             sundrie
             sort
             he
             worketh
             vpon
             the
             hearts
             of
             poore
             Christians
             ,
             and
             deceiueth
             them
             infinite
             wayes
             :
             and
             together
             with
             these
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             the
             encouragements
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             them
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             be
             farre
             greater
             then
             many
             of
             them
             do
             thinke
             .
          
           
           
             
             And
             secondly
             ,
             more
             particularly
             of
             the
             seuerall
             kinds
             of
             lets
             and
             hinderances
             
             which
             Sathan
             raiseth
             vp
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             kinds
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             which
             they
             be
             ;
             and
             how
             he
             vseth
             their
             hearts
             and
             the
             world
             as
             his
             instruments
             to
             ouerthrow
             them
             :
             and
             the
             particular
             remedies
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             wherby
             such
             as
             are
             incumbred
             with
             any
             of
             these
             lets
             ,
             may
             count
             it
             no
             strange
             thing
             ,
             neither
             be
             dismayed
             thereat
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             which
             they
             shall
             reade
             ,
             may
             be
             prouided
             of
             some
             helpe
             and
             deliuerance
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
             Of
             Sathans
             properties
             and
             attempts
             against
             vs
             in
             generall
             :
             
             and
             our
             helpe
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             TO
             begin
             therefore
             first
             generally
             ,
             euen
             he
             it
             is
             ,
             Sathan
             I
             meane
             ,
             that
             withstandeth
             vs
             in
             euery
             good
             thing
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             )
             and
             leadeth
             vs
             amisse
             many
             waies
             ,
             
             although
             we
             see
             our selues
             set
             free
             from
             the
             infernall
             woe
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             
             that
             our
             hearts
             cannot
             so
             soone
             be
             raunging
             though
             it
             be
             neuer
             so
             litle
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             readie
             to
             meete
             with
             them
             and
             set
             them
             forward
             in
             some
             euill
             ;
             
             and
             by
             his
             most
             slie
             subtiltie
             ,
             he
             fasteneth
             our
             liking
             and
             our
             affections
             
             there
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             be
             aware
             of
             it
             :
             so
             that
             we
             maruell
             after
             ,
             to
             see
             such
             a
             suddaine
             vnsetlednesse
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             chaunge
             from
             a
             wel-ordered
             course
             wherein
             we
             were
             before
             .
             And
             hereby
             it
             is
             also
             ,
             (
             of
             him
             I
             meane
             )
             that
             we
             can
             deale
             about
             nothing
             but
             we
             may
             possibly
             ,
             and
             be
             oft
             times
             ,
             snared
             with
             it
             :
             he
             knowing
             how
             to
             vse
             all
             outward
             objects
             to
             our
             hurt
             ,
             
             as
             wealth
             ,
             beautie
             ,
             friends
             ,
             libertie
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             all
             blessings
             ;
             and
             contrarily
             ,
             losses
             ,
             sickenesse
             ,
             disgrace
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             that
             we
             be
             at
             home
             ,
             he
             workes
             by
             domesticall
             affaires
             :
             if
             abroad
             ,
             he
             taketh
             occasion
             from
             thence
             .
             So
             that
             wheresoeuer
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             we
             do
             or
             be
             occupied
             in
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             about
             vs
             how
             good
             soeuer
             we
             be
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             vs
             as
             in
             the
             men
             of
             this
             world
             :
             and
             that
             which
             is
             most
             
             daungerous
             of
             all
             ,
             
             he
             doth
             most
             craftily
             deceiue
             vs
             when
             we
             do
             least
             suspect
             it
             .
             More
             particularly
             to
             lay
             foorth
             this
             ,
             I
             cannot
             here
             conueniently
             .
          
           
             If
             therefore
             men
             be
             ignorant
             or
             vnexperienced
             of
             his
             working
             and
             properties
             in
             themselues
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             maruailed
             at
             though
             they
             beare
             their
             deadly
             wounds
             about
             them
             through
             his
             vncessant
             malice
             and
             subtiltie
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             ,
             but
             that
             euery
             naturall
             man
             one
             way
             or
             other
             should
             be
             deepely
             bewitched
             ,
             made
             senslesse
             and
             foolish
             with
             pleasures
             ,
             profites
             ,
             dreames
             of
             earthly
             happinesse
             to
             come
             ,
             feare
             ,
             securitie
             ,
             hard-heartednesse
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             like
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             world
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             euen
             thus
             are
             all
             vnbeleeuers
             deceiued
             ,
             and
             holden
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             bands
             ;
             and
             cannot
             ,
             either
             
             seeke
             or
             desire
             ,
             or
             know
             how
             to
             get
             out
             .
             But
             if
             any
             be
             more
             expert
             ,
             and
             haue
             their
             hearts
             exercised
             in
             discerning
             good
             and
             euill
             ,
             &
             how
             both
             are
             wrought
             and
             what
             hindereth
             both
             ;
             if
             God
             teach
             them
             to
             know
             this
             mysterie
             and
             secret
             ,
             of
             Sathans
             casting
             mistes
             before
             their
             eyes
             to
             rocke
             them
             fast
             asleepe
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             haue
             had
             proofe
             of
             these
             things
             in
             themselues
             ;
             they
             shall
             farre
             more
             easily
             see
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             know
             by
             the
             helpe
             that
             God
             hath
             left
             them
             ,
             how
             to
             
             
             shunne
             his
             deadly
             wounds
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             his
             poysoned
             baites
             ,
             and
             to
             auoide
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             Sathan
             besetteth
             all
             people
             ,
             (
             though
             litle
             obserued
             and
             seene
             of
             vnbeleeuers
             )
             and
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             vs
             ,
             
             whome
             he
             is
             openly
             and
             resolutely
             set
             against
             .
             All
             of
             vs
             therefore
             are
             to
             know
             his
             enterprises
             ,
             properties
             ,
             practises
             ,
             vigilancie
             ,
             his
             malice
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             actions
             and
             companies
             :
             and
             how
             by
             his
             diuerse
             sleights
             he
             dealeth
             according
             to
             the
             occasions
             offered
             ,
             and
             as
             our
             weakenesse
             may
             most
             easily
             be
             discouraged
             .
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             are
             we
             therefore
             to
             faint
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             
             I
             say
             further
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             )
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             onely
             kindle
             the
             concupiscence
             that
             is
             within
             
             vs
             and
             our
             owne
             lusts
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             set
             on
             fire
             to
             do
             the
             euill
             which
             we
             are
             inclined
             to
             ;
             but
             also
             baiteth
             the
             outward
             things
             with
             poison
             ,
             which
             we
             deale
             about
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             dazle
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             cast
             vs
             from
             our
             hold
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             keepe
             still
             in
             the
             Christian
             course
             :
             yet
             ought
             we
             not
             for
             all
             this
             to
             be
             dismayed
             .
          
           
             For
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             euen
             these
             ,
             
             although
             they
             cannot
             but
             trouble
             vs
             for
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             yet
             shall
             turne
             to
             our
             exceeding
             good
             ,
             by
             making
             vs
             to
             set
             more
             store
             by
             Gods
             protection
             then
             we
             did
             before
             ,
             and
             to
             abide
             vnder
             his
             gouernment
             more
             continually
             ;
             seeing
             we
             do
             so
             soone
             smart
             when
             we
             shake
             it
             off
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             neuer
             so
             litle
             .
             When
             therefore
             we
             shall
             perceiue
             our selues
             to
             
             be
             hindered
             and
             distracted
             from
             our
             peaceable
             course
             and
             continuance
             in
             a
             daily
             good
             course
             ,
             God
             would
             haue
             vs
             know
             that
             we
             should
             not
             faint
             and
             be
             discouraged
             ;
             but
             in
             confidence
             and
             full
             perswasion
             of
             recouerie
             ,
             and
             obtaining
             fauour
             ,
             confesse
             humbly
             both
             our
             wandring
             and
             vnsetlednesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             our
             hearkening
             to
             Sathans
             delusions
             ,
             (
             whereby
             we
             were
             so
             farre
             estranged
             from
             God
             )
             and
             forsake
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             find
             mercy
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             would
             haue
             none
             of
             his
             to
             be
             raunging
             from
             vnder
             his
             wings
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             (
             if
             any
             be
             fallen
             through
             infirmitie
             ,
             or
             beguiled
             by
             Sathans
             subtiltie
             )
             would
             he
             haue
             them
             thinke
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             therefore
             shake
             them
             off
             :
             who
             hath
             made
             it
             manifest
             and
             well
             knowne
             in
             the
             Gospell
             :
             
             
               That
               he
               seeketh
               
               vp
               that
               which
               is
               wandering
               and
               lost
               .
            
             This
             must
             be
             throughly
             perswaded
             vnto
             Gods
             children
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             neither
             be
             discouraged
             (
             as
             they
             must
             needes
             be
             otherwise
             )
             in
             their
             fals
             ,
             from
             suing
             to
             God
             :
             and
             yet
             ,
             
             not
             boldly
             abusing
             his
             lenitie
             ,
             but
             well
             encouraged
             by
             his
             great
             loue
             to
             returne
             to
             him
             againe
             .
             For
             although
             the
             diuell
             be
             a
             mightie
             enemie
             and
             cruell
             ,
             
             for
             which
             cause
             he
             is
             called
             A
             great
             red
             dragon
             ;
             and
             The
             accuser
             of
             the
             brethren
             ;
             and
             as
             subtile
             ,
             vigilant
             and
             malicious
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             strong
             :
             yet
             they
             for
             their
             parts
             are
             not
             naked
             and
             altogether
             vnarmed
             :
             neither
             doth
             their
             strength
             rest
             in
             themselues
             ,
             but
             they
             deriue
             and
             draw
             it
             from
             one
             that
             is
             mightier
             then
             he
             .
             They
             haue
             libertie
             ,
             
             nay
             commaundement
             to
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             might
             of
             Gods
             power
             ,
             that
             is
             :
             to
             be
             
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             be
             any
             strength
             in
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             (
             who
             we
             know
             holdeth
             all
             diuels
             in
             subiection
             )
             theirs
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             take
             it
             for
             their
             owne
             :
             euen
             as
             if
             any
             poore
             man
             in
             a
             purchase
             should
             haue
             by
             a
             rich
             friend
             laid
             out
             for
             him
             and
             freely
             bestowed
             on
             him
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             he
             should
             want
             .
             Yea
             ,
             one
             part
             of
             their
             armour
             (
             I
             meane
             faith
             )
             is
             able
             alone
             to
             ouercome
             all
             lets
             which
             they
             shall
             meete
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             thrust
             backe
             euen
             the
             fierie
             darts
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             which
             burne
             and
             sting
             most
             sharpely
             .
          
           
           
             They
             must
             also
             consider
             ,
             who
             and
             what
             manner
             persons
             they
             are
             ;
             not
             enemies
             
             to
             God
             as
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             but
             beloued
             ,
             deare
             and
             precious
             vnto
             him
             ,
             euen
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             not
             like
             to
             be
             vnnaturally
             forsaken
             or
             left
             to
             themselues
             in
             their
             neede
             and
             necessitie
             :
             and
             if
             when
             they
             were
             enemies
             they
             were
             reconciled
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             being
             reconciled
             ,
             shall
             they
             be
             saued
             by
             his
             life
             ?
             and
             being
             alreadie
             deliuered
             from
             the
             greatest
             feare
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             damnation
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             well
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             combates
             which
             remaine
             to
             be
             betwixt
             Sathan
             and
             them
             ,
             cannot
             be
             deadly
             and
             to
             their
             ouerthrow
             ,
             but
             to
             exercise
             their
             faith
             ;
             that
             after
             they
             haue
             trusted
             God
             a
             litle
             and
             waited
             vpon
             him
             ,
             
             to
             see
             his
             helping
             hand
             here
             ,
             they
             may
             after
             their
             conflicts
             receiue
             their
             reward
             .
             
          
           
             This
             I
             speake
             not
             to
             make
             any
             slacke
             and
             carelesse
             ,
             but
             to
             encourage
             them
             against
             these
             lets
             which
             follow
             ,
             
             which
             by
             his
             subtiltie
             shall
             seeme
             greater
             then
             they
             are
             :
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             faint-hearted
             and
             discomforted
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             .
             For
             it
             hath
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             and
             so
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             by
             striuing
             ,
             
             resisting
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             suffering
             a
             litle
             ,
             afterwards
             to
             take
             them
             into
             glorie
             :
             (
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             did
             go
             that
             way
             ,
             Heb.
             12.2
             .
             )
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             without
             honor
             ,
             euen
             here
             (
             if
             we
             iudge
             rightly
             )
             where
             and
             whiles
             (
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             flesh
             )
             they
             are
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             reproch
             .
             This
             caueat
             I
             giue
             vnto
             the
             beleeuers
             before
             hand
             ,
             putting
             them
             in
             remembrance
             that
             I
             must
             oftentimes
             call
             them
             backe
             to
             the
             consideration
             thereof
             :
             that
             they
             may
             be
             
             vpholden
             in
             the
             greatest
             likelihoods
             of
             danger
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             must
             be
             warned
             to
             learne
             wisedome
             by
             their
             experience
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             in
             sundrie
             trials
             to
             escape
             and
             bee
             deliuered
             from
             the
             foile
             and
             perill
             which
             they
             feared
             ,
             
             and
             to
             see
             that
             God
             hath
             vpholden
             them
             therein
             by
             faith
             in
             his
             promise
             and
             hope
             in
             his
             helpe
             ,
             and
             that
             thereby
             they
             haue
             bene
             taught
             to
             vse
             such
             meanes
             as
             haue
             brought
             a
             good
             end
             of
             their
             cōflicts
             ;
             they
             may
             afterwards
             be
             emboldened
             to
             waite
             for
             the
             same
             grace
             again
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             necessities
             and
             straights
             :
             and
             so
             to
             grow
             to
             haue
             that
             acquaintance
             and
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             with
             confidence
             looke
             to
             obtaine
             greater
             things
             at
             his
             hands
             then
             these
             ,
             and
             to
             encourage
             and
             hearten
             on
             others
             
             (
             who
             are
             weake
             )
             to
             do
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             any
             should
             feare
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             looking
             to
             our selues
             is
             more
             then
             needes
             :
             
             he
             is
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             our
             hearts
             were
             sound
             ,
             and
             so
             kept
             without
             liking
             of
             euill
             (
             as
             sometime
             the
             meanest
             Christian
             feeleth
             it
             ,
             )
             there
             were
             no
             danger
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             no
             not
             from
             the
             diuel
             himselfe
             ,
             much
             lesse
             the
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             
               Salomon
               :
               Keepe
               thy
               heart
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
               for
               thereout
               commeth
               life
            
             :
             
             and
             they
             who
             haue
             any
             experience
             ,
             find
             nothing
             more
             true
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             walke
             at
             great
             libertie
             ,
             when
             their
             hearts
             are
             well
             ordered
             .
             But
             seeing
             few
             can
             heare
             this
             saying
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             should
             be
             holden
             in
             subiection
             to
             Gods
             will
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             and
             our
             desires
             and
             thoughts
             (
             though
             fond
             
             and
             foolish
             )
             captiuated
             ;
             therefore
             Sathan
             taketh
             his
             aduantage
             thereby
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             slaues
             and
             bondmen
             to
             his
             suggestions
             and
             deceitfull
             inticements
             ,
             to
             bereaue
             and
             make
             them
             voide
             of
             all
             sound
             iudgement
             ;
             and
             thus
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             do
             those
             things
             which
             sometimes
             they
             were
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             haue
             iudged
             very
             hardly
             of
             others
             for
             doing
             them
             .
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             hinderance
             we
             haue
             by
             our
             
             
             euill
             hearts
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             haue
             considered
             and
             well
             pondered
             how
             many
             wayes
             the
             diuell
             letteth
             and
             hindereth
             vs
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             good
             cause
             to
             prouide
             the
             strongest
             helpe
             and
             defence
             that
             we
             can
             against
             the
             same
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             more
             clearely
             be
             seene
             ,
             what
             daunger
             and
             feare
             we
             are
             in
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             may
             easily
             breake
             off
             our
             course
             in
             godlinesse
             ;
             
             some
             of
             his
             bad
             sleights
             and
             practises
             are
             more
             particularly
             to
             be
             laid
             foorth
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             be
             many
             and
             diuerse
             ,
             yet
             may
             be
             fitly
             drawne
             to
             these
             two
             heades
             :
             Either
             they
             do
             all
             set
             against
             our
             faith
             ;
             or
             else
             directly
             ayme
             at
             the
             extinguishing
             and
             burying
             of
             godly
             life
             in
             vs
             :
             wherein
             if
             the
             diuell
             can
             preuaile
             against
             vs
             ,
             he
             hath
             gotten
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             we
             haue
             lost
             that
             wherein
             our
             glorie
             stood
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             diuels
             troubling
             the
             weake
             beleeuer
             about
             his
             faith
             :
             and
             if
             he
             do
             not
             preuaile
             against
             him
             one
             way
             ,
             he
             seeketh
             by
             another
             .
          
           
             AND
             first
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             to
             declare
             how
             he
             troubleth
             the
             weake
             faith
             of
             Gods
             children
             (
             for
             I
             omit
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             he
             leadeth
             them
             captiues
             who
             are
             in
             his
             snares
             ,
             being
             
             taken
             prisoners
             of
             him
             to
             do
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             how
             forcibly
             he
             holdeth
             backe
             such
             as
             do
             but
             begin
             to
             looke
             after
             eternall
             life
             ;
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             long
             in
             cheaping
             but
             neuer
             buying
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             without
             mony
             :
             )
             his
             malice
             ,
             
             crueltie
             and
             diligence
             do
             euidently
             appeare
             in
             the
             new
             borne
             Christians
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             the
             children
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             ;
             as
             S.
             Iohn
             saith
             :
             The
             dragon
             made
             war
             with
             the
             remnant
             of
             the
             womans
             seed
             which
             keepe
             the
             commaundements
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             How
             many
             heauie
             discouragements
             he
             presseth
             downe
             their
             weake
             faith
             withall
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             shake
             it
             off
             vtterly
             ,
             and
             be
             perswaded
             infinite
             times
             that
             they
             haue
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             
             Christs
             words
             to
             Peter
             do
             prooue
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Simon
               ,
               Simon
            
             ,
             
             Sathan
             hath
             desired
             to
             winow
             you
             ,
             that
             is
             :
             to
             scatter
             and
             cast
             you
             out
             .
             And
             how
             mightily
             he
             preuaileth
             with
             many
             for
             a
             season
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             altogether
             in
             a
             maner
             without
             comfort
             ,
             the
             dispersed
             Churches
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             knew
             then
             ,
             and
             they
             now
             know
             best
             who
             haue
             felt
             and
             found
             it
             so
             .
          
           
             Also
             it
             would
             hardly
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             if
             both
             Scripture
             and
             experience
             were
             not
             cleare
             witnesses
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             how
             he
             terrifieth
             them
             with
             their
             owne
             wants
             ,
             ignorances
             ,
             infirmities
             and
             vnworthinesses
             :
             also
             with
             feare
             of
             shamefull
             falles
             ,
             which
             it
             seemeth
             to
             them
             that
             they
             are
             vnlike
             to
             auoide
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             when
             he
             brings
             to
             their
             remembrance
             such
             good
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             
             haue
             fallen
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             ,
             what
             vnsetlings
             doth
             he
             worke
             in
             them
             whiles
             he
             feareth
             them
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             their
             care
             they
             shall
             neuer
             hold
             out
             in
             their
             faith
             and
             holy
             course
             of
             life
             vnto
             their
             end
             ;
             but
             by
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             other
             afflictions
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             stirred
             vp
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             other
             prouocations
             they
             shall
             be
             turned
             backe
             ?
             All
             which
             with
             many
             other
             ,
             he
             oppresseth
             them
             with
             :
             and
             all
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             cast
             away
             their
             hope
             and
             confidence
             ,
             &
             conclude
             
             resolutely
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             faith
             .
             The
             which
             though
             the
             sleepie
             and
             drowsie
             
             professors
             are
             not
             moued
             with
             :
             yet
             with
             his
             weake
             children
             it
             so
             preuaileth
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             greater
             affliction
             .
             And
             in
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             was
             mightily
             set
             vpon
             by
             him
             about
             this
             thing
             ,
             Whether
             he
             were
             the
             sonne
             God
             or
             no
             :
             what
             other
             thing
             did
             it
             signifie
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             vs
             should
             easily
             attaine
             to
             this
             honour
             ,
             to
             know
             our selues
             to
             be
             the
             children
             of
             God
             and
             rest
             quietly
             therein
             ,
             but
             we
             should
             find
             Sathan
             (
             our
             aduersarie
             )
             a
             most
             mightie
             hinderer
             of
             vs
             in
             our
             going
             about
             it
             ?
          
           
             For
             wherein
             can
             he
             shew
             his
             malice
             more
             fully
             ,
             or
             verifie
             the
             Scripture
             more
             clearely
             ,
             
             which
             saith
             :
             That
             he
             is
             enuious
             man
             ?
             and
             again
             :
             That
             there
             shall
             be
             enmitie
             betwixt
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             and
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             
             should
             treade
             vpon
             his
             heele
             ?
             
             Indeed
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             graunted
             ,
             that
             euen
             their
             weake
             faith
             which
             they
             haue
             ,
             is
             sweet
             vnto
             them
             ;
             and
             God
             doth
             sometime
             shew
             them
             ,
             how
             happie
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             be
             in
             his
             fauour
             and
             freed
             from
             condemnation
             ,
             Saint
             Iohn
             thus
             speaking
             to
             them
             :
             I
             write
             vnto
             you
             that
             beeene
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             ye
             haue
             eternall
             life
             .
             And
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             litle
             tast
             and
             fruite
             of
             their
             weake
             faith
             ,
             God
             so
             vpholdeth
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             neuer
             be
             contented
             to
             forgo
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             would
             they
             most
             chiefly
             be
             occupied
             in
             thinking
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             nourish
             and
             strengthen
             it
             (
             if
             they
             knew
             how
             and
             were
             able
             )
             as
             being
             their
             chiefe
             treasure
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             diuell
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             all
             those
             wayes
             which
             I
             haue
             before
             
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             ,
             to
             dismay
             them
             and
             trouble
             their
             minds
             about
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             weaknesse
             is
             easily
             wrought
             vpon
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             watcheth
             his
             best
             oportunitie
             )
             whereby
             he
             may
             driue
             them
             into
             feare
             ,
             doubting
             ,
             heauinesse
             and
             such
             like
             .
             And
             the
             want
             of
             outward
             blessings
             in
             many
             doth
             much
             increase
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             which
             they
             shall
             neuer
             be
             free
             long
             together
             ,
             but
             euery
             while
             be
             troubled
             ,
             
             till
             they
             grow
             better
             acquainted
             with
             the
             nature
             and
             propertie
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             namely
             ,
             how
             true
             ,
             vnchaungeable
             ,
             and
             perpetuall
             they
             be
             ;
             euen
             as
             God
             himselfe
             also
             is
             :
             also
             except
             they
             prize
             them
             aboue
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             send
             vp
             earnest
             prayers
             to
             God
             daily
             and
             oft
             for
             this
             faith
             to
             be
             rooted
             in
             them
             :
             which
             they
             must
             do
             most
             willingly
             and
             gladly
             ,
             as
             
             in
             the
             first
             treatise
             I
             admonished
             ,
             that
             it
             being
             more
             and
             more
             daily
             setled
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             may
             feele
             their
             doubting
             and
             feare
             to
             vanish
             as
             fast
             ,
             as
             they
             perceiue
             their
             hold
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             to
             waxe
             stronger
             :
             and
             by
             those
             meanes
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             taught
             the
             weake
             beleeuer
             there
             to
             strengthen
             his
             faith
             ,
             let
             him
             looke
             to
             be
             vpholden
             against
             the
             lets
             which
             I
             haue
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             whatsoeuer
             may
             trouble
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             to
             be
             graunted
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             ordinarily
             stablish
             mens
             faith
             the
             sooner
             and
             more
             easily
             by
             the
             cleare
             ,
             
             sound
             ,
             and
             most
             skilfull
             and
             wise
             applying
             of
             Gods
             promises
             by
             his
             Ministers
             and
             messengers
             ,
             whom
             he
             appointeth
             to
             that
             worke
             :
             (
             and
             as
             this
             is
             done
             more
             weakely
             and
             darkely
             ,
             the
             greater
             and
             
             longer
             is
             their
             combat
             &
             conflict
             :
             )
             but
             how
             cleare
             and
             plaine
             soeuer
             the
             wil
             of
             God
             about
             our
             saluation
             be
             to
             vs
             ,
             who
             haue
             experience
             of
             the
             truth
             which
             is
             taught
             vs
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             so
             by
             and
             by
             to
             them
             who
             do
             but
             newly
             imbrace
             this
             glad
             tidings
             ,
             although
             they
             would
             most
             gladly
             enioy
             the
             same
             .
             How
             much
             more
             then
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             yet
             but
             weakely
             grounded
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             estate
             do
             want
             an
             able
             ministerie
             to
             set
             them
             forward
             :
             (
             which
             is
             many
             poore
             
             
             Christians
             case
             :
             )
             alas
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             (
             I
             say
             )
             must
             they
             needes
             be
             kept
             long
             at
             one
             stay
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             worse
             )
             forget
             and
             loose
             the
             hold
             which
             once
             they
             had
             ?
          
           
             But
             although
             they
             be
             free
             from
             this
             daunger
             ;
             yet
             the
             diuell
             working
             vpon
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             casteth
             many
             moe
             mists
             before
             their
             eyes
             then
             we
             can
             reckon
             vp
             ,
             whereby
             he
             keepes
             them
             vnder
             .
             Yet
             all
             this
             is
             done
             by
             the
             most
             wise
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             disposing
             euen
             these
             hinderances
             which
             Sathan
             layeth
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             earnest
             stirring
             vp
             of
             them
             to
             fasten
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             his
             mercie
             ;
             besides
             the
             which
             ,
             they
             see
             nothing
             but
             deadly
             vnquietnesse
             .
             And
             this
             vse
             all
             such
             weake
             ones
             are
             to
             make
             of
             their
             doubting
             ,
             
             feare
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             
             and
             the
             trouble
             of
             mind
             which
             goeth
             with
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             to
             giue
             daily
             attendance
             vpon
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             doth
             helpe
             to
             supply
             that
             which
             is
             wanting
             in
             their
             faith
             :
             to
             receiue
             helpe
             priuately
             of
             their
             teachers
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             are
             experienced
             ;
             and
             as
             well
             themselues
             to
             vse
             daily
             to
             meditate
             vpon
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             pray
             oft
             and
             earnestly
             to
             God
             that
             nothing
             may
             hold
             them
             back
             or
             be
             a
             let
             from
             safe
             resting
             vpon
             the
             same
             ;
             especially
             seeing
             their
             hearts
             are
             so
             set
             vpon
             and
             possessed
             with
             the
             loue
             and
             desire
             thereof
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             satisfie
             them
             without
             it
             .
             For
             do
             they
             not
             see
             ,
             by
             all
             that
             hath
             bene
             said
             to
             this
             purpose
             from
             the
             first
             entring
             into
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             persons
             to
             whome
             Christ
             saith
             :
             Beleeue
             ?
             and
             again
             :
             
             
             Seeke
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             ?
             and
             also
             to
             whome
             he
             saith
             :
             I
             came
             not
             to
             breake
             the
             bruised
             reede
             ,
             nor
             to
             quench
             the
             smoking
             flaxe
             ?
             Yea
             they
             are
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             Peter
             :
             I
             haue
             prayed
             for
             thee
             ,
             that
             thy
             faith
             faile
             not
             ;
             
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             saith
             :
             Seeing
             ye
             thirst
             after
             the
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             I
             will
             giue
             it
             you
             .
             But
             if
             they
             be
             stayed
             by
             these
             meanes
             in
             time
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             the
             thing
             to
             the
             which
             they
             must
             come
             )
             and
             be
             vpholden
             thereby
             ,
             the
             Lord
             so
             blessing
             them
             ;
             yet
             the
             diuell
             giueth
             them
             not
             ouer
             ,
             euen
             then
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             were
             vanquished
             and
             ouercome
             .
             For
             the
             present
             time
             indeed
             ,
             he
             being
             thus
             resisted
             ,
             flyeth
             from
             them
             (
             as
             Saint
             Iames
             saith
             )
             hauing
             done
             his
             best
             ,
             and
             yet
             hath
             not
             preuailed
             against
             them
             :
             which
             to
             their
             singular
             comfort
             they
             may
             obserue
             ,
             
             that
             
             this
             their
             experience
             may
             bring
             them
             sure
             hope
             of
             victorie
             againe
             in
             the
             like
             conflict
             .
             But
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             he
             hath
             not
             giuen
             them
             ouer
             ,
             
             as
             though
             he
             feared
             they
             were
             too
             mightie
             for
             him
             :
             but
             departeth
             for
             a
             litle
             season
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             that
             as
             one
             taking
             breath
             ,
             or
             gathering
             new
             strength
             ,
             yea
             rather
             as
             one
             chafed
             ,
             he
             commeth
             more
             eagerly
             and
             fierce
             afterwards
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             driue
             them
             from
             their
             hold
             ;
             the
             discomfort
             which
             they
             take
             thereby
             ,
             doth
             weaken
             that
             courage
             and
             labour
             to
             be
             wel
             gouerned
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             them
             before
             ,
             how
             small
             and
             weake
             soeuer
             it
             seemed
             to
             them
             to
             be
             :
             
             and
             therefore
             they
             that
             haue
             such
             tender
             consciences
             ,
             and
             being
             (
             as
             I
             may
             rightly
             tearme
             them
             )
             bruised
             reedes
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             not
             be
             broken
             and
             so
             holden
             
             bake
             from
             their
             chearefull
             proceeding
             in
             the
             true
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             thus
             be
             stayed
             vp
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             and
             recouer
             themselues
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             euen
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             assaulted
             and
             discouraged
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             I
             said
             in
             the
             first
             treatise
             ,
             may
             (
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             )
             be
             a
             remedie
             to
             the
             weake
             ones
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             and
             their
             diligence
             ,
             they
             find
             some
             stay
             to
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             rest
             to
             their
             soule
             thereby
             ;
             and
             then
             become
             more
             secure
             by
             reason
             
             of
             their
             former
             good
             successe
             (
             as
             it
             is
             too
             common
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             Gods
             children
             
             shall
             soone
             waxe
             too
             secure
             ,
             
             and
             voide
             of
             that
             serpent-like
             wisedome
             till
             they
             haue
             bene
             taught
             by
             longer
             experience
             :
             )
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             watcheth
             his
             oportunitie
             to
             set
             vpon
             them
             some
             other
             way
             ;
             and
             namely
             ,
             to
             drawe
             them
             to
             presumption
             and
             too
             bold
             trusting
             in
             God
             without
             certaine
             ground
             of
             his
             promise
             :
             and
             he
             taketh
             occasion
             thus
             to
             do
             ,
             from
             their
             former
             beleeuing
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             leaning
             to
             his
             fauour
             in
             time
             past
             when
             they
             sped
             so
             well
             thereby
             .
             This
             subtiltie
             is
             so
             secretly
             wrought
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             hardly
             perceiue
             ,
             yea
             or
             so
             much
             as
             suspect
             the
             same
             ,
             especially
             hauing
             small
             knowledge
             and
             being
             vncircumspect
             in
             obseruing
             their
             thoughts
             and
             waies
             .
             And
             whiles
             they
             thinke
             their
             estate
             to
             be
             right
             happie
             &
             good
             ,
             they
             are
             led
             through
             this
             boldnesse
             
             into
             some
             euill
             :
             
             as
             ,
             into
             priuie
             pride
             ,
             or
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             thēselues
             ,
             &c.
             sleight
             and
             negligent
             vse
             of
             meanes
             publike
             or
             priuate
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             ,
             an
             aduenturing
             perhaps
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             shamefull
             and
             reprochfull
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             the
             diuell
             did
             hope
             to
             bring
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             vnto
             ,
             when
             he
             sawe
             his
             firme
             confidence
             which
             he
             had
             in
             his
             Father
             ,
             at
             his
             first
             tempting
             him
             to
             distrust
             :
             
             for
             then
             he
             perswaded
             him
             vpon
             the
             hope
             he
             had
             in
             God
             ,
             to
             cast
             himselfe
             downe
             from
             the
             pinnacle
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             feare
             any
             daunger
             .
             But
             though
             he
             found
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             him
             as
             he
             looked
             for
             ;
             yet
             in
             Peter
             ,
             he
             assaying
             the
             same
             ,
             was
             not
             disappointed
             .
             For
             he
             hauing
             with
             great
             commendation
             made
             profession
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             was
             too
             presumptuously
             caried
             immediatly
             
             to
             giue
             counsell
             to
             his
             maister
             (
             which
             boldnesse
             was
             intollerable
             )
             but
             such
             counsell
             as
             tended
             to
             his
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             our
             vtter
             vndoing
             if
             it
             had
             bene
             yeelded
             vnto
             ,
             namely
             :
             Not
             to
             giue
             himselfe
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             the
             which
             cause
             he
             was
             reproued
             and
             repelled
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             iustly
             ,
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             in
             that
             action
             so
             rightly
             resembled
             Sathan
             ,
             who
             had
             thrust
             him
             forward
             vnto
             such
             great
             boldnesse
             .
          
           
             And
             do
             not
             many
             by
             the
             like
             occasion
             fall
             and
             offend
             daungerously
             ?
             As
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             for
             that
             they
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             therfore
             knowing
             and
             confessing
             that
             they
             are
             beloued
             of
             him
             ,
             they
             hope
             he
             wil
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             fall
             greatly
             ,
             but
             will
             keepe
             them
             though
             they
             see
             not
             how
             ?
             
             They
             are
             perswaded
             (
             although
             falsely
             and
             amisse
             )
             that
             the
             things
             which
             they
             do
             in
             ignorance
             and
             vnbeliefe
             ,
             are
             yet
             to
             be
             allowed
             and
             commended
             in
             thē
             because
             they
             meane
             no
             euill
             ;
             and
             being
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             beloued
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             presume
             aboue
             that
             which
             they
             ought
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             may
             promise
             much
             to
             themselues
             (
             that
             they
             are
             priuiledged
             from
             offending
             )
             because
             there
             is
             somewhat
             in
             them
             more
             then
             in
             others
             .
             Yea
             ,
             when
             men
             grow
             to
             haue
             any
             hold
             of
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             it
             is
             litle
             knowne
             of
             many
             ,
             how
             the
             diuell
             taketh
             occasion
             from
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             yea
             the
             best
             thing
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             hold
             them
             back
             from
             honouring
             God
             (
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             his
             children
             should
             do
             :
             )
             but
             keepeth
             them
             in
             blindnesse
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             see
             that
             to
             be
             euill
             which
             they
             
             do
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             very
             offensiue
             and
             palpable
             .
          
           
             For
             would
             it
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             such
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             be
             so
             blinded
             in
             that
             which
             they
             do
             ,
             
             as
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             if
             their
             course
             be
             not
             liked
             (
             when
             it
             is
             indeed
             iustly
             to
             be
             misliked
             )
             nor
             their
             opinions
             approued
             though
             they
             be
             fond
             and
             vnsound
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             are
             hardly
             dealt
             withall
             of
             those
             which
             think
             so
             of
             them
             ?
             And
             thus
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             many
             dare
             be
             bold
             to
             neglect
             
             
             good
             meanes
             publickly
             and
             priuately
             ;
             or
             to
             vse
             both
             very
             negligently
             ,
             sleightly
             and
             vnreuerently
             ,
             which
             sometime
             they
             durst
             not
             do
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             light
             account
             of
             a
             sin
             in
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             which
             sometime
             they
             would
             not
             alow
             so
             much
             as
             in
             thought
             .
             And
             thus
             many
             priuate
             mē
             take
             vpon
             thē
             to
             expound
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             hauing
             no
             gifts
             of
             interpretation
             ,
             toungs
             or
             knowledge
             thereto
             ;
             because
             they
             thinke
             that
             the
             children
             of
             God
             may
             and
             should
             do
             so
             .
             Such
             dreames
             and
             fantasticall
             pangues
             Sathan
             raiseth
             in
             the
             hearts
             as
             well
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             had
             some
             tast
             and
             feeling
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             as
             of
             others
             who
             haue
             gone
             about
             the
             same
             (
             foolish
             flesh
             too
             easily
             liking
             of
             ,
             and
             consenting
             thereto
             :
             )
             that
             if
             Christ
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             God
             loue
             them
             ,
             vnder
             that
             colour
             all
             
             should
             be
             borne
             with
             that
             they
             do
             .
             Wherein
             who
             seeth
             not
             that
             Sathan
             driueth
             at
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             profession
             may
             be
             made
             ridiculous
             among
             other
             ,
             and
             they
             themselues
             after
             some
             sore
             foile
             ,
             may
             be
             discouraged
             from
             their
             profession
             altogether
             .
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             it
             is
             lamentable
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             God
             hath
             inlightned
             sometimes
             with
             some
             sure
             hope
             of
             his
             fauour
             and
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             should
             so
             be
             deceiued
             and
             made
             to
             degenerate
             :
             but
             yet
             that
             it
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             by
             Sathans
             malitious
             and
             subtile
             vndermining
             of
             those
             which
             are
             not
             setled
             and
             constant
             ,
             the
             oft
             rehearsing
             of
             such
             offences
             in
             Peter
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             of
             the
             chiefest
             Apostles
             ,
             doth
             plainely
             proue
             ;
             although
             it
             is
             greatly
             to
             their
             shame
             ,
             and
             litle
             to
             their
             comfort
             which
             are
             in
             this
             estate
             :
             neither
             shall
             
             they
             need
             to
             glorie
             much
             or
             please
             themselues
             therein
             ;
             because
             such
             as
             haue
             attained
             to
             greater
             grace
             then
             they
             ,
             are
             no
             other
             way
             but
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             guiding
             their
             hearts
             ,
             preserued
             from
             such
             like
             offences
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             I
             haue
             spoken
             first
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             admonish
             those
             who
             haue
             found
             themselues
             deliuered
             from
             the
             feare
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             sometimes
             ;
             yet
             ,
             
             to
             beware
             of
             all
             boldnesse
             and
             presumption
             in
             the
             least
             maner
             ,
             and
             to
             looke
             carefully
             to
             the
             preseruing
             and
             maintaining
             of
             their
             faith
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             and
             learne
             to
             liue
             by
             it
             while
             they
             haue
             Gods
             word
             a
             light
             to
             their
             steps
             :
             for
             by
             it
             they
             abide
             in
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             and
             are
             further
             vpholden
             in
             their
             Christian
             course
             ;
             and
             without
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             be
             bold
             to
             venture
             as
             litle
             children
             without
             a
             stay
             ,
             
             they
             shall
             soone
             see
             to
             their
             cost
             what
             danger
             they
             may
             grow
             vnto
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             aduisedly
             consider
             (
             their
             faith
             and
             confidence
             assuring
             them
             of
             so
             great
             good
             things
             from
             God
             daily
             )
             that
             this
             loue
             of
             God
             constraineth
             them
             to
             giue
             themselues
             ouer
             to
             God
             as
             they
             are
             able
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             reuerence
             and
             holy
             feare
             to
             carie
             themselues
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             the
             word
             a
             lanterne
             and
             light
             to
             their
             steps
             ,
             
             and
             to
             suspect
             all
             other
             boldnesse
             to
             be
             rash
             presumption
             ;
             which
             the
             Diuell
             according
             to
             his
             wonted
             maner
             and
             custome
             laboureth
             to
             draw
             them
             into
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             hinder
             them
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             from
             inioying
             the
             full
             fruite
             of
             their
             faith
             here
             ,
             although
             he
             cannot
             altogether
             depriue
             them
             of
             saluation
             it selfe
             .
             In
             humilitie
             let
             them
             thinke
             
             basely
             of
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             keepe
             farre
             from
             this
             bold
             presumption
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             not
             this
             be
             spoken
             to
             the
             weake
             Christians
             onely
             ,
             
             although
             they
             are
             most
             easily
             deceiued
             thus
             for
             want
             of
             knowledge
             or
             sound
             experience
             :
             but
             let
             the
             best
             also
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             falleth
             out
             oft
             times
             in
             one
             houre
             or
             day
             ,
             when
             men
             waxe
             somewhat
             more
             carelesse
             in
             vpholding
             faith
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             which
             commeth
             not
             to
             passe
             in
             manie
             yeares
             .
             And
             for
             such
             as
             are
             
             in
             feare
             and
             danger
             of
             this
             ,
             
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             measure
             of
             faith
             
             doth
             bring
             answerable
             measure
             of
             humilitie
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             such
             to
             feare
             their
             owne
             infirmities
             and
             Sathans
             crueltie
             ,
             and
             to
             obserue
             themselues
             lest
             they
             fall
             ;
             and
             hast
             not
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             smallest
             maner
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             of
             Christs
             mercie
             while
             they
             walke
             presumptuously
             :
             and
             so
             afterward
             let
             them
             keepe
             well
             when
             they
             are
             well
             ,
             rather
             then
             boldly
             to
             tempt
             God
             by
             doing
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             this
             let
             all
             such
             take
             for
             their
             remedie
             against
             that
             subtiltie
             of
             the
             Diuell
             in
             drawing
             them
             to
             presumption
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
             
             Of
             Sathans
             hindering
             the
             continuance
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             AND
             thus
             I
             passe
             to
             another
             of
             his
             slie
             and
             malitious
             practises
             ,
             beside
             tempting
             of
             vs
             to
             vtter
             vnbeliefe
             and
             presumption
             .
             For
             if
             he
             preuaile
             against
             vs
             neither
             of
             both
             these
             wayes
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             set
             our selues
             as
             we
             haue
             bene
             taught
             ,
             to
             vphold
             and
             prop
             vp
             our
             weake
             faith
             daily
             ;
             yet
             he
             doth
             most
             strongly
             assault
             vs
             ,
             watching
             all
             oportunities
             thereto
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             rooted
             and
             stablished
             therein
             ;
             
             that
             after
             much
             labour
             and
             many
             prayers
             we
             shall
             be
             doubting
             from
             
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             and
             held
             backe
             from
             daily
             nourishing
             and
             preseruing
             the
             continuance
             of
             that
             heauenly
             gift
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             liue
             by
             it
             ,
             nor
             grow
             more
             sound
             and
             experienced
             in
             it
             ,
             after
             we
             haue
             once
             obtained
             it
             of
             God
             :
             which
             caused
             the
             Apostles
             to
             pray
             thus
             ,
             though
             Christ
             was
             conuersant
             with
             them
             :
             Lord
             increase
             our
             faith
             .
             And
             although
             we
             be
             commanded
             neuer
             to
             cast
             away
             our
             confidence
             ,
             nor
             to
             come
             to
             prayer
             or
             any
             other
             duty
             at
             any
             time
             without
             this
             our
             faith
             ;
             but
             as
             oft
             as
             we
             pray
             in
             the
             day
             to
             be
             able
             to
             call
             God
             Father
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             vnarmed
             of
             that
             whiles
             we
             be
             in
             this
             warfare
             :
             
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             the
             preseruer
             of
             our
             life
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             that
             whereby
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             Christ
             are
             conueyed
             vnto
             vs
             throughout
             our
             life
             ,
             therefore
             doth
             he
             hold
             the
             most
             
             of
             them
             which
             haue
             inioyed
             it
             and
             felt
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             possessing
             it
             daily
             .
             
             And
             he
             maketh
             that
             as
             harsh
             and
             strange
             to
             many
             euen
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             to
             heare
             ,
             That
             the
             righteous
             liue
             by
             faith
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             haue
             buried
             and
             lost
             the
             power
             and
             operation
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             their
             life
             is
             no
             life
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             :
             euen
             as
             it
             is
             straunge
             to
             the
             most
             of
             the
             vnbeleeuers
             ,
             to
             heare
             ,
             That
             we
             must
             draw
             neare
             to
             God
             with
             the
             assurance
             of
             faith
             at
             any
             time
             or
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             among
             holy
             Christians
             ,
             (
             though
             weake
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             )
             these
             speeches
             are
             heard
             :
             What
             must
             we
             euer
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             daily
             hold
             our
             faith
             ?
             as
             though
             this
             were
             a
             matter
             not
             heard
             of
             ,
             and
             a
             speech
             doubtfull
             :
             
             when
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             sheweth
             plainely
             ,
             that
             
               we
               must
               walke
               from
               faith
               
               to
               faith
               daily
            
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             more
             assurance
             of
             iustification
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             sanctification
             also
             :
             that
             our
             life
             may
             be
             a
             liuing
             by
             faith
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             to
             the
             Galathians
             :
             
             
               In
               that
               I
               now
               liue
               (
               in
               the
               flesh
               in
               this
               mortall
               body
               )
               I
               liue
               by
               faith
               in
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               loued
               me
               and
               giuen
               himselfe
               for
               me
               .
            
             By
             the
             which
             words
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             he
             sheweth
             how
             the
             faithfull
             being
             vnited
             to
             Christ
             by
             
             
             faith
             ,
             do
             thereby
             draw
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             sucke
             spirituall
             grace
             from
             him
             daily
             ,
             whereby
             they
             liue
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             leade
             a
             spirituall
             life
             ,
             or
             rather
             Christ
             liueth
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             therefore
             if
             the
             iustification
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             holinesse
             which
             they
             shew
             foorth
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             do
             arise
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             beleeue
             God
             hath
             promised
             them
             *
             strength
             to
             waite
             for
             saluation
             and
             to
             liue
             well
             :
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             that
             faith
             failing
             ,
             mens
             strength
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             any
             good
             thing
             vtterly
             faileth
             also
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             we
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             after
             we
             haue
             once
             receiued
             grace
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             thereby
             well
             inough
             ,
             though
             we
             labour
             not
             to
             grow
             daily
             ,
             
             and
             to
             hold
             fast
             thereby
             the
             hope
             of
             forgiuenesse
             
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             grace
             ;
             how
             grossely
             doth
             the
             Diuell
             bewitch
             vs
             ?
             By
             what
             meanes
             soeuer
             he
             do
             it
             ,
             whether
             by
             keeping
             vs
             ignorant
             of
             this
             truth
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             busieth
             and
             occupieth
             vs
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             thinke
             not
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             looke
             after
             it
             ;
             or
             whether
             we
             be
             holden
             from
             it
             any
             other
             way
             :
             all
             as
             one
             .
             And
             although
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             ,
             with
             which
             men
             of
             the
             world
             are
             not
             acquainted
             ,
             yet
             they
             who
             haue
             learned
             to
             know
             what
             the
             excellencie
             of
             beleeuing
             is
             ,
             and
             haue
             felt
             any
             power
             of
             it
             working
             in
             them
             ;
             they
             are
             to
             know
             that
             they
             can
             neither
             liue
             comfortably
             ,
             nor
             do
             any
             thing
             well
             without
             it
             :
             for
             *
             without
             faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             people
             of
             Israell
             in
             that
             one
             part
             of
             their
             life
             daily
             rose
             vp
             perswaded
             ,
             
             that
             the
             wals
             of
             Iericho
             should
             fall
             after
             God
             had
             foretold
             it
             them
             ;
             
             and
             for
             proose
             thereof
             did
             euery
             day
             compasse
             them
             ,
             blowing
             trumpets
             of
             rammes
             hornes
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             beene
             commanded
             :
             so
             in
             our
             longer
             conflict
             not
             with
             Iericho
             but
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             this
             our
             faith
             is
             to
             lie
             downe
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             rise
             vp
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             day
             to
             accompany
             vs.
             And
             nothing
             is
             more
             to
             be
             lamented
             then
             this
             :
             
             that
             though
             it
             be
             rare
             and
             seldome
             found
             in
             the
             earth
             (
             the
             Diuell
             holding
             men
             in
             vnbeliefe
             strongly
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             bands
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             wanted
             or
             once
             missed
             :
             and
             the
             godly
             themselues
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             )
             scarcely
             haue
             any
             great
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             which
             they
             might
             haue
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             point
             made
             so
             
             familiar
             and
             well
             knowne
             to
             manie
             Christians
             ,
             who
             yet
             haue
             a
             long
             time
             imbraced
             the
             Gospell
             euen
             with
             good
             liking
             ,
             (
             though
             some
             of
             greater
             experience
             are
             better
             setled
             .
             )
             Neither
             do
             many
             of
             them
             grow
             to
             see
             that
             their
             life
             is
             a
             continuall
             and
             daily
             conflict
             with
             sinne
             and
             distrust
             ;
             neither
             are
             they
             acquainted
             with
             the
             subtile
             sleights
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             how
             couertly
             he
             bringeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             they
             forget
             they
             are
             purged
             from
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             led
             after
             other
             deceiptfull
             allurements
             in
             the
             world
             .
             I
             speake
             it
             for
             that
             I
             see
             ,
             how
             hardly
             they
             can
             be
             holden
             in
             the
             daily
             strengthning
             and
             nourishing
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             who
             yet
             haue
             truly
             (
             though
             weakly
             )
             tasted
             how
             sweete
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             Christ
             thereby
             ,
             through
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             And
             no
             maruell
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             
             be
             brought
             as
             some
             others
             are
             (
             and
             yet
             they
             but
             weake
             also
             )
             to
             set
             their
             delight
             therein
             as
             in
             the
             best
             treasure
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             so
             few
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             who
             hauing
             had
             comfort
             by
             it
             twenty
             or
             thirtie
             yeares
             agone
             ,
             when
             they
             first
             heard
             of
             it
             and
             receiued
             it
             ;
             or
             in
             later
             yeares
             ,
             as
             many
             (
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             )
             haue
             also
             had
             (
             for
             I
             dare
             not
             be
             so
             vncharitable
             as
             to
             iudge
             otherwise
             of
             them
             :
             )
             for
             that
             such
             (
             I
             say
             )
             who
             haue
             inioyed
             much
             comfort
             by
             it
             ,
             do
             not
             now
             ;
             nor
             haue
             since
             that
             ,
             inioyed
             the
             
             same
             stil
             :
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ?
             Is
             it
             any
             other
             then
             this
             (
             that
             for
             sundry
             yeres
             
             past
             ,
             and
             now
             also
             ,
             they
             haue
             so
             sleight
             fruite
             of
             it
             )
             that
             Sathan
             hath
             stolne
             away
             their
             hearts
             after
             the
             loue
             of
             present
             things
             euerie
             one
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             lose
             that
             high
             estimation
             of
             the
             Gospell
             which
             once
             they
             had
             of
             it
             (
             though
             they
             still
             commend
             it
             ;
             )
             they
             not
             wise
             inough
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             to
             obserue
             ,
             how
             they
             were
             deceiued
             &
             blindfolded
             by
             him
             ;
             nor
             once
             to
             misse
             or
             cōplaine
             of
             their
             losse
             whiles
             they
             may
             liue
             at
             ease
             ,
             &
             prosper
             on
             earth
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             .
             And
             that
             it
             hath
             bin
             thus
             with
             many
             ,
             (
             &
             therfore
             also
             is
             so
             with
             others
             still
             )
             hereby
             it
             hath
             appeared
             ,
             that
             at
             their
             death
             they
             recouered
             their
             decayed
             faith
             :
             &
             sundrie
             haue
             more
             deeply
             descended
             into
             thēselues
             then
             of
             late
             before
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             haue
             called
             to
             remembrance
             the
             seasons
             in
             
             which
             they
             had
             reioyced
             through
             their
             faith
             in
             another
             maner
             then
             in
             their
             latter
             dayes
             ;
             much
             bewailing
             also
             the
             losse
             of
             so
             great
             a
             benefit
             as
             they
             by
             the
             decay
             of
             it
             had
             so
             long
             time
             sustained
             ,
             euē
             great
             liberty
             of
             mind
             to
             walke
             with
             God
             ,
             &
             that
             boldnesse
             and
             freedom
             of
             good
             conscience
             ,
             which
             the
             wise
             man
             saith
             is
             a
             cōtinuall
             feast
             .
             
             Such
             therfore
             as
             see
             what
             the
             diuell
             pulleth
             frō
             them
             by
             darkning
             and
             burying
             this
             sure
             trust
             &
             cōfidence
             in
             God
             ,
             
             &
             how
             it
             goeth
             from
             thē
             couertly
             as
             the
             Sun
             frō
             her
             line
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             aware
             if
             it
             be
             not
             wel
             looked
             to
             :
             such
             (
             I
             say
             )
             must
             learne
             to
             put
             thēselues
             forth
             ,
             &
             cōsider
             what
             strōg
             hold
             they
             haue
             (
             &
             they
             must
             sticke
             to
             it
             )
             when
             they
             may
             say
             :
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               helper
               ,
               whom
               then
               shal
               I
               feare
               ?
            
             &
             again
             :
             
               I
               should
               vtterly
               haue
               fainted
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               beleeue
               
               verily
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Such
             must
             learne
             of
             Gods
             seruāts
             to
             waxe
             more
             bold
             with
             reuerence
             ,
             
             &
             resolute
             :
             and
             seeing
             as
             Dauid
             saith
             ,
             
               Our
               fathers
               trusting
               in
               thee
               ,
               were
               not
               confounded
               ,
            
             therfore
             to
             cry
             :
             
               Though
               thou
               kill
               vs
               ,
               yet
               will
               we
               trust
               in
               thee
               .
            
             And
             such
             must
             leaue
             that
             worldly
             wisdom
             ,
             whereby
             they
             thought
             it
             needlesse
             and
             foolish
             to
             nourish
             it
             in
             thēselues
             daily
             ;
             &
             must
             become
             fooles
             in
             the
             estimatiō
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             wise
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             keepe
             their
             faith
             as
             they
             would
             their
             life
             ;
             &
             that
             ,
             by
             oft
             recourse
             had
             to
             the
             Lords
             promises
             which
             faile
             not
             ,
             neither
             chāge
             ;
             prouoked
             therto
             by
             their
             daily
             infirmities
             and
             wants
             ,
             thinking
             oft
             &
             much
             of
             thē
             ,
             and
             praying
             for
             grace
             to
             apply
             them
             to
             thēselues
             ,
             &
             growing
             stronger
             by
             experiēce
             :
             that
             thus
             they
             may
             clearly
             see
             Gods
             louing
             
             kindnesse
             daily
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             some
             one
             time
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             they
             know
             themselues
             to
             be
             in
             continuall
             safetie
             thereby
             ,
             as
             their
             hearts
             desire
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             set
             the
             Lord
             alwaies
             before
             thē
             ,
             
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             shaken
             :
             so
             shall
             they
             not
             be
             snared
             in
             Sathans
             bāds
             ,
             
             as
             otherwise
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             neither
             greatly
             fall
             (
             I
             mean
             ,
             to
             their
             hurt
             )
             although
             they
             be
             not
             free
             from
             tēptation
             .
             These
             are
             the
             chiefe
             hinderāces
             of
             faith
             ,
             wherby
             the
             diuel
             troubleth
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             holding
             some
             in
             feare
             that
             they
             haue
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             who
             yet
             somtime
             haue
             felt
             the
             contrary
             :
             drawing
             others
             to
             presume
             ,
             &c.
             &
             keeping
             others
             from
             confirming
             it
             and
             growing
             therein
             daily
             ,
             whether
             we
             respect
             faith
             in
             the
             particular
             promises
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             of
             life
             eternall
             .
             And
             these
             last
             mentioned
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             sayd
             
             properly
             ,
             to
             presume
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             yet
             (
             as
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             hold
             any
             good
             thing
             long
             )
             they
             letting
             loose
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             being
             much
             occupied
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             hauing
             many
             dealings
             ,
             being
             also
             in
             many
             companies
             ,
             and
             meeting
             with
             many
             crosses
             ,
             (
             besides
             their
             owne
             forgetfulnesse
             and
             frailtie
             )
             are
             darkened
             and
             distracted
             in
             themselues
             ;
             and
             not
             being
             feruent
             and
             diligent
             in
             vsing
             good
             meanes
             ,
             do
             doubt
             and
             feare
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             estate
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             those
             
             
             of
             long
             profession
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Which
             sort
             of
             people
             till
             they
             settle
             themselues
             constantly
             to
             walke
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             content
             to
             keepe
             a
             narow
             watch
             ouer
             their
             hearts
             and
             liues
             ,
             can
             be
             at
             no
             better
             stay
             .
             For
             by
             these
             meanes
             they
             preserue
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             keepe
             peace
             with
             God
             ordinarily
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             by
             experience
             :
             or
             easily
             recouer
             themselues
             againe
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             dimmed
             and
             ouer-shadowed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
             
             Of
             Sathans
             hindring
             the
             beleeuer
             from
             liuing
             godly
             :
             and
             how
             many
             wayes
             ;
             and
             namely
             ,
             by
             keeping
             him
             in
             a
             wandring
             and
             vnsetled
             course
             ;
             and
             also
             of
             the
             remedie
             against
             it
             :
             and
             first
             by
             occasion
             of
             that
             ,
             how
             he
             holdeth
             backe
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             NOw
             it
             followeth
             that
             it
             be
             likewise
             shewed
             ,
             how
             he
             letteth
             the
             beleeuers
             from
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             
             so
             that
             euen
             good
             Christians
             and
             they
             who
             feare
             God
             ,
             shall
             yet
             be
             kept
             backe
             from
             many
             duties
             ,
             which
             both
             they
             would
             do
             ,
             and
             are
             heauie
             and
             wounded
             for
             not
             doing
             them
             ;
             he
             
             deceiuing
             them
             with
             some
             sinnes
             which
             do
             afterward
             fill
             them
             with
             deadly
             discouragement
             .
             But
             because
             there
             are
             some
             who
             are
             holden
             vnder
             of
             dangerous
             and
             damnable
             lets
             ,
             and
             yet
             thinke
             themselues
             the
             people
             of
             God
             :
             
             for
             discouering
             of
             such
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             before
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             impediments
             which
             hinder
             Gods
             children
             ,
             I
             will
             (
             as
             I
             promised
             )
             briefly
             set
             downe
             some
             of
             those
             lets
             whereby
             he
             hindreth
             such
             altogether
             from
             practising
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             though
             they
             thinke
             themselues
             sound
             Christians
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             do
             lie
             :
             
             that
             they
             may
             glory
             in
             themselues
             no
             further
             then
             they
             haue
             cause
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             nothing
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             may
             know
             that
             they
             who
             are
             letted
             by
             these
             ,
             are
             not
             godly
             ;
             and
             that
             true
             
             christians
             indeed
             ,
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             are
             sundry
             wayes
             letted
             ,
             yet
             not
             like
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             these
             haue
             an
             heart
             long
             accustomed
             to
             euill
             ,
             
             (
             which
             were
             not
             hard
             for
             them
             to
             see
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             enter
             into
             the
             sifting
             of
             it
             :
             )
             and
             by
             meanes
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             cannot
             giue
             themselues
             ouer
             to
             be
             readie
             to
             do
             Gods
             will
             in
             one
             thing
             as
             in
             another
             ,
             but
             thinke
             it
             foolishnesse
             to
             do
             so
             :
             and
             the
             best
             of
             these
             do
             but
             performe
             some
             outward
             taske
             of
             prayer
             and
             confession
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             for
             fashion
             or
             feare
             or
             some
             such
             like
             cause
             ;
             but
             not
             looking
             for
             any
             strength
             thereby
             ,
             to
             be
             any
             whit
             the
             more
             godly
             ;
             neither
             in
             their
             actions
             will
             be
             tied
             to
             be
             otherwise
             directed
             ,
             then
             as
             seemeth
             good
             to
             themselues
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             they
             neither
             attaine
             to
             sound
             and
             cleare
             sight
             of
             the
             forgiuenesse
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             
             neither
             will
             they
             labour
             for
             it
             by
             applying
             to
             themselues
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             hope
             their
             state
             is
             good
             without
             that
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             life
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             bold
             presuming
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             without
             any
             warrant
             :
             and
             therefore
             either
             in
             that
             false
             confidence
             they
             die
             ,
             whose
             estate
             (
             yet
             )
             cannot
             be
             good
             ;
             or
             else
             when
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             awake
             them
             out
             of
             that
             spirituall
             sleepe
             ,
             
             they
             confesse
             the
             truth
             plainely
             that
             they
             are
             in
             wofull
             
             estate
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             they
             are
             vnwilling
             to
             enter
             into
             consideration
             of
             
             the
             annoyances
             which
             sin
             bringeth
             :
             but
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             not
             touch
             nor
             greatly
             trouble
             them
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             trie
             to
             the
             full
             which
             of
             their
             actions
             be
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             they
             haue
             soone
             done
             with
             such
             matters
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             neuer
             wearie
             of
             that
             which
             likes
             them
             .
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             forwardest
             sort
             of
             them
             which
             are
             vnrenewed
             .
          
           
             
             Neither
             are
             they
             long
             perswaded
             ,
             saue
             onely
             in
             their
             good
             mood
             which
             lasteth
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             godly
             life
             is
             the
             onely
             happie
             life
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             liue
             as
             I
             haue
             described
             it
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             haue
             our
             conuersation
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             to
             mind
             such
             things
             especially
             aboue
             all
             other
             ,
             whiles
             we
             are
             abiding
             here
             on
             earth
             :
             but
             are
             strongly
             setled
             in
             this
             opinion
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             that
             their
             owne
             (
             though
             
             all
             may
             see
             vpon
             how
             weake
             ground
             )
             is
             the
             best
             course
             ,
             when
             yet
             daily
             care
             of
             holinesse
             is
             irkesome
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             such
             as
             go
             further
             then
             they
             ,
             are
             but
             precise
             and
             foolish
             and
             full
             of
             fantasies
             (
             for
             so
             are
             they
             for
             the
             most
             part
             accounted
             of
             ,
             who
             in
             particular
             draw
             the
             rules
             of
             religion
             into
             practise
             ;
             )
             and
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             so
             easily
             rest
             herein
             ,
             but
             oft
             their
             conscience
             (
             will
             they
             ,
             nill
             they
             )
             telleth
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             godly
             life
             is
             best
             .
          
           
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             either
             they
             are
             snared
             in
             sects
             and
             opinions
             aboue
             their
             reach
             (
             which
             cannot
             stand
             with
             godlinesse
             :
             )
             or
             else
             they
             are
             so
             ignorant
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             no
             other
             incombrance
             ,
             that
             were
             enough
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             so
             much
             as
             entring
             into
             a
             godly
             course
             :
             
             or
             so
             hollow
             ,
             loose-minded
             and
             wilfull
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             perswade
             them
             to
             do
             better
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             what
             the
             comfort
             of
             such
             is
             ,
             may
             be
             easily
             coniectured
             .
          
           
             These
             ,
             (
             that
             I
             rehearse
             no
             more
             ,
             which
             are
             infinite
             )
             yea
             ,
             euen
             some
             of
             them
             are
             sufficient
             hinderances
             from
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             in
             whom
             soeuer
             they
             be
             found
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             although
             the
             most
             will
             put
             themselues
             foorth
             for
             godly
             ,
             yet
             being
             branded
             with
             any
             of
             these
             markes
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             they
             shall
             sufficiently
             be
             knowne
             to
             be
             farre
             off
             from
             such
             as
             they
             would
             be
             taken
             for
             ,
             namely
             ,
             true
             Christians
             .
             For
             remedie
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             willing
             to
             seeke
             after
             any
             ,
             I
             referre
             them
             to
             the
             first
             Treatise
             of
             this
             booke
             :
             wherein
             I
             haue
             shewed
             what
             way
             such
             should
             take
             
             to
             be
             deliuerred
             out
             of
             their
             miserie
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             I
             will
             proceed
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             lets
             ,
             whereby
             Gods
             children
             are
             holden
             from
             practising
             the
             godly
             life
             .
             And
             seeing
             many
             weake
             Christians
             can
             easilier
             tell
             that
             they
             are
             hindred
             from
             it
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             tell
             what
             hindreth
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             bodily
             sicknesse
             :
             I
             will
             therefore
             lay
             open
             some
             of
             the
             lets
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Diuell
             doth
             chiefly
             stay
             and
             hold
             them
             backe
             from
             going
             forward
             ;
             and
             direct
             such
             as
             are
             troubled
             with
             them
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             in
             some
             sort
             be
             helped
             against
             the
             same
             .
             
             And
             these
             generally
             are
             three
             ,
             (
             to
             the
             which
             the
             
             particulars
             shall
             be
             referred
             .
             )
             For
             either
             the
             Diuell
             keepeth
             them
             in
             the
             wanting
             of
             some
             good
             things
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             constantly
             proceed
             
             
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             or
             he
             presseth
             them
             downe
             with
             some
             euill
             things
             ,
             as
             inward
             
             or
             outward
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             take
             away
             their
             courage
             from
             godlinesse
             :
             or
             else
             vnsetleth
             them
             so
             by
             occasion
             of
             things
             lawfull
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             holden
             thereby
             from
             a
             Christian
             life
             .
          
           
             
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             I
             set
             downe
             especially
             three
             :
             (
             for
             I
             do
             not
             vndertake
             to
             mentiō
             all
             particulars
             ,
             which
             were
             infinite
             )
             the
             rest
             will
             be
             discerned
             more
             easily
             
             
             by
             these
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             
             when
             the
             Diuell
             holdeth
             vs
             out
             of
             a
             setled
             course
             in
             godlinesse
             which
             all
             the
             godly
             ought
             to
             liue
             in
             daily
             ,
             though
             he
             cannot
             breake
             it
             off
             altogether
             .
             The
             second
             is
             the
             want
             of
             our
             first
             loue
             ,
             
             though
             we
             hold
             and
             keepe
             some
             course
             in
             godlinesse
             more
             then
             many
             do
             .
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             
             want
             of
             a
             sufficient
             ministerie
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             troubled
             with
             neither
             of
             the
             two
             former
             .
          
           
             If
             these
             three
             be
             not
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             much
             which
             may
             greatly
             hinder
             vs.
             For
             if
             we
             be
             resolued
             to
             consecrate
             our selues
             wholly
             to
             God
             while
             we
             liue
             ;
             and
             indeuour
             to
             nourish
             and
             preserue
             that
             feruencie
             which
             at
             our
             first
             calling
             God
             wrought
             in
             vs
             ,
             so
             that
             such
             holy
             sparckles
             be
             not
             quenched
             ;
             and
             
             then
             that
             we
             haue
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ordinarily
             to
             blow
             vp
             and
             chearish
             the
             same
             :
             doubtlesse
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             the
             safest
             and
             best
             way
             to
             liue
             happily
             that
             in
             this
             life
             can
             be
             inioyed
             :
             although
             all
             haue
             not
             the
             like
             measure
             of
             grace
             and
             experience
             ,
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             it
             cannot
             be
             alike
             with
             all
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             voide
             of
             these
             fore-mentioned
             lets
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             to
             shew
             after
             )
             namely
             ,
             what
             trouble
             and
             disquietnesse
             the
             Diuell
             raiseth
             in
             some
             weake
             ,
             yet
             deare
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             some
             want
             of
             graces
             in
             them
             which
             others
             haue
             .
          
           
             But
             while
             I
             shew
             how
             the
             Diuell
             hindreth
             vs
             ,
             
             I
             do
             not
             meane
             that
             he
             hath
             any
             absolute
             power
             or
             authoritie
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             as
             God
             giueth
             it
             him
             for
             
             the
             triall
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             of
             his
             enemies
             :
             but
             the
             power
             which
             he
             giueth
             him
             ,
             he
             doth
             most
             cruelly
             ,
             subtilely
             and
             malitiously
             exercise
             with
             all
             diligence
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             deceiue
             euen
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             so
             destroy
             them
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             .
             Neither
             let
             any
             aske
             how
             he
             can
             thus
             deceiue
             and
             bewitch
             vs
             ?
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             temptations
             being
             our
             owne
             weaknesse
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             spirit
             hath
             accesse
             vnto
             our
             spirits
             to
             trouble
             them
             :
             and
             through
             long
             experience
             knowing
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             practising
             our
             miserie
             from
             age
             to
             age
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             with
             ease
             to
             worke
             our
             annoyance
             in
             all
             respects
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             giueth
             him
             knowledge
             of
             our
             minds
             more
             fully
             ,
             who
             vnderstandeth
             the
             same
             by
             the
             least
             shew
             and
             inclination
             of
             our
             affection
             and
             will
             ;
             not
             
             that
             he
             knoweth
             our
             hearts
             perfectly
             ,
             
             (
             for
             that
             is
             proper
             to
             God
             onely
             )
             but
             by
             his
             long
             acquaintance
             with
             our
             nature
             from
             Adam
             to
             this
             day
             :
             this
             maketh
             him
             not
             onely
             to
             expect
             any
             outward
             signification
             of
             speech
             or
             gesture
             to
             conceiue
             our
             intents
             and
             purposes
             by
             ;
             but
             also
             out
             of
             our
             vniuersall
             corruption
             (
             whereof
             he
             hath
             continuall
             proofe
             )
             to
             discouer
             the
             vanitie
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             the
             thoughts
             of
             our
             hearts
             :
             which
             after
             he
             hath
             found
             ,
             he
             setteth
             vs
             forward
             (
             as
             he
             seeth
             occasion
             whereto
             we
             must
             inclne
             )
             to
             disobey
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             commandements
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             returne
             to
             the
             lets
             whereby
             the
             Diuell
             deceiueth
             the
             simple
             ,
             that
             they
             shine
             not
             as
             lights
             to
             honour
             their
             profession
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             .
             
             The
             first
             of
             
             the
             three
             (
             I
             sayd
             )
             is
             by
             holding
             them
             from
             being
             setled
             in
             an
             holy
             course
             .
             As
             for
             example
             :
             he
             so
             handleth
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             many
             true
             hearted
             Christians
             shall
             not
             know
             how
             ,
             or
             not
             thinke
             it
             meete
             ,
             to
             tie
             themselues
             to
             any
             rules
             or
             order
             of
             passing
             the
             day
             and
             leading
             their
             life
             ,
             but
             walke
             (
             as
             it
             falleth
             out
             )
             with
             some
             generall
             care
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             meaning
             at
             some
             time
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             be
             directed
             particularly
             in
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             and
             deeds
             touching
             euerie
             commandement
             ,
             that
             our
             whole
             conuersation
             may
             
             beseeme
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Now
             therefore
             if
             we
             passe
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             looke
             not
             before
             
             vs
             what
             we
             go
             about
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             caried
             with
             care
             for
             the
             right
             performing
             of
             our
             duties
             ;
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             euen
             this
             one
             is
             a
             sufficient
             let
             to
             him
             who
             is
             holden
             vnder
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             able
             to
             answer
             for
             many
             of
             his
             actions
             done
             to
             the
             offence
             of
             God
             and
             men
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             haue
             bene
             ?
             For
             in
             that
             experience
             which
             I
             haue
             ,
             I
             cannot
             say
             that
             this
             one
             let
             is
             remoued
             from
             very
             many
             ,
             euen
             of
             those
             which
             giue
             good
             hope
             that
             they
             would
             do
             well
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             blemisheth
             many
             of
             their
             actions
             .
          
           
             Some
             do
             propound
             to
             themselues
             a
             course
             of
             passing
             their
             time
             and
             framing
             of
             their
             liues
             in
             some
             points
             commendably
             ,
             (
             as
             for
             example
             :
             in
             their
             calling
             to
             be
             occupied
             in
             some
             labour
             )
             but
             do
             not
             religiously
             behaue
             themselues
             
             therein
             ,
             shewing
             patience
             where
             they
             ought
             and
             as
             they
             haue
             occasion
             ,
             nor
             iustice
             and
             innocencie
             ,
             and
             so
             walke
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therfore
             do
             not
             find
             the
             sweetnesse
             which
             a
             godly
             life
             yeeldeth
             ,
             whereas
             that
             were
             a
             right
             and
             good
             directing
             of
             them
             :
             but
             herein
             they
             rather
             followe
             the
             example
             of
             others
             in
             thinking
             they
             do
             well
             ,
             then
             are
             led
             by
             any
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             warrant
             of
             his
             word
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             not
             wisely
             foreseeing
             how
             many
             wayes
             the
             Diuell
             will
             go
             about
             to
             hinder
             them
             euen
             in
             that
             ,
             are
             soone
             broken
             off
             from
             that
             good
             purpose
             which
             they
             made
             ,
             and
             are
             vnsetled
             againe
             :
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             their
             ignorance
             and
             folly
             ,
             or
             pretence
             of
             other
             occasions
             ;
             whatsoeuer
             was
             the
             meane
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Diuell
             was
             the
             worker
             
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             no
             wiser
             nor
             deserue
             any
             greater
             commendation
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             who
             at
             some
             times
             and
             for
             a
             season
             keepe
             and
             obserue
             such
             order
             and
             direction
             to
             leade
             their
             liues
             by
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             learned
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             
             but
             by
             litle
             and
             litle
             they
             fall
             to
             do
             it
             in
             a
             sleight
             and
             common
             manner
             ,
             euen
             for
             fashion
             in
             great
             part
             ,
             and
             rather
             through
             custome
             and
             for
             shame
             (
             and
             so
             waxe
             soone
             veary
             )
             then
             with
             delight
             and
             comfort
             :
             and
             all
             because
             their
             hearts
             go
             not
             with
             their
             actions
             constantly
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             regard
             or
             looke
             to
             their
             consciences
             in
             one
             thing
             as
             in
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             kept
             in
             peace
             .
             In
             all
             which
             though
             they
             cannot
             so
             much
             be
             blamed
             for
             any
             great
             
             euill
             they
             do
             ,
             yet
             their
             inconstancie
             in
             declining
             so
             soone
             from
             their
             good
             beginnings
             ,
             is
             no
             small
             blemish
             in
             them
             ,
             although
             they
             lie
             not
             long
             therein
             .
             Whereby
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             that
             the
             Diuell
             watcheth
             them
             narowly
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             spoile
             them
             of
             their
             liberties
             and
             bring
             them
             into
             sore
             dangers
             ;
             although
             few
             of
             them
             giue
             themselues
             to
             know
             by
             whom
             this
             is
             wrought
             ,
             neither
             marke
             what
             letted
             them
             ,
             or
             put
             them
             out
             of
             their
             course
             ,
             much
             lesse
             preuent
             or
             resist
             them
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             to
             be
             maruelled
             at
             ,
             some
             are
             so
             grossely
             deceiued
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             grieued
             (
             for
             the
             time
             )
             that
             they
             were
             letted
             ,
             but
             glad
             to
             haue
             excuses
             for
             their
             breaking
             out
             .
             Againe
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             distempered
             in
             their
             course
             and
             fallen
             into
             euill
             thereby
             ,
             yet
             know
             they
             
             not
             how
             to
             recouer
             ,
             but
             fall
             further
             ;
             or
             be
             afraid
             to
             go
             about
             their
             recouerie
             .
             Some
             ,
             when
             God
             giueth
             them
             an
             inckling
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             yet
             go
             forward
             till
             he
             strike
             them
             with
             more
             maine
             blowes
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             become
             blockish
             vnder
             great
             afflictions
             :
             as
             we
             reade
             of
             Ionas
             ,
             when
             he
             fell
             asleepe
             notwithstanding
             his
             sinne
             ,
             
             after
             he
             was
             told
             of
             the
             great
             danger
             which
             did
             then
             hang
             ouer
             him
             .
          
           
           
             
             These
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             whiles
             they
             are
             secretly
             brought
             vpon
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             they
             not
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             manifestly
             proue
             that
             Sathan
             hath
             beguiled
             them
             ?
             And
             whiles
             he
             bringeth
             them
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             greatly
             deface
             the
             beautie
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             in
             them
             ?
             Do
             not
             some
             of
             them
             feare
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             departed
             from
             God
             vtterly
             ,
             no
             more
             to
             returne
             ,
             though
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             should
             not
             be
             ?
             And
             they
             who
             go
             not
             so
             farre
             from
             sound
             iudgemēt
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             yet
             much
             appalled
             ?
             where
             is
             their
             former
             peace
             and
             spirituall
             reioycing
             in
             God
             their
             portion
             ?
             what
             is
             become
             of
             their
             constancie
             in
             watchfulnesse
             ,
             and
             holy
             care
             ?
             
             where
             is
             their
             strong
             confidence
             which
             they
             should
             not
             cast
             away
             ?
             their
             feruent
             prayers
             ,
             their
             fruitfulnesse
             in
             sundry
             duties
             when
             they
             
             feele
             themselues
             neither
             fit
             to
             be
             in
             company
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             occupied
             in
             their
             calling
             ,
             nor
             without
             danger
             to
             be
             alone
             by
             themselues
             ?
             I
             thinke
             these
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             lamentable
             wants
             in
             such
             good
             things
             as
             sometime
             they
             inioyed
             :
             and
             not
             bare
             wants
             ;
             for
             such
             shall
             the
             best
             of
             vs
             haue
             whiles
             we
             liue
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             without
             peace
             ,
             nor
             vnsetled
             :
             but
             these
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ,
             both
             vnsetle
             and
             distemper
             them
             whom
             the
             Diuell
             oppresseth
             with
             them
             .
             So
             that
             it
             may
             truly
             be
             sayd
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             one
             speciall
             kind
             of
             lets
             whereby
             he
             hindreth
             the
             going
             forward
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             euen
             in
             holding
             them
             from
             constancie
             and
             stedfastnesse
             in
             liuing
             godly
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             from
             renuing
             their
             couenant
             with
             God
             from
             time
             to
             time
             :
             without
             which
             grace
             it
             is
             
             not
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             be
             free
             from
             sore
             blemishes
             ,
             and
             inward
             vexation
             ,
             and
             outward
             reproach
             thereby
             ,
             which
             the
             beloued
             of
             the
             Lord
             should
             be
             farre
             from
             .
             And
             although
             through
             Gods
             tender
             kindnesse
             ,
             (
             whereby
             he
             keepeth
             them
             that
             they
             be
             not
             vtterly
             forsaken
             ,
             and
             will
             keepe
             them
             to
             the
             end
             )
             although
             (
             I
             say
             )
             through
             this
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             these
             turne
             to
             their
             good
             ;
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             long
             of
             them
             or
             of
             their
             securitie
             and
             sleight
             seruing
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Diuell
             intending
             no
             other
             thing
             thereby
             but
             the
             dishonor
             of
             God
             and
             their
             ouerthrow
             .
             If
             any
             shall
             say
             ,
             There
             are
             none
             but
             go
             aside
             these
             waies
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             therefore
             the
             more
             necessarie
             that
             we
             should
             be
             warned
             thereof
             ,
             and
             fenced
             against
             them
             .
             And
             by
             this
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             what
             a
             maine
             let
             
             and
             hindrance
             this
             is
             to
             Gods
             people
             from
             a
             Christian
             life
             :
             to
             be
             destitute
             of
             direction
             how
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             be
             vnsetled
             and
             wander
             in
             their
             course
             of
             liuing
             ,
             as
             though
             there
             were
             no
             certaine
             way
             appointed
             them
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             remedie
             to
             all
             these
             is
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             
             and
             brought
             to
             light
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             inioyed
             and
             practised
             of
             sundrie
             of
             his
             faithfull
             seruants
             ,
             who
             were
             sometime
             kept
             voide
             of
             it
             by
             the
             enuious
             man
             ,
             as
             euen
             many
             thousands
             of
             them
             are
             still
             by
             his
             malice
             depriued
             thereof
             vnto
             this
             day
             .
             And
             this
             remedy
             is
             ,
             first
             that
             we
             suffer
             our selues
             easily
             to
             be
             perswaded
             that
             all
             our
             speeches
             in
             the
             commendation
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             in
             generall
             ,
             are
             but
             wind
             ,
             except
             we
             faithfully
             
             indeuour
             to
             bring
             it
             into
             practise
             euerie
             day
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             prouide
             (
             as
             we
             may
             be
             taught
             )
             and
             that
             aboue
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             to
             giue
             to
             euerie
             part
             of
             the
             day
             some
             duty
             ;
             or
             when
             we
             be
             weakest
             ,
             that
             we
             mind
             no
             euill
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Treatise
             of
             my
             booke
             I
             haue
             proued
             )
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             in
             appointing
             the
             day
             to
             the
             seuerall
             actions
             which
             are
             to
             be
             done
             in
             it
             ,
             doth
             not
             passe
             by
             and
             omit
             these
             (
             wherein
             men
             thinke
             they
             haue
             greatest
             libertie
             to
             forget
             God
             )
             namely
             ,
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ;
             but
             yet
             with
             them
             extendeth
             his
             charge
             
             to
             all
             other
             things
             also
             ,
             
             saying
             :
             
               Whether
               we
               eate
               or
               drinke
               ,
               or
               whatsoeuer
               we
               do
               
               else
               ,
               let
               all
               be
               done
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               God.
            
             Is
             it
             not
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             rebuked
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             
             saying
             :
             
               The
               children
               of
               this
               world
               are
               in
               their
               generation
               wiser
               then
               the
               children
               of
               light
               ,
               &c.
            
             namely
             ,
             for
             our
             improuident
             and
             shiftlesse
             regard
             of
             our
             growing
             on
             in
             a
             christian
             course
             to
             heauen-ward
             ;
             when
             yet
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             disappointed
             of
             their
             earthly
             commodities
             one
             way
             ,
             will
             shift
             for
             them
             another
             ?
             If
             we
             find
             this
             impossible
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             shall
             we
             therefore
             yeeld
             and
             giue
             place
             ,
             and
             seeke
             shelter
             for
             our
             vntoward
             hearts
             ,
             which
             would
             do
             no
             more
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             we
             haue
             done
             in
             times
             past
             ?
             or
             shall
             we
             ayme
             vnto
             no
             further
             perfection
             then
             we
             list
             ?
             And
             if
             there
             be
             hardnesse
             in
             practising
             some
             part
             of
             christian
             duties
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             yet
             
             let
             there
             be
             no
             resistance
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             our
             wants
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             the
             greater
             cause
             to
             grow
             forward
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             know
             we
             ,
             that
             the
             worke
             that
             we
             haue
             euery
             day
             to
             do
             ,
             
             euen
             our
             chiefest
             and
             onely
             worke
             is
             ,
             to
             see
             God
             truly
             serued
             and
             honoured
             of
             vs
             in
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             For
             such
             as
             cannot
             better
             direct
             themselues
             ,
             I
             haue
             indeuoured
             to
             be
             some
             helpe
             vnto
             them
             in
             the
             former
             treatise
             ,
             
             vntill
             a
             perfecter
             may
             be
             come
             by
             .
             This
             or
             any
             other
             which
             thou
             approuest
             in
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             vse
             reuerently
             and
             acquaint
             thy selfe
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             find
             it
             sweet
             and
             gainefull
             :
             leaue
             not
             off
             the
             practising
             of
             the
             rules
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             by
             litle
             and
             litle
             ;
             for
             then
             shalt
             thou
             neuer
             gather
             any
             sound
             experience
             of
             the
             good
             that
             is
             gotten
             therby
             ;
             
             but
             as
             thou
             mayest
             ,
             obserue
             it
             better
             and
             better
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             more
             expert
             in
             it
             :
             so
             doing
             although
             thou
             shouldest
             sometime
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             yet
             thou
             shalt
             by
             one
             part
             or
             other
             of
             it
             ,
             learne
             how
             to
             returne
             againe
             .
             
               For
               doth
               a
               man
               go
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               not
               returne
               againe
            
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             tye
             thy selfe
             resolutely
             to
             a
             daily
             walking
             with
             God
             in
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             as
             a
             watch
             tower
             to
             keepe
             from
             daunger
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             hand
             continually
             to
             hold
             vp
             from
             falling
             :
             and
             constantly
             giue
             credit
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             his
             ,
             rest
             with
             himselfe
             for
             euer
             ;
             so
             he
             will
             also
             keepe
             them
             by
             his
             power
             to
             the
             day
             of
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             This
             confidence
             being
             preserued
             ,
             and
             heartie
             prayer
             oft
             vsed
             ,
             and
             watchfulnesse
             
             against
             thine
             especiall
             infirmities
             ,
             with
             oft
             and
             due
             considering
             what
             a
             precious
             treasure
             this
             course
             of
             life
             is
             ,
             shall
             preserue
             thee
             against
             this
             wandring
             course
             which
             Sathan
             intendeth
             to
             bring
             thee
             into
             ;
             by
             which
             thou
             shalt
             be
             vnsetled
             in
             the
             seruing
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             least
             euill
             whereof
             ,
             is
             vnquietnes
             of
             mind
             ,
             or
             idlenesse
             and
             vnsetlednesse
             ,
             if
             not
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             .
             These
             remedies
             the
             better
             and
             longer
             time
             that
             thou
             hast
             had
             experience
             of
             ,
             the
             more
             thou
             shalt
             perceiue
             the
             diuels
             force
             to
             be
             weakened
             towards
             thee
             :
             and
             thou
             canst
             not
             be
             greatly
             indaungered
             ,
             except
             thou
             beest
             slouthfull
             in
             exercising
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             do
             they
             proue
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             who
             although
             they
             are
             not
             altogether
             
             voide
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             thinke
             it
             too
             much
             to
             make
             them
             daily
             armour
             vnto
             them
             ;
             alleadging
             for
             themselues
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             euen
             to
             deny
             to
             Christians
             the
             libertie
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             at
             this
             stay
             they
             keepe
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             drawne
             from
             it
             ,
             till
             God
             bewray
             to
             them
             more
             clearely
             the
             diuels
             subtiltie
             in
             holding
             them
             there
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             haue
             lost
             by
             the
             hote
             maintaining
             of
             their
             vaine
             liberties
             ;
             that
             which
             they
             lose
             for
             them
             ,
             being
             far
             
             
             more
             precious
             :
             and
             how
             for
             want
             of
             daily
             and
             more
             heartie
             embracing
             of
             these
             good
             meanes
             ,
             they
             are
             driuen
             by
             experience
             to
             see
             and
             confesse
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             kept
             long
             in
             bondage
             .
          
           
             If
             therefore
             through
             our
             neglect
             of
             these
             we
             be
             otherwise
             fallen
             into
             Sathans
             hands
             then
             we
             were
             wont
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             remedie
             but
             that
             we
             beare
             our
             punishment
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             euen
             heauinesse
             and
             reproch
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             sinned
             :
             but
             although
             we
             haue
             thus
             fallen
             ,
             yet
             let
             vs
             rise
             againe
             ,
             
             and
             that
             betimes
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             smitten
             vs
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             heale
             vs.
             Let
             vs
             not
             harden
             our
             harts
             against
             God
             when
             he
             hath
             so
             iustly
             chastised
             vs
             ,
             but
             as
             humble
             children
             ,
             let
             euery
             of
             vs
             say
             :
             My
             father
             ,
             my
             father
             ,
             we
             are
             ashamed
             that
             we
             haue
             turned
             
             aside
             from
             thee
             :
             for
             why
             should
             we
             prouoke
             our
             God
             any
             while
             ,
             after
             wee
             once
             see
             his
             frowning
             face
             beginning
             to
             arise
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             we
             being
             his
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             ,
             vnlesse
             we
             thinke
             it
             a
             small
             thing
             to
             haue
             him
             frowne
             vpon
             vs
             ?
          
           
             I
             stand
             the
             longer
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             because
             I
             haue
             experience
             by
             many
             ,
             how
             hardly
             they
             dare
             or
             can
             be
             perswaded
             to
             craue
             pardon
             with
             confidence
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             haue
             bene
             caried
             by
             their
             rebellious
             hearts
             to
             offend
             in
             somewhat
             ,
             
             which
             they
             knew
             to
             displease
             him
             .
             Of
             whose
             weakenesse
             regard
             must
             be
             had
             :
             and
             for
             such
             especially
             haue
             I
             taken
             this
             labour
             in
             hand
             ,
             though
             I
             know
             that
             for
             such
             as
             haue
             experience
             ,
             lesse
             might
             haue
             serued
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             whose
             case
             soeuer
             it
             shall
             be
             of
             vs
             all
             in
             triall
             ,
             
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             no
             
             easie
             matter
             ,
             after
             carelesse
             or
             wilfull
             offending
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             haue
             immediatly
             vpon
             the
             sight
             thereof
             ,
             relenting
             and
             tender-hartednesse
             :
             and
             when
             we
             durst
             a
             litle
             while
             before
             prouoke
             him
             ,
             so
             soone
             after
             to
             be
             bold
             to
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             euen
             that
             so
             great
             a
             trecherie
             ,
             shall
             be
             pardoned
             :
             for
             canst
             thou
             beleeue
             forgiuenesse
             of
             thy
             sinne
             ,
             who
             beleeuest
             not
             that
             thou
             must
             forsake
             sinne
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             relenting
             commeth
             not
             by
             and
             by
             in
             the
             best
             who
             haue
             thus
             offended
             God
             ;
             but
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             till
             after
             awhile
             when
             there
             hath
             bene
             a
             considering
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             state
             in
             which
             they
             are
             :
             that
             so
             they
             may
             waxe
             ashamed
             of
             their
             so
             great
             vnkindnesse
             .
             (
             But
             otherwise
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             boldnesse
             in
             sinning
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             strength
             in
             beleeuing
             .
             )
             Thankes
             be
             vnto
             
             God
             for
             his
             vnspeakeable
             mercie
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             these
             times
             fall
             not
             out
             to
             his
             deare
             seruants
             ,
             who
             are
             resolutely
             prepared
             to
             stand
             vpon
             their
             watch
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             an
             heauie
             worke
             when
             that
             betideth
             vs
             :
             and
             they
             who
             see
             not
             this
             ,
             see
             litle
             in
             the
             mysterie
             of
             godlinesse
             .
             And
             as
             I
             would
             haue
             my
             good
             brethren
             farre
             from
             lying
             still
             ,
             and
             abiding
             in
             vnbeliefe
             at
             such
             a
             time
             when
             they
             haue
             cast
             themselues
             into
             it
             by
             their
             owne
             default
             ;
             so
             yet
             to
             let
             all
             bold
             presumers
             vpon
             God
             ,
             and
             abusers
             of
             his
             mercie
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             Gods
             bountifulnesse
             is
             not
             set
             foorth
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             adde
             drunkennesse
             to
             thirst
             in
             men
             ,
             
             and
             to
             giue
             them
             libertie
             to
             sinne
             who
             are
             alreadie
             too
             forward
             that
             way
             ;
             this
             I
             say
             :
             That
             as
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             perceiuing
             God
             to
             be
             iustly
             displeased
             with
             them
             
             for
             their
             trespasse
             of
             the
             calfe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             remouing
             the
             tabernacle
             where
             his
             presence
             was
             ,
             a
             farre
             off
             from
             them
             and
             their
             tents
             ,
             
             they
             durst
             not
             presume
             to
             go
             to
             the
             tabernacle
             to
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             in
             displeasure
             was
             departing
             from
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             sought
             him
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             standing
             in
             their
             tent
             doore
             and
             worshipping
             :
             so
             let
             those
             who
             see
             their
             shame
             and
             nakednesse
             by
             sinning
             against
             God
             ,
             blush
             and
             be
             ashamed
             ;
             yet
             ,
             because
             he
             neuer
             taketh
             away
             his
             louing
             kindnesse
             from
             those
             whom
             he
             loueth
             ,
             let
             them
             shew
             themselues
             
             as
             guiltie
             persons
             ,
             though
             at
             the
             first
             afarre
             off
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             difficultie
             
             to
             seeke
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
             that
             they
             may
             be
             receiued
             againe
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             haue
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             first
             let
             which
             hindreth
             from
             godly
             life
             ;
             euen
             the
             want
             of
             daily
             direction
             to
             serue
             God
             by
             :
             and
             haue
             shewed
             how
             Sathan
             holdeth
             Christians
             in
             daungerous
             vnprofitablenes
             ,
             by
             keeping
             them
             vnsetled
             in
             a
             godly
             course
             ;
             and
             withall
             haue
             set
             downe
             some
             helpe
             against
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
             Of
             another
             let
             :
             The
             leauing
             our
             first
             loue
             .
             
          
           
             
             NOW
             followeth
             the
             second
             let
             in
             this
             first
             sort
             ,
             that
             is
             :
             that
             many
             such
             as
             do
             hold
             on
             in
             some
             Christian
             course
             ,
             do
             yet
             lose
             and
             fall
             from
             their
             first
             loue
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             as
             they
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             euen
             for
             years
             &
             dayes
             as
             they
             say
             :
             whē
             yet
             ,
             they
             hauing
             once
             receiued
             it
             of
             the
             Lord
             at
             their
             first
             effectuall
             calling
             and
             conuersion
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             grow
             vp
             with
             them
             and
             accompanie
             them
             throughout
             their
             life
             ,
             to
             make
             euery
             part
             of
             it
             more
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             .
             
             And
             great
             reason
             there
             is
             ,
             why
             it
             should
             be
             so
             :
             for
             if
             we
             be
             truly
             conuerted
             vnto
             God
             ,
             the
             longer
             that
             we
             haue
             bene
             trained
             vp
             in
             his
             house
             (
             which
             is
             the
             militant
             Church
             )
             and
             tasted
             of
             the
             diet
             of
             his
             seruants
             how
             good
             it
             is
             in
             comparison
             of
             any
             other
             ;
             the
             more
             we
             had
             need
             to
             take
             liking
             of
             his
             seruice
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             chearefulnesse
             to
             liue
             in
             it
             afterwards
             ,
             which
             at
             our
             first
             entrance
             we
             saw
             so
             great
             cause
             to
             like
             and
             approue
             of
             .
             In
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             although
             wee
             shall
             haue
             strong
             perswasions
             to
             waxe
             wearie
             and
             slouthfull
             therein
             ;
             yet
             there
             are
             many
             more
             and
             greater
             considerations
             to
             moue
             vs
             to
             constancie
             and
             good
             liking
             in
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             it
             may
             the
             better
             be
             seene
             what
             our
             first
             loue
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             in
             fewe
             
             words
             lay
             foorth
             the
             same
             .
             
             We
             are
             to
             know
             therefore
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             first
             
               called
               vs
               from
               darknesse
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               from
               vnder
               Sathans
               tyrannie
               and
               feare
               of
               hell
               to
               see
               our selues
               deliuered
            
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             saw
             were
             by
             our
             sinne
             due
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             
             and
             that
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             he
             would
             pardon
             our
             sins
             ,
             
               receiue
               vs
               graciously
               and
               loue
               vs
               freely
               ,
            
             
             whereas
             
               before
               we
               were
               his
               enemies
            
             :
             this
             astonished
             vs
             ,
             and
             after
             due
             consideration
             ,
             inflamed
             our
             hearts
             and
             caused
             vs
             to
             admire
             this
             kindnesse
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             to
             esteeme
             and
             preferre
             it
             before
             all
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             our
             hearts
             knit
             to
             him
             for
             it
             :
             for
             this
             loue
             of
             his
             constrained
             vs
             to
             loue
             him
             most
             feruently
             and
             dearely
             againe
             .
             
             Which
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             knowing
             well
             ,
             asked
             of
             Peter
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             if
             he
             loued
             him
             not
             more
             then
             the
             rest
             ;
             euen
             
             as
             Dauid
             also
             calling
             the
             same
             to
             mind
             ,
             brake
             out
             into
             these
             wordes
             ,
             saying
             :
             I
             loue
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             death
             he
             heard
             and
             deliuered
             me
             .
          
           
             Thus
             when
             we
             first
             saw
             the
             exceeding
             loue
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             to
             vs
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             (
             I
             say
             )
             but
             loue
             him
             sensibly
             and
             heartily
             ;
             and
             therefore
             our
             brethren
             ;
             and
             so
             his
             word
             and
             Ministers
             that
             brought
             vs
             tidings
             of
             it
             :
             for
             we
             no
             sooner
             beleeued
             ,
             but
             
               faith
               that
               worketh
               by
               loue
            
             ,
             wrought
             this
             in
             vs.
             And
             seeing
             
             
             we
             loued
             him
             ,
             we
             therefore
             began
             to
             keepe
             his
             commaundements
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             Gods
             people
             are
             affected
             thus
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             his
             seruice
             ,
             
             and
             one
             in
             another
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             perswasion
             of
             their
             true
             conuersion
             ;
             and
             do
             therefore
             other
             duties
             readily
             ,
             which
             others
             will
             not
             set
             vpon
             ,
             nor
             go
             about
             :
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             Our
             first
             loue
             .
             Thus
             feruent
             are
             Gods
             children
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             to
             the
             admiration
             of
             many
             ;
             
             and
             no
             dutie
             is
             thought
             too
             great
             for
             them
             to
             perfourme
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             thinkes
             nothing
             too
             good
             to
             bestow
             vpon
             them
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             ,
             If
             euer
             we
             loued
             ,
             
             we
             loued
             God
             and
             Christ
             more
             then
             any
             thing
             ;
             as
             Paule
             sheweth
             to
             the
             Philippians
             :
             and
             our
             brethren
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             
             
               All
               my
               delight
               is
               in
               the
               Saints
               
               vpon
               earth
            
             :
             and
             the
             Ministers
             ;
             as
             Paule
             speaketh
             ,
             
               I
               beare
               you
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               to
               do
               me
               good
               ,
               you
               would
               haue
               plucked
               out
               your
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             when
             this
             loue
             shall
             waxe
             cold
             (
             as
             here
             our
             Sauiour
             chargeth
             many
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             many
             now
             a
             dayes
             are
             iustly
             to
             be
             charged
             for
             it
             )
             is
             it
             not
             an
             intollerable
             trecherie
             ?
             When
             we
             shal
             let
             slake
             in
             vs
             the
             consideration
             of
             such
             loue
             of
             God
             to
             vs
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             neuer
             faileth
             ,
             
             nor
             chaungeth
             towards
             vs
             ;
             and
             we
             thought
             sometime
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             neuer
             be
             forgotten
             of
             vs
             :
             is
             not
             this
             slaking
             of
             our
             loue
             towards
             him
             ,
             a
             iust
             cause
             of
             complaint
             against
             vs
             ?
             And
             do
             we
             not
             declare
             thereby
             ,
             that
             either
             we
             be
             growne
             dull
             ,
             slouthfull
             :
             forgetfull
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             thinke
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             ceassed
             
             to
             be
             mercifull
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             plaine
             testifying
             ,
             that
             we
             thinke
             we
             are
             not
             regarded
             and
             prouided
             for
             by
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             may
             continue
             all
             wonted
             duties
             and
             seruices
             towards
             him
             ?
             Yea
             rather
             ,
             are
             we
             not
             iustly
             to
             be
             charged
             that
             we
             are
             couenant-breakers
             ,
             
             or
             haue
             (
             as
             adulteresses
             )
             broken
             our
             faith
             to
             our
             first
             husband
             ?
          
           
             Whereas
             we
             hauing
             so
             long
             enioyed
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             his
             people
             and
             citizens
             ,
             should
             now
             much
             more
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             looke
             confidently
             for
             the
             promised
             reward
             ,
             
               our
               saluation
               being
               now
               nearer
               then
               when
               we
               first
               beleeued
               .
            
             
             For
             why
             should
             pleasure
             or
             profite
             ,
             wealth
             or
             fauour
             ,
             things
             present
             or
             to
             come
             ,
             put
             out
             of
             place
             that
             loue
             of
             God
             in
             vs
             ,
             or
             cause
             vs
             for
             thē
             to
             be
             rebuked
             ?
             Why
             
             should
             not
             our
             workes
             
               be
               more
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               then
               at
               the
               first
            
             ;
             
             as
             our
             knowledge
             is
             more
             ,
             and
             our
             experience
             greater
             ?
             And
             therefore
             who
             seeth
             not
             cause
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             our
             affections
             of
             first
             loue
             should
             continue
             ?
          
           
             I
             may
             iustly
             make
             a
             heauie
             complaint
             of
             the
             decay
             thereof
             in
             many
             Ministers
             ,
             whose
             
               glorie
               and
               crowne
            
             it
             was
             sometime
             ,
             
             to
             see
             the
             peoples
             profiting
             in
             godlinesse
             ,
             as
             Paul
             saith
             ;
             whose
             meate
             and
             drinke
             was
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             will
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             who
             did
             well
             prooue
             that
             they
             loued
             Christ
             more
             then
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             by
             their
             diligence
             in
             feeding
             his
             sheepe
             and
             lambes
             :
             
             and
             what
             prey
             or
             bootie
             soeuer
             they
             haue
             met
             with
             ,
             and
             got
             since
             ,
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             do
             sometime
             wish
             those
             seasons
             past
             ,
             were
             now
             present
             still
             .
             And
             whatsoeuer
             
             causes
             of
             this
             decay
             they
             alleadge
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             weigh
             their
             case
             vprightly
             ,
             they
             can
             say
             no
             lesse
             ,
             but
             the
             fault
             is
             principally
             in
             themselues
             .
             How
             many
             of
             the
             people
             also
             may
             I
             speake
             of
             ,
             who
             verifie
             that
             saying
             of
             Christ
             :
             
             
               Iohn
               was
               a
               burning
               light
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               season
               ye
               delighted
               in
               him
               ?
            
             who
             neither
             can
             honour
             God
             ,
             as
             then
             they
             did
             ,
             nor
             giue
             that
             light
             to
             other
             ?
             All
             which
             I
             wish
             to
             consider
             that
             which
             was
             said
             to
             them
             that
             had
             offended
             in
             the
             like
             case
             :
             
               I
               haue
               somewhat
               against
               thee
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               left
               thy
               first
               loue
               :
               Remember
               from
               whence
               
               thou
               art
               fallen
               and
               repent
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
          
           
             Thus
             I
             haue
             in
             some
             sort
             laid
             foorth
             this
             first
             loue
             ,
             which
             God
             by
             his
             spirit
             worketh
             in
             all
             his
             elect
             children
             when
             he
             first
             bringeth
             them
             home
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             to
             know
             how
             greatly
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             him
             for
             their
             so
             admirable
             deliuerance
             and
             happie
             conuersion
             .
             And
             herewith
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             how
             easily
             both
             teacher
             and
             hearer
             leaue
             and
             depart
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             fall
             from
             it
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             they
             keepe
             some
             course
             in
             seruing
             God
             ;
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             did
             ,
             whom
             yet
             the
             Lord
             reproued
             sharpely
             for
             that
             they
             had
             lost
             this
             .
             
             For
             thus
             he
             saith
             :
             
               I
               know
               thy
               workes
               ,
               and
               thy
               labour
               ,
               and
               thy
               patience
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               beare
               with
               them
               that
               are
               euill
               ,
               &c.
               
               Neuerthelesse
               I
               haue
               somewhat
               against
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               left
               thy
               first
               loue
               .
            
             
          
           
             
             Our
             Sauiour
             likewise
             in
             Saint
             Mathew
             foretelleth
             ,
             that
             this
             should
             be
             one
             thing
             among
             many
             other
             worthily
             to
             be
             complained
             of
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             (
             in
             which
             these
             wherein
             we
             now
             liue
             ,
             
             are
             reckoned
             )
             
               the
               loue
            
             euen
             
               of
               many
            
             good
             Christians
             ,
             (
             as
             also
             of
             such
             as
             seemed
             by
             good
             likelihood
             to
             be
             so
             )
             
               shall
               decay
               and
               waxe
               cold
            
             :
             whereby
             ,
             what
             other
             thing
             did
             he
             meane
             then
             this
             ;
             that
             mens
             affection
             in
             the
             worshipping
             and
             seruing
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             zeale
             of
             his
             glorie
             ,
             loue
             to
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             feruencie
             towards
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             should
             be
             sore
             and
             much
             abated
             ouer
             it
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             when
             they
             first
             embraced
             it
             and
             were
             enlightened
             by
             it
             to
             beleeue
             in
             him
             .
             And
             as
             though
             he
             would
             teach
             ,
             
             that
             it
             should
             be
             a
             very
             hard
             thing
             to
             recouer
             this
             
             first
             loue
             againe
             ,
             he
             giueth
             this
             watch-word
             in
             the
             same
             place
             :
             [
             But
             they
             that
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             shall
             be
             saued
             .
             ]
             Whereby
             (
             me
             thinke●
             )
             he
             doth
             liuely
             admonish
             and
             warne
             all
             sound-hearted
             Christians
             ,
             
             to
             looke
             heedfully
             and
             carefully
             to
             nourish
             and
             preserue
             that
             holy
             ,
             pure
             ,
             and
             first
             sparkle
             of
             grace
             kindled
             in
             them
             ,
             against
             all
             that
             might
             come
             in
             the
             way
             to
             quench
             and
             put
             out
             the
             fame
             .
          
           
             As
             though
             he
             would
             say
             :
             Although
             all
             pietie
             and
             christian
             care
             of
             honouring
             God
             be
             not
             extinguished
             in
             men
             ;
             yet
             if
             they
             decline
             thus
             farre
             ,
             to
             suffer
             their
             earnest
             and
             feruent
             affection
             and
             loue
             to
             God
             and
             goodnes
             ,
             to
             be
             cooled
             in
             them
             :
             
             euen
             this
             is
             a
             blemish
             not
             to
             be
             borne
             or
             allowed
             ;
             and
             a
             sinne
             ,
             
             which
             both
             God
             cannot
             nor
             will
             not
             beare
             and
             passe
             by
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             striketh
             at
             the
             very
             life
             and
             saluation
             of
             those
             that
             offend
             in
             that
             manner
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             losse
             as
             will
             be
             hardly
             recouered
             againe
             .
             And
             ,
             though
             in
             other
             wordes
             ,
             yet
             fully
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             speaketh
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             :
             
             
               Quench
               not
               the
               spirit
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             The
             worke
             of
             grace
             wrought
             in
             you
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             fixe
             your
             delight
             on
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             whereby
             ye
             were
             caried
             to
             set
             vp
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             the
             Creator
             and
             the
             things
             which
             he
             commaundeth
             ,
             before
             the
             creature
             :
             this
             worke
             of
             the
             spirit
             destroy
             ye
             not
             ;
             neither
             let
             your
             feruent
             desires
             and
             holy
             affections
             which
             haue
             bene
             kindled
             in
             you
             therby
             ,
             be
             as
             fire
             which
             water
             quēched
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             if
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             both
             to
             the
             church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             his
             prophesie
             of
             that
             which
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             ,
             how
             the
             loue
             euen
             of
             the
             godly
             should
             waxe
             cold
             (
             which
             he
             spake
             as
             a
             thing
             both
             admirable
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             much
             lamented
             ;
             )
             and
             withall
             ,
             this
             exhortation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             of
             not
             quenching
             the
             spirit
             ,
             be
             of
             any
             weight
             with
             vs
             :
             why
             is
             it
             at
             this
             day
             with
             many
             (
             which
             are
             of
             good
             hope
             ,
             that
             they
             appertaine
             to
             God
             )
             as
             it
             
             
             is
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             see
             it
             to
             be
             ?
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             their
             good
             beginnings
             haue
             bene
             turned
             into
             vnlike
             ,
             euen
             daungerous
             proceedings
             ?
          
           
             For
             in
             many
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             may
             as
             truly
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             nothing
             like
             the
             people
             which
             once
             they
             were
             ,
             when
             they
             first
             embraced
             the
             Gospell
             .
             
             I
             might
             iustly
             make
             the
             complaint
             of
             any
             which
             haue
             bene
             but
             abated
             in
             their
             zeale
             and
             feruent
             loue
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             sort
             there
             are
             innumerable
             :
             )
             but
             I
             would
             I
             might
             not
             also
             charge
             numbers
             that
             they
             are
             disguised
             ,
             being
             so
             farre
             off
             from
             forward
             and
             zealous
             professors
             (
             which
             once
             they
             were
             )
             that
             (
             as
             Saint
             Paule
             complaineth
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             )
             
               they
               are
               now
               full
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             thinke
             it
             meere
             foolishnesse
             to
             hunger
             after
             knowledge
             ,
             
             and
             
             thirst
             after
             grace
             ;
             and
             
               as
               new
               borne
               babes
               ,
               to
               desire
               the
               sincere
               milke
               of
               the
               word
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               they
               may
               grow
               thereby
            
             :
             who
             if
             they
             thinke
             much
             to
             be
             still
             called
             babes
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             desire
             milke
             ;
             yet
             I
             hope
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             men
             growne
             ,
             they
             must
             still
             hunger
             after
             strong
             meate
             .
             But
             howsoeuer
             it
             be
             ,
             and
             howsoeuer
             some
             haue
             degenerated
             from
             their
             first
             loue
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             fearefull
             to
             see
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             not
             ,
             how
             many
             haue
             no
             affection
             ,
             neither
             beare
             any
             heartie
             good
             will
             to
             the
             sincere
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             neither
             at
             any
             time
             euer
             did
             :
             
             for
             who
             can
             number
             them
             ?
             )
             but
             it
             is
             too
             fearefull
             (
             I
             say
             )
             to
             see
             how
             many
             of
             them
             are
             chaunged
             who
             began
             well
             :
             and
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             )
             Ranne
             well
             ;
             
             but
             they
             haue
             bene
             letted
             in
             such
             wise
             as
             they
             obey
             not
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             
             If
             wearinesse
             of
             ,
             at
             least
             wise
             ,
             litle
             pleasure
             taking
             in
             the
             publike
             ministerie
             ,
             
             neglect
             of
             priuate
             conference
             and
             of
             exhorting
             and
             edifying
             one
             another
             ,
             vntowardnesse
             to
             good
             workes
             and
             shaking
             off
             loue
             to
             the
             brethren
             ,
             imbracing
             the
             world
             and
             the
             entertaining
             of
             ill
             companionship
             ,
             with
             hart-burning
             against
             the
             Preachers
             for
             telling
             them
             the
             truth
             ,
             whom
             sometime
             they
             loued
             and
             reuerenced
             highly
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             making
             of
             no
             conscience
             of
             open
             sinnes
             ,
             where
             secret
             and
             small
             ones
             could
             not
             sometimes
             haue
             bene
             abidden
             :
             if
             (
             I
             say
             )
             these
             and
             such
             like
             in
             men
             ,
             where
             the
             contrarie
             haue
             bene
             ,
             be
             signes
             that
             the
             first
             loue
             is
             cooled
             and
             sore
             decayed
             ;
             there
             are
             enough
             ,
             who
             giue
             iust
             cause
             of
             complaining
             .
          
           
             
             Euen
             these
             (
             I
             say
             )
             are
             sufficiently
             conuicted
             ,
             to
             haue
             left
             their
             first
             loue
             ,
             who
             are
             thus
             eclipsed
             and
             darkened
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             .
             For
             how
             can
             others
             be
             drawne
             by
             their
             examples
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             them
             not
             to
             hold
             out
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             hope
             with
             ioyfulnesse
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             choose
             but
             be
             more
             backward
             in
             religion
             and
             discouraged
             by
             the
             same
             ?
             Indeed
             I
             confesse
             ,
             it
             requireth
             the
             whole
             man
             to
             be
             taken
             vp
             and
             employed
             in
             this
             worke
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             serued
             of
             vs
             with
             such
             chearefulnesse
             and
             readines
             as
             he
             was
             at
             the
             beginning
             :
             but
             what
             then
             ?
             Can
             we
             for
             all
             that
             denie
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             employed
             with
             all
             possible
             care
             therein
             ?
             And
             what
             day
             cometh
             ouer
             our
             heads
             ,
             wherein
             God
             giueth
             vs
             not
             encouragement
             hereunto
             ?
             For
             
             what
             day
             do
             we
             not
             ,
             or
             may
             we
             not
             ,
             make
             our
             hearts
             merrie
             with
             the
             Lords
             fauour
             freely
             graunted
             vs
             ,
             and
             his
             louing
             countenance
             shining
             vpon
             vs
             ?
          
           
             And
             can
             it
             be
             any
             lesse
             then
             our
             great
             sinne
             ,
             
             to
             haue
             our
             hearts
             going
             after
             straunge
             delights
             ,
             which
             shall
             shoulder
             out
             this
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             ?
             I
             grant
             we
             are
             renewed
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             that
             much
             corruption
             remaineth
             to
             cloy
             and
             incumber
             vs
             ;
             and
             through
             Sathans
             malice
             and
             vigilancie
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             hinder
             ,
             but
             euen
             to
             hold
             vnder
             goodnesse
             in
             vs
             ;
             especially
             through
             so
             many
             
             occasions
             and
             prouocations
             as
             we
             walke
             subiect
             to
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             yet
             for
             
             all
             that
             ,
             
             may
             we
             not
             shake
             off
             our
             feruencie
             and
             diligence
             in
             doing
             the
             Lords
             worke
             .
             And
             although
             we
             cannot
             auoide
             it
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             be
             nearely
             laid
             at
             ,
             and
             narrowly
             beset
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             hinderances
             ,
             both
             allurements
             and
             discouragements
             ;
             so
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             broken
             off
             againe
             and
             againe
             :
             yet
             must
             we
             therefore
             know
             ,
             that
             our
             life
             is
             called
             and
             so
             we
             must
             find
             it
             ,
             euen
             a
             continuall
             battell
             with
             our
             lusts
             worldly
             and
             vnruly
             ,
             and
             our
             affections
             vnmortified
             :
             and
             we
             must
             accustome
             ouerselues
             hereto
             carefully
             ,
             
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             ,
             to
             teach
             our
             fingers
             to
             fight
             and
             our
             hands
             to
             warre
             :
             that
             in
             time
             wee
             may
             be
             expert
             ,
             rather
             then
             cowardly
             to
             faint
             ,
             or
             trecherously
             to
             run
             away
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             ye
             will
             say
             :
             We
             are
             ignorant
             in
             many
             points
             how
             to
             behaue
             our
             
             selues
             ;
             which
             procureth
             vs
             no
             small
             disaduantage
             .
             And
             I
             say
             againe
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ignorance
             shall
             not
             greatly
             hurt
             vs
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             be
             without
             :
             but
             shall
             serue
             to
             humble
             vs
             onely
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             forgetfull
             also
             ,
             (
             ye
             will
             say
             )
             &
             that
             much
             troubleth
             vs.
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             former
             :
             It
             is
             not
             this
             that
             can
             vnsettle
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             adde
             not
             thereunto
             our
             owne
             witting
             &
             wilfull
             negligence
             .
             And
             if
             ye
             obiect
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             our
             care
             and
             watch
             to
             nourish
             and
             preserue
             grace
             and
             holy
             affections
             in
             vs
             ;
             yet
             who
             is
             so
             circumspect
             and
             vigilant
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             be
             vnsetled
             and
             turned
             out
             of
             his
             course
             before
             he
             be
             aware
             ?
             I
             aunswer
             againe
             :
             Howsoeuer
             this
             be
             or
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             to
             the
             end
             we
             shold
             rise
             vp
             &
             recouer
             by
             making
             our
             mone
             to
             our
             God
             ,
             who
             cānot
             
             be
             without
             pitie
             towards
             vs
             :
             yea
             ,
             if
             we
             haue
             felt
             bitternesse
             arise
             in
             our
             hearts
             against
             this
             christian
             course
             which
             is
             the
             Lords
             yoke
             ,
             and
             vnder
             our
             afflictions
             ;
             yet
             let
             not
             this
             dismay
             vs
             from
             clinging
             and
             cleauing
             to
             him
             ;
             we
             are
             his
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             forgiue
             and
             receiue
             vs
             againe
             .
             I
             haue
             obiected
             the
             hardest
             that
             is
             wont
             to
             hinder
             and
             breake
             off
             our
             first
             loue
             :
             and
             were
             our
             hearts
             daily
             set
             to
             count
             it
             our
             greatest
             worke
             to
             keepe
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             how
             great
             are
             our
             helpes
             and
             encouragements
             hereto
             ?
             )
             God
             witnessing
             to
             that
             I
             say
             :
             though
             many
             doe
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             counselled
             ;
             yet
             we
             should
             not
             be
             they
             who
             shall
             lose
             their
             first
             loue
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             this
             second
             let
             arising
             from
             want
             of
             some
             necessarie
             
             thing
             ,
             namely
             ,
             of
             our
             first
             loue
             :
             where
             in
             the
             way
             of
             aunswering
             obiections
             ,
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             the
             remedie
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
             Of
             a
             third
             let
             in
             this
             first
             kind
             ,
             namely
             :
             The
             want
             of
             the
             ordinarie
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             AND
             now
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             this
             first
             kind
             of
             lets
             ,
             
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             another
             want
             which
             Sathan
             laboureth
             to
             hold
             vs
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             fittest
             of
             all
             other
             to
             
             bring
             on
             the
             two
             former
             :
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             want
             of
             an
             ordinarie
             and
             sound
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             wherby
             the
             way
             to
             saluation
             and
             godlinesse
             is
             plainely
             and
             in
             good
             order
             ,
             
             with
             loue
             and
             diligence
             taught
             so
             oft
             in
             the
             weeke
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             can
             conueniently
             attend
             vpon
             the
             same
             .
             Which
             being
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             Sun
             that
             warmeth
             all
             the
             creatures
             of
             the
             earth
             with
             his
             influence
             :
             so
             it
             can
             but
             warme
             and
             inlighten
             them
             who
             are
             within
             the
             sound
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Sunne
             doth
             that
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             the
             which
             he
             can
             spread
             his
             beames
             .
             
             And
             although
             many
             vpon
             whom
             this
             heauenly
             light
             shineth
             ,
             are
             not
             made
             fruitfull
             like
             a
             garden
             by
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             
             Sunne
             ;
             but
             rather
             as
             a
             dunghill
             ,
             to
             sauour
             worse
             :
             yet
             such
             as
             enioy
             not
             this
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospell
             at
             all
             ,
             can
             be
             but
             as
             the
             shadowed
             places
             where
             no
             Sunne
             commeth
             ,
             which
             bring
             foorth
             nothing
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             which
             is
             soure
             and
             vnsauourie
             .
          
           
             God
             be
             blessed
             for
             those
             which
             are
             painefull
             labourers
             ,
             but
             yet
             for
             the
             infinite
             thousands
             who
             know
             nothing
             ,
             neither
             can
             know
             ,
             I
             would
             that
             all
             which
             will
             be
             called
             the
             Lords
             Ministers
             ,
             did
             diligently
             and
             faithfully
             prophecie
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             poure
             his
             spirit
             vpon
             them
             plentifully
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             If
             Peter
             could
             say
             no
             lesse
             ,
             but
             
               that
               it
               was
               meete
            
             ,
             
             
               whiles
               he
               continued
               in
               this
               tabernacle
               ,
               to
               put
               the
               people
               in
               remembrance
               of
               heauen
            
             and
             the
             way
             to
             it
             ,
             yea
             though
             they
             were
             stablished
             in
             it
             alreadie
             no
             more
             to
             be
             remoued
             :
             
             who
             doubteth
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             sore
             want
             to
             be
             without
             that
             help
             ?
             For
             ignorance
             is
             a
             great
             and
             vsuall
             impediment
             of
             sinceritie
             and
             good
             conscience
             :
             for
             when
             the
             mind
             erreth
             or
             misconceiueth
             ,
             it
             doth
             misleade
             the
             conscience
             and
             deceiueth
             the
             whole
             man.
             For
             where
             that
             is
             not
             ,
             besides
             the
             thousands
             which
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             euen
             the
             godly
             (
             if
             any
             be
             there
             )
             cannot
             see
             their
             wants
             in
             grace
             ,
             their
             corruptions
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             occasions
             by
             which
             they
             offend
             in
             their
             life
             ;
             neither
             the
             depth
             of
             Gods
             loue
             ,
             how
             he
             hath
             taken
             order
             to
             draw
             them
             out
             of
             all
             these
             ;
             nor
             be
             refreshed
             with
             the
             oft
             remembrance
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             their
             need
             requireth
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             a
             large
             field
             to
             walke
             in
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             me
             in
             this
             place
             to
             be
             long
             
             taryed
             in
             :
             but
             yet
             I
             will
             not
             cease
             to
             pray
             and
             hope
             for
             that
             which
             is
             wanting
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             highly
             thankefull
             for
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             ,
             namely
             :
             that
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             haruest
             would
             thrust
             foorth
             labourers
             into
             the
             haruest
             ,
             
             and
             establish
             the
             libertie
             of
             the
             Gospell
             preached
             by
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             continue
             to
             vs
             the
             glorious
             light
             and
             sweet
             and
             deepe
             insight
             into
             the
             will
             of
             God
             thereby
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             attained
             ,
             and
             many
             moe
             might
             also
             haue
             done
             the
             same
             ,
             vnder
             her
             Highnes
             most
             prosperous
             raigne
             and
             long
             peace
             :
             for
             whome
             many
             thankes
             
             be
             giuen
             to
             God
             amongst
             vs.
             
             
          
           
             Now
             seeing
             by
             the
             wanting
             of
             this
             sound
             ministerie
             ordinarily
             inioyed
             ,
             euen
             the
             most
             of
             Gods
             beloued
             do
             want
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             best
             priuiledges
             ,
             
             or
             full
             weakly
             inioy
             them
             ,
             let
             all
             welwillers
             to
             Sion
             procure
             this
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lieth
             ,
             both
             by
             their
             feruent
             prayers
             and
             other
             Christian
             endeuours
             ;
             and
             let
             such
             as
             desire
             to
             be
             more
             free
             from
             Sathans
             snares
             ,
             prouide
             whiles
             they
             may
             ,
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             this
             benefit
             .
             As
             for
             such
             as
             inioy
             it
             ,
             and
             price
             it
             not
             aboue
             all
             that
             they
             haue
             ,
             or
             euer
             can
             inioy
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             esteeme
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             they
             set
             litle
             by
             ,
             yea
             and
             could
             want
             it
             well
             enough
             ,
             
             I
             will
             say
             no
             more
             to
             them
             but
             this
             :
             
               Many
               shall
               come
               from
               other
               places
               to
               seeke
               comfort
               there
               ,
               both
               from
               East
               ,
               West
               ,
               North
               and
               South
               ,
               and
               shall
               sit
               
               downe
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               and
               Iacob
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               they
               themselues
               shall
               be
               cast
               out
               into
               vtter
               darknesse
               ,
               where
               shall
               be
               weeping
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
            
             :
             
             and
             that
             of
             Amos
             :
             
               Behold
               ,
               the
               dayes
               come
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               send
               a
               famine
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               not
               a
               famine
               of
               bread
               ,
               nor
               a
               thirst
               of
               water
               ,
               but
               for
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord.
               And
               they
               shall
               wander
               from
               sea
               to
               sea
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               North
               euen
               vnto
               the
               East
               shall
               they
               runne
               to
               and
               fro
               to
               seeke
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               find
               it
               .
            
          
           
             They
             who
             should
             weigh
             ,
             how
             the
             Diuell
             hath
             laboured
             in
             all
             nations
             and
             throughout
             all
             generatiōs
             to
             hinder
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             (
             as
             ,
             if
             that
             one
             booke
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             onely
             were
             perused
             ,
             doth
             appeare
             in
             
             that
             time
             )
             might
             easily
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             preaching
             and
             establishing
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             singular
             and
             rare
             treasure
             (
             howsoeuer
             blind
             men
             can
             iudge
             of
             no
             colours
             :
             )
             and
             therefore
             that
             the
             want
             of
             it
             is
             none
             of
             the
             small
             lets
             ,
             whereby
             Christians
             are
             hindered
             ,
             if
             possibly
             many
             might
             be
             perswaded
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             how
             should
             a
             poore
             Christian
             rise
             vp
             when
             he
             is
             fallen
             by
             any
             occasion
             ,
             or
             come
             into
             the
             way
             againe
             when
             he
             is
             strayed
             out
             :
             or
             how
             shall
             he
             be
             strengthened
             being
             weake
             ,
             or
             be
             comforted
             in
             his
             heauinesse
             ;
             if
             he
             haue
             not
             this
             at
             hand
             ordinarily
             ,
             to
             bring
             tidings
             of
             Gods
             will
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             euery
             way
             to
             supplie
             his
             many
             wants
             :
             euen
             as
             if
             the
             trumpet
             sound
             not
             ,
             who
             can
             prepare
             himselfe
             to
             the
             battell
             ?
             Therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             such
             maine
             blockes
             
             layd
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             cannot
             inioy
             this
             blessing
             any
             long
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             good
             sort
             and
             manner
             ,
             to
             build
             them
             vp
             and
             direct
             them
             euerie
             way
             as
             is
             meete
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             haue
             all
             this
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             hinder
             themselues
             and
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             few
             can
             rightly
             vse
             such
             liberties
             and
             make
             their
             profite
             of
             them
             while
             they
             inioy
             them
             :
             as
             to
             draw
             out
             of
             their
             teachers
             ,
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             humbly
             pray
             and
             labour
             for
             spirituall
             wisedome
             whereby
             they
             may
             haue
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             their
             knowledge
             in
             euerie
             particular
             action
             :
             and
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meeknesse
             to
             helpe
             build
             vp
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             lights
             to
             the
             ignorant
             by
             giuing
             good
             example
             ;
             
             but
             worldly
             minded
             ,
             or
             contentious
             ,
             or
             passing
             their
             time
             vainely
             and
             prophanely
             .
             And
             if
             this
             complaint
             may
             iustly
             be
             made
             where
             the
             Gospell
             is
             purely
             and
             plainely
             preached
             (
             as
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             that
             it
             may
             ?
             )
             then
             what
             need
             many
             words
             to
             proue
             what
             hauocke
             there
             is
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             where
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             not
             in
             place
             to
             rebuke
             the
             euill
             and
             vphold
             the
             contrarie
             ?
             no
             lesse
             ,
             (
             doubtlesse
             )
             then
             as
             if
             haile-stones
             in
             the
             haruest
             season
             ,
             which
             battereth
             and
             
             
             and
             beateth
             downe
             the
             corne
             :
             no
             lesse
             (
             I
             say
             )
             doth
             the
             Diuell
             with
             his
             bad
             instruments
             make
             a
             spoile
             of
             religious
             and
             christian
             life
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             apparent
             how
             sore
             an
             impediment
             the
             want
             of
             sound
             ,
             familiar
             and
             diligent
             preaching
             of
             Gods
             word
             is
             ;
             Salomon
             including
             many
             hurts
             and
             dangers
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             
             saying
             :
             
               Where
               that
               is
               wanting
               ,
               the
               people
               perish
               .
            
          
           
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             other
             helpes
             to
             the
             building
             vp
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             suffer
             our selues
             to
             be
             hindred
             by
             the
             Diuell
             from
             the
             daily
             &
             reuerent
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             shall
             sufficiently
             preuaile
             in
             holding
             vs
             backe
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             flourish
             as
             plants
             in
             the
             Lords
             orchard
             :
             I
             meane
             if
             we
             do
             not
             consecrate
             our selues
             to
             God
             ,
             pray
             and
             meditate
             daily
             as
             
             I
             haue
             directed
             before
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             we
             delight
             not
             in
             reading
             ,
             or
             take
             not
             the
             benefit
             of
             christian
             exhortation
             and
             conference
             ,
             watching
             ouer
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             prouoking
             to
             loue
             and
             good
             workes
             ,
             
             and
             to
             take
             good
             by
             examples
             of
             one
             another
             :
             and
             if
             we
             be
             not
             more
             humbled
             by
             our
             chastisements
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             more
             inlarged
             to
             serue
             God
             by
             his
             daily
             benefits
             :
             but
             trifle
             out
             our
             pretious
             time
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             finding
             no
             such
             sauour
             in
             any
             of
             these
             as
             we
             do
             in
             earthly
             delights
             ,
             namely
             ,
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             
             sleeping
             ,
             playing
             and
             dealings
             about
             our
             profits
             ;
             the
             Diuell
             hath
             what
             he
             seeketh
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             vs
             farre
             enough
             off
             from
             our
             best
             portion
             .
             Finally
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             our
             whole
             armour
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             
             whereby
             we
             defend
             
             our selues
             from
             euill
             on
             euerie
             side
             ,
             this
             (
             though
             all
             the
             other
             were
             present
             )
             should
             sensibly
             appeare
             to
             be
             wanting
             ,
             for
             the
             daungers
             and
             fals
             which
             we
             shold
             sustaine
             for
             want
             of
             the
             same
             .
             The
             remedy
             against
             the
             wāt
             of
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             is
             to
             relieue
             our selues
             with
             it
             ,
             where
             we
             may
             with
             most
             cōueniēcy
             inioy
             it
             :
             but
             rather
             that
             we
             sue
             eanestly
             to
             liue
             vnder
             it
             :
             which
             would
             be
             more
             generally
             granted
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             (
             as
             a
             benefit
             which
             cannot
             be
             wanted
             )
             sought
             for
             &
             desired
             .
             But
             whether
             of
             both
             so
             euer
             be
             ,
             let
             vs
             so
             partake
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             feel
             our selues
             sēsibly
             (
             as
             by
             good
             diet
             )
             refreshed
             ,
             
             &
             grow
             in
             grace
             &
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             for
             which
             end
             it
             is
             among
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             remedy
             of
             all
             the
             other
             wants
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             a
             faithfull
             practising
             of
             the
             
             daily
             direction
             ,
             of
             the
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             largely
             alreadie
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             such
             :
             therfore
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             the
             Reader
             ;
             that
             all
             these
             wants
             the
             Diuell
             will
             hinder
             him
             by
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             may
             hold
             him
             back
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             godly
             life
             ,
             
             and
             consequently
             from
             the
             sweete
             fruite
             which
             he
             might
             inioy
             thereby
             .
             The
             which
             I
             speake
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             on
             the
             other
             side
             more
             incouraged
             resolutely
             to
             giue
             ouer
             himselfe
             thereunto
             daily
             :
             seeing
             thereby
             all
             these
             euils
             and
             perils
             of
             this
             life
             so
             vnwelcome
             and
             so
             much
             feared
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             great
             part
             auoided
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             obiect
             ,
             
             that
             these
             first
             kinds
             of
             lets
             (
             though
             not
             so
             particularly
             )
             are
             set
             downe
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             remedies
             ,
             as
             here
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             this
             is
             
             superfluous
             :
             let
             such
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             therfore
             set
             these
             downe
             particularly
             ,
             
             to
             let
             thē
             see
             that
             a
             well
             ordered
             course
             is
             a
             remedie
             for
             and
             against
             all
             diseases
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             mention
             the
             manifold
             lets
             in
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             which
             come
             in
             the
             way
             to
             hinder
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             the
             better
             to
             set
             themselues
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             thinke
             their
             labour
             lost
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             moued
             to
             bestow
             in
             acquainting
             and
             exercising
             themselues
             throughly
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             Christian
             direction
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             drawne
             from
             Gods
             word
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             
             of
             the
             first
             kind
             of
             lets
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Diuell
             hindreth
             vs
             through
             wants
             in
             
             good
             things
             ;
             he
             taking
             occasion
             from
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             prone
             to
             euill
             and
             vnapt
             to
             good
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             sinne
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             
             Now
             I
             haue
             shewed
             how
             the
             Diuell
             troubleth
             many
             weake
             Christians
             by
             the
             wants
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             here
             I
             thinke
             not
             amisse
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             some
             are
             troubled
             by
             feare
             of
             their
             owne
             wants
             without
             cause
             .
             For
             experience
             teacheth
             ,
             what
             deadly
             heauinesse
             he
             raiseth
             vp
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
             of
             Gods
             deare
             children
             by
             occasion
             of
             their
             wants
             in
             grace
             .
             And
             among
             the
             manifold
             hurts
             which
             he
             bringeth
             by
             meanes
             thereof
             to
             many
             weake
             Christians
             ,
             this
             one
             is
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             :
             what
             grieuous
             and
             sore
             discouragements
             he
             oppresseth
             many
             tender
             consciences
             with
             ,
             while
             they
             espie
             some
             gfts
             of
             God
             
             in
             other
             ,
             which
             they
             thinke
             be
             not
             in
             themselues
             ;
             though
             they
             seeke
             aboue
             all
             things
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             as
             hauing
             had
             some
             sweet
             feeling
             of
             his
             fauour
             through
             faith
             .
             These
             (
             I
             say
             )
             when
             they
             consider
             and
             deeply
             weigh
             their
             owne
             emptinesse
             of
             grace
             and
             barrennesse
             ,
             their
             manifold
             infirmities
             also
             which
             they
             beare
             about
             them
             ;
             the
             Diuell
             abuseth
             their
             weaknesse
             to
             an
             heauie
             and
             vncomfortable
             sorow
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             as
             vnprofitable
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             state
             he
             driueth
             them
             to
             find
             out
             in
             themselues
             many
             disorders
             and
             fals
             ,
             sundrie
             out-strayings
             from
             their
             Christian
             course
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             cannot
             preuaile
             ouer
             their
             corruptions
             ;
             and
             so
             maketh
             the
             innocent
             soules
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             thinke
             that
             they
             be
             farre
             worse
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             but
             also
             troubleth
             
             and
             disquieteth
             them
             beyond
             measure
             :
             insomuch
             that
             they
             haue
             bitter
             sobs
             ,
             and
             make
             sore
             complaints
             against
             themselues
             ;
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             forgetting
             (
             through
             vnthankfulnesse
             )
             Gods
             manifold
             kindnesses
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             cause
             of
             reioycing
             rather
             ,
             and
             thanksgiuing
             they
             haue
             offered
             vnto
             them
             .
             
             And
             in
             this
             case
             he
             keepeth
             some
             of
             them
             many
             yeares
             together
             ,
             perswading
             themselues
             that
             none
             are
             so
             bad
             as
             they
             ,
             nor
             such
             hypocrites
             ,
             &c.
             when
             yet
             the
             things
             whereof
             they
             do
             most
             accuse
             themselues
             ,
             are
             meere
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             grosse
             or
             palpable
             trespasses
             .
             This
             description
             of
             them
             (
             that
             I
             say
             no
             more
             of
             them
             )
             who
             seeth
             not
             how
             apparently
             it
             bewraieth
             the
             Diuels
             malice
             and
             subtiltie
             in
             hindring
             ,
             yea
             snaring
             them
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             in
             
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             wind
             out
             any
             way
             ?
             when
             yet
             (
             as
             hath
             bene
             sayd
             )
             there
             are
             no
             sincerer-hearted
             Christians
             then
             they
             ,
             nor
             who
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             more
             hartily
             ,
             for
             that
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             &
             experience
             which
             they
             haue
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             they
             are
             blessed
             who
             feare
             and
             who
             are
             troubled
             for
             some
             wants
             in
             grace
             ,
             
             who
             is
             so
             blind
             that
             he
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             euen
             by
             this
             which
             is
             their
             sorow
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             owne
             account
             euen
             their
             miserie
             :
             yet
             by
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             proue
             themselues
             to
             be
             blessed
             and
             happie
             ?
             The
             speciall
             remedie
             for
             these
             is
             godly
             boldnesse
             ,
             
             to
             consider
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             them
             in
             giuing
             them
             such
             hungring
             hearts
             after
             good
             things
             :
             which
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             except
             they
             had
             tasted
             of
             those
             sweete
             graces
             alreadie
             ,
             and
             had
             some
             part
             or
             portion
             of
             
             the
             same
             .
             
             They
             must
             be
             perswaded
             to
             more
             heartie
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             see
             this
             their
             humilitie
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             loue
             of
             God
             and
             desire
             of
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             to
             be
             iust
             causes
             hereof
             .
             Their
             vnkindnesse
             to
             God
             they
             do
             well
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             an
             especiall
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             find
             in
             their
             nature
             ,
             rebellion
             against
             goodnesse
             :
             but
             yet
             ,
             not
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             shew
             themselues
             more
             vnkind
             by
             not
             confessing
             that
             they
             haue
             much
             cause
             to
             
             
             reioyce
             ,
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             let
             them
             beleeue
             ,
             
             that
             their
             estate
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             highly
             accounted
             of
             ,
             (
             euen
             as
             it
             is
             )
             seeing
             the
             thirstie
             (
             as
             dry
             sponges
             )
             drinke
             vp
             much
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             humble
             shall
             find
             rest
             to
             their
             soules
             ;
             then
             that
             for
             some
             wants
             of
             grace
             they
             should
             cast
             downe
             themselues
             halfe
             desperately
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             regarded
             them
             not
             ,
             when
             yet
             their
             estate
             is
             the
             estate
             of
             all
             Gods
             children
             :
             among
             whom
             ,
             euen
             the
             best
             haue
             many
             wants
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             know
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             nor
             beleeue
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             although
             they
             haue
             through
             experience
             learned
             better
             then
             the
             other
             to
             sustaine
             the
             same
             .
             For
             where
             faith
             is
             in
             Gods
             promises
             (
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             heartily
             loue
             heauenly
             things
             )
             they
             
             must
             know
             that
             they
             haue
             a
             liberall
             portion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             lift
             vp
             their
             hearts
             out
             of
             their
             deadly
             dumps
             :
             and
             as
             these
             and
             such
             like
             directions
             do
             counsell
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             grow
             forward
             ,
             but
             without
             discouragement
             ;
             yea
             though
             their
             measure
             be
             small
             ,
             and
             they
             in
             their
             owne
             iudgement
             be
             the
             backwardest
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Of
             small
             beginnings
             come
             great
             proceedings
             ;
             of
             one
             little
             sparckle
             ,
             
             a
             mightie
             flame
             ;
             and
             the
             talle
             Okes
             were
             sometime
             but
             small
             akornes
             :
             he
             hath
             well
             begun
             ,
             who
             hath
             in
             truth
             begun
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             much
             ,
             who
             feeleth
             that
             he
             wanteth
             much
             :
             and
             he
             who
             in
             an
             humble
             and
             a
             meeke
             spirite
             hungreth
             after
             knowledge
             and
             grace
             ,
             hath
             made
             good
             proceeding
             towards
             the
             
             attaining
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             shall
             in
             time
             be
             satisfied
             therewith
             .
             This
             I
             speake
             to
             incourage
             those
             ,
             whom
             Sathan
             abuseth
             by
             occasion
             of
             some
             wants
             of
             good
             things
             in
             them
             :
             when
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             (
             if
             they
             knew
             so
             much
             )
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             ;
             but
             contrariwise
             ,
             of
             reioycing
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             kind
             of
             lets
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             second
             kind
             of
             generall
             lets
             :
             namely
             ,
             The
             vnmortified
             affections
             wherewith
             he
             oppresseth
             the
             beleeuer
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             Of
             feare
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             perseuere
             :
             and
             of
             pride
             in
             their
             gifts
             .
          
           
           
             NOw
             I
             hauing
             shewed
             how
             the
             former
             kinds
             of
             lets
             should
             be
             remoued
             :
             the
             second
             kind
             followeth
             ,
             which
             containeth
             the
             sinnes
             and
             corruptions
             that
             are
             in
             vs
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Diuell
             hath
             exceeding
             great
             aduantage
             against
             vs
             ,
             to
             hinder
             vs
             from
             this
             heauenly
             course
             which
             we
             should
             walke
             in
             .
             And
             they
             are
             ,
             besides
             the
             ignorance
             and
             blindnesse
             that
             is
             in
             vs
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             before
             )
             our
             vnruly
             and
             vnmortified
             affections
             ,
             and
             the
             worldly
             lusts
             :
             which
             if
             they
             preuaile
             and
             be
             suffered
             to
             rule
             in
             vs
             ,
             they
             thrust
             
             out
             with
             violence
             all
             grace
             and
             goodnesse
             .
             Of
             these
             I
             will
             mention
             some
             particulars
             ,
             euen
             the
             most
             dangerous
             (
             if
             comparison
             may
             be
             made
             )
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             the
             Reader
             may
             the
             better
             iudge
             of
             the
             other
             .
             I
             adde
             [
             if
             comparison
             may
             be
             made
             ]
             because
             they
             are
             all
             so
             raging
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             stirred
             vp
             in
             vs
             and
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             a
             man
             cannot
             tell
             which
             is
             most
             odious
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             worketh
             most
             furiously
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             disguiseth
             vs
             who
             make
             our selues
             bondmen
             thereto
             .
             For
             proofe
             of
             that
             which
             I
             say
             :
             when
             filthie
             lusts
             are
             kindled
             ,
             
             and
             haue
             gotten
             some
             strength
             in
             a
             good
             Christian
             (
             though
             that
             be
             neuer
             
             without
             his
             owne
             great
             fault
             )
             how
             doth
             it
             trouble
             and
             disquiet
             him
             ,
             yea
             wound
             and
             accuse
             him
             ,
             he
             thinking
             it
             the
             loathsomest
             and
             most
             shamefull
             of
             all
             others
             (
             as
             indeed
             there
             need
             no
             worse
             thing
             to
             annoy
             and
             disturbe
             him
             ;
             )
             and
             it
             causeth
             him
             oft
             to
             say
             :
             Oh
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             irkesome
             ,
             vnsauorie
             and
             shameful
             then
             this
             ?
             
             Euen
             as
             the
             people
             said
             in
             Samuel
             of
             their
             wilfulnesse
             :
             
               We
               haue
               sinned
               many
               other
               waies
               ,
               but
               especially
               in
               asking
               a
               King
               :
            
             so
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             sin
             seemeth
             to
             a
             penitent
             christian
             (
             when
             he
             commeth
             to
             himselfe
             )
             most
             odious
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             hath
             felt
             his
             heart
             most
             intangled
             .
             But
             to
             proue
             that
             true
             which
             I
             sayd
             ;
             so
             doth
             he
             cry
             out
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             when
             he
             remembreth
             how
             he
             hath
             beene
             deceiued
             by
             them
             :
             a
             worldly
             and
             greedy
             mind
             seemeth
             most
             
             wearisome
             and
             vnbeseeming
             of
             all
             other
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             biteth
             most
             deeply
             ,
             when
             that
             hath
             possessed
             him
             :
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             offended
             by
             anger
             ,
             malice
             ,
             feare
             ,
             impatience
             ,
             peeuish
             conceitednesse
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             saith
             the
             same
             of
             them
             ;
             euerie
             one
             for
             the
             time
             wherein
             it
             hath
             bene
             the
             chiefest
             prouoker
             of
             him
             to
             offend
             ,
             is
             most
             cried
             out
             of
             ,
             euen
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             it
             :
             thus
             he
             speaketh
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             he
             repenteth
             .
             And
             by
             this
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             (
             when
             there
             are
             many
             of
             these
             euery
             while
             assaulting
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             arresting
             a
             poore
             Christian
             ;
             which
             suffer
             no
             other
             good
             thing
             to
             be
             in
             place
             where
             they
             be
             )
             that
             if
             he
             be
             not
             strengthened
             &
             armed
             against
             these
             and
             such
             other
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             he
             can
             neuer
             keepe
             a
             setled
             course
             and
             daily
             
             continue
             the
             same
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             .
             Of
             these
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             sayd
             ,
             I
             will
             mention
             some
             ,
             that
             the
             beleeuing
             Christian
             may
             the
             more
             carefully
             auoide
             them
             .
             And
             herein
             this
             aduice
             is
             not
             vnprofitable
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             marke
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             is
             most
             incombred
             and
             most
             easily
             ouercome
             of
             :
             as
             feare
             ,
             anger
             ,
             vncharitablenesse
             ,
             &c.
             and
             by
             what
             occasions
             he
             is
             readiliest
             drawne
             to
             them
             :
             that
             he
             may
             the
             more
             preuaile
             ouer
             them
             by
             such
             helpe
             as
             he
             shall
             haue
             ministred
             to
             him
             .
             The
             remedies
             so
             farre
             as
             I
             shall
             adde
             here
             ,
             shall
             either
             be
             set
             downe
             seuerally
             with
             the
             seuerall
             lets
             ,
             or
             one
             remedie
             for
             sundry
             lets
             :
             or
             where
             neither
             is
             ,
             know
             that
             the
             daily
             direction
             which
             we
             haue
             beene
             moued
             to
             practise
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             remedie
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             And
             among
             the
             vnmortified
             affections
             I
             
             will
             begin
             with
             that
             which
             troubleth
             the
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             
             till
             God
             giue
             them
             release
             or
             deliuerance
             :
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             A
             fearfull
             doubting
             of
             their
             perseuerance
             .
             I
             meane
             ,
             that
             poore
             Christians
             shall
             not
             so
             soone
             begin
             to
             be
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             any
             liuely
             hope
             of
             saluation
             and
             care
             of
             pleasing
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             haue
             escaped
             one
             bondage
             ,
             but
             he
             plungeth
             them
             into
             another
             ;
             holding
             them
             vnder
             dreadfull
             feare
             and
             distrustfulnesse
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             perseuer
             to
             the
             end
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             especially
             in
             sore
             trials
             ,
             and
             when
             persecution
             and
             strong
             temptations
             shall
             come
             .
          
           
             
             And
             this
             feare
             he
             doth
             fasten
             vpon
             them
             the
             more
             easily
             ,
             seeing
             that
             affection
             of
             feare
             is
             most
             nearly
             glewed
             to
             them
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             examples
             
             of
             faintings
             in
             many
             professors
             ;
             and
             how
             cruel
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             prophane
             scorners
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             Papists
             and
             persecuters
             are
             ,
             among
             whom
             they
             liue
             ,
             this
             feare
             is
             soone
             strengthened
             and
             confirmed
             in
             them
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             our
             sauiour
             forewarned
             his
             Disciples
             of
             it
             ,
             
             saying
             :
             
               Feare
               not
               them
               which
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               able
               to
               kill
               the
               soule
               :
               but
               rather
               feare
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               able
               to
               destroy
               both
               soule
               and
               body
               in
               hell
            
             :
             
             and
             Saint
             
               Paule
               :
               In
               nothing
               feare
               your
               aduersaries
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             
             For
             this
             cannot
             be
             predominant
             but
             it
             feebleth
             vtterly
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             raising
             of
             the
             mudde
             in
             a
             spring
             ,
             
             troubleth
             the
             pure
             water
             )
             and
             consequently
             holdeth
             backe
             the
             instruments
             of
             the
             body
             from
             practising
             well
             any
             kind
             of
             dutie
             .
             In
             these
             fetters
             therefore
             of
             feare
             ,
             and
             most
             painefull
             and
             irkesome
             streights
             ,
             he
             holdeth
             them
             :
             or
             if
             any
             escape
             ,
             and
             so
             begin
             to
             reioyce
             in
             their
             hope
             againe
             ;
             yet
             shall
             they
             not
             attaine
             thereto
             ,
             nor
             grow
             therein
             ,
             (
             distrusting
             themselues
             ,
             and
             resting
             in
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             )
             nor
             be
             deliuered
             out
             of
             their
             feare
             but
             with
             much
             difficultie
             and
             striuing
             :
             and
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             by
             litle
             and
             litle
             ;
             while
             the
             word
             of
             God
             soketh
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             as
             the
             soft
             raigne
             into
             the
             hard
             ground
             .
             For
             I
             must
             confesse
             ,
             
             that
             as
             all
             passions
             are
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             do
             much
             vnsetle
             vs
             for
             the
             time
             :
             so
             feare
             and
             sorow
             do
             this
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             things
             about
             which
             we
             feare
             and
             which
             cause
             sorow
             ,
             are
             most
             deare
             and
             pretious
             to
             vs.
             For
             how
             were
             the
             Apostles
             oppressed
             with
             both
             ,
             
             not
             onely
             at
             their
             scattering
             from
             their
             maister
             at
             his
             apprehension
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             with
             many
             perswasions
             and
             strong
             reasons
             prepared
             them
             for
             it
             :
             but
             euen
             while
             he
             was
             yet
             conuersant
             with
             them
             ?
             and
             namely
             that
             one
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             into
             Iudea
             to
             raise
             Lazarus
             from
             death
             ?
             Who
             answering
             sayd
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             him
             prouoke
             them
             to
             go
             thither
             :
             Maister
             ,
             
             
               the
               Iewes
               sought
               lately
               to
               stone
               thee
               ,
               and
               doest
               thou
               go
               thither
               againe
               ?
            
             As
             if
             they
             should
             haue
             sayd
             :
             Except
             they
             
             had
             bene
             weary
             of
             their
             liues
             ,
             there
             was
             cause
             inough
             to
             make
             them
             vnwilling
             ,
             yea
             fearfull
             to
             come
             there
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             with
             vs
             ,
             
             that
             how
             great
             comforts
             soeuer
             we
             haue
             inioyed
             by
             the
             heauenly
             doctrine
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             which
             we
             haue
             heard
             ;
             yet
             as
             if
             we
             had
             neuer
             receiued
             any
             ,
             when
             we
             heare
             any
             newes
             of
             trouble
             comming
             towards
             vs
             ,
             we
             are
             on
             the
             sudden
             so
             taken
             and
             oppressed
             with
             it
             (
             yea
             though
             it
             be
             but
             a
             litle
             )
             that
             it
             vnsetleth
             vs
             out
             of
             our
             present
             estate
             of
             peace
             and
             quietnesse
             wherein
             we
             were
             ,
             and
             wholly
             possesseth
             all
             our
             senses
             ,
             and
             scattereth
             our
             former
             comforts
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             neuer
             had
             bene
             any
             :
             whereas
             the
             Lord
             hath
             to
             that
             end
             vnder-propped
             vs
             before
             with
             strong
             consolation
             ,
             that
             when
             afflictions
             come
             we
             might
             the
             better
             beare
             them
             and
             
             retaine
             our
             peace
             with
             him
             ,
             such
             as
             his
             word
             had
             before
             warned
             vs
             of
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             sayd
             in
             Iohn
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             places
             :
             
               These
               things
               I
               haue
               sayd
               vnto
               you
               ,
            
             
             (
             speaking
             of
             his
             comfortable
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             before
             taught
             them
             )
             that
             
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               your
               tribulations
               ye
               may
               haue
               peace
               in
               me
               .
            
          
           
             This
             feare
             and
             faintnesse
             therefore
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             ,
             
             we
             must
             know
             the
             Diuell
             will
             strongly
             assault
             vs
             with
             ,
             and
             thereby
             buffet
             vs
             so
             reproachfully
             for
             that
             we
             reioyced
             so
             ,
             yea
             &
             boasted
             of
             Gods
             fauor
             before
             ,
             and
             yet
             now
             in
             our
             afflictons
             we
             find
             not
             deliuerance
             many
             times
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             rather
             made
             ridiculous
             to
             the
             world
             thereby
             ,
             and
             a
             gazing
             stocke
             therein
             :
             besides
             the
             fainting
             of
             our
             owne
             hope
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             He
             will
             insult
             ouer
             vs
             
             in
             such
             extremities
             ,
             as
             he
             spared
             not
             to
             do
             to
             our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             :
             
               Where
               is
               now
               your
               God
               ?
               Let
               him
               deliuer
               you
               now
               ,
               if
               he
               loue
               you
               so
               dearely
            
             ;
             or
             else
             know
             ,
             
             that
             ye
             haue
             put
             your
             trust
             in
             a
             bruised
             reed
             :
             renounce
             him
             therefore
             ,
             and
             shift
             for
             your selues
             ,
             except
             ye
             will
             miscarie
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             helpe
             for
             you
             in
             him
             :
             euen
             as
             his
             cursed
             instrument
             Rabshakeh
             ,
             Captaine
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             did
             perswade
             Ezekiaes
             men
             ,
             not
             to
             trust
             in
             or
             depend
             on
             the
             God
             of
             Israell
             in
             their
             trouble
             .
          
           
           
             
             And
             therefore
             that
             we
             may
             find
             some
             ease
             in
             our
             troubles
             ,
             let
             vs
             gather
             
             strength
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             faile
             ,
             neither
             can
             be
             resisted
             :
             his
             word
             is
             the
             sword
             that
             must
             cut
             off
             this
             Goliahs
             head
             :
             and
             our
             faith
             is
             the
             hand
             in
             which
             we
             must
             hold
             it
             .
             
             And
             thus
             God
             saith
             in
             his
             word
             to
             all
             his
             :
             
               This
               short
               trouble
               of
               yours
               ,
               is
               to
               bring
               you
               a
               long
               comfort
               afterwards
               ,
               when
               yee
               haue
               indured
               it
               a
               while
               :
               and
               they
               are
               sent
               you
               ,
               that
               my
               power
               may
               appeare
               in
               your
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               may
               haue
               proofe
               of
               my
               grace
               dwelling
               in
               you
            
             ;
             as
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             loue
             ,
             humblenesse
             ,
             obedience
             :
             and
             to
             make
             the
             world
             contemned
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             in
             it
             (
             as
             our
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             
             which
             fight
             against
             our
             solues
             )
             to
             be
             renounced
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             annoy
             vs
             :
             and
             to
             cure
             many
             diseases
             ,
             as
             carelesnesse
             ,
             high
             mindednesse
             and
             too
             much
             ease-taking
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             the
             rodde
             bringeth
             wisedome
             ;
             
             
             and
             Iosephs
             brethren
             sayd
             :
             
               We
               suffer
               these
               things
               worthily
               ,
               for
               that
               we
               sinned
               against
               our
               brother
               .
            
             They
             are
             not
             (
             I
             say
             )
             sent
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             good
             ;
             and
             they
             driue
             vs
             more
             feruently
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             
               cause
               vs
               to
               call
               on
               him
            
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             they
             make
             vs
             happie
             whiles
             we
             suffer
             them
             ,
             (
             and
             like
             vnto
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             was
             called
             
               the
               man
               of
               sorrowes
            
             )
             and
             giue
             vs
             matter
             of
             reioycing
             after
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             should
             be
             thankfull
             for
             them
             .
             
             But
             we
             do
             not
             a
             litle
             bewray
             our
             vnkind
             dealing
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             vnwilling
             to
             heare
             of
             them
             .
             For
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             great
             gift
             ;
             
             yea
             ,
             a
             priuiledge
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             :
             
               To
               you
               it
               is
               giuen
               for
               Christ
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               ye
               should
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               suffer
               for
               his
               sake
               .
            
             And
             what
             vnquietnesse
             doth
             it
             raise
             in
             vs
             ,
             when
             we
             refuse
             and
             impatiently
             
             cast
             off
             the
             Lords
             yoke
             ?
             the
             very
             feare
             of
             it
             is
             farre
             greater
             then
             the
             suffering
             it selfe
             .
             Therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             resolue
             with
             our selues
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             will
             of
             God
             is
             we
             shall
             suffer
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             best
             for
             vs
             &
             very
             expedient
             ;
             as
             Christ
             sayd
             to
             his
             Disciples
             when
             he
             was
             to
             depart
             from
             them
             :
             
             
               It
               is
               expedient
               for
               you
               that
               I
               go
            
             :
             
             and
             therefore
             indeuour
             to
             bow
             and
             submit
             our
             neckes
             vnto
             the
             yoke
             ,
             praying
             for
             that
             power
             which
             our
             God
             seeth
             we
             haue
             need
             of
             ,
             
             assuring
             our selues
             of
             helpe
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             sometime
             deferre
             it
             .
             For
             if
             he
             call
             vs
             to
             suffer
             ,
             he
             will
             most
             certainely
             succour
             and
             deliuer
             vs
             :
             that
             so
             we
             may
             find
             it
             verified
             in
             vs
             which
             is
             written
             :
             
               We
               are
               afflicted
               on
               euerie
               side
               ,
               yet
               not
               in
               distresse
               ,
               persecuted
               ;
               but
               not
               forsaken
               ;
               cast
               downe
               ,
               but
               we
               perish
               
               not
               .
            
             And
             the
             meditation
             of
             this
             shall
             (
             through
             Gods
             goodnesse
             )
             be
             a
             preseruatiue
             to
             vs
             in
             our
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             
             Saint
             Peter
             teacheth
             such
             as
             are
             distracted
             with
             these
             feares
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             vnsettle
             them
             and
             disquiet
             their
             minds
             ,
             to
             
               cast
               their
               care
               vpon
               God
               ,
               for
               he
               careth
               for
               them
               .
            
             
             And
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paule
               :
               Be
               nothing
               carefull
               and
               pensiue
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               things
               let
               your
               requests
               be
               shewed
               vnto
               God
               in
               prayer
               and
               supplication
               with
               giuing
               of
               thankes
               :
               and
               the
               peace
               of
               God
               which
               passeth
               all
               vnderstanding
               ,
               shall
               preserue
               your
               hearts
            
             (
             from
             Sathan
             who
             seeketh
             by
             vnquietnesse
             to
             take
             your
             peace
             from
             you
             )
             and
             settle
             
               your
               minds
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             God
             haue
             either
             any
             credite
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             trust
             him
             in
             saying
             ,
             
             That
             he
             will
             vanquish
             their
             vnquietnesse
             that
             made
             them
             pensiue
             :
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             beleeue
             that
             he
             hath
             any
             helpe
             in
             him
             ,
             
             so
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             helpe
             ,
             they
             may
             with
             reuerence
             be
             bold
             in
             their
             distresse
             to
             looke
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             promise
             it
             to
             themselues
             ;
             and
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             they
             tempt
             him
             not
             ,
             but
             pray
             for
             it
             in
             token
             that
             they
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             vse
             the
             meanes
             to
             remoue
             such
             pensiuenesse
             from
             them
             .
          
           
           
             
             This
             remedie
             is
             found
             to
             be
             throughly
             proued
             and
             sufficient
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             any
             such
             kind
             of
             disease
             .
             And
             herewith
             let
             them
             weigh
             the
             examples
             of
             other
             seruants
             of
             God
             ;
             
               Moses
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               &c.
            
             who
             after
             greater
             grace
             receiued
             ,
             beleeued
             more
             strongly
             .
             But
             if
             they
             neglect
             and
             passe
             by
             such
             remedies
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             from
             feare
             and
             doubting
             to
             boldnesse
             and
             presuming
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             go
             from
             one
             extremitie
             to
             another
             ,
             they
             are
             grossely
             bewitched
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             taught
             by
             experience
             to
             prouide
             better
             for
             themselues
             .
             Which
             I
             say
             ,
             
             seeing
             many
             are
             caried
             to
             vse
             indirect
             meanes
             ;
             as
             ,
             by
             forgetting
             their
             feare
             ,
             putting
             it
             away
             by
             merry
             company
             and
             pastime
             ,
             or
             by
             hoping
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             shall
             befall
             them
             any
             more
             ;
             and
             so
             waxe
             secure
             and
             carelesse
             :
             and
             thus
             not
             onely
             they
             are
             deceiued
             in
             looking
             for
             that
             which
             shall
             not
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             thinke
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             safe
             and
             without
             daunger
             after
             ;
             but
             also
             herein
             ,
             that
             they
             thinke
             themselues
             the
             more
             religious
             and
             godly
             for
             that
             they
             haue
             had
             such
             trouble
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             were
             without
             fruite
             of
             it
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Popish
             holy
             water
             scareth
             away
             Diuels
             ,
             then
             shall
             these
             remedies
             stay
             and
             comfort
             them
             in
             their
             troubles
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             these
             lets
             ,
             the
             Diuell
             hath
             another
             way
             ,
             
             whereby
             he
             hideth
             the
             full
             beautie
             of
             the
             Christian
             life
             from
             many
             who
             haue
             well
             begun
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             raising
             in
             them
             a
             proud
             conceipt
             and
             opinion
             of
             their
             profiting
             in
             knowledge
             and
             godlinesse
             :
             like
             them
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             
               who
               sayd
               ,
               they
               were
               rich
               
               and
               needed
               nothing
               .
            
             So
             that
             when
             they
             haue
             but
             newly
             begun
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             thinke
             themselues
             to
             haue
             no
             great
             need
             to
             go
             forward
             :
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             they
             neuer
             attaine
             to
             the
             sweete
             priuiledges
             which
             are
             to
             be
             inioyed
             of
             them
             ,
             euen
             in
             this
             life
             .
             
             And
             after
             this
             maner
             he
             puffed
             vp
             the
             Corinthians
             when
             they
             had
             receiued
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Apostles
             writing
             to
             them
             here
             ,
             chap.
             4.
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             :
             
               Now
               ye
               are
               full
               ,
               now
               ye
               are
               rich
               ,
               and
               raigne
               as
               Kings
               :
            
             thereby
             shewing
             them
             their
             slacknesse
             in
             proceeding
             to
             grow
             forward
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             loathing
             and
             wearisomenesse
             of
             paines
             taking
             ,
             and
             their
             pride
             and
             contempt
             :
             which
             was
             no
             small
             enemie
             to
             their
             profiting
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Apostles
             were
             deceiued
             by
             him
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             
             who
             when
             our
             Sauiour
             told
             them
             that
             they
             should
             receiue
             great
             light
             of
             knowledge
             and
             other
             increase
             of
             grace
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             send
             downe
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             vppon
             them
             ;
             they
             but
             dimmely
             vnderstanding
             him
             ,
             imagined
             that
             they
             had
             them
             alreadie
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Now
               speakest
               thou
               plainely
               ,
               and
               thou
               speakest
               no
               parable
            
             :
             
             imagining
             that
             they
             had
             the
             full
             vnderstanding
             of
             his
             speech
             ,
             when
             they
             misconceiued
             his
             meaning
             .
             Such
             as
             I
             speake
             of
             ,
             being
             strongly
             possessed
             of
             this
             ouer-weaning
             of
             their
             gifts
             ,
             is
             no
             small
             enemie
             to
             true
             knowledge
             and
             godlinesse
             .
             But
             this
             vse
             the
             Diuell
             teacheth
             men
             to
             make
             of
             Gods
             gifts
             ,
             euen
             to
             be
             the
             worse
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             waxe
             insolent
             by
             meanes
             thereof
             when
             they
             
             be
             glutted
             with
             them
             :
             imagining
             that
             they
             haue
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             when
             the
             more
             they
             haue
             indeed
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             shall
             desire
             ;
             and
             seeke
             to
             be
             brought
             nearer
             to
             God
             by
             the
             sweet
             tast
             that
             they
             haue
             of
             his
             gifts
             already
             .
             Whatsoeuer
             tetch
             against
             any
             person
             ,
             or
             other
             corruption
             be
             ioyned
             with
             this
             action
             in
             men
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             too
             common
             )
             yet
             the
             chiefe
             sinne
             in
             it
             is
             pride
             ,
             which
             scornefully
             reiecteth
             to
             heare
             and
             learne
             those
             things
             which
             all
             do
             know
             they
             haue
             need
             of
             .
             And
             what
             commeth
             of
             this
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             stayed
             and
             suppressed
             ,
             
             but
             a
             
             waxing
             wearie
             of
             learning
             any
             more
             then
             they
             know
             ,
             and
             a
             neglecting
             of
             diligence
             
             and
             care
             to
             grow
             better
             ,
             a
             meane
             account
             making
             of
             those
             which
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             an
             acquainting
             themselues
             with
             loose
             and
             irreligious
             persons
             ,
             or
             a
             falling
             into
             sects
             ,
             scismes
             and
             heresie
             ?
             or
             if
             they
             doe
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             yet
             they
             bring
             vpon
             themselues
             that
             curse
             in
             a
             melancholicke
             solitarie
             life
             ,
             (
             hauing
             made
             themselues
             vnfit
             euen
             for
             good
             companie
             :
             )
             Wo
             to
             him
             that
             is
             alone
             ,
             as
             Iudas
             :
             Mat.
             27.5
             .
             So
             that
             they
             verifie
             the
             saying
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             that
             for
             not
             vsing
             it
             well
             ,
             
             they
             lose
             euen
             that
             grace
             which
             they
             had
             .
          
           
             
             Such
             are
             taught
             to
             preuent
             this
             daunger
             ,
             by
             acknowledging
             that
             they
             are
             poore
             ,
             and
             blind
             ,
             and
             naked
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             furnish
             themselues
             yet
             better
             :
             and
             seeing
             they
             attribute
             so
             much
             to
             their
             owne
             wisedome
             ,
             to
             learne
             of
             the
             
             Apostle
             :
             
             
               that
               they
               must
               become
               fooles
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               wise
               :
            
             and
             that
             
               they
               know
               nothing
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               know
            
             :
             and
             whatsoeuer
             they
             haue
             ,
             yet
             to
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             more
             ,
             and
             to
             
               couet
               spirituall
               things
            
             still
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             with
             the
             Prophet
             :
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               teach
               me
               thy
               statutes
            
             :
             and
             not
             to
             please
             themselues
             in
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             practised
             alreadie
             ,
             comparing
             themselues
             in
             a
             blind
             manner
             with
             those
             which
             are
             like
             ,
             or
             rather
             farre
             behind
             themselues
             ;
             but
             be
             better
             acquainted
             daily
             with
             their
             owne
             wants
             ,
             weaknesses
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             more
             strength
             may
             be
             gathered
             against
             them
             :
             and
             to
             looke
             vpon
             them
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             now
             ,
             are
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             forwardest
             Christians
             and
             holiest
             examples
             .
             And
             as
             this
             is
             the
             remedie
             to
             auoide
             these
             snares
             of
             the
             diuell
             
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             the
             helpe
             and
             remedie
             whereby
             they
             must
             redresse
             their
             estate
             ,
             who
             haue
             thus
             bene
             deceiued
             by
             him
             alreadie
             .
             If
             they
             haue
             fallen
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             see
             it
             not
             ,
             their
             daunger
             is
             the
             greater
             :
             and
             a
             token
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             vnfaithfully
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             viewed
             and
             examined
             their
             purposes
             and
             doings
             so
             many
             long
             dayes
             as
             they
             lye
             in
             them
             ;
             or
             very
             houerly
             and
             to
             small
             purpose
             ,
             which
             is
             farre
             from
             the
             dutie
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             firmely
             couenanted
             the
             contrarie
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             case
             therefore
             we
             see
             what
             a
             benefite
             of
             God
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             appointed
             vs
             daily
             an
             examination
             of
             our
             wayes
             ,
             
             that
             if
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             any
             vnbeseeming
             thing
             should
             haue
             passed
             vs
             ;
             yet
             we
             might
             by
             this
             laying
             our
             actions
             
             with
             the
             rules
             which
             should
             guide
             vs
             ,
             see
             our
             wandrings
             or
             other
             transgressions
             .
             
             But
             if
             the
             diuell
             enter
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             fasten
             hollownesse
             and
             fals-heartednesse
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             see
             our
             trecheries
             ;
             or
             in
             seeing
             them
             ,
             yet
             counting
             them
             no
             great
             disgrace
             or
             matter
             of
             accusation
             against
             vs
             ,
             (
             neither
             are
             we
             willing
             to
             rise
             out
             of
             the
             sinnes
             which
             haue
             passed
             vs
             ,
             bringing
             pleasure
             or
             commoditie
             vnto
             vs
             :
             )
             here
             as
             the
             diuell
             beguiled
             Eue
             through
             his
             subtiltie
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             done
             vs.
             What
             is
             to
             be
             gone
             about
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             duly
             and
             seriously
             consider
             that
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             said
             in
             the
             Prouerbes
             :
             
             
               He
               that
               hideth
               his
               sinne
               shall
               not
               prosper
            
             ;
             remembring
             this
             ,
             
             that
             though
             it
             go
             sore
             against
             our
             nature
             to
             shame
             and
             confesse
             against
             
             our selues
             ,
             yet
             the
             longer
             we
             forbeare
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             bitter
             it
             will
             be
             vnto
             vs
             after
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             will
             behoue
             vs
             to
             take
             againe
             to
             vs
             the
             sinceritie
             and
             simplicitie
             beseeming
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             to
             gird
             our selues
             with
             the
             girdle
             of
             truth
             ,
             
             which
             we
             so
             shamefully
             cast
             off
             ?
          
           
             If
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             seeing
             our
             disposition
             ,
             shall
             carrie
             vs
             to
             luskishnes
             ,
             slouth
             ,
             idlenesse
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             saying
             in
             the
             Prouerbes
             be
             verified
             in
             vs
             :
             
               A
               lyon
               is
               in
               
               
               the
               way
            
             ;
             or
             any
             other
             of
             that
             cursed
             litter
             ,
             that
             we
             begin
             to
             take
             sweetnes
             therin
             which
             is
             no
             better
             then
             poyson
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             works
             of
             our
             lawfull
             calling
             waxe
             loathsome
             and
             vnsauourie
             to
             vs
             ;
             and
             the
             meanes
             to
             vphold
             godlinesse
             ,
             become
             vnwelcome
             ;
             or
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             course
             ,
             irkesome
             and
             tedious
             :
             do
             we
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             
               as
               we
               sow
               ,
               so
               we
               shall
               reape
               ?
            
             and
             if
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             of
             it
             we
             shall
             reape
             corruption
             ?
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             then
             of
             vs
             ,
             but
             this
             :
             namely
             ,
             That
             we
             looke
             to
             the
             roote
             and
             fountaine
             of
             this
             mischiefe
             ?
             
             And
             if
             it
             be
             growne
             by
             litle
             and
             litle
             ,
             trace
             it
             out
             by
             footsteps
             :
             know
             that
             thou
             art
             beguiled
             .
             For
             thou
             before
             didst
             delight
             and
             take
             pleasure
             in
             godlinesse
             ,
             as
             finding
             no
             safetie
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             renouncedst
             all
             whatsoeuer
             might
             hinder
             and
             hold
             
             thee
             from
             the
             christian
             course
             :
             and
             what
             shame
             is
             it
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             after
             be
             much
             backwarder
             ?
             Remember
             also
             ,
             that
             
               ease
               slayeth
               the
               foolish
            
             :
             
             and
             the
             way
             that
             seemeth
             pleasant
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             death
             .
             And
             how
             hard
             soeuer
             it
             be
             to
             go
             backe
             out
             of
             this
             course
             ,
             yet
             God
             hath
             encouraged
             thee
             thereto
             infinite
             wayes
             ;
             especially
             by
             this
             one
             ,
             that
             he
             (
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             setteth
             thee
             about
             )
             will
             be
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             not
             leaue
             thee
             ,
             nor
             forsake
             thee
             :
             
             but
             will
             giue
             thee
             more
             then
             thou
             couldest
             aske
             or
             thinke
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             that
             which
             thou
             doest
             desire
             .
             The
             longer
             thou
             art
             led
             by
             any
             such
             slauerie
             ,
             the
             more
             hardly
             thou
             knowest
             thou
             shalt
             find
             recouerie
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             9.
             
             Of
             other
             vnruly
             affections
             ;
             tetchinesse
             ,
             peeuishnesse
             ,
             frowardnesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             AMONG
             the
             inward
             lets
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             (
             I
             meane
             the
             vnstayed
             affections
             of
             the
             heart
             )
             though
             the
             particulars
             are
             infinite
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             when
             it
             waxeth
             tetchie
             ,
             peeuish
             and
             froward
             either
             against
             persons
             or
             things
             being
             crossed
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             
             haue
             our
             will
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             be
             but
             in
             trifles
             .
             For
             such
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             sinne
             (
             to
             the
             end
             it
             may
             shew
             it selfe
             to
             be
             out
             of
             measure
             sinfull
             )
             that
             we
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             such
             a
             time
             with
             the
             deceiptfulnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             found
             so
             naked
             and
             vnarmed
             ,
             that
             the
             smallest
             matter
             may
             be
             an
             occasion
             fit
             enough
             to
             make
             vs
             trefe
             and
             fretting
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             shold
             stumble
             at
             a
             straw
             ,
             wheras
             at
             another
             time
             great
             prouocations
             could
             not
             moue
             vs
             ;
             and
             all
             for
             that
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             heart
             is
             not
             satisfied
             as
             it
             wisheth
             :
             
             (
             as
             Dauid
             could
             not
             be
             angry
             with
             Saul
             for
             all
             the
             iniuries
             with
             which
             he
             pursued
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             caried
             headlong
             by
             his
             passions
             against
             Nabal
             for
             one
             discourtesie
             offered
             him
             .
             )
             
             Which
             is
             neuer
             done
             ,
             but
             a
             sensible
             disquietnesse
             of
             mind
             and
             vnsetlednesse
             of
             heart
             doth
             arise
             therewith
             ,
             which
             ouerthroweth
             the
             wel-ordered
             course
             :
             seeing
             he
             that
             is
             led
             and
             caried
             of
             his
             lusts
             as
             the
             cart
             drawne
             by
             wild
             horse
             ,
             is
             made
             vtterly
             vnfit
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             to
             pray
             or
             walke
             before
             God
             in
             peace
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             any
             other
             dutie
             acceptable
             to
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             who
             can
             deny
             but
             that
             such
             are
             caught
             with
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             who
             is
             ouercome
             of
             anger
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             or
             any
             fleshly
             lust
             another
             way
             ?
          
           
           
             And
             if
             in
             this
             tetchinesse
             ,
             we
             haue
             to
             do
             and
             deale
             with
             men
             ,
             our
             peruersenesse
             ,
             
             sullein
             and
             disguised
             stomacke
             cannot
             be
             hidden
             :
             no
             ,
             although
             we
             would
             hide
             and
             conceale
             it
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             such
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             ouerwhelmeth
             and
             couereth
             grace
             from
             shewing
             it selfe
             or
             exercising
             any
             power
             in
             vs
             ,
             as
             the
             cloude
             couereth
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             as
             though
             we
             had
             alwaies
             bene
             impotent
             ,
             and
             had
             neuer
             enioyed
             any
             other
             estate
             :
             and
             it
             blindeth
             the
             iudgement
             from
             seeing
             the
             foulenesse
             of
             such
             disguising
             :
             and
             hardeneth
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             time
             it
             cannot
             relent
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             be
             humbled
             vnder
             it
             ,
             vntill
             the
             burden
             grow
             so
             great
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             no
             longer
             beare
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             partie
             come
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             can
             no
             longer
             suffer
             or
             abide
             it
             .
             It
             may
             be
             perceiued
             how
             this
             cankred
             corruption
             taking
             hold
             of
             a
             
             man
             ,
             (
             not
             otherwise
             destitute
             of
             grace
             )
             so
             carieth
             him
             to
             be
             incensed
             against
             some
             person
             or
             thing
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             no
             way
             be
             stayed
             or
             contained
             .
             A
             shadow
             of
             this
             appeared
             too
             euidently
             in
             two
             rare
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             :
             
             when
             they
             dissenting
             betwixt
             themselues
             about
             taking
             Marke
             into
             their
             companie
             ,
             were
             so
             snared
             ,
             that
             they
             departed
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             with
             no
             lesse
             offence
             to
             others
             then
             checke
             to
             themselues
             ,
             brake
             off
             their
             fellowship
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             In
             such
             a
             case
             therefore
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             for
             the
             redresse
             of
             it
             :
             that
             seeing
             it
             is
             an
             high
             offence
             to
             God
             ,
             
             a
             needlesse
             and
             fond
             troubling
             of
             our selues
             ,
             and
             a
             bereauing
             vs
             of
             godly
             wisedome
             ,
             yea
             and
             of
             common
             reason
             ,
             (
             that
             I
             
             say
             no
             more
             )
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             to
             be
             done
             :
             that
             we
             make
             diligent
             search
             &
             inquirie
             ,
             whither
             we
             be
             prone
             and
             disposed
             to
             such
             seruile
             and
             base
             maisters
             ,
             and
             so
             shake
             off
             that
             yoke
             of
             bondage
             :
             and
             if
             we
             haue
             fallen
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             haue
             bene
             deceiued
             and
             disguised
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             as
             soone
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             we
             do
             in
             trembling
             and
             detestation
             of
             our
             sinne
             ,
             separate
             our selues
             from
             all
             other
             affaires
             and
             dealings
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             vnseemelinesse
             and
             absurditie
             of
             it
             with
             all
             speed
             possible
             ,
             till
             we
             feele
             &
             perceiue
             our
             stomack
             to
             fall
             and
             relent
             ;
             which
             will
             be
             by
             litle
             and
             litle
             ,
             if
             we
             harden
             not
             our
             harts
             ,
             but
             go
             aside
             of
             purpose
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             faithfully
             debate
             the
             case
             betwixt
             God
             and
             our selues
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             ,
             that
             such
             going
             apart
             one
             frō
             another
             ,
             yea
             (
             if
             need
             
             so
             require
             )
             euen
             the
             husband
             apart
             ,
             and
             the
             wife
             apart
             :
             that
             such
             seeking
             of
             him
             shall
             find
             him
             ,
             
             and
             such
             dislike
             of
             our
             corruption
             (
             and
             namely
             ,
             of
             such
             impotencie
             for
             want
             of
             grace
             )
             shall
             be
             the
             next
             way
             to
             recouer
             it
             againe
             :
             and
             when
             we
             haue
             seene
             what
             we
             haue
             gained
             thereby
             ,
             or
             rather
             how
             much
             we
             haue
             lost
             ;
             that
             (
             as
             our
             Sauior
             admonished
             in
             the
             like
             case
             )
             we
             go
             our
             way
             and
             sinne
             no
             more
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             lest
             a
             worse
             thing
             befall
             vs.
             And
             this
             for
             a
             tast
             of
             the
             corruption
             .
          
           
             Now
             when
             we
             shall
             consider
             ,
             how
             many
             of
             these
             sores
             there
             are
             to
             blemish
             ,
             
             wound
             and
             feeble
             the
             soule
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             the
             seuerall
             powers
             thereof
             made
             vnfit
             to
             euery
             good
             worke
             by
             one
             or
             other
             of
             them
             ;
             
             and
             how
             the
             diuell
             waiteth
             as
             a
             fowler
             ,
             hauing
             set
             his
             net
             to
             catch
             vs
             with
             one
             or
             other
             of
             his
             ginnes
             &
             snares
             :
             what
             constancie
             and
             care
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             had
             there
             need
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             a
             Christian
             mans
             life
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             may
             be
             rid
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             may
             not
             lye
             long
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             not
             fall
             from
             one
             to
             another
             :
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             
             why
             we
             call
             vpon
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             worke
             on
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             hold
             fast
             and
             maintaine
             the
             assurance
             of
             their
             
             
             saluation
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
             ,
             giuing
             all
             diligence
             to
             ioyne
             with
             their
             faith
             ;
             vertue
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             escape
             this
             snare
             ,
             are
             we
             out
             of
             daunger
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             
             he
             hath
             many
             more
             to
             catch
             vs
             in
             .
             For
             through
             our
             ignorance
             or
             vnbeliefe
             ,
             he
             maketh
             the
             Christian
             life
             seeme
             so
             difficult
             and
             tedious
             to
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             waxe
             faint
             and
             be
             wearie
             of
             proceeding
             therein
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             in
             speciall
             duties
             thereof
             :
             who
             knoweth
             not
             how
             fickle
             and
             inconstant
             we
             are
             in
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             how
             soone
             vnsetled
             ?
             Insomuch
             that
             oftentimes
             ,
             euen
             when
             we
             haue
             renewed
             our
             couenants
             after
             some
             fall
             ,
             or
             daungerous
             coldnesse
             espyed
             and
             repented
             of
             ;
             yet
             shall
             we
             by
             litle
             and
             litle
             ,
             fall
             to
             our
             old
             bias
             againe
             .
             Now
             if
             herewith
             
             good
             means
             faile
             ,
             we
             are
             set
             so
             much
             the
             more
             forward
             herein
             :
             as
             we
             reade
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israell
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             short
             absence
             of
             Moses
             from
             them
             ,
             
             being
             but
             fortie
             dayes
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             speake
             of
             the
             vnfitnesse
             and
             naturall
             vntowardnesse
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             or
             vnaptnesse
             of
             the
             bodie
             to
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             our
             particular
             callings
             ,
             which
             being
             sometime
             in
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             are
             by
             moderate
             and
             honest
             recreating
             of
             them
             (
             if
             they
             cannot
             otherwise
             )
             expelled
             and
             shaken
             off
             :
             
             but
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             vnwillingnesse
             that
             the
             flesh
             feeleth
             to
             hold
             on
             constantly
             in
             dutie
             ,
             further
             then
             it
             liketh
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             vtterly
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             to
             serue
             God
             and
             it self
             too
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             desired
             
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             when
             some
             duties
             haue
             bene
             perfourmed
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             haue
             libertie
             ,
             as
             it
             liketh
             ,
             to
             occupie
             and
             set
             on
             worke
             both
             heart
             and
             hand
             in
             some
             manner
             to
             the
             displeasing
             of
             God.
             For
             euen
             as
             the
             hypocrites
             and
             vnreformed
             persons
             do
             neuer
             serue
             God
             heartily
             ,
             but
             from
             teeth
             outward
             ;
             and
             seeing
             Gods
             seruice
             is
             holy
             and
             pure
             ,
             but
             they
             carnall
             and
             earthly
             minded
             ,
             cannot
             at
             all
             delight
             therein
             :
             euen
             so
             Gods
             children
             being
             sanctified
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             haue
             many
             prouokings
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             that
             wisedome
             of
             the
             flesh
             that
             remaineth
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             wearie
             of
             liuing
             godly
             ,
             and
             are
             troubled
             with
             strong
             reasons
             to
             induce
             and
             draw
             them
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             so
             true
             ,
             that
             euen
             the
             best
             after
             they
             haue
             renewed
             their
             couenant
             
             with
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             more
             fruitfull
             and
             constant
             ,
             &
             also
             do
             purpose
             the
             same
             with
             full
             resolution
             :
             yet
             by
             litle
             and
             litle
             ,
             they
             shall
             feele
             that
             feruencie
             of
             theirs
             weakened
             and
             cooled
             ,
             and
             sensibly
             declining
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             Sunne
             toward
             his
             going
             downe
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             oftentimes
             strongly
             fence
             the
             Christians
             against
             it
             :
             saying
             ,
             Be
             not
             wearie
             of
             well
             doing
             .
             
             And
             againe
             :
             Stand
             fast
             in
             the
             faith
             :
             quite
             you
             like
             men
             ,
             be
             strong
             .
             And
             thus
             if
             we
             curbe
             not
             in
             the
             vnruly
             affections
             and
             lusts
             ,
             which
             would
             soone
             fasten
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             oft
             record
             our
             many
             sweet
             liberties
             which
             we
             find
             in
             seruing
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             shall
             also
             be
             greatest
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             continued
             longest
             :
             )
             we
             shall
             find
             this
             too
             true
             by
             our
             owne
             experience
             ,
             namely
             ,
             what
             wearines
             
             groweth
             vpon
             vs
             now
             and
             then
             especially
             ,
             of
             holding
             on
             chearefully
             and
             dutifully
             in
             our
             Christian
             course
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             the
             diseases
             in
             the
             nether
             parts
             of
             the
             bodie
             do
             make
             the
             heart
             heauie
             and
             the
             head
             to
             be
             distempered
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             healed
             do
             ease
             and
             quicken
             both
             :
             euen
             so
             ,
             these
             vnmortified
             affections
             of
             ours
             being
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             do
             trouble
             the
             soule
             and
             disquiet
             it
             ;
             &
             therfore
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             singular
             chearing
             and
             comforting
             of
             the
             soule
             and
             mind
             .
             Herein
             therefore
             
             we
             must
             know
             and
             be
             perswaded
             that
             Gods
             grace
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             for
             vs
             ,
             
             who
             by
             the
             disgracing
             of
             them
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             
             will
             weaken
             them
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             the
             way
             easie
             vnto
             vs
             euery
             day
             more
             and
             more
             vnto
             the
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             difficulties
             which
             stand
             vp
             to
             hinder
             vs
             :
             euen
             as
             we
             see
             how
             he
             encourageth
             vs
             thereto
             ,
             
             saying
             :
             My
             yoke
             is
             easie
             and
             my
             burden
             is
             light
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             though
             the
             diuell
             cannot
             breake
             vs
             off
             vtterly
             from
             a
             daily
             care
             of
             pleasing
             God
             ,
             
             yet
             he
             will
             so
             labour
             to
             vnsettle
             vs
             with
             reproches
             ,
             ill
             opinions
             vniustly
             conceiued
             of
             vs
             ,
             false
             reports
             and
             disgrace
             with
             our
             betters
             ,
             which
             shall
             meete
             with
             vs
             in
             euery
             place
             ;
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             much
             disquieted
             ,
             if
             not
             vnsetled
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             or
             stirred
             vp
             to
             bitternesse
             ,
             &
             take
             counsell
             how
             we
             may
             be
             reuenged
             ,
             with
             sundrie
             other
             discouragements
             :
             euen
             vntill
             we
             enter
             into
             
             the
             sanctuarie
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             due
             consideration
             of
             our
             estate
             againe
             ;
             
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             chaunged
             toward
             vs
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             but
             willeth
             vs
             to
             reioyce
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               If
               you
               be
               ill
               spoken
               of
               for
               my
               sake
               and
               the
               Gospels
               ,
               reioyce
               and
               be
               glad
               ;
               for
               great
               is
               your
               reward
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             But
             whatsoeuer
             may
             stand
             vp
             in
             our
             way
             to
             prouoke
             fainting
             and
             wearinesse
             in
             our
             christian
             course
             ,
             we
             haue
             strong
             and
             many
             perswasions
             against
             them
             :
             as
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             reape
             our
             reward
             without
             wearinesse
             ,
             Gal.
             6.9
             :
             euen
             a
             crowne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             But
             because
             the
             matter
             ariseth
             more
             large
             then
             I
             looked
             for
             ,
             (
             although
             I
             studie
             with
             all
             breuitie
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             diuerse
             kinds
             of
             vntamed
             affections
             ,
             barely
             with
             their
             remedies
             )
             I
             will
             therefore
             shut
             vp
             this
             second
             
             sort
             of
             lets
             with
             naming
             the
             particulars
             onely
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             alreadie
             mentioned
             :
             that
             the
             reader
             may
             know
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             able
             to
             discerne
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             beware
             of
             them
             as
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             So
             he
             sometime
             prouoketh
             vs
             to
             vniust
             anger
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             no
             better
             then
             a
             short
             madnesse
             )
             especially
             when
             we
             can
             say
             ,
             
             we
             had
             cause
             offered
             vs
             :
             so
             easily
             doth
             he
             turne
             our
             affections
             against
             vs
             ,
             which
             God
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             vse
             to
             good
             ends
             and
             purposes
             .
             At
             some
             other
             time
             ,
             he
             poisoneth
             vs
             with
             deadly
             conceipts
             and
             heartburnings
             against
             such
             as
             we
             dislike
             ;
             also
             with
             loosenesse
             and
             lightnesse
             of
             heart
             ;
             also
             with
             rashnesse
             and
             hastines
             ,
             wherein
             we
             do
             nothing
             well
             ;
             with
             lumpishnes
             and
             melancholie
             ,
             and
             with
             diuerse
             such
             like
             :
             
             the
             beginnings
             and
             first
             risinges
             of
             the
             which
             ,
             although
             our
             owne
             hearts
             do
             breed
             ,
             yet
             the
             strength
             of
             them
             is
             of
             Sathan
             .
             By
             all
             which
             ,
             as
             he
             seeth
             his
             best
             opportunitie
             ,
             he
             so
             possesseth
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             more
             fit
             (
             in
             that
             sort
             ,
             being
             vnsetled
             )
             to
             be
             employed
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Gods
             seruice
             ;
             then
             the
             running
             water
             when
             it
             is
             stirred
             and
             troubled
             in
             the
             bottome
             ,
             is
             for
             our
             necessarie
             vse
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             how
             many
             of
             Gods
             deare
             seruants
             are
             holden
             backe
             by
             occasions
             of
             their
             owne
             corruptions
             (
             the
             diuell
             adding
             strength
             thereto
             )
             from
             shining
             as
             lights
             in
             a
             christian
             course
             :
             and
             when
             God
             hath
             mercifully
             begun
             in
             them
             the
             life
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             how
             they
             do
             afterwards
             (
             though
             it
             be
             litle
             to
             their
             commendation
             or
             reioycing
             )
             breake
             off
             or
             hinder
             
             their
             growing
             forward
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             through
             some
             great
             fault
             of
             their
             owne
             ;
             not
             subduing
             their
             rebellious
             hearts
             ,
             as
             God
             teacheth
             them
             ,
             neither
             stirring
             vp
             and
             cherishing
             the
             good
             gifts
             of
             God
             which
             were
             giuen
             them
             before
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             with
             ease
             haue
             done
             ,
             being
             taught
             and
             shewed
             how
             :
             especially
             ,
             their
             fault
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             giuen
             themselues
             to
             many
             fond
             and
             vaine
             liberties
             ,
             both
             in
             speaking
             ,
             thinking
             and
             liuing
             ;
             which
             to
             be
             pulled
             from
             ,
             it
             
             
             would
             seeme
             to
             them
             (
             when
             they
             should
             but
             euen
             heare
             of
             it
             )
             to
             be
             as
             the
             cutting
             off
             a
             peece
             of
             their
             flesh
             .
             I
             speake
             not
             now
             of
             the
             vnreformed
             ,
             for
             their
             vsuall
             course
             is
             ordinarily
             thus
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             in
             any
             order
             before
             men
             except
             they
             haue
             their
             owne
             mind
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             remedying
             of
             these
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             small
             helpe
             ,
             that
             they
             set
             themselues
             to
             marke
             their
             disposition
             and
             inclination
             better
             ,
             to
             what
             sinne
             they
             are
             most
             prone
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             except
             they
             haue
             a
             wise
             care
             to
             keepe
             themselues
             beseeming
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             especially
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             their
             liues
             which
             lye
             open
             to
             greatest
             daungers
             ,
             that
             therein
             they
             be
             best
             furnished
             :
             and
             if
             they
             take
             a
             foile
             and
             sustaine
             a
             checke
             to
             their
             conscience
             ,
             yet
             to
             seeke
             the
             curing
             
             and
             ease
             of
             it
             by
             due
             humiliation
             speedily
             .
             But
             this
             will
             not
             much
             preuaile
             ,
             except
             their
             owne
             hearts
             haue
             bene
             brought
             to
             take
             sound
             delight
             in
             the
             christian
             course
             ,
             and
             waine
             themselues
             from
             that
             which
             they
             shall
             know
             to
             be
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             glad
             to
             be
             aduised
             and
             directed
             how
             to
             recouer
             .
             But
             of
             this
             second
             kind
             of
             lets
             thus
             much
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             10.
             
             Of
             worldly
             lusts
             :
             and
             namely
             ,
             The
             loue
             of
             carnall
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             the
             
             inordinate
             desire
             of
             riches
             .
          
           
             BVT
             further
             ,
             as
             he
             findeth
             best
             oportunitie
             ,
             he
             deceiueth
             vs
             many
             other
             wayes
             ;
             and
             namely
             ,
             in
             taking
             vp
             our
             hearts
             in
             endlesse
             ,
             foolish
             and
             vaine
             desires
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             neither
             can
             nor
             ought
             to
             enioy
             ;
             as
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             the
             pride
             of
             life
             :
             and
             so
             feeding
             vs
             with
             the
             ayre
             ,
             euen
             with
             most
             vaine
             and
             deceiptfull
             dreames
             ,
             besotteth
             vs
             with
             too
             much
             pleasure-taking
             in
             transitorie
             liberties
             and
             commodities
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             which
             pull
             our
             mindes
             as
             
             much
             from
             godly
             duties
             ,
             as
             they
             carie
             them
             after
             such
             vnsauourie
             follies
             .
             About
             many
             daungerous
             fantasies
             he
             occupieth
             our
             heads
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             neglect
             the
             seeking
             of
             better
             things
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             time
             when
             we
             should
             be
             best
             occupied
             .
          
           
             I
             meane
             by
             these
             ,
             all
             sorts
             of
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             noysome
             and
             daungerous
             then
             the
             euill
             affections
             mentioned
             before
             :
             though
             (
             one
             would
             think
             )
             we
             had
             litle
             need
             to
             be
             shaken
             and
             distempered
             with
             greater
             then
             they
             ,
             but
             rather
             studie
             how
             to
             make
             them
             weakened
             and
             subdued
             in
             vs.
             These
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             are
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             present
             state
             of
             this
             life
             and
             world
             :
             as
             the
             exceeding
             loue
             and
             desire
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             riches
             and
             estimation
             ,
             
             or
             honor
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             if
             he
             can
             fasten
             our
             delights
             on
             these
             ,
             we
             are
             caried
             headlong
             ,
             as
             the
             chariot
             by
             wild
             horses
             is
             ouerturned
             .
             I
             will
             shew
             the
             daunger
             we
             are
             in
             by
             meanes
             of
             these
             worldly
             lusts
             in
             two
             kinds
             :
             The
             lustes
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ;
             and
             the
             inordinate
             desire
             of
             riches
             and
             cares
             of
             the
             world
             .
             How
             a
             true
             Christian
             may
             possibly
             be
             disguised
             by
             these
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             thereby
             as
             another
             man
             ,
             and
             sometime
             grossely
             ouercome
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             first
             shew
             ,
             and
             then
             adde
             some
             remedies
             against
             them
             .
             The
             first
             
             is
             ,
             
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             drowned
             in
             sensualitie
             ,
             and
             the
             sottish
             pleasure
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             
             so
             that
             he
             is
             blind
             and
             imporent
             ;
             and
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             :
             
             Fauour
             is
             deceiptfull
             ,
             and
             beautie
             is
             a
             vaine
             thing
             .
             And
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             ?
             for
             it
             would
             not
             easily
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             that
             a
             true
             Christian
             should
             fall
             so
             farre
             .
             
             The
             cause
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             he
             hauing
             giuen
             his
             heart
             libertie
             to
             desire
             stolne
             waters
             ,
             and
             to
             count
             them
             sweet
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             rather
             haue
             loathed
             and
             cast
             them
             vp
             as
             vomite
             ,
             and
             haue
             made
             a
             firme
             couenant
             against
             the
             nourishing
             of
             such
             delights
             ;
             and
             he
             hauing
             giuen
             his
             eye
             leaue
             also
             to
             feed
             it selfe
             with
             such
             sights
             :
             he
             was
             made
             vtterly
             blind
             .
             And
             that
             being
             done
             ,
             his
             prayers
             became
             feeble
             and
             weake
             (
             though
             sometime
             attempting
             it
             )
             to
             expell
             and
             driue
             out
             such
             sottishnesse
             ;
             but
             it
             lodged
             in
             him
             ,
             
             and
             made
             him
             a
             slaue
             vnto
             it
             .
             Which
             cannot
             be
             plainelier
             seene
             then
             in
             Sampson
             ;
             
             a
             man
             of
             great
             gifts
             (
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             the
             storie
             )
             but
             made
             so
             impotent
             by
             the
             looke
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             that
             he
             yeelded
             himselfe
             to
             her
             lure
             most
             reprochfully
             :
             and
             being
             caught
             with
             that
             which
             was
             precious
             in
             her
             ,
             became
             a
             foole
             in
             Israell
             ,
             who
             had
             bene
             wise
             enough
             before
             to
             rule
             the
             whole
             land
             .
             And
             to
             this
             bondage
             doth
             a
             man
             ,
             
             indued
             with
             grace
             ,
             bring
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             not
             see
             the
             daunger
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             but
             know
             is
             readie
             to
             meet
             with
             him
             :
             
               For
               can
               a
               man
               take
               fire
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               burnt
               ?
            
             No
             more
             may
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             caried
             of
             his
             raging
             lusts
             ,
             looke
             to
             be
             free
             from
             great
             euill
             and
             daunger
             .
             But
             behold
             further
             ,
             what
             goeth
             with
             it
             ?
             euen
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             
             is
             senslesse
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             rather
             tremble
             to
             behold
             in
             what
             estate
             he
             is
             .
             For
             besides
             ,
             that
             he
             knoweth
             he
             doth
             euill
             (
             which
             makes
             his
             sin
             the
             greater
             )
             his
             prayers
             are
             lost
             which
             he
             bestoweth
             about
             it
             ,
             his
             burden
             of
             conscience
             is
             importable
             ,
             the
             losse
             of
             grace
             thereby
             is
             vnspeakeable
             ,
             the
             griefe
             of
             the
             godly
             that
             heare
             of
             it
             ,
             
             vnutterable
             ;
             and
             the
             reioycing
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             vnsatiable
             .
             
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             so
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             could
             be
             no
             otherwise
             with
             any
             of
             Gods
             people
             ;
             for
             many
             are
             free
             from
             that
             slauerie
             ,
             who
             yet
             haue
             the
             same
             allurements
             :
             but
             they
             giue
             not
             place
             to
             their
             vnruly
             desires
             ,
             beleeuing
             that
             which
             is
             taught
             them
             ,
             How
             deare
             it
             will
             cost
             them
             .
             Oh
             subtilties
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             hardly
             to
             be
             discerned
             !
             and
             deceiptfulnesse
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             !
             
             so
             soone
             to
             let
             loose
             ,
             not
             a
             filthie
             man
             or
             woman
             onely
             ,
             giuen
             ouer
             to
             euill
             desires
             ,
             (
             who
             can
             do
             no
             other
             but
             fulfill
             the
             same
             to
             the
             vttermost
             )
             but
             a
             sonne
             and
             daughter
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             doth
             loath
             and
             abhorre
             such
             wickednesse
             :
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             readie
             to
             venture
             vpon
             that
             which
             must
             needs
             worke
             their
             vndoing
             ;
             and
             to
             wish
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             enioying
             whereof
             they
             were
             better
             be
             dead
             !
             But
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             such
             do
             purchase
             to
             themselues
             the
             iust
             fruite
             of
             their
             labours
             :
             for
             though
             they
             may
             be
             sealed
             vp
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             to
             saluation
             ,
             (
             for
             of
             such
             onely
             I
             speake
             )
             yet
             what
             then
             ?
             
             Ought
             they
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             more
             holy
             ,
             and
             beware
             of
             the
             least
             occasions
             of
             emboldening
             them
             to
             sinne
             ?
             And
             of
             all
             other
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             be
             
             most
             suspicious
             and
             fearefull
             of
             those
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             they
             know
             that
             they
             are
             most
             prone
             and
             inclined
             ?
             and
             by
             the
             committing
             whereof
             ,
             they
             are
             sure
             ,
             that
             their
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             must
             needes
             be
             greatest
             ?
             Which
             two
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             by
             their
             iust
             deserts
             ,
             once
             brought
             vpon
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             confesse
             with
             vs
             then
             ,
             
             that
             we
             cannot
             be
             too
             circumspect
             and
             warie
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             no
             precisenesse
             ,
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             deceiptfulnesse
             of
             sinne
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             place
             
             
             or
             companie
             :
             the
             which
             grace
             (
             yet
             )
             and
             care
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             too
             much
             austeritie
             ,
             till
             they
             smarted
             so
             bitterly
             for
             the
             want
             of
             it
             .
             But
             euery
             one
             can
             tell
             that
             this
             is
             true
             :
             He
             that
             standeth
             furthest
             from
             a
             raging
             flame
             ,
             
             is
             freest
             from
             burning
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             goeth
             farre
             off
             from
             the
             brimme
             of
             a
             riuer
             ,
             is
             safest
             from
             drowning
             :
             
               A
               word
               to
               the
               wise
               is
               more
               ,
               then
               an
               hundred
               stripes
               to
               a
               foole
               .
            
             And
             I
             pray
             God
             ,
             that
             numbers
             of
             them
             who
             mocke
             some
             for
             their
             precisenesse
             ,
             
             haue
             not
             oft
             times
             iust
             cause
             to
             blush
             and
             be
             wounded
             for
             their
             bold
             sinning
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             sinne
             which
             I
             now
             here
             speake
             of
             ,
             as
             other
             kinds
             :
             and
             all
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             no
             more
             precise
             .
             For
             if
             they
             may
             be
             deceiued
             and
             ouercome
             who
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             strict
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
             when
             they
             will
             at
             sometimes
             
             be
             too
             secure
             :
             what
             may
             be
             thought
             of
             such
             ,
             whose
             vsuall
             course
             is
             Carelesnes
             and
             a
             trusting
             to
             their
             owne
             wisdome
             ,
             who
             count
             it
             their
             disgrace
             and
             shame
             to
             be
             affraid
             of
             sinne
             ?
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             how
             good
             is
             it
             to
             learne
             and
             be
             able
             to
             hold
             in
             these
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             bit
             and
             bridle
             ;
             that
             no
             such
             wofull
             things
             befall
             them
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             neither
             that
             they
             make
             themselues
             fooles
             in
             Israell
             ,
             
             nor
             spectacles
             to
             the
             prophane
             world
             to
             become
             their
             pastime
             ?
             All
             which
             they
             shall
             auoide
             ,
             if
             they
             make
             their
             greatest
             reckoning
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             the
             assurance
             of
             it
             ,
             
             and
             not
             count
             it
             too
             base
             a
             thing
             for
             them
             to
             doe
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             vnder
             Christs
             gouernment
             ,
             
             to
             be
             willingly
             subiect
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             on
             his
             yoke
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             they
             giue
             not
             libertie
             to
             their
             wicked
             lustes
             ,
             to
             range
             after
             the
             cogitations
             and
             desires
             which
             may
             soonest
             poison
             them
             ;
             
             but
             follow
             their
             particular
             callings
             diligently
             :
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             shunne
             and
             auoide
             the
             occasions
             and
             obiects
             of
             such
             mischiefe
             ;
             and
             namely
             ,
             
             those
             which
             we
             reade
             that
             holy
             Ioseph
             did
             eschew
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             being
             tempted
             by
             his
             whorish
             mistresse
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             hearken
             to
             her
             ,
             nor
             come
             into
             her
             companie
             .
          
           
             Another
             way
             which
             the
             diuel
             layeth
             open
             to
             obscure
             and
             weaken
             the
             godly
             life
             in
             vs
             ;
             &
             that
             ,
             by
             another
             of
             these
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             is
             :
             
             to
             fill
             vs
             with
             noysome
             cares
             about
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
             A
             common
             euill
             vnder
             the
             Sunne
             ;
             and
             not
             
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             poore
             man
             onely
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             allowed
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             him
             :
             for
             euen
             he
             is
             taught
             to
             depend
             vpon
             God
             ,
             being
             commaunded
             to
             pray
             in
             faith
             ,
             Giue
             me
             this
             day
             ,
             &c.
             )
             but
             it
             is
             rather
             more
             common
             to
             the
             rich
             ,
             
             as
             Salomon
             speaketh
             :
             
               I
               haue
               seene
               a
               rich
               man
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               nothing
            
             :
             And
             againe
             ;
             There
             is
             one
             who
             hath
             neither
             sonne
             nor
             brother
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             end
             of
             his
             trauell
             ,
             neither
             is
             his
             eye
             satisfied
             with
             riches
             ,
             neither
             doth
             he
             once
             say
             :
             For
             whome
             do
             I
             labour
             ,
             and
             depriue
             my
             soule
             of
             goodnesse
             ?
             This
             thorne
             where
             it
             groweth
             ,
             it
             suffereth
             no
             good
             thing
             to
             grow
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             choaketh
             it
             ,
             and
             ouershadoweth
             any
             other
             gifts
             of
             God
             whatsoeuer
             .
             For
             a
             worldly
             mind
             is
             a
             monster
             of
             many
             heades
             ,
             and
             infecteth
             the
             vnwise
             with
             her
             poyson
             ,
             that
             not
             
             onely
             the
             common
             sort
             ,
             who
             haue
             small
             practise
             of
             religion
             ;
             but
             euen
             the
             best
             sort
             of
             people
             are
             made
             drunken
             with
             the
             dregges
             of
             her
             golden
             cuppe
             :
             and
             this
             is
             reached
             out
             so
             secretly
             and
             subtilly
             ,
             that
             hardly
             shall
             one
             perceiue
             the
             daunger
             of
             it
             ,
             vntill
             he
             haue
             taken
             hurt
             by
             it
             .
             Which
             worldlinesse
             where
             it
             fasteneth
             vpon
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             deuoureth
             godlinesse
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             bene
             none
             before
             ;
             and
             so
             chaungeth
             the
             best
             men
             who
             are
             not
             aware
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             feare
             not
             the
             daunger
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             become
             most
             vnlike
             themselues
             .
          
           
           
             But
             in
             describing
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             cannot
             vse
             the
             like
             breuitie
             as
             in
             the
             former
             .
             
             Nay
             ,
             I
             must
             needes
             confesse
             ,
             that
             it
             troubleth
             me
             very
             much
             ,
             how
             to
             lay
             open
             this
             packe
             ,
             it
             is
             stuffed
             with
             such
             store
             of
             contagious
             and
             infected
             wares
             ;
             and
             yet
             men
             are
             so
             greedie
             to
             catch
             them
             vp
             hauing
             respect
             onely
             vnto
             the
             gaine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             vnfit
             to
             be
             disswaded
             from
             the
             trafficke
             thereof
             :
             so
             that
             few
             may
             be
             noted
             for
             examples
             in
             vsing
             the
             world
             aright
             .
             Saint
             Paule
             setteth
             out
             this
             sinne
             which
             is
             compact
             of
             so
             many
             ,
             this
             roote
             which
             hath
             so
             many
             branches
             ,
             
             when
             writing
             to
             Timothie
             and
             charging
             him
             to
             make
             this
             his
             text
             in
             preaching
             to
             such
             as
             haue
             riches
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             
               The
               loue
               or
               desire
               of
               money
               is
               the
               roote
               of
               all
               euill
               :
               which
               while
               some
               lusted
               after
               ,
               they
               erred
               from
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               pierced
               themselues
               through
               with
               many
               sorrowes
            
             ;
             Againe
             :
             
               They
               which
               will
               be
               rich
               ,
               
               fall
               into
               temptations
               and
               snares
               ,
               and
               into
               many
               foolish
               and
               noysome
               lustes
               ,
               which
               drowne
               men
               in
               perdition
               and
               destruction
               .
            
          
           
             By
             the
             helpe
             of
             this
             Scripture
             &
             some
             other
             ,
             I
             will
             first
             lay
             out
             some
             of
             the
             branches
             of
             this
             roote
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             heades
             of
             this
             monster
             which
             deuoureth
             pietie
             and
             religion
             so
             fast
             ;
             and
             the
             deadly
             daunger
             that
             commeth
             from
             thence
             ,
             &
             the
             remedie
             against
             it
             :
             that
             all
             these
             cōsidered
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             what
             iust
             cause
             there
             is
             that
             men
             should
             be
             circumspect
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             in
             a
             more
             especiall
             manner
             throughout
             their
             dayes
             ,
             besides
             the
             generall
             care
             which
             they
             haue
             ouer
             their
             liues
             .
             And
             first
             a
             litle
             ,
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             this
             kind
             committed
             in
             and
             about
             the
             affaires
             and
             dealings
             of
             Christians
             ,
             (
             for
             my
             purpose
             is
             to
             awaken
             
             such
             as
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             directed
             ,
             not
             to
             shew
             all
             the
             sorts
             of
             euill
             which
             are
             practised
             in
             the
             world
             :
             )
             then
             somwhat
             of
             the
             sinnes
             committed
             by
             the
             occasion
             of
             riches
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             mens
             dealings
             ;
             and
             the
             daungers
             that
             accompanie
             both
             .
             To
             these
             two
             ,
             I
             will
             referre
             that
             which
             I
             meane
             to
             speake
             of
             this
             first
             point
             .
          
           
             
             In
             dealings
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             sinnes
             which
             good
             men
             are
             like
             to
             fall
             into
             ,
             are
             :
             Greedinesse
             in
             seeking
             and
             getting
             their
             commodities
             ,
             when
             they
             consider
             not
             who
             is
             hurt
             thereby
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             get
             ;
             nor
             what
             daunger
             they
             purchase
             themselues
             in
             things
             which
             are
             more
             precious
             :
             with
             the
             which
             as
             a
             daily
             companion
             goeth
             Hastinesse
             and
             rashnesse
             ,
             
             when
             couenants
             and
             promises
             
             are
             vnaduisedly
             made
             ,
             and
             afterward
             seldome
             performed
             and
             kept
             ;
             being
             as
             fast
             repented
             of
             as
             they
             were
             entred
             into
             ,
             because
             rashnesse
             doth
             nothing
             wel
             .
             This
             way
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             the
             world
             ,
             many
             abuse
             the
             peace
             which
             they
             inioy
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             any
             shew
             or
             hope
             of
             profite
             set
             before
             vs
             (
             with
             what
             hard
             conditions
             so
             euer
             )
             we
             are
             commonly
             so
             moued
             and
             tickled
             therewith
             ,
             
             that
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             apparantly
             ,
             we
             be
             much
             vnsetled
             and
             almost
             made
             drunken
             thereby
             ;
             as
             when
             we
             first
             enter
             vpon
             our
             inheritance
             and
             commodities
             ,
             whē
             they
             come
             in
             more
             roundly
             by
             the
             rising
             of
             prices
             ,
             or
             great
             gaine
             in
             our
             bargaines
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             
             Another
             euill
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             is
             the
             deceiptfull
             loosenesse
             and
             light-heartednesse
             
             in
             our
             affaires
             ,
             which
             shaketh
             off
             all
             reuerence
             and
             feare
             in
             our
             actions
             ;
             and
             admitteth
             no
             suspicion
             ,
             much
             lesse
             question
             ,
             whether
             we
             walke
             safely
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             though
             our
             commoditie-seeking
             were
             our
             heauen
             and
             happinesse
             ;
             and
             as
             though
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             some
             libertie
             giuen
             vs
             of
             God
             herein
             ,
             therefore
             we
             may
             cast
             off
             care
             of
             better
             things
             ,
             and
             passe
             measure
             in
             them
             without
             check
             or
             cōtrolement
             :
             so
             that
             we
             sensibly
             feele
             our
             desire
             abated
             
             
             to
             the
             Gospel
             and
             heauenly
             things
             .
             To
             this
             is
             annexed
             (
             as
             a
             familiar
             companion
             )
             foolish
             ,
             excessiue
             and
             earthly
             reioycing
             ,
             
             when
             we
             haue
             successe
             to
             our
             liking
             ,
             and
             gaine
             comming
             in
             .
             And
             from
             this
             ariseth
             reioycing
             in
             our
             wealth
             (
             which
             Iob
             durst
             not
             do
             ,
             but
             said
             ;
             That
             had
             bene
             a
             denying
             of
             God
             )
             and
             pride
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             lifting
             vp
             our
             hearts
             aboue
             others
             ,
             
             liuing
             in
             pleasure
             and
             wantonnesse
             ,
             excesse
             in
             diet
             and
             apparell
             ,
             and
             nourishing
             our
             hearts
             as
             in
             a
             day
             of
             slaughter
             ,
             disdaining
             our
             inferiours
             ,
             repining
             at
             our
             betters
             ,
             with
             a
             greedie
             and
             hastie
             seeking
             to
             go
             beyond
             our
             equals
             ;
             and
             infinite
             others
             like
             :
             for
             euen
             in
             these
             may
             Gods
             seruants
             be
             drowned
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             on
             the
             contrarie
             :
             if
             we
             thriue
             not
             ,
             
             nor
             attaine
             to
             that
             which
             we
             
             looke
             for
             ,
             what
             commeth
             from
             vs
             but
             fretting
             and
             vexation
             of
             heart
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             obtaine
             not
             our
             desire
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             good
             successe
             which
             we
             hoped
             for
             ?
             
             So
             that
             before
             the
             issue
             commeth
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             with
             contentation
             rest
             vpon
             God
             ,
             and
             meekely
             commit
             the
             successe
             to
             him
             :
             no
             ,
             but
             rather
             vnquietly
             and
             distrustfully
             carie
             ourselues
             vntill
             the
             triall
             come
             .
             Besides
             these
             ,
             there
             are
             other
             kinds
             of
             offending
             ,
             which
             a
             Christian
             man
             may
             fall
             into
             :
             as
             when
             he
             shall
             ouer-lay
             himselfe
             with
             such
             multitudes
             of
             worldly
             dealings
             ,
             
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             place
             nor
             time
             giuen
             to
             holy
             exercises
             of
             prayer
             ,
             or
             regard
             had
             of
             christian
             walking
             in
             his
             ciuill
             or
             common
             actions
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             wisedome
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             him
             to
             farre
             more
             excellent
             purposes
             ,
             is
             bestowed
             this
             way
             ,
             euen
             
             to
             be
             rich
             :
             then
             the
             which
             folly
             ,
             what
             greater
             may
             fall
             into
             one
             who
             thinketh
             himselfe
             wise
             ?
             For
             what
             hath
             he
             prouided
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             care
             ,
             toile
             and
             miserie
             couered
             with
             iolitie
             while
             he
             liueth
             ,
             and
             the
             fruite
             of
             his
             follie
             at
             his
             death
             ;
             that
             he
             being
             turned
             out
             of
             all
             here
             ,
             he
             is
             much
             vexed
             and
             disquieted
             ,
             hardly
             brought
             to
             cast
             off
             this
             burthen
             ,
             and
             heartily
             to
             repent
             this
             his
             disguised
             estate
             ;
             is
             hardly
             receiued
             into
             euerlasting
             habitation
             after
             ,
             but
             hath
             worse
             prouided
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             then
             the
             meanest
             godly
             person
             which
             liued
             vnder
             him
             ?
          
           
             I
             graunt
             it
             is
             to
             be
             allowed
             that
             Salomon
             saith
             :
             A
             diligent
             hand
             maketh
             rich
             :
             and
             ,
             The
             slouthful
             commeth
             to
             pouertie
             .
             But
             that
             none
             may
             be
             deceiued
             
             with
             mis-vnderstanding
             his
             wordes
             ,
             
             let
             him
             be
             the
             interpreter
             himself
             what
             diligence
             it
             is
             which
             he
             alloweth
             to
             grow
             rich
             by
             ;
             euen
             such
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             as
             will
             giue
             him
             leaue
             to
             seeke
             wisedome
             as
             gold
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             it
             vp
             as
             treasure
             ,
             and
             to
             labour
             for
             vnderstanding
             aboue
             all
             things
             :
             such
             also
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             diligence
             to
             become
             rich
             ,
             he
             be
             affraid
             to
             offend
             :
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             not
             be
             his
             trauell
             that
             he
             doth
             most
             looke
             after
             .
             Such
             an
             euill
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             world
             (
             I
             meane
             ,
             euen
             amongst
             men
             otherwise
             well
             to
             be
             hoped
             of
             )
             that
             they
             do
             not
             marke
             ,
             when
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             gaine
             comming
             in
             is
             felt
             ,
             how
             godly
             duties
             grow
             as
             bitter
             and
             vnsauourie
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             otherwise
             with
             them
             .
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             besides
             these
             before
             named
             ,
             in
             christian
             
             mens
             dealings
             ,
             worse
             things
             for
             the
             getting
             of
             this
             worlds
             good
             ,
             may
             come
             to
             passe
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             vnlawfull
             meanes
             may
             be
             practised
             ,
             
             as
             iniuring
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             whiles
             either
             by
             deceipt
             in
             bargaining
             or
             otherwise
             it
             be
             offered
             ;
             or
             whiles
             violence
             be
             shewed
             ,
             oppression
             and
             rigour
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             none
             against
             them
             able
             to
             resist
             it
             :
             more
             particularly
             ,
             whiles
             men
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             Gods
             commaundement
             ,
             do
             put
             their
             money
             to
             vsurie
             .
          
           
             If
             in
             this
             sort
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             
             we
             should
             be
             prouoked
             in
             our
             affaires
             and
             dealings
             
             to
             go
             to
             worke
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             most
             to
             do
             )
             we
             should
             so
             blemish
             ,
             
             yea
             deface
             the
             christian
             life
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             graces
             of
             God
             should
             be
             in
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             lying
             open
             to
             our
             aduersarie
             but
             in
             some
             of
             these
             for
             want
             of
             a
             particular
             regard
             had
             against
             them
             ,
             we
             should
             need
             no
             other
             occasions
             to
             make
             our
             liues
             irkesome
             ,
             
             reprochfull
             and
             vncomfortable
             .
             But
             I
             haue
             hitherto
             laid
             foorth
             onely
             some
             of
             the
             diseases
             that
             grow
             out
             of
             a
             worldly
             mind
             in
             mens
             dealings
             :
             but
             there
             is
             no
             lesse
             euill
             incurred
             of
             an
             earthly
             minded
             man
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             religious
             ,
             (
             euen
             whiles
             he
             is
             free
             from
             all
             affaires
             )
             wherby
             his
             profites
             and
             substance
             are
             increased
             .
             For
             he
             who
             doth
             not
             yet
             see
             the
             deceiptfulnesse
             of
             richs
             ,
             how
             they
             blindfold
             the
             heart
             that
             it
             cannot
             see
             clearely
             the
             beautie
             of
             christianity
             ;
             alas
             ,
             how
             is
             he
             led
             about
             of
             his
             fantasies
             (
             like
             a
             foole
             )
             to
             
             dreame
             of
             the
             happinesse
             of
             his
             outward
             estate
             ?
             Oh
             ,
             what
             pleasure
             is
             it
             to
             him
             to
             thinke
             of
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             ?
             How
             is
             his
             heart
             made
             drunken
             with
             the
             fleshly
             reioycing
             in
             his
             wealth
             and
             welfare
             ?
             How
             doth
             it
             delight
             him
             to
             think
             what
             libertie
             he
             hath
             in
             the
             world
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             abilitie
             ,
             to
             please
             himselfe
             in
             that
             which
             his
             heart
             carieth
             him
             to
             ,
             or
             his
             eye
             lusteth
             after
             ?
             when
             yet
             he
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             miserable
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             restraine
             him
             from
             such
             libertie
             .
             How
             doth
             he
             cast
             in
             his
             head
             what
             he
             will
             do
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             within
             some
             few
             yeares
             how
             conueniently
             he
             will
             haue
             all
             things
             about
             him
             ,
             (
             I
             speake
             still
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             for
             euen
             so
             may
             such
             an
             one
             be
             beguiled
             for
             a
             season
             ;
             
             )
             and
             before
             the
             time
             be
             expired
             he
             is
             taken
             away
             from
             all
             ,
             like
             the
             
             foole
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             laid
             in
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           
             And
             thus
             his
             spiders
             webbe
             which
             with
             much
             care
             and
             long
             time
             was
             in
             working
             ,
             is
             now
             suddenly
             swept
             away
             in
             one
             moment
             .
             It
             were
             infinite
             to
             say
             that
             which
             might
             here
             be
             vttered
             ,
             and
             to
             very
             good
             purpose
             ,
             how
             many
             waies
             and
             how
             farre
             the
             poore
             soule
             may
             be
             led
             to
             deceiue
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             finally
             to
             be
             vtterly
             vndone
             being
             altogether
             bereft
             of
             all
             heauenly
             furniture
             ,
             through
             the
             foolish
             and
             sottish
             dreames
             of
             earthly
             felicitie
             ,
             which
             do
             oftentimes
             fasten
             euen
             vpon
             good
             men
             sometime
             vnawares
             ,
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             the
             commonnesse
             of
             this
             euill
             which
             they
             see
             in
             the
             world
             .
             
          
           
             
             All
             which
             how
             clearely
             do
             they
             proue
             ,
             that
             riches
             are
             commaunders
             and
             maisters
             ,
             and
             men
             slaues
             and
             seruants
             to
             whatsoeuer
             they
             will
             force
             them
             ;
             and
             get
             such
             secret
             loue
             and
             liking
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             difficultie
             to
             breake
             their
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             greater
             vexation
             of
             the
             hart
             when
             it
             must
             be
             broken
             ?
             There
             is
             such
             a
             neare
             agreement
             and
             liking
             betwixt
             our
             nature
             and
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             talke
             with
             them
             as
             with
             a
             friend
             ;
             and
             are
             led
             by
             them
             to
             many
             euill
             purposes
             and
             ends
             .
             So
             that
             we
             may
             possibly
             be
             brought
             to
             abuse
             them
             to
             the
             satisfying
             of
             our
             lusts
             ,
             both
             in
             excesse
             ,
             licentiousnesse
             ,
             pride
             and
             the
             ioynting
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             ;
             and
             what
             not
             (
             that
             I
             say
             not
             much
             of
             the
             deceiptfulnesse
             which
             there
             is
             small
             hope
             to
             make
             men
             
             see
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             become
             very
             slaues
             and
             droiles
             for
             the
             aduancing
             of
             their
             childrē
             ,
             neglecting
             for
             that
             cause
             whatsoeuer
             oportunities
             God
             offereth
             them
             of
             doing
             much
             good
             )
             ?
             For
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             that
             many
             rich
             men
             haue
             seemed
             to
             liue
             to
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             then
             to
             leaue
             great
             wealth
             to
             them
             whom
             (
             yet
             )
             they
             laboured
             not
             to
             make
             fit
             to
             vse
             it
             aright
             ,
             and
             therefore
             prouided
             to
             the
             vndoing
             of
             them
             .
             
             And
             yet
             to
             comfort
             the
             hearts
             of
             their
             poore
             brethren
             with
             thē
             ,
             
             
             or
             to
             apply
             them
             to
             any
             such
             ends
             ,
             they
             are
             backward
             and
             slow
             ,
             yea
             too
             pinching
             ,
             spary
             and
             nigardly
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             were
             too
             litle
             for
             a
             few
             bellies
             .
             And
             as
             they
             hardly
             come
             from
             vs
             to
             good
             vses
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             as
             much
             pinched
             and
             vexed
             with
             feare
             of
             losing
             and
             forgoing
             them
             :
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             vaine
             commaunded
             ,
             
             That
             we
             beware
             we
             be
             not
             surfeited
             with
             cares
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             make
             them
             not
             thornes
             and
             choakes
             to
             hurt
             and
             annoy
             vs.
             
          
           
             By
             these
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             euery
             Christian
             is
             most
             prone
             to
             offend
             :
             
             so
             if
             he
             shall
             not
             wisely
             and
             circumspectly
             preuent
             the
             same
             by
             this
             Christian
             watchfulnesse
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             besides
             other
             helpes
             before
             set
             downe
             ,
             auoiding
             all
             occasions
             and
             weaning
             his
             heart
             from
             all
             noisome
             loue
             
             thereof
             ,
             learning
             also
             contentation
             ,
             and
             nourishing
             a
             mercifull
             hart
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             with
             such
             like
             remedies
             as
             shall
             be
             set
             downe
             ;
             he
             shall
             be
             constrained
             to
             complaine
             of
             grieuous
             distractions
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             disquietnesse
             ,
             and
             vnsetling
             himselfe
             hereby
             ,
             besides
             the
             hurt
             which
             others
             shal
             take
             by
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             may
             appeare
             by
             this
             which
             hath
             bene
             sayd
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             how
             needfull
             it
             is
             ,
             besides
             a
             generall
             watchfulnesse
             in
             and
             throughout
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             especially
             affraid
             of
             some
             speciall
             weaknesses
             which
             we
             cary
             about
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             armed
             against
             some
             speciall
             discouragements
             and
             hinderances
             by
             worldly
             goods
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             shewed
             some
             of
             the
             abusings
             of
             worldly
             goods
             ,
             both
             in
             mens
             dealings
             
             and
             out
             of
             them
             :
             the
             daungers
             that
             accompany
             them
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             not
             without
             large
             laying
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             follow
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             shadow
             doth
             the
             body
             ?
             For
             though
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             them
             who
             are
             drowned
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             whose
             God
             is
             their
             belly
             and
             their
             wealth
             :
             
             it
             is
             too
             apparent
             ,
             how
             honest
             and
             good
             Christians
             haue
             (
             for
             the
             most
             of
             them
             )
             no
             heart
             to
             heare
             how
             they
             should
             vse
             their
             worldly
             wealth
             ,
             how
             many
             daungers
             they
             are
             subiect
             vnto
             thereby
             ,
             and
             how
             their
             loue
             is
             glued
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             they
             thinke
             themselues
             able
             to
             guide
             themselues
             in
             vsing
             and
             disposing
             of
             their
             riches
             and
             commodities
             :
             therefore
             do
             they
             fall
             into
             no
             meane
             or
             common
             dangers
             .
             That
             whereas
             they
             might
             haue
             libertie
             aboue
             
             others
             ,
             to
             leade
             a
             sweete
             and
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             many
             to
             the
             same
             :
             yet
             they
             get
             litle
             knowledge
             ,
             faith
             ,
             experience
             ,
             comfort
             and
             other
             grace
             ,
             themselues
             ;
             neither
             are
             many
             of
             them
             prouokers
             of
             their
             neighbours
             to
             a
             religious
             course
             ,
             to
             loue
             and
             to
             good
             workes
             ,
             by
             word
             and
             example
             .
             And
             beside
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             sinne
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             meete
             with
             the
             punishments
             of
             other
             men
             ;
             in
             iust
             reproaches
             and
             an
             ill
             name
             deseruedly
             ,
             in
             an
             euill
             conscience
             and
             many
             vexations
             ,
             beside
             many
             bad
             dealings
             which
             they
             find
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             haue
             bene
             voide
             of
             :
             beside
             these
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             )
             what
             a
             iudgement
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             borne
             to
             honour
             ,
             haue
             depriued
             themselues
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             11.
             
             Of
             the
             remedies
             against
             this
             worldly
             lust
             :
             namely
             ,
             Couetousnesse
             and
             excessiue
             loue
             of
             riches
             .
          
           
             BVt
             to
             set
             downe
             somewhat
             more
             clearly
             and
             distinctly
             for
             helpe
             and
             redresse
             of
             this
             sinne
             of
             couetousnesse
             and
             worldly
             lust
             ,
             because
             I
             haue
             somewhat
             largely
             spoken
             of
             the
             same
             :
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             the
             remedies
             and
             reasons
             
             to
             redresse
             these
             many
             and
             dangerous
             sinnes
             ,
             (
             and
             to
             preuent
             the
             same
             ,
             
             where
             they
             haue
             not
             as
             yet
             broke
             out
             in
             many
             of
             Gods
             people
             )
             that
             the
             remedies
             (
             I
             say
             )
             and
             reasons
             against
             them
             were
             well
             marked
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             direction
             how
             to
             vse
             them
             both
             ,
             (
             as
             followeth
             )
             duly
             regarded
             .
             And
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             remedies
             which
             I
             will
             here
             set
             downe
             ,
             they
             are
             foure
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             reasons
             also
             are
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             that
             desireth
             to
             be
             free
             from
             great
             blame
             and
             offence
             by
             the
             vse
             of
             worldly
             goods
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             hold
             fast
             his
             peace
             with
             God
             thereby
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             know
             not
             what
             morall
             action
             is
             more
             to
             be
             desired
             )
             let
             him
             looke
             to
             this
             as
             he
             would
             to
             the
             auoiding
             of
             the
             collicke
             or
             stone
             :
             
             That
             no
             man
             be
             hurt
             or
             
             sustaine
             losse
             and
             danger
             by
             him
             ;
             but
             let
             him
             throughly
             be
             perswaded
             of
             it
             indeed
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             thus
             :
             as
             we
             are
             straightly
             charged
             by
             the
             Apostle
             :
             
             
               See
               that
               no
               man
               oppresse
               or
               defraud
               his
               brother
               in
               any
               matter
               .
            
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             we
             will
             be
             sure
             that
             none
             shall
             wrong
             vs
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             we
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             it
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             we
             need
             not
             be
             bidden
             to
             regard
             our selues
             :
             )
             so
             because
             few
             of
             vs
             will
             be
             carefull
             to
             see
             others
             with
             whom
             we
             deale
             ,
             to
             inioy
             their
             right
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             ready
             rather
             to
             plucke
             from
             them
             ;
             therefore
             is
             this
             charge
             giuen
             vs
             towards
             others
             (
             not
             a
             litle
             foiling
             to
             this
             sinne
             of
             worldlines
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             regarded
             .
             )
          
           
             
             For
             then
             we
             shall
             be
             free
             from
             all
             the
             sinnes
             against
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             condemned
             in
             the
             eighth
             commandement
             (
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             discerne
             them
             )
             both
             
             in
             bargaining
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             not
             a
             few
             )
             and
             also
             in
             other
             dealings
             with
             men
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             almost
             innumbrable
             :
             )
             neither
             shall
             we
             desire
             it
             in
             our
             harts
             ,
             to
             iniure
             them
             ,
             seeing
             the
             law
             that
             bindeth
             vs
             is
             spiritual
             .
             And
             what
             a
             treasure
             were
             it
             ,
             so
             to
             mind
             this
             charge
             in
             all
             our
             dealings
             with
             men
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             haue
             the
             blessed
             and
             sweet
             fruite
             of
             it
             at
             night
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             to
             lie
             down
             ?
             Oh
             ,
             what
             liberty
             may
             such
             haue
             ,
             as
             look
             faithfully
             to
             this
             ?
             (
             In
             like
             maner
             ,
             do
             not
             sorowes
             inough
             abide
             thē
             who
             restraine
             not
             their
             harts
             from
             such
             iniurying
             of
             men
             with
             full
             resolution
             ?
             )
             Again
             ,
             he
             who
             will
             be
             subiect
             to
             this
             charge
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             couenant
             holily
             ,
             to
             vse
             this
             first
             remedie
             throughout
             his
             life
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             none
             shall
             sustaine
             wrong
             or
             hurt
             by
             him
             ;
             shall
             be
             
             free
             from
             many
             branches
             of
             couetousnesse
             :
             yea
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             armed
             to
             do
             no
             euill
             this
             way
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             haue
             ,
             doth
             correct
             and
             redresse
             it
             ,
             shall
             shew
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             strugled
             commendably
             with
             the
             world
             and
             earthly
             goods
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             haue
             gotten
             great
             victory
             thereby
             .
             And
             therefore
             are
             there
             few
             such
             ;
             because
             few
             do
             tie
             themselues
             to
             such
             couenants
             .
             Which
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             be
             free
             from
             blame
             in
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             yet
             
             
             should
             they
             sufficiently
             be
             branded
             for
             worldly
             and
             couetous
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             found
             vnarmed
             against
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             remedie
             is
             :
             not
             onely
             that
             we
             hurt
             them
             not
             ,
             
             but
             also
             that
             we
             do
             them
             good
             .
             Which
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             all
             with
             whom
             we
             haue
             to
             do
             .
             Euen
             as
             that
             Scripture
             teacheth
             ,
             confirming
             this
             rule
             :
             namely
             ,
             That
             we
             should
             owe
             nothing
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             we
             loue
             them
             .
             
             And
             this
             reacheth
             (
             and
             is
             of
             vs
             to
             be
             performed
             )
             to
             foure
             sorts
             of
             men
             :
             (
             1
             )
             to
             Princes
             :
             (
             2
             )
             to
             teachers
             :
             (
             3
             )
             our
             owne
             families
             :
             and
             (
             4
             )
             to
             others
             ,
             our
             poore
             neighbours
             and
             brethren
             :
             to
             all
             which
             ,
             we
             owe
             a
             seuerall
             duty
             not
             to
             be
             neglected
             .
             For
             breuity
             sake
             to
             our
             Christian
             Prince
             we
             owe
             tribute
             and
             other
             duty
             by
             our
             goods
             ,
             
             as
             
             we
             see
             it
             to
             be
             required
             of
             vs
             both
             in
             peace
             and
             warre
             .
             About
             which
             I
             say
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             all
             drawing
             backe
             and
             vnwillingnesse
             to
             performe
             duties
             necessarily
             imposed
             ,
             is
             euill
             :
             so
             this
             is
             not
             a
             small
             blemish
             ,
             when
             such
             as
             go
             for
             good
             Christians
             ,
             do
             commonly
             contend
             and
             raise
             strife
             about
             their
             payments
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             rather
             proportionably
             discharge
             the
             same
             with
             willingnesse
             .
             The
             next
             is
             ,
             
             to
             the
             vpholding
             and
             maintaining
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             and
             the
             Gospell
             preached
             :
             which
             due
             ,
             they
             who
             being
             able
             ,
             are
             not
             ready
             to
             discharge
             ,
             but
             draw
             their
             neckes
             out
             of
             the
             coller
             :
             besides
             that
             ,
             they
             shew
             they
             are
             neither
             friends
             nor
             fauourers
             of
             that
             holy
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             they
             proue
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             truly
             ,
             that
             they
             reape
             small
             benefite
             by
             the
             
             preaching
             of
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             it
             .
             
             So
             that
             euen
             the
             poore
             who
             are
             able
             to
             giue
             nothing
             ,
             are
             in
             no
             better
             case
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             in
             affection
             and
             good
             example
             with
             the
             best
             and
             forwardest
             ,
             in
             token
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             abilitie
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             be
             behind
             others
             in
             that
             duty
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             sort
             to
             whom
             we
             owe
             this
             ,
             To
             make
             thē
             partakers
             of
             our
             goods
             ,
             
             are
             our
             owne
             familie
             ,
             as
             wife
             ,
             seruants
             and
             children
             :
             who
             must
             haue
             this
             performed
             by
             vs
             ,
             to
             haue
             all
             good
             necessaries
             prouided
             them
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             as
             foode
             and
             rayment
             ,
             with
             what
             soeuer
             else
             conuenient
             for
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             better
             incouraged
             and
             more
             inabled
             to
             liue
             christianly
             ,
             and
             to
             walke
             in
             their
             callings
             diligently
             and
             chearfully
             .
             And
             if
             we
             be
             occasions
             to
             them
             of
             neglecting
             their
             duties
             ,
             by
             pulling
             from
             them
             any
             of
             their
             necessarie
             
             helpes
             ,
             yea
             if
             we
             haue
             not
             a
             care
             to
             see
             that
             they
             inioy
             them
             ;
             we
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             shew
             our selues
             
               worse
               then
               infidels
            
             .
             And
             yet
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             
             will
             not
             the
             Lord
             allow
             vs
             to
             fall
             into
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             ill
             dealing
             ,
             
             as
             coueting
             that
             which
             is
             anothers
             ,
             or
             irreligious
             seeking
             to
             increase
             our
             owne
             for
             the
             maintaining
             of
             our
             charge
             :
             but
             that
             care
             and
             trauell
             of
             ours
             ,
             in
             our
             particular
             calling
             ,
             which
             auoideth
             both
             these
             ;
             (
             that
             neither
             religious
             worshipping
             and
             seruing
             of
             God
             be
             neglected
             of
             vs
             ,
             nor
             our
             neighbour
             wronged
             nor
             iniuried
             by
             vs
             )
             that
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             prouiding
             for
             our
             families
             ,
             which
             is
             beseeming
             and
             meet
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             sort
             of
             them
             which
             ought
             to
             haue
             a
             part
             in
             our
             goods
             ,
             
             (
             so
             that
             the
             giuing
             of
             that
             to
             them
             which
             we
             owe
             them
             ,
             may
             helpe
             to
             hinder
             and
             abate
             couetousnesse
             in
             vs
             :
             )
             this
             last
             sort
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             the
             poore
             ,
             
             whom
             
               we
               shall
               alwayes
               haue
               among
               vs
            
             (
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             saith
             )
             
               that
               we
               may
               do
               good
               to
               them
               .
            
             
             Therfore
             much
             more
             we
             must
             take
             it
             as
             graunted
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             in
             no
             wise
             hurt
             or
             wrong
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             not
             offer
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             (
             though
             with
             some
             ,
             all
             is
             fish
             that
             commeth
             into
             the
             net
             (
             as
             they
             say
             ;
             )
             and
             they
             care
             not
             who
             forgo
             it
             ,
             
             so
             that
             they
             may
             haue
             it
             .
             
             )
             We
             must
             know
             further
             ,
             that
             to
             these
             we
             ow
             mercy
             
             and
             compassion
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             giue
             them
             for
             their
             present
             need
             :
             to
             lend
             to
             them
             for
             their
             vpholding
             in
             their
             trade
             :
             to
             beare
             with
             them
             when
             they
             haue
             it
             not
             to
             pay
             at
             the
             due
             time
             :
             and
             to
             remit
             it
             to
             them
             altogether
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             ,
             and
             yet
             faine
             would
             discharge
             it
             :
             and
             to
             helpe
             them
             vp
             againe
             who
             are
             decayed
             :
             (
             Alwayes
             looking
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             subtile
             and
             slouthfull
             be
             excepted
             .
             
             )
             And
             for
             the
             performing
             of
             these
             duties
             ,
             let
             somewhat
             be
             layd
             aside
             as
             God
             blesseth
             vs
             ,
             either
             quarterly
             as
             we
             receiue
             it
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             God
             bringeth
             it
             to
             our
             hāds
             ;
             not
             thinking
             the
             tythe
             of
             our
             gaine
             and
             sauings
             in
             the
             yeare
             to
             be
             too
             much
             for
             them
             .
             The
             Apostle
             willeth
             men
             to
             be
             rich
             in
             good
             workes
             and
             not
             nigardly
             ;
             &
             God
             cals
             Giuing
             a
             grace
             .
             
             And
             know
             we
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             loueth
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             it
             with
             chearfulnesse
             ,
             and
             (
             where
             much
             is
             not
             )
             that
             the
             widowes
             mite
             was
             highly
             accepted
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             haue
             shewed
             who
             are
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             maner
             our
             hearts
             should
             be
             inlarged
             towards
             them
             .
             And
             this
             briefly
             be
             sayd
             of
             the
             second
             remedie
             against
             a
             worldly
             and
             couetous
             heart
             :
             which
             being
             layd
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             found
             a
             small
             meane
             to
             disfigure
             and
             maime
             such
             a
             sinne
             :
             especially
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             both
             go
             with
             the
             other
             two
             which
             follow
             .
          
           
             
             And
             these
             do
             concerne
             our selues
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             teach
             vs
             how
             to
             deale
             with
             others
             .
             The
             first
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             hurt
             vs
             not
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             meanes
             to
             draw
             vs
             to
             much
             sinne
             ,
             which
             will
             as
             poyson
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             
             worke
             vs
             much
             euill
             .
             And
             this
             they
             may
             do
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             those
             that
             haue
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             in
             them
             who
             seeke
             ,
             and
             cannot
             come
             by
             them
             .
             In
             those
             who
             haue
             and
             inioy
             them
             ,
             the
             danger
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             which
             Salomon
             speaketh
             of
             :
             that
             they
             be
             not
             to
             vs
             as
             they
             be
             to
             the
             most
             ,
             our
             strong
             holds
             .
             The
             
               riches
               of
               a
               man
            
             ,
             
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               are
               his
               strong
               holds
            
             :
             and
             make
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               to
               be
               high
               minded
            
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             writeth
             to
             
               Timothy
               :
               Charge
               them
               who
               are
               rich
               in
               this
               world
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               they
               be
               not
               high
               minded
               .
            
             For
             if
             they
             puffe
             vp
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             make
             vs
             swell
             ,
             they
             will
             draw
             vs
             on
             to
             any
             sinne
             :
             as
             licentiousnesse
             ,
             idlenesse
             ,
             vanitie
             and
             boldnesse
             in
             euill
             ,
             whiles
             we
             thinke
             we
             haue
             that
             which
             will
             beare
             vs
             out
             ,
             and
             hold
             vs
             vp
             against
             any
             which
             might
             rise
             against
             vs
             ;
             vntill
             the
             fruits
             
             of
             them
             breake
             forth
             in
             vs
             more
             bitter
             then
             gall
             or
             wormewood
             .
             Againe
             ,
             they
             will
             make
             vs
             worldly
             ,
             prophane
             ,
             nigardly
             ,
             discontented
             :
             for
             he
             that
             loueth
             siluer
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             satisfied
             with
             it
             :
             and
             he
             that
             loueth
             riches
             ,
             shall
             be
             without
             the
             fruite
             of
             them
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             5.9
             .
             Also
             they
             will
             fill
             vs
             with
             slauish
             feare
             of
             losing
             and
             forgoing
             them
             :
             and
             what
             will
             insue
             of
             this
             bondage
             ,
             but
             a
             wearisome
             and
             tedious
             troublesomnesse
             ?
             that
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             vs
             to
             rest
             ;
             but
             (
             as
             the
             flies
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             which
             with
             no
             beating
             off
             ,
             did
             cease
             to
             disquiet
             the
             people
             )
             with
             care
             and
             pensiuenesse
             will
             torment
             vs
             waking
             ,
             and
             with
             fearfull
             dreames
             sting
             and
             wound
             vs
             sleeping
             ,
             yea
             breake
             off
             our
             sleepe
             altogether
             ,
             when
             we
             should
             take
             and
             inioy
             it
             :
             till
             ,
             as
             a
             moth
             ,
             which
             taketh
             away
             
             the
             beauty
             of
             a
             garment
             ,
             they
             consume
             and
             eate
             vp
             all
             the
             spirituall
             grace
             that
             was
             in
             vs
             ?
          
           
             This
             is
             some
             part
             of
             the
             hurt
             that
             riches
             may
             do
             vs
             ,
             euen
             as
             they
             do
             procure
             and
             bring
             all
             these
             with
             many
             other
             to
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             as
             agreeable
             to
             Salomons
             words
             :
             
             
               I
               haue
               seene
               an
               euill
               sicknesse
               vnder
               the
               Sunne
               :
               riches
               reserued
               to
               the
               owners
               thereof
               ,
               to
               their
               euill
               .
            
             These
             sinnes
             therefore
             ,
             with
             their
             like
             ,
             
             
             and
             the
             woe
             that
             they
             bring
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             wisely
             and
             carefully
             preuent
             and
             auoid
             ,
             (
             as
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             great
             diligence
             must
             be
             vsed
             for
             the
             shunning
             of
             the
             same
             ?
             )
             we
             shall
             helpe
             in
             good
             sort
             to
             breake
             the
             necke
             of
             this
             couetousnesse
             :
             which
             otherwise
             will
             beare
             sway
             in
             vs
             ,
             howsoeuer
             the
             name
             of
             it
             be
             odious
             to
             vs.
             Now
             such
             as
             haue
             not
             riches
             in
             any
             plenty
             ,
             but
             are
             poore
             ,
             
             may
             haue
             worldly
             minds
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             are
             more
             like
             to
             couet
             ,
             to
             be
             discontented
             ,
             fret
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             vnlawfull
             shifts
             to
             come
             out
             of
             their
             wants
             :
             whereby
             no
             small
             hurt
             doth
             insue
             vnto
             them
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             
             true
             Christians
             must
             learne
             to
             resist
             and
             withstand
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             what
             allowance
             God
             affoordeth
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             what
             their
             greedy
             appetite
             would
             desire
             .
             And
             besides
             
             other
             meanes
             by
             which
             they
             resist
             ,
             let
             them
             labour
             in
             their
             calling
             diligently
             ,
             both
             they
             which
             want
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             haue
             much
             :
             for
             that
             becommeth
             vs
             all
             well
             ,
             so
             as
             with
             it
             we
             prouide
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             hurt
             by
             the
             worldly
             goods
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             diuerse
             sinnes
             which
             they
             cause
             ,
             whereby
             we
             should
             vtterly
             disgrace
             our
             profession
             .
             And
             thereby
             and
             by
             no
             better
             way
             ,
             we
             shall
             proue
             that
             we
             are
             not
             couetous
             ,
             while
             we
             arme
             our selues
             against
             al
             such
             euils
             as
             riches
             do
             cause
             men
             to
             commit
             for
             the
             excessiue
             loue
             that
             they
             beare
             to
             them
             :
             a
             great
             number
             of
             the
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             .
             And
             this
             of
             the
             third
             remedie
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             is
             this
             :
             
             that
             we
             not
             onely
             prouide
             that
             we
             be
             not
             hurt
             
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             we
             looke
             to
             it
             carefully
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             much
             bettered
             by
             them
             towards
             Gods
             seruice
             ,
             more
             then
             if
             we
             wanted
             them
             .
             For
             although
             poore
             and
             rich
             are
             commanded
             to
             consecrate
             themselues
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             best
             do
             it
             ,
             who
             haue
             most
             helpes
             thereto
             .
             And
             who
             can
             deny
             ,
             
             that
             in
             the
             wealthy
             estate
             there
             are
             many
             more
             helpes
             hereto
             ,
             then
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             needie
             and
             poore
             ,
             (
             this
             being
             graunted
             ,
             that
             both
             sorts
             feare
             God
             ,
             with
             whom
             onely
             I
             haue
             here
             to
             deale
             )
             ?
             For
             first
             ,
             they
             haue
             more
             time
             and
             freedome
             then
             these
             ,
             to
             all
             exercises
             of
             religion
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             publicke
             and
             priuate
             :
             I
             meane
             ,
             they
             may
             ofter
             inioy
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             haue
             recourse
             to
             reading
             ,
             Christian
             conference
             in
             good
             company
             ,
             
             meditation
             also
             and
             prayer
             :
             (
             which
             ,
             how
             great
             helpes
             they
             be
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             a
             setled
             course
             in
             godlines
             ,
             hath
             bin
             before
             set
             downe
             :
             )
             whereas
             the
             poore
             ,
             besides
             that
             they
             shall
             looke
             to
             themselues
             commendably
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             discouraged
             and
             made
             impatient
             by
             their
             wants
             ;
             so
             they
             cannot
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             take
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             afore-mentioned
             helpes
             in
             any
             such
             sort
             as
             the
             other
             may
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             any
             here
             will
             obiect
             and
             say
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             he
             may
             ,
             
             
             if
             he
             marke
             the
             course
             of
             the
             most
             wealthie
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             yea
             euen
             of
             those
             who
             will
             seeme
             religious
             :
             )
             That
             these
             benefits
             of
             God
             do
             rather
             draw
             mē
             away
             from
             feruency
             and
             forwardnesse
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             then
             further
             and
             helpe
             them
             thereto
             :
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             that
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             
             it
             is
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             persons
             who
             are
             so
             vnthriftie
             vsers
             of
             Gods
             blessings
             ,
             and
             their
             grosse
             vnthankfulnesse
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             do
             thereby
             prouoke
             him
             to
             take
             away
             his
             bountie
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             giue
             it
             them
             in
             his
             wrath
             and
             heauie
             displeasure
             .
             For
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Lord
             teacheth
             them
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             namely
             :
             that
             where
             much
             is
             bestowed
             ,
             there
             much
             shall
             be
             required
             :
             and
             that
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             all
             good
             things
             which
             he
             giueth
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             
               serue
               him
               with
               ioyfulnesse
               and
               with
               a
               good
               heart
               .
            
             
             Indeed
             ,
             
             as
             men
             go
             to
             worke
             in
             the
             world
             who
             haue
             receiued
             great
             riches
             at
             
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             most
             fruitfull
             :
             but
             let
             such
             know
             that
             their
             account
             shall
             be
             the
             greater
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             obiection
             being
             thus
             answered
             ,
             it
             remaineth
             cleare
             and
             without
             controuersie
             ,
             that
             men
             who
             haue
             receiued
             greater
             outward
             benefits
             of
             God
             then
             others
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             better
             for
             them
             to
             God-ward
             (
             as
             from
             whom
             iust
             cause
             of
             care
             and
             thought
             taking
             is
             remoued
             )
             then
             the
             poorer
             sort
             ,
             who
             lie
             open
             to
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             This
             good
             therefore
             we
             must
             see
             that
             we
             do
             to
             our selues
             ,
             who
             haue
             receiued
             of
             him
             the
             commodities
             which
             many
             of
             his
             deare
             seruants
             do
             want
             ,
             
             that
             we
             hold
             the
             profession
             of
             our
             hope
             with
             ioy
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             say
             it
             truly
             ,
             that
             our
             soules
             are
             much
             more
             well
             liking
             by
             the
             abundance
             
             or
             necessaries
             of
             this
             life
             which
             we
             haue
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             we
             shall
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             free
             our selues
             from
             the
             blemish
             of
             worldlinesse
             .
             But
             if
             this
             grace
             accompany
             the
             three
             former
             in
             vs
             ,
             we
             shall
             well
             declare
             that
             we
             nourish
             an
             heauenly
             mind
             ,
             and
             labour
             against
             this
             great
             sin
             of
             coueting
             &
             worldlinesse
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             go
             further
             :
             our
             riches
             should
             do
             vs
             other
             good
             ,
             beside
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             spoke
             of
             .
             
             For
             we
             should
             make
             them
             our
             friends
             to
             helpe
             vs
             into
             euerlasting
             habitation
             :
             so
             our
             Sauiour
             counselleth
             vs
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Make
               you
               friends
               of
               your
               riches
               :
            
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             laying
             them
             vp
             in
             the
             Lords
             hands
             while
             we
             be
             carefull
             to
             bestow
             them
             on
             Gods
             poore
             Saints
             .
             For
             thus
             ,
             we
             giuing
             them
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             do
             lend
             them
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             do
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             put
             them
             in
             his
             
             hands
             :
             and
             so
             whatsoeuer
             we
             lay
             out
             ,
             shall
             plentifully
             be
             payed
             vs
             againe
             ,
             
               euen
               an
               hundreth
               fold
            
             ,
             
             in
             peace
             (
             which
             passeth
             vnderstanding
             )
             
               in
               this
               life
            
             ;
             (
             though
             not
             alwayes
             in
             riches
             againe
             )
             
               and
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             Yea
             verily
             ,
             such
             acts
             shall
             not
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             witnesses
             and
             testimonies
             of
             our
             faith
             :
             (
             for
             why
             do
             we
             giue
             but
             because
             we
             beleeue
             in
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             
             
               who
               is
               a
               plentifull
               rewarder
               of
               all
               that
               seeke
               him
               ,
            
             and
             the
             sauiour
             of
             all
             that
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ?
             
             )
             
               and
               the
               workes
               of
               such
               shall
               follow
               them
               .
            
             Euen
             thus
             should
             we
             do
             ourselues
             good
             with
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             not
             thinke
             all
             too
             little
             for
             our selues
             and
             those
             which
             are
             ours
             .
             
             And
             it
             will
             one
             day
             be
             wished
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             thus
             done
             good
             to
             our selues
             by
             them
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             be
             
             seruants
             ,
             yea
             slaues
             to
             our
             children
             in
             prouiding
             greedily
             for
             them
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             so
             falleth
             out
             with
             the
             most
             )
             while
             we
             dare
             scarcely
             take
             any
             part
             of
             our
             goods
             to
             honest
             and
             necessarie
             vses
             ,
             lest
             we
             should
             thereby
             plucke
             from
             them
             :
             therein
             verifying
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             wise
             :
             
             
               This
               is
               an
               euill
               sicknesse
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               points
               as
               we
               came
               ,
               so
               shall
               we
               go
               :
               and
               what
               profit
               haue
               we
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               trauelled
               for
               the
               wind
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             vaine
             and
             for
             nothing
             ?
             Oh
             the
             good
             that
             many
             might
             do
             with
             their
             goods
             (
             I
             say
             not
             ,
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             euen
             to
             themselues
             )
             if
             they
             were
             carefull
             to
             bestow
             well
             but
             some
             part
             of
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             !
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             no
             place
             to
             bewaile
             such
             cases
             :
             neither
             haue
             men
             almost
             any
             eares
             to
             heare
             ,
             or
             hearts
             to
             lament
             such
             neglects
             of
             duty
             .
             To
             conclude
             therefore
             
             this
             last
             remedie
             against
             couetousnesse
             and
             worldlinesse
             ,
             the
             monster
             of
             many
             heads
             :
             euen
             this
             good
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             we
             might
             do
             to
             our selues
             with
             our
             riches
             (
             euery
             one
             in
             his
             seuerall
             estate
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             giue
             and
             hath
             no
             need
             to
             receiue
             :
             
             )
             which
             if
             we
             did
             carefully
             looke
             to
             ,
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             how
             it
             would
             chase
             away
             the
             grossenesse
             and
             daunger
             of
             this
             foule
             sinne
             ?
             And
             therfore
             much
             more
             if
             all
             these
             remedies
             be
             vsed
             :
             (
             1
             )
             that
             we
             do
             no
             man
             hurt
             :
             
             
             (
             2
             )
             but
             good
             ,
             as
             occasion
             shall
             be
             offered
             :
             (
             3
             )
             nor
             hurt
             our selues
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             benefit
             our
             soules
             ;
             we
             may
             be
             bold
             to
             assure
             our selues
             that
             we
             shall
             disgrace
             couetousnesse
             in
             vs
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             mischiefes
             that
             the
             Diuell
             can
             worke
             vs.
             For
             if
             we
             did
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             in
             any
             dealings
             might
             charge
             vs
             iustly
             with
             vnmercifulnesse
             or
             iniustice
             ;
             nor
             our
             owne
             consciences
             :
             if
             our
             hand
             and
             our
             heart
             did
             go
             where
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             releeue
             and
             discharge
             duty
             :
             
             and
             if
             we
             did
             wisely
             shunne
             the
             sinnes
             which
             by
             riches
             we
             are
             prouoked
             vnto
             (
             as
             needlesse
             spending
             ,
             and
             nigardly
             sparing
             ,
             and
             their
             affinities
             )
             and
             take
             benefite
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             by
             more
             religiousnesse
             looke
             after
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             we
             should
             bind
             this
             sinne
             in
             bands
             and
             chaines
             ,
             which
             will
             otherwise
             
             breake
             our
             hearts
             with
             griefe
             ,
             and
             drowne
             both
             soules
             and
             bodies
             in
             vtter
             destruction
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             poore
             (
             whom
             in
             this
             argument
             I
             haue
             litle
             mentioned
             :
             
             who
             are
             not
             therefore
             free
             from
             couetousnesse
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             no
             great
             store
             of
             riches
             )
             shall
             best
             testifie
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             (
             as
             the
             most
             of
             their
             condition
             )
             tainted
             with
             this
             sin
             ,
             if
             they
             hold
             fast
             innocency
             ,
             contentation
             ,
             yea
             thanksgiuing
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             hurt
             not
             others
             by
             ill
             seeking
             goods
             ;
             but
             be
             content
             with
             their
             estate
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             meane
             ,
             and
             thankefull
             to
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             seeing
             they
             deserue
             not
             euen
             the
             poorest
             estate
             .
             For
             of
             both
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             sayd
             :
             
               If
               their
               conuersation
               be
               in
               heauen
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             gouerned
             by
             heauenly
             rules
             ,
             then
             may
             they
             well
             go
             
             through
             their
             dealings
             on
             the
             earth
             .
             And
             seeing
             
               the
               snare
               is
               in
               vaine
               set
               for
               that
               which
               hath
               wings
            
             :
             therefore
             ,
             they
             flying
             and
             mounting
             with
             the
             wings
             of
             watching
             ,
             meditation
             and
             prayer
             ,
             ouer
             the
             snares
             which
             are
             layd
             for
             them
             ,
             shall
             safely
             auoid
             the
             deceipts
             of
             him
             who
             seeketh
             to
             intrap
             them
             .
             And
             this
             be
             sayd
             of
             the
             remedies
             against
             worldlinesse
             and
             couetousnesse
             :
             the
             reasons
             follow
             briefly
             ,
             which
             should
             disswade
             vs
             from
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             :
             seeing
             we
             cannot
             inioy
             them
             long
             ,
             
             but
             either
             they
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             vs
             ,
             or
             we
             from
             them
             :
             and
             yet
             this
             short
             time
             is
             also
             vncertaine
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             steward
             is
             declared
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             sayd
             (
             euen
             as
             it
             were
             vnlooked
             for
             :
             )
             
               Come
               ,
               giue
               an
               account
               of
               thy
               stewardship
               ,
               for
               thou
               mayest
               be
               
               no
               longer
               steward
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             slipperie
             estate
             of
             all
             things
             here
             below
             :
             as
             by
             Scripture
             is
             proued
             ,
             
               all
               to
               be
               vanity
            
             ;
             
             and
             by
             experience
             which
             teacheth
             what
             alterations
             and
             changes
             there
             are
             euery
             where
             ,
             both
             by
             death
             and
             otherwise
             :
             which
             while
             it
             is
             layd
             to
             heart
             ,
             and
             seriously
             thought
             on
             ,
             doth
             much
             quaile
             the
             pride
             of
             life
             in
             vs
             :
             and
             therefore
             also
             will
             weane
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             is
             :
             seeing
             the
             riches
             of
             this
             world
             are
             not
             our
             owne
             ,
             
             but
             borrowed
             ,
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             saith
             :
             
               If
               ye
               haue
               not
               bene
               faithfull
               in
               another
               mans
               goods
               ,
               who
               will
               giue
               you
               that
               which
               is
               yours
            
             :
             where
             he
             likeneth
             them
             to
             things
             that
             a
             man
             borrowes
             of
             his
             neighbour
             .
             Now
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             
             maketh
             reckoning
             of
             that
             which
             is
             another
             bodies
             ,
             as
             his
             goods
             &
             substance
             :
             if
             he
             valew
             his
             estate
             ,
             he
             counteth
             himselfe
             neuer
             the
             richer
             for
             that
             which
             he
             oweth
             ,
             and
             is
             euer
             about
             to
             pay
             it
             backe
             :
             and
             the
             honester
             man
             will
             be
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             restore
             it
             :
             but
             to
             flourish
             and
             beare
             it
             out
             with
             another
             mans
             goods
             ,
             and
             occupie
             with
             them
             when
             they
             are
             required
             and
             called
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             neither
             the
             part
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             nor
             of
             one
             which
             loueth
             quietnesse
             and
             peace
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             for
             vs
             to
             busie
             our selues
             endlessely
             and
             griply
             about
             
             wealth
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             our
             proper
             heritage
             ,
             when
             the
             owner
             is
             euery
             day
             
             calling
             for
             it
             ,
             
             what
             madnesse
             is
             it
             to
             be
             counted
             ?
             And
             yet
             if
             it
             were
             our
             owne
             ,
             it
             were
             the
             smaller
             riches
             ;
             
               godlinesse
               is
               the
               great
            
             :
             and
             though
             we
             are
             occupied
             about
             many
             things
             ,
             yet
             that
             one
             is
             necessarie
             .
          
           
             
             And
             if
             he
             that
             goeth
             to
             warre
             ,
             
               doth
               not
               intangle
               himselfe
               with
               the
               affaires
               of
               this
               life
            
             :
             ought
             not
             we
             much
             more
             to
             be
             free
             from
             snaring
             of
             our selues
             with
             the
             goods
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             when
             neither
             they
             are
             our
             owne
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             are
             called
             to
             another
             maner
             of
             battell
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             get
             no
             victory
             who
             are
             intangled
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             But
             these
             words
             [
             mine
             and
             thine
             ]
             are
             so
             commonly
             in
             our
             mouths
             ,
             that
             we
             giue
             manifest
             proofe
             thereby
             ,
             that
             although
             we
             know
             that
             our
             goods
             be
             borowed
             ,
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             greatly
             remember
             or
             
             thinke
             vpon
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             are
             tied
             with
             such
             loue
             and
             liking
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             price
             them
             farre
             aboue
             those
             which
             are
             our
             owne
             proper
             goods
             indeed
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             
             knowledge
             and
             grace
             .
             But
             let
             this
             be
             inough
             to
             the
             wise
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             very
             cause
             they
             should
             loue
             them
             litle
             :
             because
             they
             be
             but
             borrowed
             .
          
           
             
             The
             third
             reason
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             perswade
             vs
             to
             vse
             the
             world
             soberly
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             not
             be
             tainted
             with
             worldlinesse
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             For
             that
             if
             we
             be
             not
             faithfull
             in
             this
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             but
             litle
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             great
             and
             pretious
             treasures
             of
             saluation
             and
             happinesse
             )
             we
             will
             not
             ,
             neither
             shall
             be
             faithfull
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             shall
             shew
             our selues
             not
             too
             meane
             as
             we
             beare
             the
             world
             in
             hand
             when
             we
             professe
             ,
             that
             we
             seeke
             eternall
             life
             by
             the
             Gospell
             preached
             :
             but
             shall
             
             proue
             that
             all
             our
             prayers
             ,
             confessions
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             hearings
             are
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             neuer
             the
             better
             for
             them
             .
             And
             what
             a
             point
             of
             madnesse
             were
             that
             ?
             
             And
             yet
             our
             Sauiour
             affirmeth
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               He
               that
               is
               faithfull
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               he
               is
               also
               faithfull
               in
               much
               :
               and
               he
               that
               is
               vniust
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               is
               vniust
               also
               in
               much
               .
            
             And
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ?
             For
             he
             that
             will
             wound
             and
             trouble
             his
             conscience
             for
             a
             litle
             commoditie
             ,
             will
             he
             not
             much
             easilier
             do
             it
             for
             a
             greater
             ?
             and
             he
             that
             will
             ieopard
             his
             saluation
             for
             a
             penny
             ,
             will
             he
             not
             much
             more
             do
             it
             for
             a
             pound
             ?
             and
             he
             that
             will
             hazard
             it
             for
             a
             pound
             ,
             will
             he
             not
             do
             as
             much
             for
             an
             hundred
             ?
          
           
             
             Neither
             let
             any
             obiect
             this
             :
             That
             some
             will
             indanger
             themselues
             by
             a
             great
             
             robberie
             ,
             
             who
             will
             not
             haue
             their
             hand
             in
             small
             pilfring
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             no
             proofe
             of
             faithfulnesse
             in
             the
             persons
             :
             so
             it
             cannot
             ouerthrow
             Christs
             words
             which
             cannot
             be
             resisted
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ;
             If
             a
             man
             will
             make
             shipwracke
             of
             conscience
             and
             credite
             for
             a
             small
             benefit
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             it
             much
             more
             for
             a
             greater
             .
             A
             great
             and
             maine
             reason
             doubtlesse
             ,
             
             why
             a
             man
             should
             be
             true
             and
             trustie
             ,
             plaine
             and
             simple
             in
             and
             about
             worldly
             things
             ,
             and
             commit
             no
             vnrighteousnesse
             ,
             neither
             offer
             any
             iniurie
             to
             inrich
             himselfe
             thereby
             ;
             when
             that
             shall
             be
             an
             vtter
             discharging
             him
             of
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             frustrating
             of
             all
             his
             hope
             of
             heauen
             and
             happinesse
             .
             Therefore
             if
             we
             looke
             for
             any
             benefit
             by
             Christ
             ,
             any
             comfort
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             any
             communion
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             
             word
             ,
             if
             we
             looke
             to
             reape
             any
             fruite
             of
             our
             holy
             profession
             ;
             looke
             we
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             reformed
             in
             this
             part
             of
             our
             conuersation
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             vse
             well
             and
             rightly
             things
             spirituall
             which
             are
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             be
             loose
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             worse
             )
             vnconscionable
             in
             these
             earthly
             things
             which
             are
             the
             meanest
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             reason
             to
             perswade
             hereto
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             that
             we
             shall
             giue
             
             
             an
             account
             ,
             as
             of
             other
             things
             which
             we
             haue
             done
             in
             our
             life
             ,
             
             whether
             they
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             so
             especially
             of
             our
             getting
             ,
             vsing
             and
             forgoing
             of
             our
             goods
             and
             commodities
             :
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             talents
             ,
             
             deliuered
             to
             be
             occupied
             ,
             till
             it
             should
             be
             demanded
             how
             they
             were
             imployed
             :
             
             and
             by
             that
             of
             the
             steward
             ,
             who
             was
             called
             to
             giue
             an
             account
             of
             his
             stewardship
             .
             The
             account
             which
             shall
             then
             be
             demaunded
             ,
             shall
             be
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             which
             hath
             bene
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             foure
             remedies
             :
             namely
             ,
             whether
             we
             
             haue
             not
             vsed
             them
             to
             the
             hurt
             and
             iniurying
             of
             others
             :
             and
             how
             long
             ,
             and
             wherein
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             whether
             we
             haue
             done
             good
             with
             thē
             ,
             as
             we
             in
             conscience
             
             haue
             seene
             our selues
             bound
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             as
             occasion
             hath
             bene
             offered
             .
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             whether
             we
             haue
             not
             our selues
             yeelded
             to
             commit
             some
             noisome
             
             and
             fearefull
             sinnes
             ,
             for
             and
             by
             occasion
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             should
             not
             otherwise
             haue
             bene
             bold
             to
             do
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             whether
             we
             haue
             bene
             furthered
             
             by
             them
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             we
             see
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             deale
             and
             behaue
             our selues
             about
             these
             earthly
             commodities
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             thinke
             good
             :
             for
             we
             are
             but
             stewards
             and
             disposers
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             owner
             our
             Lord
             and
             maister
             hath
             appointed
             .
             Wherein
             as
             we
             haue
             failed
             ,
             we
             shall
             haue
             litle
             cause
             to
             reioyce
             ,
             considering
             that
             whatsoeuer
             we
             haue
             gotten
             and
             gained
             ,
             yet
             the
             worst
             is
             behind
             :
             
             euen
             our
             account
             giuing
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             yeeld
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             .
             And
             
             though
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             
               but
               there
               is
               mercy
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             and
             plentifull
             redemption
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             ,
             
               that
               he
               may
               be
               feared
            
             of
             vs
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             in
             occupying
             our
             goods
             and
             talents
             as
             he
             hath
             commaunded
             :
             and
             it
             is
             also
             for
             them
             that
             tremble
             ,
             when
             in
             remembring
             and
             thinking
             how
             ill
             they
             haue
             vsed
             them
             ,
             
             they
             say
             penitently
             within
             themselues
             ,
             
               What
               haue
               we
               done
            
             ?
             But
             to
             the
             rest
             shall
             be
             tribulation
             and
             anguish
             ,
             when
             they
             not
             wisely
             casting
             their
             reckoning
             before
             ,
             shall
             be
             vrged
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             being
             vtterly
             vnready
             for
             it
             .
             In
             this
             regard
             therefore
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             the
             former
             ,
             we
             see
             good
             cause
             to
             withstand
             carefully
             this
             sinne
             of
             worldlinesse
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             remedies
             ,
             
             and
             reasons
             which
             perswade
             to
             giue
             a
             foile
             to
             this
             
             couetousnesse
             :
             now
             heare
             the
             direction
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             how
             to
             vse
             them
             both
             .
             For
             although
             we
             know
             them
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             do
             but
             swimme
             in
             our
             braine
             ,
             and
             be
             talked
             of
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             so
             farre
             off
             from
             doing
             vs
             the
             good
             they
             may
             do
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             the
             rather
             deceiue
             our selues
             with
             a
             false
             conceit
             of
             practising
             them
             ,
             when
             yet
             we
             remaine
             drowned
             in
             some
             grosse
             point
             of
             worldlinesse
             still
             .
             Therfore
             it
             is
             necessarie
             ,
             that
             we
             nourish
             and
             retaine
             a
             mind
             willing
             to
             see
             and
             find
             out
             what
             is
             amisse
             in
             vs
             this
             way
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             as
             the
             sins
             of
             this
             kind
             are
             most
             daungerous
             and
             many
             ;
             that
             therefore
             we
             force
             our selues
             from
             day
             to
             day
             to
             stoupe
             and
             submit
             our selues
             in
             an
             honest
             and
             good
             heart
             ,
             to
             vse
             these
             remedies
             ,
             and
             be
             perswaded
             by
             these
             reasons
             ,
             till
             we
             find
             
             ease
             by
             them
             ,
             through
             practise
             of
             them
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             ready
             mind
             to
             vse
             the
             world
             soberly
             and
             aright
             ,
             and
             desirous
             (
             lest
             we
             should
             deceiue
             our selues
             through
             selfe-loue
             )
             both
             to
             learne
             by
             the
             publicke
             ministerie
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             priuate
             reading
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             any
             faithfull
             brother
             ,
             (
             which
             can
             shew
             vs
             )
             what
             blemish
             remaineth
             to
             annoy
             and
             hurt
             vs.
             Thus
             vsing
             both
             remedies
             and
             reasons
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             must
             be
             no
             worke
             of
             a
             dayes
             or
             a
             yeares
             continuance
             )
             with
             feruent
             prayer
             to
             God
             both
             to
             see
             and
             cast
             out
             such
             excrements
             ,
             
             we
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             blessed
             in
             our
             
             worke
             .
          
           
             
             And
             yet
             this
             I
             will
             adde
             :
             (
             because
             I
             know
             that
             the
             matter
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             for
             the
             redresse
             of
             couetousnesse
             ,
             will
             sauour
             but
             harshly
             in
             the
             tast
             of
             worldly
             minded
             Christians
             )
             that
             I
             do
             not
             in
             all
             that
             I
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             speake
             or
             except
             against
             any
             libertie
             that
             God
             alloweth
             his
             people
             ,
             about
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             world
             (
             for
             some
             will
             be
             ready
             so
             to
             gather
             .
             
             )
             For
             concerning
             skill
             and
             wisedome
             in
             mens
             trades
             ,
             dealings
             and
             occupyings
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             farre
             from
             counting
             them
             points
             or
             properties
             of
             couetousnesse
             ,
             that
             I
             hold
             them
             for
             comely
             ornaments
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             choaked
             and
             ouer-growne
             with
             the
             weedes
             of
             their
             corruptions
             .
             
             Yea
             I
             say
             more
             ,
             that
             ignorance
             and
             vnskilfulnesse
             (
             if
             ye
             except
             
             the
             contrarie
             extremities
             :
             subtilty
             and
             craftinesse
             )
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             occasions
             of
             euill
             dealing
             among
             men
             .
             Also
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             forecasting
             and
             thrifty
             prouidence
             in
             a
             familie
             ,
             
             is
             both
             lawfull
             and
             meete
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             more
             be
             spent
             ,
             then
             for
             necessarie
             and
             comfortable
             vse
             ;
             to
             make
             prouision
             also
             of
             things
             needfull
             in
             the
             fittest
             time
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             be
             without
             fraudulent
             dealing
             in
             fore-hand
             bargaines
             ;
             also
             good
             husbandrie
             ,
             warinesse
             in
             their
             doings
             ,
             sure
             bindings
             of
             men
             in
             their
             contracts
             and
             couenants
             ;
             and
             sufficient
             securitie
             (
             for
             mortalitie
             sake
             )
             euen
             betwixt
             the
             best
             ,
             by
             writings
             or
             witnesse
             ;
             and
             a
             taking
             heed
             of
             suretiship
             (
             as
             Salomon
             willeth
             )
             that
             one
             be
             not
             vndone
             by
             another
             ;
             
             diligence
             also
             in
             mens
             callings
             ;
             with
             such
             other
             like
             :
             religion
             and
             Gods
             word
             
             alloweth
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             
             And
             all
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             outward
             dangers
             a
             man
             can
             auoide
             ,
             the
             more
             free
             he
             may
             be
             to
             liue
             godly
             .
             But
             seeing
             it
             falleth
             out
             commonly
             ,
             that
             the
             wisest
             are
             the
             worldliest
             ,
             and
             these
             fore-mentioned
             liberties
             are
             much
             abused
             of
             earthly
             minds
             ,
             and
             such
             do
             too
             easily
             passe
             their
             bounds
             ,
             and
             much
             nigardly
             nipping
             go
             vnder
             the
             cloake
             of
             frugalitie
             and
             honest
             sparing
             ;
             therefore
             these
             fore-mentioned
             liberties
             (
             which
             being
             well
             vsed
             ,
             are
             also
             commendable
             vertues
             )
             grow
             into
             ill
             report
             among
             the
             ignorant
             and
             vnstayed
             :
             which
             otherwise
             are
             not
             reproachfull
             ,
             neither
             deserue
             any
             blame
             .
             And
             this
             I
             haue
             spoken
             to
             meet
             with
             an
             obiection
             ,
             which
             might
             rise
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             some
             by
             
             occasion
             of
             that
             which
             went
             before
             .
             And
             if
             this
             content
             them
             not
             ,
             they
             shew
             themselues
             iustly
             to
             be
             suspected
             of
             worse
             meaning
             ,
             then
             in
             their
             obiection
             they
             pretend
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             them
             who
             say
             :
             If
             they
             had
             riches
             they
             might
             ioynt
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             stand
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             many
             other
             things
             which
             now
             they
             cannot
             for
             want
             of
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             answering
             .
             For
             God
             doth
             not
             giue
             these
             his
             blessings
             to
             men
             to
             bestow
             them
             on
             their
             lusts
             ,
             
             but
             to
             profitable
             and
             necessarie
             vses
             .
             And
             where
             men
             do
             not
             make
             that
             reckoning
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             learne
             not
             to
             be
             maisters
             ouer
             them
             rather
             then
             to
             be
             seruants
             and
             slaues
             to
             them
             ;
             what
             one
             among
             a
             thousand
             is
             the
             better
             ,
             but
             the
             worse
             for
             them
             ?
             
             And
             therefore
             to
             a
             reasonable
             man
             I
             would
             say
             :
             What
             if
             we
             could
             in
             diet
             and
             apparell
             ,
             countenance
             and
             controling
             of
             others
             ,
             flourish
             and
             please
             our selues
             ,
             also
             in
             other
             iolity
             ,
             libertie
             and
             exercise
             ?
             what
             were
             we
             the
             better
             ?
             All
             men
             see
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             want
             these
             better
             then
             the
             pairing
             of
             our
             nailes
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             please
             God
             better
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             haue
             so
             many
             things
             to
             let
             and
             hinder
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             free
             from
             them
             .
             We
             haue
             promise
             
             
             of
             sufficiencie
             ,
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             liue
             vnder
             his
             gouernemnt
             :
             and
             without
             that
             ,
             cursed
             is
             all
             plentie
             .
             But
             here
             an
             end
             of
             this
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             12.
             
             Of
             the
             third
             kind
             of
             generall
             lets
             :
             whereby
             the
             beleeuer
             is
             hindered
             from
             foing
             forward
             in
             a
             godly
             course
             .
          
           
             
             NOw
             followeth
             the
             third
             kind
             of
             generall
             lets
             ,
             which
             do
             much
             hinder
             a
             Christian
             from
             fruitfull
             and
             chearfull
             walking
             through
             his
             pilgrimage
             ,
             as
             becommeth
             him
             .
             And
             to
             this
             I
             referre
             all
             the
             outward
             occasions
             ,
             whereby
             Sathan
             draweth
             vs
             to
             euill
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             which
             he
             stirreth
             vp
             most
             poysoned
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             though
             the
             things
             themselues
             ,
             whereby
             he
             vnsetleth
             vs
             ,
             be
             not
             euill
             :
             as
             ,
             
             by
             afflictions
             and
             chastisements
             ;
             by
             prosperity
             and
             abundance
             ,
             or
             variety
             of
             Gods
             blessings
             ;
             by
             family
             matters
             at
             home
             ,
             by
             our
             worldly
             (
             yet
             lawfull
             )
             dealings
             abroad
             ;
             by
             that
             
             which
             we
             see
             and
             heare
             ;
             by
             chaunge
             of
             our
             estate
             ,
             place
             ,
             acquaintance
             ,
             and
             other
             our
             affaires
             ;
             by
             the
             deepe
             securitie
             ,
             and
             bold
             sinning
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             feare
             no
             iudgement
             day
             ;
             by
             the
             hard
             handling
             of
             those
             which
             liue
             godly
             ,
             
             by
             such
             as
             are
             mightie
             and
             in
             authoritie
             ,
             who
             (
             yet
             )
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             terrors
             to
             to
             such
             as
             do
             well
             :
             and
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             by
             other
             things
             innumerable
             ;
             yea
             ,
             
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             we
             go
             about
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             how
             lawfull
             soeuer
             ,
             no
             not
             our
             prayers
             themselues
             ,
             and
             hearing
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             holiest
             actions
             of
             our
             liues
             ,
             but
             from
             them
             all
             doth
             he
             take
             occasion
             to
             hurt
             and
             wound
             our
             soules
             :
             as
             I
             will
             for
             the
             better
             instruction
             of
             the
             Reader
             ,
             in
             as
             few
             words
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             set
             downe
             and
             shew
             ;
             to
             rouse
             and
             stirre
             vp
             such
             as
             haue
             care
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             
             to
             become
             more
             vigilant
             against
             his
             sleights
             and
             snares
             when
             they
             shall
             better
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             mory
             wary
             in
             all
             their
             wayes
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             causes
             sufficient
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             daily
             be
             setled
             in
             a
             godly
             course
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             so
             many
             occasions
             on
             euerie
             side
             to
             hinder
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             touch
             these
             in
             order
             :
             First
             ,
             
             how
             iustly
             is
             this
             to
             be
             complained
             of
             almost
             vniuersally
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             the
             encouragements
             we
             haue
             to
             the
             patient
             and
             well
             bearing
             of
             our
             afflictions
             ;
             yet
             rare
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             made
             worse
             ,
             and
             whose
             heart
             is
             not
             hardened
             against
             God
             by
             them
             ,
             
             rather
             then
             the
             person
             more
             meeke
             and
             humbly
             minded
             ?
             For
             if
             they
             be
             heauie
             and
             grieuous
             they
             do
             oft
             times
             raise
             bitternesse
             and
             impatience
             :
             and
             if
             they
             continue
             long
             ,
             
             they
             will
             commonly
             worke
             a
             feare
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             for
             some
             sinnes
             ,
             although
             repented
             of
             ,
             yet
             comming
             a
             fresh
             into
             his
             remembrance
             .
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             taught
             vs
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             that
             his
             corrections
             are
             sent
             from
             him
             to
             all
             his
             beloued
             ones
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             most
             louing
             father
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             great
             good
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             not
             perish
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             haue
             triall
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             patience
             thereby
             ,
             and
             so
             most
             sound
             ioy
             :
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             off
             ,
             that
             he
             taketh
             pleasure
             in
             hard
             handling
             of
             vs
             ,
             but
             doth
             all
             for
             our
             good
             :
             yet
             how
             
             many
             are
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             these
             vses
             of
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             God
             would
             haue
             
             them
             ;
             
             but
             contrarily
             ,
             are
             led
             by
             the
             diuell
             to
             impatience
             ,
             fretting
             ,
             frowardnesse
             and
             most
             painefull
             pensiuenesse
             :
             all
             which
             do
             vexe
             them
             more
             by
             many
             degrees
             ,
             then
             the
             troubles
             themselues
             .
             For
             this
             doth
             he
             often
             ring
             in
             their
             eares
             :
             
             How
             can
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             loueth
             you
             ,
             and
             yet
             afflicteth
             you
             thus
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             God
             hath
             taught
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             many
             waies
             to
             deliuer
             his
             ;
             and
             promised
             ,
             that
             their
             afflictions
             shall
             not
             be
             aboue
             their
             strength
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             he
             wil
             send
             a
             good
             end
             of
             them
             :
             which
             being
             weighed
             ,
             were
             enough
             to
             vphold
             them
             :
             but
             Sathan
             washeth
             away
             all
             such
             encouragements
             ,
             and
             carieth
             them
             headlong
             from
             resting
             vpon
             Gods
             word
             with
             peace
             ;
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             his
             preuailing
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             see
             not
             themselues
             to
             be
             made
             his
             bondmen
             .
             
             And
             thus
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             seene
             ,
             that
             the
             diuell
             doth
             vsually
             take
             occasion
             by
             the
             chastisements
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             to
             turne
             them
             aside
             from
             their
             stedfastnesse
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             prepare
             themselues
             for
             them
             before
             they
             come
             ,
             that
             their
             vnruly
             passions
             may
             not
             breake
             out
             so
             impatiently
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             litle
             cause
             why
             they
             should
             when
             he
             telleth
             them
             ,
             that
             of
             very
             loue
             and
             faithfulnesse
             he
             afflicteth
             them
             .
             This
             the
             diuell
             had
             experience
             of
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Iob
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             :
             
               Lay
               thy
               hand
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               see
               that
               he
               will
               curse
               thee
               to
               thy
               face
            
             :
             and
             although
             he
             was
             deceiued
             in
             Iob
             ,
             yet
             he
             hauing
             had
             long
             triall
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             spake
             the
             truth
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             as
             hauing
             long
             proued
             ,
             how
             readily
             it
             is
             caried
             to
             vnquietnesse
             
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             He
             therefore
             who
             hath
             learned
             in
             prosperitie
             to
             want
             and
             be
             abased
             ,
             and
             to
             looke
             for
             a
             chaunge
             before
             it
             commeth
             ,
             
             that
             he
             may
             not
             in
             the
             same
             be
             chaunged
             from
             a
             godly
             mind
             ;
             he
             it
             is
             that
             shall
             be
             deliuered
             in
             the
             time
             of
             affliction
             from
             manifold
             disturbances
             ,
             yea
             although
             they
             be
             sore
             and
             great
             .
             But
             if
             our
             troubles
             be
             many
             and
             grieuous
             ,
             (
             as
             no
             man
             can
             warrant
             himselfe
             to
             be
             free
             from
             either
             )
             it
             is
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             their
             whole
             armour
             ,
             will
             be
             litle
             enough
             for
             the
             enabling
             of
             vs
             to
             stand
             safe
             and
             vpright
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             our
             hearts
             in
             the
             peaceable
             and
             faithfull
             seruing
             of
             God.
             And
             otherwise
             ,
             our
             froward
             nature
             being
             sodainly
             
             prouoked
             by
             losses
             ,
             iniuries
             ,
             heauie
             tidings
             ,
             disappointings
             of
             our
             hope
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             molestations
             when
             we
             looked
             for
             no
             such
             things
             before
             ,
             will
             passe
             her
             bounds
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             and
             carie
             vs
             into
             sundrie
             vnquietnesses
             .
             And
             when
             we
             are
             vnsetled
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             we
             do
             easily
             fall
             into
             further
             degrees
             of
             impatience
             and
             fretting
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             we
             thought
             of
             our
             strength
             before
             .
             And
             therefore
             our
             Sauiour
             said
             :
             
             I
             haue
             giuen
             you
             many
             comfortable
             instructions
             ,
             
               that
               in
               me
               ye
               may
               haue
               peace
            
             when
             tribulation
             commeth
             .
             And
             I
             haue
             not
             maruelled
             when
             I
             haue
             often
             heard
             ,
             that
             many
             vexations
             and
             bitter
             anguishes
             of
             mind
             haue
             possessed
             the
             liues
             of
             some
             Christians
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             crosses
             :
             who
             hauing
             many
             commendable
             parts
             in
             them
             ,
             haue
             not
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             such
             
             wisedome
             to
             prouide
             for
             themselues
             better
             shelter
             against
             the
             time
             of
             neede
             (
             God
             yet
             ministring
             such
             varietie
             of
             helpes
             to
             them
             )
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             not
             be
             destitute
             .
             These
             therefore
             if
             we
             enioy
             not
             the
             benefite
             of
             daily
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             heauenly
             life
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             so
             many
             crosses
             as
             we
             meet
             with
             ,
             
             and
             namely
             ,
             hope
             which
             experience
             bringeth
             ;
             it
             can
             no
             otherwise
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             shall
             arise
             many
             vnsetlings
             ,
             discouragements
             
             
             and
             vnchearefull
             times
             ,
             euen
             vnto
             them
             which
             haue
             receiued
             some
             good
             fruite
             by
             the
             Gospell
             :
             so
             farre
             off
             shall
             it
             be
             from
             them
             ,
             to
             learne
             experience
             of
             Gods
             helpe
             in
             their
             need
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             hope
             for
             the
             like
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             say
             somewhat
             of
             other
             occasions
             by
             which
             the
             diuell
             hindereth
             our
             proceeding
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             
             if
             we
             liue
             vnder
             abundance
             and
             outward
             blessings
             of
             God
             ,
             enioying
             health
             ,
             peace
             ,
             sufficiencie
             of
             all
             things
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             are
             we
             then
             free
             from
             daunger
             on
             his
             behalfe
             ?
             Nay
             rather
             ,
             then
             is
             our
             perill
             greater
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             so
             many
             more
             strong
             allurements
             and
             deceiueable
             prouocations
             to
             set
             our
             delight
             vpon
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             then
             when
             we
             were
             
             holden
             vnder
             of
             afflictions
             :
             for
             he
             worketh
             vpon
             our
             hearts
             by
             occasion
             of
             these
             commodities
             (
             which
             many
             other
             do
             want
             )
             to
             puffe
             vs
             vp
             with
             pride
             ,
             and
             high-mindednesse
             ,
             and
             so
             imbolden
             vs
             to
             say
             ,
             (
             because
             we
             haue
             much
             )
             
               Who
               is
               the
               Lord
            
             ?
             and
             to
             forget
             our selues
             to
             be
             mortall
             men
             ,
             
             when
             we
             be
             not
             in
             pouertie
             ,
             wants
             and
             sorrowes
             ,
             like
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             others
             :
             and
             to
             make
             our
             riches
             ,
             peace
             ,
             health
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             
               our
               strong
               hold
            
             .
             
             But
             these
             are
             not
             the
             one
             halfe
             of
             his
             slie
             practises
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             he
             maketh
             prosperitie
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lyeth
             )
             to
             be
             our
             bane
             ,
             euen
             as
             it
             is
             to
             men
             of
             the
             world
             :
             for
             he
             subtilly
             maketh
             drunken
             our
             hearts
             with
             the
             loue
             of
             our
             goods
             ,
             and
             so
             holdeth
             out
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             christian
             life
             and
             the
             true
             loue
             of
             God
             from
             vs
             :
             
             for
             the
             one
             
             of
             these
             cannot
             stand
             with
             the
             other
             .
             The
             particular
             infections
             which
             from
             these
             generall
             diseases
             ,
             the
             diuell
             seeketh
             to
             bring
             vpon
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             all
             by
             occasion
             of
             wealth
             and
             worldly
             pleasure
             ,
             who
             so
             weigheth
             but
             indifferently
             ,
             shall
             easily
             be
             brought
             to
             confesse
             ,
             
               that
               happinesse
               consisteth
               not
               in
               the
               things
               which
               a
               man
               possesseth
            
             :
             neither
             that
             the
             rich
             man
             is
             the
             happie
             man
             ,
             but
             is
             most
             commonly
             the
             miserable
             ,
             the
             wofull
             man
             ,
             and
             he
             ,
             whom
             the
             diuell
             doth
             so
             much
             the
             more
             easily
             draw
             to
             grieuous
             iniquities
             because
             of
             his
             prosperitie
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             rocked
             him
             asleepe
             ,
             then
             he
             secretly
             murdreth
             and
             woundeth
             to
             death
             his
             soule
             ,
             no
             lesse
             palpably
             then
             Iael
             did
             the
             bodie
             of
             Sisera
             .
             
          
           
             For
             who
             doubteth
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             prosperitie
             it selfe
             is
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             and
             
             commeth
             neither
             from
             the
             East
             ,
             nor
             the
             West
             ,
             much
             lesse
             from
             the
             diuell
             :
             so
             yet
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             mischiefe
             which
             commeth
             thereby
             ,
             is
             his
             procuring
             and
             subtill
             and
             secret
             bewitching
             of
             them
             who
             haue
             this
             wealth
             ,
             and
             liue
             in
             this
             prosperitie
             ?
             According
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             :
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               prince
               of
               this
               world
               that
               blindeth
               mens
               eyes
               ,
               who
               beleeue
               not
               the
               Gospell
            
             ;
             that
             being
             in
             darknesse
             (
             whether
             they
             be
             poore
             or
             rich
             )
             they
             may
             not
             be
             able
             to
             see
             how
             to
             vse
             their
             estate
             aright
             .
             And
             our
             Sauiour
             saith
             :
             
               It
               is
               the
               diuell
            
             ,
             
             
               who
               stealeth
               the
               word
               out
               of
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               heard
               it
            
             (
             whether
             they
             be
             poore
             or
             rich
             :
             )
             so
             that
             although
             it
             teach
             them
             both
             how
             to
             walke
             ;
             the
             one
             in
             contentation
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             lowlinesse
             and
             doing
             of
             good
             workes
             ;
             yet
             neither
             of
             them
             is
             a
             whit
             the
             better
             :
             
             and
             therefore
             the
             rich
             man
             ,
             (
             for
             of
             him
             I
             am
             to
             speake
             )
             if
             he
             be
             not
             poore
             and
             meane
             in
             his
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             and
             fruitfull
             in
             doing
             many
             duties
             and
             in
             bringing
             foorth
             much
             fruit
             ,
             seeing
             the
             diuell
             so
             watcheth
             and
             hindereth
             him
             ,
             
             
               can
               no
               easilier
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               the
               camell
               through
               the
               eye
               of
               a
               needle
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             let
             any
             man
             obiect
             ,
             that
             the
             diuell
             deceiueth
             not
             a
             godly
             man
             thus
             :
             for
             except
             he
             haue
             learned
             to
             vse
             his
             prosperitie
             aright
             ,
             as
             in
             Gods
             word
             
             he
             is
             taught
             ;
             
             as
             ,
             not
             to
             
               be
               high
               minded
            
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             more
             plentifull
             in
             good
             
             workes
             thereby
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             then
             otherwise
             he
             could
             ;
             to
             loue
             it
             litle
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             the
             great
             riches
             ,
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             but
             the
             meane
             and
             small
             ;
             and
             except
             he
             haue
             learned
             to
             want
             also
             ,
             as
             God
             shall
             trie
             him
             :
             if
             (
             I
             say
             )
             he
             be
             not
             thus
             armed
             ,
             euen
             he
             who
             is
             otherwise
             the
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             haled
             by
             the
             diuell
             to
             daungerous
             euils
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             grieuous
             ouerthrow
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             prosperitie
             and
             welfare
             .
             
             And
             therfore
             it
             is
             an
             especiall
             point
             of
             wisedome
             while
             God
             giueth
             vs
             peace
             ,
             health
             ,
             and
             a
             safe
             enioying
             of
             our
             outward
             commodities
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             that
             we
             rest
             not
             in
             them
             ,
             neither
             make
             them
             or
             any
             other
             to
             be
             fleshly
             holds
             or
             proppes
             to
             leane
             vpon
             :
             for
             full
             easily
             they
             will
             be
             cast
             downe
             with
             very
             small
             blastes
             of
             aduersitie
             and
             
             trouble
             :
             and
             howsoeuer
             we
             went
             for
             zealous
             persons
             before
             ,
             yet
             full
             faintly
             shall
             we
             perfourme
             our
             duties
             ,
             being
             readie
             to
             be
             led
             about
             by
             the
             diuell
             so
             many
             wayes
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             our
             prosperitie
             ,
             and
             yet
             (
             perhaps
             )
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             send
             a
             chaunge
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             Gods
             louing
             kindnesse
             shewed
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             (
             because
             it
             is
             renewed
             vpon
             vs
             euery
             day
             )
             prouoke
             vs
             in
             all
             estates
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             and
             faithfull
             to
             him
             :
             and
             let
             vs
             not
             serue
             him
             for
             his
             outward
             benefites
             ;
             although
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             we
             may
             haue
             more
             libertie
             thereby
             ,
             both
             to
             doe
             our
             duties
             to
             him
             and
             to
             our
             brethren
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             plentifully
             then
             in
             wants
             and
             necessitie
             .
             And
             as
             it
             behoueth
             vs
             thus
             to
             vse
             prosperitie
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             not
             abuse
             it
             :
             so
             ,
             
             if
             we
             haue
             (
             by
             any
             occasion
             )
             bene
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             let
             vs
             suspect
             our
             false
             hearts
             the
             more
             afterward
             ;
             to
             withdraw
             them
             further
             off
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             token
             of
             our
             repentance
             and
             pardon
             obtained
             ,
             to
             reuenge
             our selues
             ;
             
             yea
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             cause
             ,
             to
             make
             restitution
             as
             Zacheus
             did
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             :
             Another
             occasion
             the
             diuell
             taketh
             of
             quenching
             grace
             in
             vs
             ,
             
             by
             family-matters
             :
             about
             the
             which
             he
             so
             busieth
             and
             occupieth
             our
             heades
             ,
             that
             right
             good
             Christians
             do
             perceiue
             themselues
             sooner
             to
             take
             hurt
             thereby
             ,
             
             then
             they
             can
             espie
             it
             ;
             and
             see
             themselues
             vnsetled
             thereby
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             aware
             .
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             varietie
             and
             multitude
             of
             worldly
             affaires
             ,
             
             when
             either
             they
             are
             more
             then
             with
             the
             practise
             of
             christianitie
             we
             can
             looke
             to
             ;
             or
             being
             not
             so
             ,
             yet
             they
             being
             sundrie
             and
             diuerse
             ,
             our
             hearts
             are
             wholly
             taken
             vp
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             become
             vnsetled
             and
             vnprofitable
             ,
             especially
             because
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             deale
             rashly
             ,
             loosely
             and
             vnaduisedly
             in
             the
             most
             outward
             things
             we
             go
             about
             .
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             taking
             our
             lawfull
             workes
             in
             hand
             aduisedly
             and
             watchfully
             ,
             and
             walking
             circumspectly
             in
             our
             diuerse
             affaires
             ,
             the
             diuell
             cannot
             so
             easily
             preuaile
             against
             vs
             ,
             whiles
             we
             are
             carefully
             taking
             heed
             to
             our
             wayes
             ,
             and
             confidently
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             God
             alloweth
             vs
             and
             is
             pleased
             with
             vs
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             them
             .
             But
             (
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             )
             the
             most
             part
             euen
             of
             good
             Christians
             ,
             
             attaine
             not
             to
             this
             grace
             in
             houshold
             
             affaires
             and
             matters
             about
             their
             maintenance
             ,
             thereby
             so
             moderately
             and
             warily
             to
             carie
             themselues
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             auoide
             the
             common
             hurts
             which
             the
             most
             men
             do
             sustaine
             ,
             that
             is
             :
             an
             vnquiet
             mind
             ,
             distracted
             or
             vnsetled
             with
             some
             other
             corruption
             by
             occasion
             of
             so
             many
             dealings
             .
             In
             which
             case
             they
             make
             themselues
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             )
             vtterly
             vnfit
             to
             do
             any
             good
             for
             a
             time
             :
             yea
             and
             so
             abide
             for
             a
             long
             space
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             not
             the
             more
             tender
             consciences
             
             
             to
             call
             them
             backe
             the
             sooner
             .
             
             For
             both
             they
             themselues
             haue
             bene
             wont
             through
             custome
             ,
             to
             be
             hastie
             ,
             forgetfull
             and
             vnwatchfull
             in
             these
             matters
             ;
             and
             haue
             seene
             it
             so
             common
             a
             thing
             with
             others
             to
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             come
             euen
             from
             prayer
             ,
             or
             from
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             yet
             can
             they
             hardly
             speake
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             about
             their
             businesse
             and
             dealings
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             too
             easily
             shew
             and
             bewray
             ,
             how
             farre
             they
             be
             from
             hauing
             their
             conuersation
             in
             heauen
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             occupied
             here
             on
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             thing
             so
             common
             to
             be
             vnsetled
             ,
             wounded
             and
             sore
             shaken
             by
             earthly
             dealings
             and
             commodities
             .
          
           
             And
             another
             great
             cause
             there
             is
             of
             this
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             :
             
             a
             perswasion
             
             rooted
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             how
             godly
             soeuer
             he
             be
             ,
             can
             go
             about
             them
             with
             an
             heauenly
             mind
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             Christian
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             measure
             and
             square
             out
             his
             earthly
             and
             domesticall
             affaires
             after
             the
             rules
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             that
             euery
             man
             is
             to
             do
             herein
             as
             he
             seeth
             good
             ;
             &
             that
             he
             can
             do
             such
             things
             of
             his
             owne
             head
             ,
             without
             helpe
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             Which
             opinion
             is
             so
             deeply
             setled
             in
             mens
             minds
             through
             sathans
             crafty
             beguiling
             of
             thē
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             euen
             of
             those
             who
             be
             of
             good
             hope
             ,
             are
             both
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             about
             their
             dealings
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             wife
             ,
             seruant
             ,
             neighbour
             or
             straunger
             ,
             oftentimes
             more
             like
             bruite
             beastes
             or
             franticke
             persons
             ,
             then
             sober
             and
             religious
             Christians
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             easily
             gathered
             ,
             that
             they
             tye
             all
             religion
             for
             the
             most
             
             part
             ,
             to
             the
             publike
             place
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             the
             church
             once
             in
             a
             weeke
             ,
             to
             do
             as
             others
             do
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             order
             other
             matters
             after
             their
             owne
             discretion
             .
             So
             litle
             do
             such
             consider
             what
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             taught
             :
             
             
               Whether
               we
               eate
               or
               drinke
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             againe
             :
             
               Do
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               though
               ye
               did
               them
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             when
             men
             giue
             this
             libertie
             to
             themselues
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             directed
             by
             God
             in
             their
             most
             common
             dealings
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             diuell
             hath
             brought
             thē
             to
             this
             point
             :
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             how
             euery
             thing
             which
             they
             are
             occupied
             about
             ,
             
             is
             made
             a
             let
             and
             a
             snare
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             becommeth
             a
             blocke
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             which
             they
             stumble
             at
             ?
             A
             man
             shall
             not
             speake
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             but
             he
             breaketh
             into
             frowardnesse
             :
             one
             neighbour
             contendeth
             ,
             falleth
             out
             with
             ,
             and
             raileth
             at
             
             another
             for
             a
             matter
             of
             nothing
             :
             and
             one
             is
             vnquiet
             with
             seruants
             ,
             vexed
             at
             children
             ,
             yea
             cursing
             them
             that
             euer
             they
             were
             borne
             ,
             impatient
             and
             wayward
             at
             euery
             thing
             which
             goeth
             against
             him
             :
             fretting
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             saue
             a
             penie
             by
             him
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             by
             good
             and
             lawfull
             dealing
             :
             reioycing
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             pull
             ought
             to
             himselfe
             from
             any
             :
             and
             infinite
             other
             such
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             life
             of
             many
             :
             yet
             ,
             who
             is
             wise
             to
             see
             and
             marke
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             diuell
             may
             leade
             the
             most
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             blindfolded
             ,
             whither
             soeuer
             he
             will
             ?
          
           
             A
             wise
             man
             will
             therefore
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             better
             consider
             this
             ,
             
             and
             learne
             to
             disburden
             himselfe
             of
             multitudes
             of
             worldly
             dealings
             and
             businesse
             ,
             seeing
             they
             suffer
             not
             the
             mind
             to
             be
             free
             :
             and
             to
             subdue
             his
             affections
             ,
             so
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             before
             
             taught
             him
             )
             that
             he
             may
             haue
             them
             ruled
             and
             vnder
             gouernment
             ,
             in
             one
             part
             of
             his
             life
             as
             well
             as
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             about
             family-matters
             as
             well
             as
             those
             which
             are
             most
             weightie
             .
             Other
             remedies
             cannot
             be
             set
             downe
             :
             but
             seeing
             this
             euill
             riseth
             from
             the
             heart
             which
             is
             stuffed
             with
             sundrie
             corruptions
             ,
             (
             as
             distrust
             ,
             too
             great
             delight-taking
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             rashnesse
             ,
             desire
             of
             getting
             ,
             feare
             of
             losing
             ,
             &c.
             )
             that
             therefore
             it
             be
             carefully
             kept
             ,
             purged
             from
             these
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             be
             wel
             armed
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             counselled
             before
             )
             and
             particularly
             
             with
             that
             part
             of
             the
             armour
             which
             is
             requisite
             against
             this
             point
             of
             Sathans
             
             deceiuing
             him
             (
             as
             ,
             righteousnes
             ,
             patience
             ,
             &
             such
             like
             :
             )
             seeing
             he
             who
             is
             thus
             bewitched
             by
             him
             (
             as
             hath
             now
             bene
             set
             downe
             )
             highly
             dishonoureth
             God
             ,
             and
             reprocheth
             his
             profession
             :
             but
             faith
             must
             banish
             distrust
             ,
             and
             hope
             must
             chase
             away
             doubtfulnesse
             and
             feare
             :
             and
             he
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             he
             wanteth
             of
             them
             and
             such
             like
             graces
             ,
             to
             suppresse
             the
             said
             noysomenesse
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             ought
             his
             trauell
             be
             ,
             till
             he
             attaine
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             when
             he
             hath
             them
             ,
             to
             stand
             fast
             in
             holding
             them
             :
             and
             if
             he
             know
             not
             his
             sinnes
             to
             be
             doubtfulnesse
             ,
             distrust
             and
             feare
             ,
             &c.
             let
             him
             take
             to
             him
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             euen
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             may
             clearely
             shew
             them
             to
             him
             :
             more
             particular
             remedie
             must
             be
             sought
             according
             to
             any
             particular
             
             sinne
             ,
             by
             well
             obseruing
             these
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             diuell
             taketh
             occasion
             by
             chaunge
             of
             companie
             ,
             dwelling
             and
             acquaintance
             ,
             to
             steale
             away
             mens
             hearts
             from
             goodnesse
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             thus
             deceiue
             Lot
             ;
             and
             to
             neglect
             the
             vse
             of
             good
             meanes
             publikely
             and
             priuately
             ,
             as
             the
             maner
             of
             many
             is
             ;
             and
             to
             chaunge
             religion
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             with
             the
             place
             .
             
             And
             no
             maruell
             ,
             when
             neither
             the
             word
             of
             God
             meeteth
             with
             them
             where
             they
             become
             ,
             to
             awaken
             ,
             instruct
             and
             admonish
             them
             ;
             neither
             good
             neighbours
             to
             obserue
             and
             prouoke
             them
             to
             loue
             and
             good
             works
             ,
             nor
             to
             admonish
             them
             ,
             
             when
             they
             haue
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             but
             contrarily
             ,
             euill
             talke
             and
             companie
             is
             found
             in
             stead
             of
             them
             :
             for
             such
             force
             we
             reade
             to
             
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             able
             to
             corrupt
             euen
             good
             manners
             .
             But
             although
             they
             meete
             not
             with
             these
             ,
             yet
             the
             diuell
             taketh
             occasion
             by
             the
             very
             change
             of
             place
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             change
             their
             maners
             :
             which
             mightily
             ouer-weigheth
             with
             good
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             sooner
             gather
             rust
             (
             as
             coldnesse
             ,
             loosenesse
             ,
             &c.
             )
             from
             other
             ,
             then
             they
             shall
             season
             them
             with
             goodnesse
             :
             and
             when
             they
             liue
             not
             with
             such
             as
             know
             them
             to
             haue
             bene
             forward
             Christians
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             strong
             prouocation
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             tempting
             of
             them
             to
             be
             like
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             more
             backward
             then
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             heare
             of
             many
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             set
             vpon
             by
             the
             wicked
             traine
             ,
             till
             they
             haue
             found
             out
             what
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             cannot
             draw
             them
             to
             euill
             ,
             they
             may
             leade
             them
             with
             
             despite
             and
             reproch
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             how
             litle
             account
             holinesse
             and
             christian
             practise
             of
             dutie
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             either
             in
             high
             or
             low
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ;
             yea
             and
             that
             wise
             men
             are
             growne
             to
             count
             it
             meere
             foolishnesse
             and
             nicenesse
             ,
             to
             make
             conscience
             to
             do
             those
             duties
             ,
             whereunto
             our
             knowledge
             leadeth
             vs
             ;
             is
             it
             not
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             a
             strong
             cord
             to
             draw
             vs
             after
             the
             multitude
             ,
             
             especially
             when
             they
             who
             boldly
             contemne
             goodnesse
             ,
             shall
             yet
             be
             seene
             to
             be
             merie
             and
             lustie
             ,
             and
             without
             feare
             as
             though
             they
             had
             done
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             they
             can
             iustifie
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             feare
             of
             the
             iudgement
             day
             at
             all
             ?
             How
             mightily
             he
             preuaileth
             euen
             against
             the
             godly
             by
             this
             occasion
             ,
             the
             example
             
             of
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             plainely
             declare
             .
             
             For
             when
             I
             saw
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             wicked
             ,
             licentious
             ,
             and
             to
             talke
             presumptuously
             ,
             and
             set
             their
             mouth
             against
             heauen
             ,
             &c.
             yea
             (
             and
             more
             then
             this
             )
             to
             vtter
             it
             boldly
             :
             [
             How
             doth
             God
             know
             it
             ?
             ]
             and
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             yet
             they
             prospered
             in
             the
             world
             and
             increased
             in
             riches
             :
             
               Certainly
               ,
               I
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               haue
               cleansed
               my
               heart
               in
               vaine
               ,
               &
               washed
               my
               hands
               in
               innocencie
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             licentious
             course
             of
             bad
             men
             so
             commonly
             continued
             ,
             and
             
             
             oft
             without
             plagues
             ,
             as
             to
             Gods
             seruants
             they
             seeme
             to
             be
             :
             and
             contrarily
             ,
             their
             owne
             life
             to
             be
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             continuall
             mourning
             and
             a
             sowing
             in
             teares
             ;
             it
             is
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             through
             Sathans
             malitious
             subtiltie
             ,
             a
             sore
             weakening
             of
             the
             courage
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             grow
             forward
             daily
             from
             grace
             to
             grace
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             much
             more
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             shall
             we
             be
             imbondaged
             and
             kept
             back
             from
             beautifying
             the
             Gospell
             daily
             in
             our
             conuersation
             ,
             
             if
             we
             shall
             be
             so
             vnwise
             as
             to
             like
             of
             ,
             and
             ioyne
             our selues
             to
             the
             companie
             &
             familiarity
             of
             such
             ?
             For
             then
             must
             we
             grow
             to
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             with
             them
             :
             for
             two
             cannot
             walke
             together
             (
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaketh
             )
             but
             they
             must
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             :
             
             therefore
             
             Salomon
             aduiseth
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             
               depart
               from
               the
               foolish
               man
            
             ,
             
             
               when
               we
               perceiue
               not
               in
               him
               the
               lippes
               of
               knowledge
               .
            
             q.d.
             if
             he
             declare
             his
             folly
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             wicked
             state
             )
             by
             shamefull
             sinne
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             speech
             bewray
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             sauour
             in
             good
             communication
             ;
             but
             despising
             and
             scorning
             knowledge
             and
             instruction
             ,
             and
             hating
             to
             be
             reformed
             .
             And
             againe
             :
             
             
               He
               that
               walketh
               with
               the
               wise
               shall
               be
               wise
               :
               but
               a
               companion
               of
               fooles
               shall
               be
               afflicted
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             take
             part
             with
             them
             of
             their
             punishment
             .
             We
             reade
             of
             Ioseph
             ,
             
             when
             he
             was
             importunately
             vrged
             from
             day
             to
             day
             by
             his
             whorish
             Mistresse
             to
             adulterie
             ,
             that
             he
             not
             onely
             consented
             not
             ,
             nor
             hearkened
             to
             her
             to
             lye
             with
             her
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             be
             in
             her
             companie
             .
             And
             that
             was
             a
             speciall
             cause
             ,
             why
             Dauid
             
             would
             not
             go
             home
             with
             Saul
             ,
             when
             he
             reconciled
             himselfe
             kindly
             to
             him
             ,
             
             and
             bad
             him
             come
             againe
             ,
             the
             second
             time
             :
             for
             he
             knew
             his
             Court
             was
             full
             of
             flatterers
             ,
             lyers
             ,
             slaunderers
             ,
             and
             malice-bearers
             .
             But
             the
             allurements
             to
             ill
             companie
             are
             so
             forceable
             ,
             the
             perswasions
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             Sathans
             sleights
             so
             subtill
             to
             deceiue
             ,
             euen
             those
             who
             haue
             some
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             preuaile
             with
             too
             many
             to
             their
             cost
             ,
             while
             the
             hope
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             profit
             or
             preferment
             doth
             blind
             their
             eyes
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             not
             onely
             quench
             ,
             yea
             and
             so
             grieue
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             in
             thē
             ,
             that
             therby
             they
             be
             left
             destitute
             of
             the
             power
             and
             effectuall
             working
             of
             it
             :
             but
             also
             are
             led
             captiues
             by
             the
             diuell
             into
             many
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             are
             snared
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             bird
             in
             the
             net
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             
             tell
             how
             to
             winde
             out
             .
          
           
             For
             helpe
             against
             this
             let
             ,
             let
             vs
             be
             made
             as
             wise
             as
             we
             may
             ,
             
             by
             the
             former
             counsell
             and
             example
             to
             shun
             it
             :
             but
             if
             we
             be
             once
             woond
             into
             it
             ,
             common
             perswasions
             or
             ordinarie
             prayers
             will
             do
             vs
             but
             litle
             good
             ,
             (
             though
             euen
             they
             are
             farre
             enough
             from
             vs
             ,
             when
             we
             be
             brought
             to
             like
             of
             such
             fellowship
             )
             nay
             ,
             that
             kind
             of
             diuell
             is
             not
             cast
             out
             easily
             ,
             but
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             so
             to
             be
             takē
             of
             vs
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             Scripture
             did
             not
             giue
             greater
             strength
             ,
             then
             that
             these
             or
             such
             like
             temptations
             should
             ouercome
             vs.
             For
             if
             we
             enter
             into
             the
             Lords
             sanctuarie
             ,
             and
             weigh
             vpon
             what
             slipperie
             places
             the
             vngodly
             stand
             ,
             and
             how
             soone
             they
             are
             cut
             downe
             (
             whē
             
             yet
             Gods
             promise
             standeth
             fast
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             :
             )
             euen
             this
             one
             part
             of
             armour
             ,
             well
             handled
             for
             our
             owne
             defence
             ,
             and
             wisely
             vsed
             against
             the
             aduersarie
             ,
             doth
             set
             them
             at
             great
             libertie
             ,
             which
             were
             so
             deepely
             plunged
             into
             daunger
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             were
             endlesse
             to
             set
             downe
             all
             occasions
             whereby
             the
             simple
             who
             wold
             do
             wel
             ,
             are
             hy
             the
             diuell
             beguiled
             .
             
             Our
             outward
             senses
             he
             so
             poisoneth
             that
             we
             shall
             haue
             no
             right
             and
             pure
             vse
             of
             them
             if
             we
             be
             not
             well
             stayed
             ,
             
             (
             and
             yet
             it
             shall
             belong
             before
             we
             can
             espie
             and
             see
             it
             ;
             )
             that
             one
             shall
             not
             heare
             
             that
             which
             agreeth
             with
             his
             nature
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             shamefull
             and
             euill
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             be
             tickled
             and
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             often
             remembring
             it
             with
             liking
             thereof
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             himselfe
             in
             thinking
             or
             vttering
             of
             it
             (
             be
             it
             a
             foolish
             iest
             ,
             a
             secret
             nip
             ,
             a
             filthie
             rime
             ,
             a
             foolish
             tale
             ,
             a
             grosse
             lie
             ,
             &c.
             )
             till
             it
             haue
             taken
             such
             hold
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             shake
             it
             off
             when
             he
             would
             .
             One
             shall
             not
             cast
             his
             eye
             aside
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             as
             a
             glasse-window
             to
             let
             sinne
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             delighted
             with
             the
             beauty
             of
             a
             strange
             woman
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             taken
             with
             her
             eye-lids
             :
             nor
             one
             shall
             not
             see
             any
             man
             earnestly
             following
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             too
             seriously
             occupied
             about
             his
             profits
             with
             successe
             therein
             and
             sweete
             commings
             in
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             drawne
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             tickled
             with
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             so
             our
             
             minds
             begin
             to
             be
             snared
             and
             intangled
             ,
             and
             itching
             to
             be
             doing
             where
             we
             ought
             not
             .
             And
             so
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             be
             led
             by
             occasion
             in
             other
             things
             innumerable
             :
             
               
                 1
                 We
                 cannot
                 see
                 our
                 enemie
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 haue
                 our
                 hearts
                 rise
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Nor
                 hurt
                 our
                 foote
                 neuer
                 so
                 litle
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 curse
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 If
                 a
                 thing
                 go
                 not
                 forward
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 ,
                 we
                 fret
                 and
                 become
                 impatient
                 at
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 prouoked
                 neuer
                 so
                 litle
                 ,
                 we
                 storme
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 told
                 of
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 we
                 swell
                 and
                 conceiue
                 ill
                 ,
                 Prou.
                 9.7
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 absent
                 awhile
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 we
                 waxe
                 strange
                 .
                 
              
               
                 7
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 merry
                 ,
                 we
                 waxe
                 light
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             What
             go
             we
             about
             ,
             wherein
             we
             may
             not
             sensibly
             and
             easily
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             the
             diuell
             is
             at
             hand
             to
             hurt
             vs
             ?
             so
             truly
             is
             it
             sayd
             ,
             that
             he
             raungeth
             about
             the
             whole
             earth
             to
             bewitch
             ,
             not
             the
             vngodly
             alone
             (
             whom
             he
             hath
             sure
             inough
             already
             )
             but
             euen
             Gods
             people
             ;
             as
             may
             clearly
             be
             seene
             and
             felt
             of
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             giue
             him
             neuer
             so
             small
             aduantage
             .
             This
             I
             haue
             sayd
             of
             some
             of
             the
             lets
             ,
             to
             stirre
             vp
             the
             Reader
             to
             obserue
             others
             by
             them
             ;
             as
             ,
             coldnesse
             ,
             deadnesse
             of
             spirit
             (
             a
             neare
             companion
             to
             slouthfulnes
             )
             which
             causeth
             men
             to
             say
             :
             A
             Lion
             is
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             quenched
             the
             spirite
             of
             grace
             in
             themselues
             ,
             which
             sometime
             made
             them
             willing
             and
             ready
             to
             their
             duties
             .
             Then
             ,
             Delay
             
             and
             driuing
             off
             good
             attempts
             ,
             til
             the
             season
             and
             fit
             time
             be
             past
             ,
             wherin
             they
             should
             either
             resist
             euill
             ,
             or
             do
             good
             :
             a
             common
             euill
             euen
             among
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             to
             let
             passe
             the
             oportunitie
             ;
             and
             vnder
             this
             pretence
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             do
             the
             good
             which
             they
             would
             ,
             therefore
             to
             do
             none
             at
             all
             :
             whereas
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
             
               a
               word
               in
               season
               is
               like
               apples
               of
               gold
               and
               pictures
               of
               siluer
            
             ;
             so
             is
             a
             thing
             in
             season
             :
             and
             we
             haue
             bene
             taught
             ,
             not
             to
             driue
             off
             from
             day
             to
             day
             .
             To
             these
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             a
             carelesnesse
             in
             obseruing
             and
             looking
             to
             our
             hearts
             and
             wayes
             ,
             which
             grow
             fast
             vpon
             vs
             :
             a
             yeelding
             too
             readily
             to
             temptation
             ;
             whereas
             we
             ought
             in
             such
             cases
             to
             put
             a
             knife
             to
             our
             throate
             ,
             and
             weane
             our
             appetite
             ,
             Pro.
             23.2
             .
             A
             common
             custome
             and
             boldnesse
             in
             sinning
             :
             
             when
             yet
             we
             should
             feare
             all
             our
             wayes
             ,
             Iob
             9.
             
             Prophanesse
             :
             which
             yet
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             among
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             Heb.
             12.16
             .
             Loosenesse
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             eare
             and
             tongue
             :
             though
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             commaunded
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             slow
             to
             speake
             ,
             Iames
             1.
             and
             our
             Sauiour
             hath
             willed
             ,
             to
             plucke
             out
             such
             an
             eye
             ,
             Math.
             5.
             and
             both
             teach
             ,
             Prou.
             15.32
             :
             That
             he
             who
             turneth
             his
             eare
             from
             instruction
             (
             much
             more
             if
             he
             should
             lend
             it
             to
             euill
             words
             )
             despiseth
             his
             
             
             owne
             soule
             .
             Now
             therefore
             in
             so
             many
             assaults
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             occasions
             taken
             against
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             euerie
             day
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             yea
             many
             of
             them
             by
             so
             malitious
             and
             subtile
             an
             enemy
             ,
             to
             no
             lesse
             danger
             of
             ours
             then
             the
             losing
             of
             our
             soules
             ;
             who
             escapeth
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             be
             armed
             ?
             What
             wise
             man
             will
             not
             prouide
             carefully
             against
             these
             and
             such
             like
             annoyances
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             know
             not
             how
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             count
             his
             labour
             best
             bestowed
             in
             learning
             :
             then
             shall
             he
             vnderstand
             his
             way
             aright
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             he
             walketh
             in
             safety
             .
             And
             thus
             doth
             Salomon
             describe
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               It
               is
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               prudent
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               vnderstand
               and
               his
               way
            
             .
             This
             I
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             what
             manifold
             lets
             there
             are
             ,
             first
             in
             our selues
             through
             the
             corruption
             that
             is
             within
             vs
             :
             and
             
             then
             without
             vs
             ,
             by
             the
             Diuell
             raised
             vp
             against
             vs
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             not
             perswaded
             to
             many
             ,
             as
             were
             meete
             it
             should
             :
             )
             that
             we
             may
             see
             iust
             cause
             to
             be
             better
             acquainted
             with
             the
             armour
             of
             Christians
             and
             other
             helpes
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             onely
             God
             hath
             appointed
             safe
             deliuerance
             from
             these
             forementioned
             lets
             and
             annoyances
             .
          
           
             He
             who
             shall
             be
             found
             willing
             to
             liue
             after
             a
             Christian
             direction
             daily
             ,
             shall
             more
             easily
             be
             brought
             to
             feare
             ,
             and
             so
             withstand
             these
             and
             like
             occasions
             ,
             that
             they
             disguise
             him
             not
             ,
             making
             him
             to
             seeme
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             who
             feare
             not
             God.
             Wherein
             more
             specially
             ,
             we
             must
             looke
             to
             our selues
             ,
             that
             we
             wisely
             auoide
             and
             preuent
             the
             occasion
             of
             these
             ,
             seeing
             we
             know
             how
             we
             
             haue
             smarted
             by
             them
             :
             and
             when
             we
             cannot
             altogether
             auoide
             them
             ,
             yet
             to
             arme
             our selues
             by
             resolute
             couenant
             and
             feruent
             prayer
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             haue
             bene
             ouercome
             by
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             marke
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             pray
             more
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             giue
             not
             ouer
             :
             and
             Gods
             grace
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             for
             vs
             ,
             both
             to
             quiet
             our
             minds
             by
             hope
             of
             pardon
             ,
             and
             to
             weaken
             our
             sinnes
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             these
             impediments
             from
             the
             constant
             holding
             out
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             idle
             occupation
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             so
             :
             and
             that
             his
             worke
             is
             not
             a
             ceremonious
             tasking
             of
             himselfe
             with
             reading
             some
             prayers
             or
             other
             things
             ,
             when
             he
             thinks
             good
             or
             be
             inioyned
             it
             ;
             
             which
             yet
             (
             as
             litle
             labour
             as
             it
             costeth
             men
             )
             would
             be
             neglected
             oft
             ,
             
             both
             of
             minister
             and
             people
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             tied
             to
             it
             .
             
             Also
             we
             may
             see
             what
             need
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             haue
             ,
             to
             guard
             themselues
             strongly
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             abide
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             shewed
             before
             :
             and
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             Sathans
             crafts
             and
             pollicies
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             means
             they
             be
             repelled
             and
             resisted
             .
             
             And
             that
             their
             temptations
             are
             somtime
             so
             forcible
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             subdued
             and
             ouercome
             ,
             
             but
             giue
             them
             a
             fall
             into
             some
             open
             sinne
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             which
             cause
             S.
             
             Paul
             admonisheth
             ,
             that
             men
             quench
             not
             the
             spirit
             ,
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.19
             .
             )
             yea
             into
             the
             same
             sinne
             after
             repentance
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             rise
             againe
             by
             the
             remedies
             appointed
             for
             them
             by
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             in
             that
             behalfe
             .
             And
             here
             we
             may
             see
             
             therefore
             ,
             how
             they
             be
             tossed
             as
             the
             ship
             by
             the
             waues
             of
             the
             sea
             :
             
             sometime
             aloft
             in
             vaine
             hope
             and
             confidence
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             safe
             and
             in
             good
             estate
             ,
             and
             yet
             nothing
             so
             :
             and
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             cast
             downe
             and
             plunged
             into
             the
             depth
             and
             bottome
             of
             feares
             ,
             yea
             of
             very
             dispairing
             :
             which
             was
             the
             estate
             of
             Peter
             ,
             when
             neither
             he
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             (
             when
             he
             forsware
             his
             maister
             )
             thought
             he
             could
             haue
             bene
             pardoned
             .
             And
             this
             is
             their
             miserie
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             euer
             for
             the
             most
             part
             caried
             (
             when
             they
             be
             not
             well
             stayed
             and
             fast
             setled
             in
             faith
             and
             
             hope
             )
             into
             extremities
             .
             And
             yet
             (
             a
             thing
             most
             admirable
             )
             they
             are
             neuer
             safer
             ,
             
             thē
             when
             they
             are
             thus
             exercised
             .
             For
             as
             the
             yron
             that
             is
             vnoccupied
             ,
             doth
             soone
             waxe
             rustie
             ,
             and
             the
             stone
             that
             lieth
             still
             ,
             is
             couered
             with
             mosse
             :
             so
             they
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             examining
             and
             obseruing
             themselues
             ,
             considering
             their
             state
             ,
             watching
             ouer
             their
             hearts
             ,
             fore-seeing
             dangers
             comming
             ,
             and
             learning
             experience
             by
             things
             past
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             like
             maner
             occupied
             for
             the
             time
             present
             ,
             they
             waxe
             barren
             and
             vnprofitable
             ,
             euen
             the
             best
             ;
             and
             in
             time
             ,
             do
             breake
             out
             dangerously
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             they
             are
             in
             no
             estate
             safer
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             are
             thus
             exercised
             :
             so
             would
             not
             they
             themselues
             be
             put
             out
             of
             that
             course
             ,
             neither
             are
             weary
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             depriue
             themselues
             of
             many
             liberties
             thereby
             ;
             but
             desire
             to
             hold
             
             constantly
             in
             that
             well
             fenced
             and
             safe
             course
             ,
             (
             this
             being
             added
             ,
             That
             they
             may
             haue
             the
             grace
             which
             is
             sufficient
             for
             them
             .
             
             )
             Furthermore
             ,
             by
             these
             impediments
             with
             their
             like
             ,
             so
             many
             and
             sore
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             may
             see
             what
             they
             are
             beholding
             to
             God
             ,
             &
             how
             deeply
             they
             be
             indebted
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             the
             rage
             and
             violence
             of
             their
             temptations
             ;
             yea
             so
             sore
             ,
             as
             sometime
             they
             may
             commit
             a
             sinne
             of
             presumption
             ,
             
             and
             be
             in
             some
             kind
             of
             dispairing
             :
             yet
             God
             sendeth
             a
             calme
             againe
             ,
             
             and
             a
             deliuerance
             out
             of
             their
             deepest
             sorrowes
             and
             feares
             .
             For
             as
             Iacob
             wrastled
             with
             the
             Angell
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             was
             hurt
             ,
             would
             not
             depart
             til
             he
             had
             blessed
             him
             :
             euen
             so
             ,
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             haue
             conflicts
             with
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             :
             
             who
             keepeth
             them
             downe
             with
             one
             hand
             and
             holdeth
             
             them
             vp
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             exercise
             their
             faith
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             vnoccupied
             .
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             by
             this
             doctrine
             of
             the
             lets
             of
             faith
             and
             godlinesse
             in
             the
             children
             of
             God
             that
             they
             shine
             not
             out
             so
             clearly
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             behaue
             not
             themselues
             in
             their
             striuing
             against
             sin
             and
             in
             going
             vnder
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             the
             wicked
             do
             :
             (
             who
             the
             more
             loade
             the
             Lord
             layeth
             on
             them
             ,
             
             the
             more
             they
             murmure
             and
             rebell
             :
             )
             but
             they
             when
             they
             haue
             the
             greatest
             sufferings
             ,
             they
             striue
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             measure
             do
             so
             ;
             and
             are
             strengthened
             with
             greater
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ioyfulnes
             :
             Col.
             1.11
             .
             Also
             they
             ,
             though
             they
             feele
             the
             power
             and
             rebellion
             of
             sinne
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             
             yet
             they
             hate
             it
             with
             a
             perfite
             hatred
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             
             drawne
             with
             the
             coardes
             of
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             looke
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             through
             Christ
             :
             But
             the
             other
             ,
             would
             not
             let
             go
             their
             hold
             of
             sinne
             ,
             the
             tast
             thereof
             is
             so
             sweet
             to
             them
             :
             if
             they
             breake
             off
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             their
             will
             ,
             and
             for
             feare
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             
             neither
             lay
             they
             hold
             indeed
             of
             pardon
             .
             These
             obseruations
             Gods
             seruants
             may
             make
             by
             this
             doctrine
             of
             the
             lets
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             such
             ,
             to
             their
             singular
             benefit
             .
             And
             what
             should
             I
             say
             more
             ?
             For
             it
             were
             infinite
             almost
             ,
             to
             say
             all
             that
             might
             be
             sayd
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             remaineth
             ,
             that
             in
             few
             words
             they
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             they
             acquaint
             themselues
             better
             and
             better
             with
             the
             Christian
             life
             ;
             and
             daily
             delight
             and
             solace
             themselues
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             in
             one
             part
             or
             other
             of
             it
             (
             for
             it
             hath
             
             great
             variety
             .
             
             )
             For
             howsoeuer
             there
             fall
             out
             many
             difficulties
             in
             their
             liues
             ;
             yet
             know
             they
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             fewer
             and
             weaker
             ,
             as
             they
             themselues
             grow
             more
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             stronger
             in
             faith
             and
             other
             grace
             .
             And
             although
             before
             they
             be
             brought
             to
             yeeld
             themselues
             to
             them
             ,
             many
             darke
             mists
             are
             cast
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             to
             extenuate
             and
             make
             small
             the
             sinnes
             which
             they
             should
             commit
             ,
             both
             by
             hiding
             the
             punishment
             ,
             and
             couertly
             obiecting
             the
             
             
             mercy
             of
             God
             :
             yet
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             haue
             once
             committed
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             aggrauated
             as
             fast
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             no
             mercy
             for
             them
             with
             God.
             And
             let
             it
             be
             remembred
             ,
             that
             occasions
             to
             prouoke
             to
             sinning
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             be
             wanting
             ,
             nor
             in
             no
             place
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             ministred
             ,
             rather
             then
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             euen
             by
             things
             not
             euill
             of
             their
             owne
             nature
             (
             as
             hath
             beene
             sayd
             )
             as
             shall
             be
             fit
             for
             the
             disposition
             of
             euery
             man
             ,
             yea
             euen
             in
             the
             assembly
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             bold
             at
             any
             time
             to
             cast
             off
             feare
             of
             danger
             .
             But
             let
             them
             fight
             the
             good
             fight
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             follow
             such
             good
             helpe
             as
             they
             haue
             receiued
             and
             learned
             of
             God
             :
             and
             so
             doing
             ,
             though
             they
             find
             not
             the
             comfort
             some
             time
             ,
             which
             they
             desire
             ,
             
             but
             feare
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             present
             striuings
             and
             conflicts
             ;
             yet
             I
             dare
             assure
             them
             (
             the
             Lord
             hauing
             spoken
             it
             )
             that
             they
             know
             not
             the
             happie
             fruite
             and
             end
             of
             that
             which
             seemeth
             their
             greatest
             miserie
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             reape
             the
             fruit
             of
             righteousnesse
             in
             peace
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             bene
             exercised
             with
             their
             trials
             ,
             and
             haue
             waited
             a
             while
             with
             patience
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             13.
             
             An
             example
             of
             a
             Couenant
             made
             by
             certaine
             godly
             brethren
             ,
             declaring
             what
             
             manifold
             lets
             the
             faithfull
             haue
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             (
             fit
             to
             illustrate
             the
             former
             doctrine
             :
             )
             contained
             in
             the
             two
             next
             Chapters
             following
             .
             In
             this
             Chapter
             :
             Of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             a
             Complaint
             .
          
           
             AND
             because
             I
             haue
             shewed
             what
             impediments
             our
             vnstayed
             affections
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             are
             ,
             from
             a
             constant
             course
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             what
             remedies
             are
             to
             be
             vsed
             against
             the
             same
             :
             I
             will
             adde
             an
             example
             of
             the
             practise
             of
             diuerse
             well
             minded
             Christians
             ,
             wherein
             the
             weaker
             sort
             may
             see
             this
             more
             clearly
             :
             seeing
             examples
             helpe
             
             much
             to
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             to
             make
             better
             vse
             of
             rules
             to
             direct
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             1588
             ,
             there
             met
             in
             a
             Christian
             mans
             house
             certaine
             well
             minded
             persons
             ,
             which
             dwelt
             in
             one
             towne
             together
             ,
             with
             whom
             also
             the
             Preacher
             of
             the
             place
             did
             meete
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             Their
             meeting
             was
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             loue
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             edifying
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             after
             some
             bodily
             repast
             &
             refreshing
             .
             And
             yet
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             no
             Brownists
             :
             for
             they
             were
             diligent
             and
             ordinarie
             frequenters
             of
             publicke
             assemblies
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             Neither
             were
             their
             meetings
             Conuenticles
             ,
             for
             the
             disturbing
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             peace
             thereof
             ;
             as
             many
             imagine
             that
             there
             can
             be
             
             no
             priuate
             fellowship
             among
             Christians
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             such
             ends
             :
             the
             contrary
             may
             be
             seene
             by
             their
             conference
             .
             These
             with
             one
             consent
             ,
             fell
             into
             communication
             how
             the
             case
             stood
             betwixt
             God
             and
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Some
             accusing
             and
             complaining
             of
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             vsed
             their
             long
             continued
             peace
             and
             libertie
             of
             the
             Gospell
             to
             the
             end
             for
             which
             God
             did
             send
             both
             :
             but
             that
             they
             had
             bene
             dimme
             lights
             .
             The
             rest
             consenting
             ,
             and
             by
             occasion
             offered
             among
             them
             all
             (
             well
             nigh
             twentie
             persons
             )
             
             sundry
             reasons
             and
             proofes
             were
             set
             downe
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             complaints
             more
             
             weighty
             ;
             and
             also
             what
             euill
             fruite
             they
             did
             see
             to
             proceed
             from
             such
             a
             dead
             and
             vnprofitable
             course
             of
             liuing
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             persons
             spoken
             of
             ,
             did
             as
             farre
             exceed
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             them
             that
             professe
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             the
             common
             professors
             do
             exceed
             them
             in
             religion
             ,
             which
             know
             not
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             had
             proceeded
             thus
             farre
             ,
             it
             was
             demaunded
             ,
             whether
             there
             were
             no
             way
             to
             come
             out
             of
             this
             wearisome
             and
             vnprofitable
             life
             ,
             not
             beseeming
             such
             as
             imbraced
             the
             Gospell
             .
             If
             there
             were
             any
             :
             what
             might
             be
             the
             fittest
             and
             best
             remedies
             to
             come
             out
             of
             such
             bondage
             (
             for
             they
             counted
             it
             no
             better
             :
             )
             and
             betwixt
             them
             they
             agreed
             vpon
             certaine
             ,
             with
             such
             good
             liking
             ,
             after
             they
             heard
             and
             conceiued
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             apparently
             
             be
             seene
             ,
             that
             their
             heauy
             hearts
             were
             much
             eased
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             but
             see
             a
             way
             to
             be
             deliuered
             from
             that
             yoke
             of
             bondage
             ;
             whiles
             their
             plentifull
             teares
             were
             turned
             into
             chearfull
             countenance
             .
             The
             conclusion
             was
             this
             ,
             they
             did
             couenant
             faithfully
             and
             seriously
             ,
             to
             set
             vpon
             these
             remedies
             forthwith
             and
             speedily
             ;
             thinking
             that
             such
             a
             weighty
             matter
             had
             need
             of
             no
             delay
             :
             and
             thereupon
             ,
             desired
             the
             Preacher
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             summe
             of
             their
             conference
             and
             communication
             together
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             putting
             of
             them
             in
             rememberance
             of
             it
             to
             practise
             it
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             they
             might
             see
             what
             the
             summe
             of
             their
             conference
             was
             :
             which
             ,
             seeing
             they
             agreed
             vnto
             ,
             they
             called
             a
             Couenant
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             ye
             looke
             to
             heare
             what
             fruite
             there
             came
             of
             this
             :
             surely
             euen
             this
             meeting
             was
             a
             great
             whetting
             them
             on
             to
             inioy
             the
             publicke
             ministerie
             more
             chearfully
             and
             fruitfully
             afterwards
             :
             and
             this
             meane
             with
             others
             ,
             both
             publicke
             and
             priuate
             ,
             did
             knit
             them
             in
             that
             loue
             ,
             the
             bond
             whereof
             could
             not
             be
             broken
             ,
             either
             on
             their
             part
             which
             now
             sleepe
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whiles
             they
             here
             liued
             ;
             nor
             in
             them
             which
             yet
             remaine
             ,
             by
             any
             aduersary
             power
             vnto
             this
             day
             .
             And
             this
             I
             set
             downe
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             as
             well
             that
             godly
             conference
             may
             be
             had
             in
             more
             account
             among
             Christians
             ;
             as
             principally
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             hinderances
             there
             are
             from
             a
             faithfull
             proceeding
             in
             a
             sound
             and
             godly
             course
             ,
             and
             how
             necessarie
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             good
             remedies
             should
             be
             vsed
             
             to
             continue
             the
             same
             :
             this
             was
             the
             chiefe
             end
             why
             I
             did
             mention
             it
             .
             And
             the
             summe
             of
             this
             couenant
             I
             haue
             here
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             words
             following
             :
          
           
             
               The
               true
               report
               of
               a
               conference
               ,
               had
               betwixt
               certaine
               well
               minded
               Christians
               ,
               (
               Anno
               1588
               )
               who
               saw
               that
               they
               had
               not
               liued
               according
               to
               the
               knowledge
               which
               they
               had
               ,
               nor
               to
               haue
               answered
               to
               their
               profession
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               and
               ought
               to
               haue
               done
               :
               containing
               a
               complaint
               of
               their
               coldnesse
               and
               negligence
               ,
               with
               remedies
               against
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               a
               couenant
               to
               returne
               to
               God
               by
               repentance
               :
               profitable
               for
               many
               in
               these
               dayes
               .
            
             
             
               
               WE
               weighing
               aduisedly
               and
               by
               due
               consideration
               here
               of
               late
               ,
               the
               glorious
               and
               goodly
               beauty
               of
               a
               Christian
               life
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               commended
               and
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               how
               full
               of
               heauenly
               comfort
               it
               is
               sayd
               to
               be
               vnto
               all
               such
               as
               make
               it
               their
               treasure
               ;
               and
               how
               amiable
               ,
               yea
               and
               fruitfull
               also
               it
               is
               (
               in
               whomsoeuer
               it
               be
               )
               vnto
               others
               which
               truly
               know
               the
               price
               and
               excellency
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               we
               so
               dimmely
               and
               darkly
               beholding
               the
               image
               of
               this
               in
               
               
               our selues
               ,
               who
               yet
               had
               hope
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               small
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               a
               part
               therein
               :
               we
               saw
               iust
               cause
               why
               we
               should
               confesse
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               bene
               much
               wanting
               herein
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               patterne
               of
               our
               life
               was
               farre
               vnlike
               this
               rule
               ,
               when
               we
               compared
               the
               one
               with
               the
               other
               :
               and
               therefore
               complained
               with
               bitternes
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               fallen
               into
               a
               deepe
               slumber
               ,
               being
               rather
               ready
               to
               thinke
               our selues
               in
               safety
               ,
               then
               carefully
               looking
               to
               those
               testimonies
               in
               our selues
               ,
               which
               might
               indeed
               assure
               vs
               of
               it
               .
               Whereupon
               we
               fell
               into
               an
               heauie
               and
               bitter
               complaint
               in
               this
               maner
               ,
               with
               plenty
               of
               teares
               :
               Oh
               ,
               we
               see
               now
               ,
               
               that
               we
               haue
               not
               walked
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               by
               diligent
               marking
               the
               examples
               of
               other
               deare
               seruants
               of
               his
               ,
               we
               haue
               found
               that
               they
               haue
               done
               :
               nor
               honored
               
               our
               God
               in
               the
               course
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               mercifull
               occasions
               and
               incouragements
               which
               he
               hath
               giuen
               vs.
               The
               feruent
               care
               and
               earnest
               zeale
               which
               we
               see
               required
               in
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               bene
               much
               wanting
               and
               cold
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               which
               we
               might
               well
               haue
               attained
               vnto
               .
               And
               as
               we
               see
               now
               more
               clearly
               ,
               that
               our
               blockish
               and
               vnprofitable
               life
               was
               not
               glorious
               to
               God
               ,
               nor
               beseeming
               vs
               who
               should
               haue
               stood
               foorth
               among
               the
               rest
               of
               Gods
               people
               to
               giue
               light
               vnto
               others
               :
               so
               we
               did
               many
               times
               feare
               it
               before
               ,
               and
               thinke
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               vnprofitablenesse
               and
               coldnesse
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               many
               other
               weake
               Christians
               who
               behold
               and
               liue
               with
               vs
               ,
               it
               might
               rightly
               be
               imputed
               to
               vs
               ,
               from
               whom
               and
               such
               other
               they
               commonly
               take
               
               direction
               .
               This
               and
               the
               like
               we
               complained
               of
               :
               and
               lest
               we
               should
               seeme
               to
               make
               it
               a
               matter
               of
               course
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               no
               manifest
               cause
               hereof
               ,
               let
               vs
               consider
               such
               proofe
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               our
               wofull
               experience
               hath
               yeelded
               and
               affoorded
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               complaint
               therefore
               may
               iustly
               be
               made
               ,
               
               it
               appeareth
               in
               all
               those
               duties
               pertaining
               either
               to
               God
               or
               man
               :
               our selues
               or
               other
               .
               For
               in
               all
               we
               haue
               failed
               manifoldly
               :
               whereas
               yet
               by
               meane
               or
               indifferent
               heed-taking
               ,
               in
               great
               part
               we
               might
               haue
               done
               better
               .
               Concerning
               God
               ,
               we
               haue
               not
               purchased
               such
               glory
               to
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               shewed
               foorth
               his
               louing
               kindnesse
               to
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               we
               ought
               and
               might
               haue
               done
               :
               neither
               glorified
               his
               Gospell
               ,
               
               as
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               haue
               bene
               taken
               from
               vs
               ,
               we
               would
               haue
               promised
               to
               do
               .
               
               Further
               ,
               it
               may
               appeare
               hereby
               ,
               that
               we
               see
               we
               haue
               not
               profited
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               answerably
               to
               our
               time
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               helpes
               which
               we
               haue
               inioyed
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               
               For
               many
               of
               vs
               are
               as
               yet
               but
               weakly
               setled
               in
               the
               chiefe
               points
               of
               christian
               religion
               :
               much
               lesse
               are
               we
               fit
               hearers
               ,
               with
               ready
               minds
               to
               put
               in
               vre
               any
               doctrine
               which
               shall
               be
               necessarily
               ,
               soundly
               and
               faithfully
               deliuered
               vnto
               vs.
               Nay
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               confesse
               to
               our
               shame
               ,
               that
               the
               meanes
               to
               come
               by
               knowledge
               ,
               haue
               bene
               very
               negligently
               vsed
               of
               vs
               :
               as
               ,
               seldome
               reading
               ;
               and
               in
               hearing
               ,
               not
               vsually
               preparing
               our
               hearts
               before
               we
               come
               ,
               with
               casting
               off
               the
               sinnes
               which
               might
               hinder
               vs
               ,
               and
               comming
               
               with
               meeknesse
               :
               neither
               in
               hearing
               ,
               haue
               bene
               diligently
               attending
               and
               hearkning
               to
               the
               voyce
               of
               God
               ;
               neither
               after
               our
               hearing
               ,
               haue
               vsually
               meditated
               or
               communed
               with
               other
               of
               that
               which
               we
               haue
               heard
               .
               
               So
               that
               this
               hath
               not
               bene
               our
               delight
               ,
               but
               with
               much
               vnreuerence
               (
               for
               so
               holy
               and
               heauenly
               a
               seruice
               )
               gone
               about
               .
               Moreouer
               ,
               we
               haue
               not
               so
               tamed
               our
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               and
               so
               set
               our selues
               against
               the
               same
               in
               many
               particulars
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               haue
               preuailed
               ouer
               it
               in
               our
               temptations
               :
               (
               for
               we
               haue
               thought
               
               this
               too
               tedious
               and
               irkesome
               for
               vs
               :
               )
               but
               we
               haue
               fauoured
               exceedingly
               
               and
               giuen
               too
               much
               libertie
               to
               our selues
               in
               our
               sinnes
               ;
               not
               readie
               to
               mislike
               and
               withstand
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               either
               some
               of
               vs
               sometime
               haue
               done
               ,
               or
               as
               we
               haue
               seene
               other
               of
               Gods
               seruants
               to
               haue
               done
               as
               
                 Ioseph
                 (
                 Gen.
              
               39.
               )
               did
               in
               onetime
               ;
               Moises
               (
               Hebr.
               11.24
               .
               )
               in
               another
               .
               Yet
               the
               meanes
               which
               we
               vse
               sometimes
               to
               obtaine
               grace
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               continued
               ,
               would
               bring
               to
               passe
               some
               effects
               this
               way
               not
               to
               be
               complained
               of
               :
               therefore
               seeing
               we
               thus
               faile
               herein
               ,
               
               we
               must
               needes
               complaine
               bitterly
               .
               And
               what
               is
               like
               to
               be
               a
               greater
               hinderer
               of
               true
               godlinesse
               in
               vs
               ,
               then
               this
               tender
               bearing
               with
               our selues
               in
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               being
               hardly
               brought
               to
               offer
               any
               violence
               vnto
               them
               :
               when
               yet
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               smallest
               euen
               of
               our
               euill
               lustes
               ,
               do
               fight
               against
               our
               
               soules
               ,
               are
               ranke
               poyson
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               haue
               need
               to
               be
               driuen
               out
               with
               most
               strong
               medicines
               ?
            
             
               And
               as
               concerning
               the
               daunger
               of
               fauouring
               our selues
               in
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               though
               secret
               and
               smaller
               then
               many
               sinnes
               seeme
               ,
               these
               fearefull
               effects
               haue
               followed
               :
               that
               hauing
               winked
               at
               the
               smaller
               ,
               we
               haue
               rushed
               and
               bene
               plunged
               into
               greater
               :
               and
               not
               chasing
               away
               light
               and
               wandring
               desires
               ,
               we
               haue
               fallen
               into
               deeper
               and
               more
               dangerous
               delighting
               in
               thē
               ,
               
               which
               hauing
               once
               taken
               hold
               of
               vs
               ,
               could
               not
               with
               ten
               times
               so
               much
               ado
               be
               remoued
               :
               yea
               by
               this
               sleight
               striuing
               against
               some
               ,
               we
               haue
               bene
               ouercome
               of
               many
               and
               sundrie
               other
               .
               Some
               haue
               taken
               great
               hurt
               by
               worldlinesse
               ,
               decaying
               as
               fast
               
               in
               grace
               and
               goodnesse
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               gone
               on
               with
               too
               much
               intemperancie
               and
               excesse
               in
               that
               deceiueablenesse
               :
               some
               haue
               growne
               into
               great
               coldnesse
               ,
               and
               in
               apparent
               securitie
               haue
               not
               espied
               their
               estate
               once
               to
               be
               chaunged
               ;
               but
               haue
               kept
               a
               kind
               of
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               bene
               in
               as
               good
               case
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               as
               euer
               they
               were
               when
               greatest
               care
               was
               in
               them
               :
               some
               haue
               bin
               readie
               with
               conceitednesse
               and
               froward
               iudging
               to
               breake
               off
               their
               course
               of
               Christian
               walking
               sometime
               ,
               and
               their
               fellowship
               and
               communion
               with
               their
               brethren
               .
               Oftentimes
               such
               an
               acquaintance
               hath
               growne
               by
               this
               fauouring
               of
               our selues
               in
               some
               one
               ,
               with
               falling
               into
               many
               ,
               yea
               and
               those
               very
               perillous
               ,
               (
               as
               strangenesse
               betwixt
               neighbours
               ,
               hollownesse
               ,
               vntrustinesse
               ,
               
               iarrings
               ,
               a
               growing
               after
               the
               common
               sort
               ,
               slow
               growing
               on
               in
               that
               which
               yet
               was
               our
               profession
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               such
               annoyances
               )
               that
               it
               may
               well
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               fearefull
               effects
               haue
               followed
               this
               bearing
               of
               our selues
               ,
               euen
               in
               vs
               who
               haue
               bene
               thought
               to
               be
               of
               the
               forwarder
               sort
               .
               Now
               when
               these
               and
               such
               like
               vnsauourie
               fruites
               haue
               come
               from
               vs
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               haue
               in
               such
               like
               manner
               (
               as
               hath
               bene
               said
               )
               walked
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               what
               hath
               bene
               our
               estate
               and
               condition
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               might
               well
               enough
               beseeme
               such
               as
               haue
               in
               no
               carefull
               sort
               bene
               professors
               of
               religion
               ?
            
             
               Our
               comfort
               hath
               bene
               flatterie
               ,
               and
               deceiuing
               of
               our selues
               :
               our
               feruencie
               and
               zeale
               ,
               which
               ought
               still
               to
               haue
               increased
               ,
               hath
               bene
               benummed
               and
               
               turned
               into
               senslesse
               bockishnesse
               :
               our
               companie
               vnprofitable
               ,
               if
               not
               hurtfull
               and
               dangerous
               :
               and
               when
               we
               haue
               in
               any
               manner
               looked
               into
               our selues
               ,
               wound
               of
               conscience
               and
               terror
               hath
               bene
               found
               within
               vs
               ,
               shame
               and
               reproch
               hath
               bene
               without
               ;
               or
               (
               which
               is
               worse
               then
               both
               )
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               hath
               ouergrowne
               vs.
               As
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               neither
               could
               we
               ,
               neither
               durst
               we
               haue
               our
               recourse
               vnto
               him
               :
               and
               from
               any
               besides
               him
               ,
               we
               knew
               no
               
               
               sound
               cōfort
               could
               be
               attained
               .
               To
               forget
               this
               our
               miserie
               ,
               was
               impossible
               ;
               &
               to
               be
               thinking
               of
               it
               ,
               intollerable
               :
               and
               so
               betwixt
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               we
               could
               not
               be
               (
               when
               we
               were
               at
               the
               best
               )
               but
               most
               vncomfortable
               .
               But
               yet
               we
               liuing
               through
               Gods
               goodnesse
               ,
               vnder
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               so
               forgetfull
               of
               that
               which
               had
               bene
               in
               vs
               ,
               nor
               so
               blockish
               in
               thinking
               and
               considering
               of
               that
               which
               was
               taught
               vs
               ,
               neither
               all
               religion
               so
               vtterly
               extinguished
               in
               vs
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               sparkles
               of
               zeale
               which
               were
               in
               vs
               ,
               must
               needes
               be
               kindled
               one
               time
               or
               other
               :
               by
               meanes
               whereof
               ,
               we
               were
               enforced
               to
               see
               a
               maruellous
               decay
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               a
               chaunge
               from
               that
               which
               had
               bene
               in
               vs
               ;
               and
               thereby
               were
               driuen
               into
               exceeding
               heauinesse
               ,
               to
               behold
               from
               what
               
               we
               had
               falne
               ,
               and
               yet
               vtterly
               vnable
               to
               recouer
               our selues
               againe
               for
               the
               time
               .
               If
               sometime
               by
               more
               earnest
               stirring
               vp
               of
               our selues
               ,
               we
               could
               obtaine
               this
               of
               our selues
               ,
               to
               humble
               our
               hearts
               before
               God
               by
               prayer
               ,
               confession
               of
               our
               sinne
               ,
               &c.
               (
               which
               yet
               in
               such
               a
               case
               we
               were
               brought
               to
               very
               hardly
               ,
               whē
               we
               had
               greatest
               need
               :
               )
               yet
               we
               may
               behold
               here
               what
               a
               bitter
               fruite
               we
               reaped
               (
               and
               that
               also
               long
               continuing
               with
               vs
               )
               of
               our
               forenamed
               liberty
               seeking
               ,
               and
               for
               giuing
               the
               beginnings
               of
               sinne
               such
               intertainment
               within
               vs.
               
            
             
               Another
               proofe
               ,
               that
               this
               our
               complaint
               is
               iust
               ,
               is
               :
               
               that
               we
               haue
               not
               so
               growne
               in
               grace
               and
               in
               the
               fruites
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               bene
               hereby
               amiable
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               and
               of
               his
               good
               seruants
               ,
               neither
               haue
               we
               taken
               vp
               
               our
               delight
               in
               labouring
               after
               them
               :
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               In
               our
               afflictions
               and
               trials
               we
               haue
               not
               felt
               our selues
               contented
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               should
               exercise
               vs
               as
               it
               hath
               bene
               seene
               good
               to
               him
               :
               we
               haue
               not
               ouercome
               impatience
               in
               them
               ,
               much
               lesse
               reioyced
               in
               bearing
               them
               ,
               Act.
               5.41
               .
               We
               haue
               not
               taken
               occasion
               by
               Gods
               blessings
               ,
               of
               libertie
               ,
               peace
               ,
               health
               ,
               fellowship
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               prosperitie
               &
               such
               like
               ,
               to
               be
               more
               fruitfull
               and
               chearefull
               in
               doing
               all
               good
               duties
               ,
               as
               occasion
               hath
               bene
               offered
               :
               lowlinesse
               ,
               meekenesse
               ,
               kind-hartednesse
               ,
               faithfulnesse
               to
               men
               ,
               sinceritie
               to
               God
               in
               the
               good
               things
               which
               we
               haue
               done
               ,
               haue
               oft
               and
               much
               bene
               wanting
               :
               very
               sparie
               and
               niggardly
               we
               are
               in
               prayer
               ,
               meditation
               ,
               triall
               of
               our selues
               ,
               and
               labouring
               to
               know
               sinne
               
               better
               ,
               and
               confessing
               against
               our selues
               that
               which
               we
               know
               :
               soone
               wearie
               of
               well
               doing
               ,
               yet
               not
               grieued
               at
               it
               ;
               vnwearied
               in
               things
               needlesse
               .
               We
               so
               hardly
               and
               slightly
               see
               the
               necessitie
               of
               practise
               of
               many
               duties
               and
               precepts
               ,
               which
               by
               doctrine
               are
               commended
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               rest
               in
               that
               which
               hath
               bene
               ,
               and
               coldly
               arise
               vp
               to
               any
               new
               or
               further
               proceeding
               .
               Our
               crucifying
               of
               our selues
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               content
               to
               be
               despised
               and
               of
               litle
               account
               in
               it
               ;
               or
               our
               crucifying
               of
               the
               world
               vnto
               our selues
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               not
               bleare
               our
               eyes
               with
               the
               vanitie
               and
               deceiueable
               inticements
               and
               baites
               of
               it
               ,
               hath
               bene
               very
               faintly
               gone
               about
               of
               vs
               :
               our
               experience
               in
               marking
               the
               course
               of
               Gods
               dealings
               towards
               vs
               ,
               in
               comforting
               vs
               after
               well
               doing
               ,
               in
               letting
               vs
               
               feele
               that
               an
               hundred
               fold
               for
               the
               forsaking
               of
               any
               part
               of
               our
               will
               :
               also
               in
               this
               chastising
               of
               vs
               for
               our
               securitie
               or
               other
               defaults
               ,
               alas
               it
               is
               very
               small
               .
               So
               that
               neither
               may
               it
               be
               sufficient
               for
               vs
               to
               encourage
               others
               to
               a
               godly
               life
               vpon
               our
               owne
               triall
               (
               it
               is
               so
               weake
               ;
               )
               neither
               is
               it
               such
               ,
               as
               ministreth
               any
               great
               wisedome
               or
               direction
               to
               our selues
               to
               hold
               on
               in
               a
               good
               course
               :
               and
               yet
               how
               frozen
               and
               faint
               our
               perswading
               and
               encouraging
               of
               others
               is
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               not
               well
               setled
               our selues
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               considered
               with
               griefe
               enough
               to
               him
               
               that
               listeth
               to
               weigh
               it
               .
               Our
               litle
               watching
               of
               our
               hearts
               against
               folly
               ,
               or
               of
               our
               
               whole
               life
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               solitarinesse
               we
               might
               commune
               with
               the
               Lord
               and
               our
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               in
               companie
               be
               fit
               to
               do
               good
               or
               take
               good
               ,
               that
               euill
               might
               be
               farre
               from
               vs
               ;
               may
               iustly
               shame
               and
               feare
               vs
               to
               thinke
               of
               :
               our
               litle
               labouring
               through
               loue
               (
               as
               our
               callings
               will
               permit
               )
               to
               be
               fruitfull
               and
               occupied
               in
               that
               which
               might
               increase
               our
               peace
               ,
               and
               vphold
               our
               christian
               estate
               ,
               is
               lamentable
               .
               And
               thus
               by
               this
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               like
               ,
               it
               may
               easily
               appeare
               ,
               that
               seeing
               we
               may
               charge
               our selues
               in
               this
               wise
               ,
               we
               haue
               good
               cause
               to
               complaine
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               with
               vs
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               
               And
               from
               these
               accusations
               ariseth
               another
               :
               that
               we
               take
               too
               liberall
               an
               vse
               of
               lawfull
               things
               ;
               neuer
               suspecting
               that
               any
               hurt
               or
               daunger
               can
               thereby
               
               come
               vnto
               vs
               ;
               as
               in
               diet
               ,
               apparell
               ,
               sleepe
               ,
               the
               vse
               of
               mariage
               ,
               dealings
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               talking
               thereof
               :
               forgetting
               that
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               taught
               vs
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               lawfull
               things
               ,
               namely
               ,
               pleasures
               and
               profites
               ,
               are
               called
               snares
               ,
               and
               therefore
               easily
               able
               to
               intangle
               men
               and
               hold
               them
               fast
               ;
               so
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               hard
               for
               them
               to
               runne
               the
               race
               of
               christian
               dutie
               required
               of
               them
               :
               and
               that
               they
               are
               said
               to
               presse
               men
               downe
               ;
               that
               by
               meanes
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               cannot
               with
               such
               chearefulnesse
               and
               fruite
               liue
               vnto
               God.
               Wherein
               to
               be
               directed
               ,
               this
               may
               serue
               vs
               for
               a
               rule
               :
               that
               as
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               can
               see
               what
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               so
               we
               bestow
               no
               more
               time
               about
               the
               world
               then
               we
               needes
               must
               ,
               neither
               in
               talke
               nor
               other
               dealings
               :
               fearing
               withall
               ,
               lest
               we
               should
               be
               caried
               
               to
               loue
               it
               too
               much
               :
               wherein
               the
               more
               that
               euery
               man
               laboureth
               to
               ouercome
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               his
               chearefulnesse
               in
               good
               duties
               may
               not
               be
               hindered
               ;
               so
               much
               the
               more
               he
               shall
               haue
               to
               reioyce
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               bene
               content
               to
               abridge
               his
               owne
               delight
               for
               better
               things
               .
            
             
               Another
               proofe
               of
               this
               our
               iust
               complaint
               ,
               is
               :
               that
               we
               haue
               had
               litle
               feeling
               of
               the
               wants
               and
               miseries
               of
               others
               .
               
               To
               see
               how
               many
               thousands
               walke
               ignorantly
               ;
               other
               many
               ,
               in
               securitie
               ,
               hypocrisie
               ,
               superstitiō
               ,
               &c.
               many
               to
               haue
               fallen
               away
               vtterly
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               receiued
               a
               tast
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
               who
               should
               not
               be
               moued
               at
               the
               beholding
               of
               it
               ?
               and
               pitie
               them
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               shold
               lye
               ?
               and
               not
               to
               be
               content
               ,
               that
               we
               our selues
               should
               do
               well
               ,
               whiles
               we
               see
               
               so
               many
               in
               calamitie
               .
               But
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               that
               their
               estate
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               desolate
               beyond
               the
               seas
               ,
               in
               many
               countries
               ;
               or
               of
               the
               distressed
               ones
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               doth
               litle
               touch
               or
               come
               neare
               vs
               :
               whereby
               as
               our
               prayers
               are
               weake
               which
               are
               made
               in
               their
               behalfe
               ,
               so
               are
               the
               other
               fruites
               of
               our
               compassion
               small
               and
               few
               .
               For
               as
               liberalitie
               is
               cold
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               abilitie
               which
               many
               haue
               ,
               so
               few
               of
               vs
               are
               grieued
               at
               their
               euils
               ,
               or
               go
               about
               to
               call
               backe
               and
               reclaime
               such
               as
               we
               may
               :
               we
               haue
               not
               much
               set
               our
               minds
               on
               this
               ,
               how
               we
               might
               best
               preuaile
               with
               ,
               and
               draw
               our
               kindred
               ,
               acquaintance
               ,
               familiars
               ,
               families
               ,
               &c.
               neither
               of
               purpose
               to
               order
               our
               wayes
               so
               ,
               as
               we
               might
               by
               our
               holy
               conuersation
               winne
               either
               these
               ,
               or
               straungers
               to
               God
               :
               neither
               to
               strengthen
               
               the
               weake
               ,
               and
               helpe
               forward
               such
               as
               haue
               bene
               at
               a
               staggering
               .
               And
               that
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               if
               we
               haue
               done
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               yet
               we
               haue
               done
               it
               more
               houerly
               and
               coldly
               ,
               whether
               with
               our
               families
               ,
               or
               other
               with
               whome
               we
               haue
               had
               to
               do
               that
               way
               :
               
               not
               in
               meekenesse
               ,
               loue
               ,
               compassion
               ,
               bearing
               as
               there
               hath
               bene
               cause
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               heartily
               seeking
               to
               winne
               them
               vnto
               God.
               
            
             
               
               The
               cause
               hereof
               was
               no
               one
               ;
               but
               yet
               chiefly
               our
               euill
               hearts
               :
               which
               for
               all
               
               
               the
               tast
               of
               holy
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               light
               which
               we
               had
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               yet
               being
               cleansed
               and
               renued
               but
               in
               part
               ,
               were
               euermore
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               corruption
               prone
               to
               euill
               ,
               and
               vnapt
               to
               goodnesse
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               not
               onely
               after
               good
               meanes
               vsing
               ,
               they
               caried
               vs
               to
               a
               forgetfulnesse
               of
               that
               good
               which
               was
               offered
               vs
               ,
               either
               in
               prayer
               ,
               conference
               ,
               or
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               sensible
               desire
               at
               least
               of
               some
               declining
               ;
               but
               euen
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               enioying
               of
               them
               ,
               our
               hearts
               deceiued
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               not
               make
               (
               I
               speake
               of
               the
               most
               times
               )
               any
               great
               vse
               or
               profite
               of
               them
               at
               all
               .
               But
               that
               the
               euill
               of
               the
               heart
               may
               the
               better
               appeare
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               vnprofitablenesse
               the
               more
               clearely
               be
               seene
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               good
               to
               set
               downe
               some
               of
               the
               particular
               
               corruptions
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               how
               easily
               they
               breake
               foorth
               and
               shew
               themselues
               by
               the
               smallest
               occasions
               .
               Now
               the
               heart
               is
               deceiptfull
               ,
               whereby
               when
               we
               are
               towards
               or
               in
               the
               way
               to
               great
               daunger
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               willing
               ,
               or
               not
               able
               to
               see
               and
               decline
               it
               .
               It
               is
               hardened
               in
               great
               part
               ,
               
               so
               that
               it
               is
               not
               easily
               brought
               to
               relenting
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               touched
               ,
               and
               to
               melt
               :
               and
               so
               good
               meditation
               and
               the
               fruitfullest
               doctrine
               doth
               hardly
               affect
               vs.
               Frowardnesse
               ,
               which
               disquieteth
               and
               distempereth
               the
               whole
               life
               ;
               peeuishnesse
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
               abide
               any
               word
               vttered
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               taken
               in
               ill
               part
               ,
               and
               most
               rancke
               poyson
               gushing
               out
               against
               them
               that
               displease
               vs
               ;
               and
               impatience
               and
               vnquietnesse
               vnder
               our
               afflictions
               and
               crosses
               ,
               are
               in
               it
               :
               hypocrisie
               also
               .
               It
               is
               also
               idle
               and
               slouthfull
               in
               
               going
               about
               dutie
               :
               yea
               and
               vntoward
               in
               the
               same
               .
               It
               is
               fraught
               with
               self-loue
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               when
               we
               fauour
               our selues
               too
               much
               ,
               and
               please
               our selues
               in
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               when
               yet
               the
               smallest
               prouocations
               thereto
               ,
               should
               displease
               vs.
               
            
             
               Earthly-mindednesse
               is
               another
               streame
               running
               from
               this
               fountaine
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               drawne
               to
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               commodities
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               are
               led
               with
               a
               desire
               of
               growing
               rich
               :
               which
               snareth
               vs
               ,
               and
               calleth
               backe
               our
               minds
               from
               liuing
               holily
               ,
               and
               causeth
               such
               as
               wisely
               resist
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               haue
               their
               treasure
               in
               the
               earth
               .
               In
               prayer
               great
               coldnesse
               and
               wearinesse
               of
               wel-doing
               possesseth
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               this
               heart
               of
               ours
               ,
               when
               by
               any
               occasion
               we
               haue
               attempted
               it
               :
               anger
               ,
               malice
               and
               reuengement
               ,
               in
               degree
               one
               exceeding
               the
               other
               ,
               
               do
               easily
               appeare
               to
               haue
               their
               abode
               in
               this
               hart
               :
               pride
               of
               heart
               ,
               though
               sometime
               priuie
               ,
               is
               one
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               which
               poysoneth
               our
               best
               actions
               ,
               and
               soone
               ariseth
               when
               any
               good
               hath
               bene
               done
               of
               vs
               :
               the
               repining
               at
               the
               gifts
               of
               other
               ,
               doth
               many
               times
               assault
               vs
               :
               what
               barrennesse
               and
               emptinesse
               of
               Gods
               grace
               is
               too
               commonly
               found
               in
               vs
               ,
               our
               wofull
               experience
               doth
               cause
               vs
               to
               remember
               :
               vncleane
               desires
               (
               among
               the
               rest
               )
               are
               here
               :
               an
               innumerable
               rabble
               of
               other
               vnsauourie
               ,
               daungerous
               and
               carnall
               thoughts
               do
               swarme
               in
               vs
               :
               and
               temperancie
               and
               moderation
               is
               so
               meanely
               reached
               vnto
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               hardly
               be
               merie
               without
               lightnesse
               ;
               sad
               without
               vnfruitfull
               dumpishnesse
               ;
               beleeuing
               God
               without
               presuming
               ;
               or
               feare
               him
               without
               some
               
               doubtings
               and
               inclinings
               to
               dispairing
               .
               These
               here
               set
               downe
               ,
               with
               others
               many
               like
               vnto
               thē
               ,
               hauing
               place
               in
               our
               harts
               ,
               &
               long
               continuance
               ,
               without
               any
               occasion
               offered
               do
               set
               themselues
               a
               worke
               in
               vs
               ;
               but
               especially
               by
               occasions
               do
               fearefully
               breake
               out
               from
               vs
               ,
               we
               being
               (
               if
               we
               could
               marke
               it
               )
               not
               long
               without
               some
               of
               them
               whatsoeuer
               we
               go
               about
               .
               What
               maruell
               though
               other
               causes
               did
               not
               go
               with
               them
               ,
               if
               by
               meanes
               of
               these
               we
               should
               haue
               our
               best
               actions
               blemished
               ,
               yea
               poysoned
               ,
               and
               our
               common
               behauiour
               and
               
               course
               of
               life
               to
               be
               vtterly
               vnholy
               ?
               
            
             
               But
               now
               ,
               when
               these
               shall
               be
               let
               loose
               in
               vs
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               not
               holden
               in
               as
               it
               were
               with
               bit
               and
               bridle
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               gouerne
               vs
               ,
               and
               not
               wee
               them
               ,
               
               but
               we
               become
               slaues
               &
               seruants
               vnto
               them
               :
               how
               can
               it
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               that
               our
               liues
               should
               giue
               litle
               light
               vnto
               men
               and
               glorie
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               for
               all
               our
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               the
               account
               that
               we
               make
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               that
               the
               fore-mentioned
               offences
               be
               found
               in
               vs
               ?
               And
               this
               is
               the
               second
               cause
               why
               we
               bring
               foorth
               no
               greater
               fruites
               of
               amendement
               .
               For
               when
               our
               harts
               which
               in
               themselues
               are
               too
               euill
               ,
               shall
               wander
               where
               they
               will
               without
               checke
               ,
               and
               feed
               themselues
               by
               occasions
               without
               controulment
               ,
               litle
               watching
               ouer
               them
               ,
               or
               keeping
               in
               of
               them
               with
               diligent
               care
               and
               obseruing
               of
               
               them
               ;
               full
               easily
               and
               right
               soone
               is
               this
               vnsetlednesse
               and
               vnprofitablenesse
               ,
               which
               we
               complained
               of
               ,
               ingendred
               in
               vs
               :
               and
               so
               ,
               bringeth
               foorth
               fruite
               accordingly
               ,
               euen
               like
               vnto
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               hath
               bene
               said
               .
               Now
               for
               our
               owne
               parts
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               confesse
               and
               remember
               against
               our selues
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               either
               not
               knowne
               many
               of
               these
               forenamed
               corruptions
               ;
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               vse
               any
               violence
               against
               them
               :
               or
               if
               we
               haue
               seene
               them
               in
               our selues
               ,
               yet
               haue
               we
               made
               light
               matters
               of
               them
               ,
               dallied
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               delighted
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               time
               or
               other
               dealings
               haue
               not
               brought
               vs
               into
               the
               forgetfulnesse
               of
               them
               ,
               yet
               with
               some
               sodaine
               sighes
               and
               weake
               mislikings
               ,
               they
               haue
               bene
               beheld
               of
               vs
               :
               which
               hath
               bene
               no
               decaying
               nor
               cutting
               off
               of
               so
               ranck
               corruptions
               ,
               
               but
               that
               they
               haue
               budded
               foorth
               againe
               immediatly
               ,
               and
               so
               haue
               sowred
               our
               actions
               with
               their
               bitter
               leauen
               most
               daungerously
               .
               Whereas
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               bene
               iealous
               ouer
               them
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               first
               cleansed
               and
               purged
               our
               hearts
               of
               them
               ;
               if
               we
               ,
               knowing
               that
               the
               greatest
               offences
               before
               men
               ,
               are
               first
               nourished
               in
               the
               heart
               to
               the
               prouoking
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               had
               set
               our selues
               against
               them
               :
               we
               should
               haue
               seene
               ,
               that
               with
               much
               comfort
               to
               our selues
               ,
               in
               sound
               practise
               of
               dutie
               ,
               we
               should
               haue
               proceeded
               in
               our
               christian
               course
               ,
               as
               being
               hereby
               at
               libertie
               from
               such
               bondage
               to
               our
               lusts
               ;
               according
               to
               that
               which
               is
               written
               :
               Iam.
               4.
               
               Resist
               the
               diuell
               and
               he
               shall
               flie
               .
               And
               in
               this
               estate
               we
               haue
               pleased
               our selues
               most
               commonly
               ,
               
               because
               we
               haue
               sought
               ease
               to
               
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               haue
               bene
               loath
               to
               take
               such
               paines
               ,
               as
               to
               abridge
               and
               cut
               off
               our
               manifold
               vaine
               delights
               and
               fleshly
               liberties
               .
            
             
               Oh
               ,
               it
               hath
               bene
               a
               death
               to
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               must
               be
               rowzed
               out
               of
               our
               luskishnesse
               ,
               and
               be
               enforced
               to
               graunt
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               life
               hath
               bene
               but
               meere
               security
               :
               when
               we
               must
               confesse
               much
               against
               our selues
               (
               which
               hardly
               we
               haue
               bene
               brought
               vnto
               ;
               )
               and
               yet
               not
               rest
               there
               ,
               till
               we
               haue
               also
               obtained
               of
               our selues
               to
               cast
               it
               vp
               as
               an
               vnsauourie
               gorge
               .
               For
               when
               in
               our
               decay
               in
               grace
               we
               haue
               feared
               secretly
               ,
               that
               all
               hath
               not
               bene
               well
               with
               vs
               ;
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               because
               we
               would
               feele
               no
               smart
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               irkesome
               and
               tedious
               to
               vs
               ,
               to
               thinke
               that
               we
               must
               enter
               into
               a
               streighter
               course
               :
               we
               haue
               lyen
               still
               in
               it
               as
               long
               as
               we
               
               could
               or
               durst
               :
               
               so
               truly
               is
               it
               said
               ,
               That
               ease
               is
               a
               sweet
               poyson
               and
               slayeth
               .
               We
               dreamed
               like
               the
               Apostles
               in
               their
               foolishnesse
               ,
               of
               an
               earthly
               happinesse
               :
               that
               it
               was
               the
               sweetest
               life
               of
               all
               ,
               
               to
               thinke
               what
               riches
               and
               treasures
               we
               had
               alreadie
               ,
               and
               more
               hoped
               to
               come
               vnto
               daily
               :
               to
               feed
               our
               appetite
               with
               thinking
               on
               our
               outward
               peace
               ,
               in
               hoping
               (
               though
               without
               warrant
               )
               that
               it
               should
               be
               continued
               :
               to
               imagine
               how
               we
               might
               here
               be
               setled
               after
               our
               
               
               hearts
               desire
               ,
               though
               we
               neuer
               perhaps
               shold
               attaine
               vnto
               it
               ;
               and
               not
               weighing
               ,
               that
               although
               we
               at
               any
               time
               might
               ,
               yet
               how
               rotten
               a
               foundation
               we
               had
               laid
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               abide
               the
               wind
               and
               tempest
               .
               This
               ease
               it
               was
               which
               would
               haue
               slaine
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               so
               great
               loosenesse
               .
               An
               estate
               of
               life
               full
               of
               daunger
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               deceiptfulnesse
               :
               with
               which
               (
               yet
               )
               none
               haue
               euer
               so
               besotted
               themselues
               ,
               (
               being
               holdē
               captiues
               of
               the
               diuell
               at
               his
               pleasure
               )
               but
               they
               who
               haue
               escaped
               the
               daunger
               of
               it
               ,
               haue
               as
               highly
               reioyced
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               from
               a
               bottomlesse
               dungeon
               ,
               haue
               kept
               themselues
               with
               all
               care
               ,
               from
               falling
               againe
               into
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               we
               falling
               into
               this
               fond
               ease
               ,
               loathed
               to
               take
               such
               paines
               in
               running
               
               the
               race
               of
               christianitie
               ,
               and
               in
               labouring
               to
               keepe
               in
               ,
               our selues
               vnto
               dutie
               .
               When
               we
               had
               bene
               any
               time
               vnexercised
               with
               crosses
               and
               afflictions
               it
               was
               bitternesse
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               againe
               we
               must
               come
               vnder
               them
               (
               so
               litle
               did
               we
               hope
               for
               any
               comfortable
               or
               fruitfull
               vse
               of
               them
               :
               )
               and
               when
               we
               had
               bene
               proued
               with
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               we
               were
               vncomfortable
               in
               them
               .
               Wherby
               it
               appeared
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               we
               thought
               of
               our selues
               and
               of
               our
               great
               profiting
               ,
               that
               our
               strength
               was
               neuer
               great
               ,
               because
               we
               were
               found
               weake
               in
               trials
               ,
               Prou.
               24.10
               .
               Hitherto
               it
               belongeth
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               so
               vntoward
               to
               the
               vse
               of
               any
               good
               meanes
               :
               I
               speake
               not
               of
               the
               loose
               and
               negligent
               vsing
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               fruite
               of
               this
               vntowardnesse
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               hath
               bene
               
               spoken
               of
               before
               )
               but
               of
               our
               great
               vnwillingnesse
               to
               breake
               off
               our
               luskish
               and
               sottish
               course
               of
               life
               .
               As
               for
               example
               :
               to
               priuate
               prayer
               vtterly
               vnapt
               ,
               when
               we
               should
               yet
               see
               much
               necessitie
               of
               it
               :
               as
               being
               loath
               to
               awake
               our selues
               out
               of
               our
               spirituall
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               loathing
               the
               painefulnesse
               of
               going
               about
               it
               .
               Against
               publike
               meetings
               we
               felt
               sensible
               rebelling
               ,
               as
               seeing
               that
               the
               loosenesse
               and
               libertie
               which
               we
               delighted
               in
               ,
               must
               be
               made
               odious
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               our selues
               thereby
               disquieted
               :
               we
               feared
               ,
               and
               were
               in
               a
               iealousie
               of
               our
               good
               brethrens
               companie
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               an
               euill
               conscience
               ,
               thinking
               that
               we
               must
               be
               of
               one
               mind
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               could
               not
               stand
               with
               our
               vnsauourie
               liking
               .
               And
               what
               a
               slauerie
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               bring
               our selues
               to
               such
               a
               
               point
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               obey
               our
               filthie
               lustes
               ,
               and
               become
               seruants
               to
               our
               vile
               rebellions
               ?
               What
               madnesse
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               depriue
               our selues
               of
               the
               best
               things
               ,
               and
               yet
               contented
               to
               abide
               so
               still
               ?
               And
               by
               this
               it
               may
               appeare
               ,
               how
               many
               defaults
               are
               like
               to
               breake
               out
               from
               our
               liues
               ,
               when
               such
               daungerous
               ease
               and
               loosenesse
               haue
               their
               harbour
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               another
               cause
               why
               so
               litle
               good
               hath
               bene
               done
               ,
               
               we
               may
               remember
               to
               haue
               bene
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               looked
               so
               narrowly
               to
               the
               liues
               of
               others
               ,
               to
               gather
               hurt
               thereby
               ;
               not
               remembring
               that
               we
               should
               follow
               none
               further
               then
               they
               follow
               Christ
               :
               of
               which
               ,
               some
               being
               of
               the
               better
               sort
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               common
               ,
               we
               haue
               taken
               exceeding
               great
               hurt
               by
               them
               both
               .
               For
               these
               
               latter
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               how
               they
               haue
               many
               times
               continuance
               in
               outward
               peace
               and
               prosperitie
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               are
               merrie
               ,
               and
               take
               no
               thought
               about
               prouiding
               for
               the
               iudgement
               day
               ,
               neither
               are
               withholden
               from
               any
               intemperancie
               of
               liuing
               ;
               though
               we
               become
               not
               like
               vnto
               them
               ,
               yet
               as
               men
               not
               so
               fully
               perswading
               our selues
               of
               their
               miserie
               ,
               
               we
               begin
               to
               thinke
               that
               it
               is
               but
               vain
               for
               vs
               ,
               to
               labor
               greatly
               after
               innocencie
               ,
               &
               to
               shine
               as
               lights
               ,
               which
               (
               we
               see
               )
               is
               litle
               regarded
               .
               And
               so
               we
               grow
               to
               iustifie
               our
               owne
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               very
               sufficient
               
               and
               well
               liking
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               yea
               and
               besides
               this
               ,
               we
               gather
               some
               rubbish
               
               and
               scurfe
               from
               them
               ,
               by
               beholding
               ,
               by
               dealing
               ,
               and
               being
               too
               conuersant
               with
               them
               .
               And
               if
               of
               these
               ,
               some
               be
               lesse
               euill
               then
               others
               ,
               and
               retaine
               some
               points
               of
               honestie
               ,
               and
               of
               better
               behauiour
               in
               them
               ;
               yet
               what
               a
               grosse
               bewitching
               of
               our selues
               is
               it
               ,
               to
               compare
               our selues
               with
               those
               ,
               of
               whose
               happinesse
               we
               haue
               no
               perswasion
               ?
               Now
               as
               the
               liues
               of
               this
               bad
               sort
               of
               men
               are
               laid
               too
               neare
               vs
               ,
               &
               we
               may
               see
               that
               we
               are
               weakened
               in
               our
               course
               by
               thē
               :
               so
               the
               liues
               of
               the
               first
               sort
               ,
               euen
               right
               good
               men
               ,
               we
               either
               litle
               or
               not
               at
               all
               doe
               profite
               by
               ;
               or
               (
               that
               which
               more
               is
               )
               we
               many
               times
               take
               hurt
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               For
               as
               concerning
               their
               best
               actions
               and
               most
               commendable
               duties
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               vse
               to
               haue
               them
               in
               reuerent
               admiration
               ,
               especially
               if
               the
               persons
               be
               
               daily
               amongst
               vs
               :
               but
               we
               count
               them
               common
               things
               ,
               and
               meeter
               for
               them
               then
               for
               vs.
               Yea
               and
               we
               thinke
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               some
               other
               gifts
               and
               parts
               of
               our
               liues
               comparable
               to
               them
               :
               so
               that
               we
               can
               be
               content
               to
               go
               without
               those
               graces
               ,
               and
               to
               lose
               the
               benefite
               of
               such
               good
               examples
               :
               which
               yet
               for
               this
               cause
               God
               setteth
               vp
               as
               lights
               amongst
               vs
               :
               that
               we
               might
               neuer
               please
               our selues
               in
               our
               liues
               ,
               till
               we
               had
               wonne
               this
               at
               our
               owne
               hands
               ,
               To
               frame
               our selues
               after
               their
               examples
               ,
               which
               are
               most
               gracious
               and
               godly
               amongst
               vs.
               And
               further
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               thinke
               ,
               but
               that
               euen
               such
               men
               haue
               also
               manifold
               infirmities
               in
               them
               ;
               though
               we
               know
               them
               not
               .
               But
               if
               we
               do
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               perswade
               vs
               ,
               that
               euen
               then
               when
               many
               things
               ought
               iustly
               to
               be
               remoued
               out
               of
               vs
               ,
               yet
               
               we
               are
               to
               be
               well
               thought
               of
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               accounted
               commendable
               .
            
             
               And
               these
               are
               the
               speciall
               causes
               ,
               that
               so
               iustly
               much
               fault
               may
               be
               found
               in
               our
               liues
               ;
               
               vnto
               the
               which
               briefly
               these
               may
               be
               added
               :
               that
               we
               haue
               not
               bene
               carefull
               to
               be
               straungers
               to
               such
               companies
               ,
               where
               we
               might
               be
               easily
               corrupted
               ,
               or
               cooled
               and
               discouraged
               :
               neither
               taken
               occasion
               to
               be
               in
               good
               companie
               ,
               or
               to
               haue
               made
               profite
               of
               the
               same
               when
               we
               were
               in
               it
               :
               but
               in
               a
               common
               manner
               spent
               such
               times
               ,
               either
               in
               endlesse
               or
               needlesse
               worldly
               talke
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               way
               vnprofitably
               ;
               rather
               framing
               our selues
               to
               their
               humours
               ,
               and
               to
               approue
               of
               their
               euill
               custome
               ,
               then
               bethinking
               our selues
               how
               to
               stop
               them
               .
               
            
             
               A
               fifth
               cause
               hath
               bene
               :
               that
               we
               haue
               not
               laboured
               to
               nourish
               our
               delight
               and
               ioy
               in
               the
               benefite
               of
               our
               redemption
               :
               
               but
               diminishing
               the
               price
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               were
               nothing
               so
               great
               and
               precious
               as
               it
               is
               commended
               to
               be
               :
               or
               soone
               forgetting
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               is
               of
               small
               account
               and
               litle
               reckoning
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               do
               feede
               vpon
               vaine
               and
               deceiueable
               pleasures
               :
               and
               so
               taking
               part
               with
               the
               world
               ,
               do
               also
               with
               the
               world
               grow
               vnseasoned
               with
               grace
               :
               and
               therefore
               euery
               such
               man
               after
               his
               manner
               becommeth
               vnprofitable
               .
               For
               when
               we
               begin
               to
               make
               a
               common
               thing
               of
               that
               assurance
               of
               our
               saluation
               ,
               (
               which
               without
               comparison
               is
               the
               chiefest
               and
               most
               precious
               treasure
               of
               all
               other
               )
               and
               do
               not
               maintaine
               and
               preserue
               the
               preciousnesse
               of
               it
               by
               all
               good
               
               meanes
               ,
               we
               must
               needes
               in
               stead
               thereof
               ,
               make
               account
               of
               other
               vaine
               reioycing
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               care
               of
               godlinesse
               waxeth
               small
               .
            
             
               And
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               we
               hauing
               sometimes
               felt
               our selues
               vnfit
               to
               be
               well
               occupied
               ,
               
               we
               haue
               fallen
               to
               idlenesse
               :
               and
               therewith
               acquainting
               our selues
               ,
               haue
               (
               for
               the
               time
               )
               neither
               espied
               it
               to
               be
               a
               fault
               ,
               and
               so
               resisted
               it
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               by
               mislike
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               neither
               haue
               betaken
               our selues
               to
               our
               callings
               
               
               to
               the
               hindering
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               as
               being
               ministers
               ,
               to
               attend
               to
               reading
               ;
               or
               being
               priuate
               men
               ,
               to
               labour
               euery
               man
               as
               it
               hath
               behoued
               him
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               the
               iustnesse
               of
               our
               complaint
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               causes
               thereof
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             14.
             
             Of
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Couenant
             ,
             namely
             :
             The
             remedies
             against
             the
             complaint
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
          
           
           
             NOW
             forasmuch
             as
             in
             the
             weighing
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             but
             be
             grieued
             heartily
             :
             (
             as
             who
             can
             behold
             so
             great
             depth
             of
             corruption
             and
             the
             fruite
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             so
             many
             wayes
             with
             deadly
             vncomfortablenesse
             threatning
             his
             confusion
             ,
             but
             must
             needs
             seeke
             and
             vse
             all
             possible
             meanes
             ,
             speedily
             to
             pull
             himselfe
             out
             again
             ?
             )
             we
             therefore
             immediatly
             after
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             our
             wofull
             condition
             ,
             turned
             our selues
             to
             bethinke
             vs
             ,
             what
             remedies
             we
             might
             apply
             to
             this
             fall
             ,
             if
             thereby
             we
             might
             
             possibly
             recouer
             our selues
             againe
             :
             and
             also
             make
             them
             helpes
             for
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             as
             well
             continue
             in
             a
             fruitfull
             and
             cheareful
             course
             vnto
             the
             end
             of
             our
             liues
             ;
             as
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             returne
             into
             the
             right
             way
             againe
             .
             First
             therefore
             ,
             
             we
             thought
             thus
             ,
             and
             tooke
             order
             as
             followeth
             :
             that
             such
             of
             vs
             ,
             as
             did
             find
             our
             fals
             to
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             our
             offences
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             that
             either
             for
             our
             too
             too
             great
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             long
             lying
             therein
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             by
             our
             vsuall
             prayers
             and
             humiliation
             ,
             or
             by
             helpe
             of
             any
             ordinarie
             and
             daily
             practises
             of
             repentance
             ,
             by
             hearing
             the
             word
             and
             preparing
             our selues
             for
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ;
             come
             to
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             obtaine
             confidence
             and
             godly
             boldnesse
             with
             the
             Lord
             :
             such
             (
             I
             say
             )
             should
             humble
             our selues
             before
             the
             Lord
             with
             
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ,
             without
             which
             meanes
             such
             diuels
             are
             hardly
             cast
             out
             .
             Especially
             ,
             because
             we
             had
             let
             go
             the
             hold
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             had
             suffered
             the
             same
             to
             faile
             in
             vs
             ;
             (
             which
             when
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             what
             can
             there
             be
             in
             our
             life
             but
             meere
             vnsauourinesse
             ;
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             best
             ?
             )
             our
             fasting
             tended
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             more
             forcibly
             pray
             for
             the
             recouerie
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             cleare
             beholding
             of
             Gods
             louing
             kindnesse
             restored
             to
             vs
             againe
             .
             That
             in
             such
             manner
             we
             being
             abased
             in
             his
             presence
             (
             as
             there
             is
             iust
             cause
             that
             such
             should
             be
             )
             and
             beleeuing
             againe
             his
             old
             accustomed
             mercy
             ,
             we
             might
             in
             some
             good
             measure
             be
             purged
             from
             our
             former
             vnsauourinesse
             ,
             yea
             noysome
             vncleanenesse
             :
             and
             so
             made
             fit
             to
             renue
             our
             couenant
             with
             the
             Lord
             againe
             ,
             concerning
             
             more
             holy
             walking
             with
             him
             .
             And
             if
             we
             should
             find
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             vnfained
             displeasure
             with
             our selues
             for
             our
             former
             defaults
             ,
             without
             fasting
             :
             then
             we
             determined
             to
             turne
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             our
             hearts
             in
             sinceritie
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             might
             obtaine
             comfort
             and
             release
             at
             his
             handes
             ,
             as
             if
             fasting
             had
             bene
             adioyned
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             ,
             our
             couenant
             was
             to
             know
             our
             hearts
             better
             :
             how
             euill
             they
             are
             :
             what
             falshood
             ,
             ficklenesse
             ,
             lightnesse
             and
             such
             like
             naughtinesse
             ,
             
             and
             varietie
             
             of
             corrupt
             affections
             we
             carie
             about
             vs
             ;
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             be
             enforced
             
             to
             take
             more
             paine
             to
             weaken
             them
             daily
             .
             For
             we
             saw
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             be
             not
             diligent
             to
             search
             them
             out
             ,
             
             as
             by
             occasion
             we
             shall
             be
             moued
             to
             do
             ,
             we
             shall
             both
             walke
             in
             continuall
             vnsetlednesse
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             vncomfortable
             estate
             ,
             because
             we
             can
             go
             about
             nothing
             ,
             but
             some
             one
             of
             these
             or
             other
             shall
             be
             espied
             to
             carie
             vs
             some
             way
             amisse
             in
             the
             same
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             purposed
             to
             note
             and
             find
             them
             out
             in
             vs
             ,
             by
             a
             diligent
             view
             of
             and
             taking
             heed
             vnto
             our
             waies
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             in
             daily
             combate
             with
             them
             .
             A
             worthie
             worke
             therefore
             and
             commendable
             we
             saw
             it
             ,
             to
             take
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             content
             to
             be
             blind
             in
             the
             beholding
             of
             them
             (
             because
             we
             are
             neither
             easily
             brought
             to
             confesse
             and
             see
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             he
             which
             hideth
             them
             shall
             
             not
             prosper
             )
             :
             that
             so
             we
             may
             behold
             more
             filth
             and
             venome
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             we
             would
             haue
             thought
             could
             haue
             bene
             in
             vs.
             And
             we
             agreed
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             shold
             be
             vnwilling
             to
             discouer
             this
             packe
             ,
             that
             euen
             this
             willingnesse
             to
             hide
             them
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             daungerous
             euils
             among
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Now
             further
             ,
             because
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             stay
             there
             )
             I
             meane
             ,
             
             of
             the
             manifold
             euill
             lusts
             of
             them
             ,
             doth
             make
             vs
             the
             more
             headie
             and
             greedie
             to
             fulfill
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             them
             by
             the
             lawe
             of
             God
             to
             be
             condemned
             in
             vs
             :
             we
             haue
             further
             faithfully
             determined
             to
             watch
             ouer
             them
             with
             all
             diligence
             ,
             that
             neither
             any
             of
             those
             which
             haue
             alreadie
             bene
             mentioned
             ,
             neither
             any
             other
             (
             as
             farre
             as
             we
             may
             know
             them
             )
             may
             lurke
             or
             haue
             
             their
             abode
             within
             vs
             with
             our
             liking
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             purge
             them
             out
             :
             and
             not
             those
             only
             which
             are
             apparently
             grosse
             ,
             but
             euen
             such
             as
             are
             more
             secret
             ,
             being
             not
             yet
             come
             neare
             their
             ripenesse
             :
             and
             therefore
             wheresoeuer
             we
             become
             ,
             or
             in
             whatsoeuer
             we
             haue
             to
             do
             ,
             not
             to
             neglect
             this
             part
             of
             Christian
             dutie
             ;
             but
             especially
             there
             and
             then
             ,
             where
             and
             when
             we
             suspect
             or
             haue
             cause
             to
             feare
             more
             danger
             thereby
             :
             as
             in
             vehement
             and
             strong
             temptations
             ,
             and
             grieuous
             and
             long
             continuing
             afflictions
             ,
             there
             to
             stand
             the
             more
             vpon
             our
             watch
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             whether
             we
             be
             in
             companie
             or
             alone
             ,
             in
             dealings
             abroad
             or
             matters
             at
             home
             ,
             by
             one
             occasion
             or
             by
             other
             ,
             yet
             still
             to
             haue
             this
             purpose
             fixed
             in
             vs
             ,
             that
             as
             farre
             as
             our
             fraile
             memorie
             will
             suffer
             vs
             to
             remember
             
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             go
             forward
             in
             the
             watching
             and
             obseruing
             of
             them
             .
             Which
             must
             the
             rather
             be
             done
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             the
             heart
             is
             the
             fountaine
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             frō
             thence
             we
             haue
             it
             ,
             That
             we
             liue
             ;
             so
             from
             thence
             we
             must
             fetch
             the
             beginning
             of
             well
             liuing
             :
             from
             an
             euill
             and
             vncleane
             heart
             ,
             commeth
             no
             part
             of
             good
             life
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             good
             fruite
             from
             an
             euill
             tree
             .
             But
             all
             the
             abhomination
             of
             the
             life
             ,
             euen
             the
             most
             odious
             and
             vile
             ,
             (
             as
             adulterie
             ,
             murther
             ,
             idolatrie
             ,
             heresie
             ,
             &c.
             )
             they
             haue
             their
             beginning
             there
             ,
             they
             are
             conceiued
             and
             nourished
             there
             ,
             they
             haue
             their
             proceeding
             from
             thence
             ;
             and
             God
             is
             long
             and
             grieuously
             dishonoured
             there
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             before
             man
             by
             the
             fruite
             of
             it
             can
             be
             or
             is
             offended
             .
             
          
           
             So
             that
             as
             by
             the
             Romains
             law
             ,
             it
             was
             streightly
             enacted
             :
             that
             their
             springs
             should
             be
             carefully
             preserued
             from
             all
             filth
             which
             might
             attaint
             and
             poyson
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             riuers
             and
             water
             conduits
             might
             be
             sweet
             and
             wholesome
             :
             so
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             being
             once
             renued
             and
             made
             cleane
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             kept
             and
             continued
             so
             ;
             that
             being
             a
             good
             treasurie
             ,
             good
             things
             may
             be
             brought
             out
             of
             it
             continually
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             as
             occasion
             shall
             require
             .
             
             
             For
             here
             we
             take
             it
             as
             graunted
             ,
             that
             all
             which
             shall
             haue
             their
             part
             in
             this
             couenāt
             ,
             or
             haue
             already
             desired
             to
             haue
             ,
             must
             be
             renued
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             haue
             their
             hearts
             purged
             and
             made
             cleane
             by
             faith
             in
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ;
             whereby
             their
             sinnes
             may
             be
             defaced
             and
             all
             their
             old
             conuersation
             pardoned
             ,
             their
             soules
             through
             the
             same
             with
             most
             comfortable
             and
             sound
             peace
             enlightened
             ;
             and
             so
             their
             hearts
             purified
             ,
             both
             to
             will
             and
             also
             to
             liue
             well
             and
             godly
             .
             Of
             the
             which
             making
             cleane
             and
             purging
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             no
             fit
             place
             to
             speake
             :
             so
             they
             must
             haue
             learned
             it
             and
             haue
             attained
             to
             it
             who
             are
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             haue
             couenanted
             vnfainedly
             to
             watch
             and
             obserue
             the
             same
             .
             Therfore
             (
             to
             returne
             )
             seeing
             the
             heart
             is
             a
             deepe
             dungeon
             
             and
             pit
             ,
             full
             of
             all
             vncleane
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             yet
             deceiuing
             men
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             shal
             thinke
             farre
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             suspect
             no
             such
             thing
             (
             as
             1.
             
             King.
             15.8
             .
             )
             seeing
             in
             all
             their
             actions
             some
             one
             or
             other
             portion
             of
             it
             is
             readie
             to
             corrupt
             and
             staine
             euen
             the
             best
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             not
             the
             holiest
             parts
             of
             Gods
             worship
             can
             purely
             and
             holily
             be
             fulfilled
             without
             the
             careful
             holding
             in
             of
             it
             :
             it
             is
             worthily
             and
             for
             iust
             cause
             ,
             made
             one
             part
             of
             this
             wholesome
             remedie
             of
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             our
             liues
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             any
             be
             giuen
             to
             seeke
             the
             libertie
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             allowed
             him
             ,
             to
             let
             loose
             his
             heart
             after
             any
             folly
             and
             vanitie
             ,
             and
             counteth
             it
             too
             great
             streightnesse
             and
             precise
             curiousnesse
             to
             keepe
             a
             dominion
             and
             a
             superioritie
             ouer
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             might
             thereby
             bring
             it
             into
             subiection
             ;
             he
             is
             iustly
             
             to
             be
             pitied
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             perswaded
             :
             but
             if
             he
             thinke
             that
             way
             to
             build
             vp
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Lord
             call
             backe
             his
             word
             (
             which
             now
             standeth
             for
             a
             perfect
             direction
             of
             well
             liuing
             )
             he
             shall
             neuer
             attaine
             to
             that
             which
             he
             seeketh
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             watching
             ouer
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             with
             the
             more
             fruite
             ,
             
             must
             haue
             accompanying
             it
             a
             suspitious
             and
             iealous
             feare
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             it
             breake
             forth
             into
             such
             delights
             as
             are
             worldly
             ,
             carnall
             ,
             &c.
             
             Of
             the
             which
             feare
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             good
             that
             it
             doth
             those
             who
             are
             ledde
             by
             it
             ,
             the
             wise
             man
             saith
             :
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               feareth
               alwayes
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             euill
             heart
             in
             one
             point
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             therefore
             taketh
             the
             more
             paine
             about
             it
             .
             This
             being
             so
             
             farre
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             and
             practised
             ,
             as
             our
             weaknes
             will
             giue
             leaue
             ,
             (
             i.
             so
             as
             we
             do
             not
             willingly
             nourish
             idlenesse
             and
             vnprofitable
             liberty
             and
             loosnesse
             in
             vs
             )
             we
             are
             to
             take
             view
             of
             the
             fruite
             which
             it
             bringeth
             vs
             ;
             and
             to
             measure
             by
             dayes
             ,
             by
             weekes
             ,
             and
             so
             forward
             ,
             what
             ease
             to
             our
             consciences
             ,
             what
             chearfulnesse
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             what
             better
             fruit
             in
             walking
             in
             our
             callings
             more
             then
             we
             were
             wont
             ,
             is
             reaped
             of
             vs
             and
             inioyed
             .
             And
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             there
             is
             no
             comparison
             betwixt
             the
             one
             and
             other
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             betwixt
             a
             wandering
             heart
             ,
             and
             betwixt
             a
             circumspect
             care
             ,
             we
             may
             more
             fully
             be
             resolued
             to
             hold
             out
             in
             this
             course
             still
             :
             because
             although
             much
             foolish
             and
             fleshly
             licentiousnes
             is
             forgone
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             naturally
             most
             desired
             )
             
             yet
             it
             frameth
             and
             maketh
             vs
             fit
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             weaneth
             vs
             more
             and
             more
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             meane
             by
             which
             with
             great
             ease
             and
             readinesse
             wee
             go
             on
             in
             our
             Christian
             course
             .
             For
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             hope
             for
             hereby
             .
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             doubt
             ,
             
             but
             when
             the
             meditations
             of
             our
             hearts
             shall
             please
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             the
             wordes
             of
             our
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             our
             liues
             shall
             also
             be
             acceptable
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             To
             conclude
             this
             point
             :
             it
             is
             againe
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             that
             we
             weane
             our
             heart
             from
             earthly
             delights
             :
             which
             oftentimes
             
             tickling
             it
             with
             a
             pleasant
             sweetnesse
             ,
             do
             steale
             it
             away
             from
             heauenly
             
             things
             ,
             and
             hold
             it
             here
             below
             :
             and
             so
             by
             little
             and
             little
             bring
             it
             to
             find
             a
             contentation
             here
             ,
             and
             breed
             a
             wearisomnesse
             in
             that
             godly
             life
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             very
             wary
             that
             our
             hearts
             be
             not
             stolne
             from
             a
             liking
             of
             good
             waies
             ,
             neither
             brought
             out
             of
             frame
             by
             loathing
             our
             duties
             ,
             and
             so
             depriued
             of
             their
             peace
             :
             especially
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             hurt
             nor
             wounded
             that
             way
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             greatest
             cause
             of
             feare
             and
             daunger
             :
             nor
             brought
             into
             subiection
             to
             those
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             by
             nature
             we
             be
             most
             inclined
             :
             as
             to
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             vncleannes
             ,
             breaking
             off
             of
             brotherly
             affection
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             here
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             we
             should
             be
             ouertaken
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             of
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             the
             most
             circumspect
             and
             best
             aduised
             )
             we
             resolutely
             purposed
             not
             to
             sleepe
             
             nor
             slumber
             in
             our
             sinne
             ,
             neither
             promise
             to
             our selues
             forgiuenesse
             too
             easily
             :
             
             but
             first
             to
             awake
             our selues
             ,
             to
             be
             amazed
             that
             we
             should
             let
             go
             the
             strength
             and
             hold
             which
             once
             we
             had
             ;
             to
             rebuke
             and
             checke
             our selues
             sharply
             ,
             till
             shame
             and
             sorow
             for
             so
             offending
             ,
             may
             humble
             vs
             :
             and
             then
             we
             may
             be
             bold
             to
             assure
             our
             soules
             ,
             hauing
             an
             aduocate
             with
             the
             father
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             righteous
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             receiued
             of
             him
             againe
             .
          
           
             
             And
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             worke
             we
             may
             more
             happily
             go
             forward
             ,
             and
             this
             watch
             be
             the
             better
             kept
             :
             our
             purpose
             was
             to
             auoide
             carefully
             all
             outward
             hinderances
             ,
             and
             to
             auoide
             occasions
             of
             quenching
             Gods
             spirit
             in
             vs
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             haue
             wisedome
             to
             see
             them
             :
             as
             ,
             too
             farre
             entring
             into
             dealings
             or
             
             talke
             about
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             call
             our selues
             backe
             from
             all
             excesse
             that
             way
             :
             also
             vnprofitable
             and
             dangerous
             company
             and
             acquaintance
             ,
             any
             vnnecessary
             and
             idle
             talke
             :
             and
             whatsoeuer
             else
             like
             vnto
             these
             .
             And
             contrarily
             ,
             to
             be
             carefull
             to
             continue
             with
             diligence
             and
             delight
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             exercise
             and
             vse
             of
             such
             holy
             meanes
             of
             meditation
             and
             prayer
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             our selues
             as
             with
             others
             also
             ,
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             and
             conference
             ,
             &c.
             but
             also
             with
             minds
             to
             reape
             fruite
             by
             the
             same
             :
             which
             is
             not
             alwayes
             intended
             ,
             nor
             sought
             for
             so
             oft
             as
             the
             things
             themselues
             are
             vsed
             .
             As
             for
             example
             :
             seeing
             the
             readiest
             and
             best
             way
             to
             nourish
             and
             continue
             this
             holy
             desire
             ,
             and
             carefull
             watching
             ouer
             our
             hearts
             ,
             is
             increase
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             hearing
             and
             reading
             
             (
             for
             zealous
             and
             holy
             affections
             are
             like
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             ,
             which
             without
             the
             adding
             and
             putting
             to
             of
             wood
             ,
             as
             new
             matter
             ,
             will
             soone
             be
             quenched
             and
             extinguished
             ;
             so
             will
             our
             looking
             to
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             obseruing
             of
             them
             ,
             be
             loosely
             and
             lightly
             continued
             :
             )
             it
             is
             our
             purpose
             to
             stir
             vp
             our selues
             with
             more
             earnestnesse
             hereunto
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             that
             we
             shall
             otherwise
             frustrate
             and
             make
             vaine
             our
             whole
             couenant
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             foloweth
             :
             We
             do
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             our
             negligence
             and
             vnreuerence
             in
             these
             ,
             haue
             so
             greatly
             depriued
             vs
             of
             fruite
             in
             vnderstanding
             and
             iudgement
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             wayes
             ,
             that
             before
             our
             hearing
             we
             trust
             we
             shall
             prepare
             our
             harts
             by
             casting
             off
             that
             which
             would
             hinder
             vs
             :
             namely
             ,
             rebellious
             
             gainsaying
             the
             truth
             ,
             security
             ,
             hardnesse
             ,
             worldly
             affections
             ,
             &c.
             that
             with
             meeknesse
             and
             teachablenesse
             ,
             we
             will
             bring
             honest
             and
             good
             hearts
             to
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             &
             in
             the
             action
             it selfe
             ,
             be
             attentiue
             ,
             and
             marking
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             taught
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             may
             worke
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             raise
             vp
             answerable
             affections
             to
             that
             which
             we
             shall
             heare
             ;
             as
             ioy
             by
             comfortable
             doctrine
             ,
             feare
             by
             that
             which
             moueth
             fear
             ,
             &c.
             &
             after
             we
             haue
             heard
             ,
             we
             wil
             beware
             that
             it
             perish
             
             
             not
             in
             vs
             through
             our
             owne
             default
             or
             negligence
             ,
             in
             minding
             other
             matters
             more
             then
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             heard
             (
             whereby
             we
             should
             bury
             it
             in
             forgetfulnesse
             :
             )
             but
             carefully
             seeke
             oportunitie
             to
             muze
             vpon
             it
             by
             our selues
             ;
             or
             commune
             of
             it
             with
             others
             ,
             as
             our
             small
             abilitie
             will
             suffer
             vs
             ;
             or
             both
             .
             And
             when
             we
             shall
             haue
             learned
             to
             put
             in
             vre
             this
             part
             of
             the
             remedy
             ,
             we
             intend
             to
             marke
             how
             this
             with
             the
             former
             doth
             bring
             our
             minds
             better
             in
             frame
             :
             that
             we
             may
             both
             take
             incouragement
             (
             in
             beholding
             any
             fruit
             )
             to
             continue
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             seeing
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             marke
             where
             the
             fault
             lieth
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             remoued
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             sharpen
             our
             desire
             to
             heare
             and
             reade
             the
             more
             willingly
             ,
             seeing
             
             there
             is
             much
             vntowardnesse
             in
             our
             nature
             to
             such
             exercises
             ,
             and
             we
             haue
             strong
             temptations
             to
             perswade
             vs
             that
             it
             is
             as
             needlesse
             ,
             as
             we
             feele
             it
             irkesome
             :
             we
             haue
             seene
             it
             necessary
             for
             vs
             to
             stirre
             vp
             our
             dulnesse
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             commaundement
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             ,
             reade
             thē
             )
             &
             that
             we
             shold
             giue
             eare
             daily
             to
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             (
             and
             therfore
             heare
             the
             same
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             that
             by
             both
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             may
             dwell
             plentifully
             in
             vs
             ;
             )
             but
             also
             to
             haue
             in
             fresh
             memory
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             which
             ,
             besides
             that
             they
             are
             able
             to
             saue
             our
             soules
             ,
             so
             they
             can
             fill
             vs
             with
             goodnesse
             and
             comfort
             euery
             way
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             haue
             need
             ,
             and
             haue
             done
             so
             often
             in
             times
             past
             vnto
             vs.
             For
             many
             times
             we
             haue
             bene
             
             brought
             so
             low
             in
             feeling
             of
             any
             present
             cōfort
             ;
             to
             such
             a
             barrennesse
             &
             emptinesse
             of
             all
             good
             instructions
             ;
             sometime
             (
             which
             was
             worst
             of
             all
             )
             to
             such
             an
             vnsauourinesse
             in
             the
             good
             things
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             so
             vnapt
             and
             vntoward
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             we
             thought
             in
             our
             weaknesse
             it
             would
             neuer
             be
             otherwise
             with
             vs
             :
             yet
             when
             we
             haue
             come
             againe
             to
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             scattered
             our
             darknesse
             ,
             raised
             vs
             out
             of
             our
             deceiueable
             dumpes
             and
             drowsinesse
             ,
             and
             shewed
             vs
             ioy
             and
             comfort
             againe
             :
             so
             that
             we
             haue
             bene
             taught
             thereby
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             fountaine
             which
             refresheth
             vs
             in
             our
             vnsatiable
             thirsts
             ,
             and
             cooleth
             the
             heate
             of
             our
             sinne
             ;
             and
             finally
             ,
             giueth
             greater
             grace
             ,
             then
             Sathan
             for
             all
             his
             subtilties
             and
             tyranny
             .
          
           
             
             And
             further
             ,
             
             because
             experience
             hath
             taught
             vs
             that
             we
             easily
             lose
             that
             in
             the
             world
             amongst
             the
             manifold
             incombrances
             ,
             discouragements
             and
             dealings
             thereof
             ,
             which
             we
             learned
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             any
             good
             meanes
             ;
             we
             haue
             faithfully
             couenanted
             for
             the
             better
             keeping
             of
             our
             hearts
             watchfull
             ,
             and
             safe
             frō
             euill
             ,
             once
             in
             the
             day
             (
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             )
             to
             set
             apart
             a
             time
             from
             all
             other
             law
             full
             and
             necessary
             duties
             ,
             for
             meditation
             and
             priuate
             prayer
             ,
             to
             the
             seasoning
             of
             our
             hearts
             with
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             stablishing
             of
             them
             against
             all
             temptations
             ,
             afflictions
             and
             other
             hinderances
             .
             Not
             ,
             to
             free
             our selues
             hereby
             from
             other
             times
             of
             communing
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             occasions
             shall
             be
             offered
             ,
             &
             necessity
             shal
             require
             :
             but
             because
             our
             vntoward
             harts
             would
             otherwise
             draw
             vs
             
             altogether
             to
             breake
             off
             this
             duty
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             not
             determine
             of
             some
             speciall
             time
             ;
             therefore
             one
             quarter
             of
             an
             houre
             ,
             or
             as
             euery
             one
             shall
             find
             himselfe
             able
             ,
             we
             haue
             seene
             meete
             to
             appoint
             hereunto
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             haue
             good
             oportunity
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             God
             giue
             vs
             minds
             fitly
             disposed
             thereto
             ,
             and
             minister
             profitable
             and
             plentifull
             matter
             accordingly
             :
             or
             if
             we
             faile
             in
             both
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             to
             take
             occasion
             by
             our
             present
             wants
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             to
             repaire
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
           
             And
             because
             the
             morning
             when
             we
             arise
             ,
             is
             both
             meetest
             to
             be
             imployed
             
             that
             way
             ,
             as
             wherein
             our
             minds
             are
             best
             able
             to
             thinke
             vpon
             heauenly
             matters
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             not
             yet
             bene
             about
             our
             worldly
             affaires
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             most
             people
             ,
             the
             best
             time
             that
             may
             be
             spared
             :
             therefore
             we
             haue
             purposed
             to
             allot
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             day
             thereunto
             ,
             with
             this
             prouiso
             ,
             that
             if
             through
             necessarie
             occasions
             we
             should
             be
             hindered
             from
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             yet
             carefully
             performe
             it
             on
             some
             other
             part
             of
             the
             day
             .
             And
             although
             at
             the
             first
             we
             shall
             see
             some
             vntoward
             beginnings
             herein
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             discouragement
             from
             the
             continuance
             hereof
             might
             arise
             ,
             yet
             we
             resolued
             with
             our selues
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             some
             profiting
             to
             begin
             ,
             though
             in
             weaknesse
             :
             and
             there
             is
             hope
             that
             good
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             great
             ,
             shall
             come
             euen
             of
             small
             beginnings
             ,
             being
             faithfully
             entred
             
             into
             .
             And
             if
             by
             these
             meanes
             we
             should
             not
             become
             better
             seasoned
             in
             our
             harts
             ,
             it
             is
             litle
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             ,
             that
             other
             meanes
             should
             do
             vs
             the
             good
             that
             we
             haue
             need
             of
             .
             But
             when
             the
             day
             is
             thus
             begun
             ,
             that
             wisedome
             communeth
             with
             vs
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             awaketh
             vs
             with
             heauenly
             salutations
             ,
             we
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             kept
             more
             sober
             ,
             and
             continent
             from
             all
             out-straying
             the
             whole
             day
             following
             :
             for
             when
             good
             things
             ,
             either
             concerning
             the
             life
             to
             come
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             vanity
             and
             change
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             are
             deeply
             digested
             and
             throughly
             thought
             vpon
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             small
             occasion
             to
             make
             vs
             more
             stranger-like
             to
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             cary
             about
             vs
             greater
             freedome
             ouer
             our
             secret
             corruptions
             .
             
          
           
             And
             because
             it
             is
             hard
             ,
             especially
             for
             priuate
             persons
             to
             haue
             alwayes
             matter
             in
             a
             readinesse
             ,
             which
             is
             profitable
             to
             meditate
             vpon
             :
             (
             for
             he
             that
             shall
             be
             furnished
             herewithall
             ,
             must
             be
             one
             which
             hath
             a
             daily
             obseruation
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             without
             the
             which
             grace
             ,
             euen
             the
             learneder
             sort
             shall
             be
             to
             seeke
             :
             )
             therefore
             some
             points
             were
             set
             downe
             for
             those
             which
             are
             least
             able
             to
             helpe
             themselues
             ;
             that
             by
             some
             few
             of
             those
             which
             are
             very
             fit
             &
             auaileable
             ,
             they
             may
             set
             themselues
             on
             worke
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             learne
             to
             find
             out
             others
             like
             vnto
             them
             ,
             which
             do
             most
             nearly
             tend
             to
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             the
             life
             .
             By
             which
             meanes
             appointed
             and
             found
             out
             for
             their
             helpe
             and
             furtherance
             ,
             if
             yet
             vnfitnesse
             of
             mind
             &
             an
             vntoward
             heart
             shall
             hold
             them
             backe
             ,
             being
             troubled
             with
             cares
             
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             deceiued
             with
             dreames
             of
             vaine
             pleasures
             (
             which
             make
             the
             meditation
             of
             heauenly
             matters
             loathsome
             :
             )
             they
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             haue
             no
             better
             occasion
             offered
             them
             to
             the
             performing
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             then
             for
             them
             to
             complaine
             of
             ,
             and
             seeke
             redresse
             euen
             against
             this
             euill
             and
             earthly
             heart
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             presently
             complaine
             :
             and
             as
             they
             can
             bring
             that
             vnder
             ,
             so
             to
             proceed
             in
             musing
             of
             ,
             and
             praying
             for
             such
             grace
             as
             they
             shall
             see
             most
             needfull
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             concluded
             to
             obserue
             ,
             what
             fruite
             we
             reape
             by
             these
             remedies
             :
             what
             release
             of
             our
             strong
             and
             vsuall
             maladies
             and
             diseases
             :
             
             what
             weakning
             of
             any
             such
             lusts
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             had
             strongly
             preuailed
             against
             vs
             :
             Also
             
             what
             liking
             we
             find
             of
             this
             manner
             of
             dealing
             with
             our selues
             ;
             or
             contrarily
             ,
             whether
             we
             feele
             any
             watchfulnesse
             ouer
             our
             hearts
             throughout
             the
             day
             ,
             since
             we
             entred
             into
             this
             couenant
             :
             and
             whether
             any
             bettering
             of
             our
             waies
             by
             the
             same
             :
             whether
             in
             company
             we
             haue
             bene
             more
             wary
             of
             taking
             or
             doing
             good
             according
             to
             the
             occasion
             offered
             :
             in
             our
             dealings
             ,
             more
             carefull
             not
             to
             be
             found
             offensiue
             .
             And
             weekly
             ,
             and
             by
             daies
             ,
             to
             marke
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             
             
             our
             estate
             with
             some
             faithfull
             brother
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             may
             freely
             and
             faithfully
             open
             and
             impart
             our
             whole
             course
             :
             what
             meanes
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             foorth
             we
             vse
             them
             :
             what
             we
             see
             cause
             to
             complaine
             of
             :
             and
             what
             is
             more
             required
             of
             vs
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             we
             do
             :
             that
             thus
             we
             may
             be
             set
             forward
             ,
             counselled
             and
             confirmed
             ;
             and
             seeing
             what
             course
             we
             ought
             to
             take
             for
             the
             bringing
             of
             this
             to
             passe
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             stablished
             in
             a
             Christian
             life
             .
             For
             it
             doth
             not
             a
             litle
             helpe
             to
             haue
             this
             communion
             with
             some
             .
             Also
             ,
             that
             we
             our selues
             should
             be
             helpers
             of
             others
             ,
             where
             either
             any
             do
             require
             the
             same
             duty
             of
             vs
             ,
             or
             through
             bashfulnesse
             dare
             not
             be
             bold
             ,
             or
             through
             simplicity
             cannot
             do
             it
             :
             yet
             we
             seeing
             that
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             such
             counsell
             
             and
             direction
             ,
             should
             through
             loue
             shew
             them
             what
             we
             can
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             haue
             learned
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
             And
             here
             we
             purposed
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             great
             fruite
             of
             this
             communion
             ,
             to
             auoide
             strangenesse
             :
             which
             as
             it
             breaketh
             off
             all
             profit
             betwixt
             vs
             ,
             so
             it
             giueth
             feare
             of
             some
             secret
             conceiptednesse
             and
             that
             much
             loue
             is
             wanting
             .
             This
             direction
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             read
             ouer
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             cause
             and
             may
             do
             it
             cōueniently
             )
             with
             a
             mind
             desirous
             as
             wel
             to
             see
             what
             is
             amisse
             in
             vs
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             faithfulnesse
             to
             vse
             these
             remedies
             :
             we
             may
             be
             bold
             (
             the
             Lord
             working
             by
             meanes
             )
             to
             assure
             our selues
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             labour
             herein
             in
             vaine
             .
             And
             when
             we
             haue
             attained
             hereto
             ,
             we
             determined
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             that
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             directed
             still
             by
             such
             rules
             as
             Gods
             word
             doth
             minister
             to
             vs.
             
          
           
             
             Now
             hauing
             set
             downe
             remedies
             ,
             
             by
             which
             we
             may
             raise
             vp
             our selues
             out
             of
             any
             declinings
             from
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             we
             added
             some
             reasons
             to
             perswade
             vs
             thereto
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             hinderances
             and
             discouragements
             inough
             shall
             meete
             with
             vs
             to
             withhold
             vs.
             First
             this
             :
             
             that
             by
             such
             a
             course
             and
             seeking
             to
             walke
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             remedies
             do
             direct
             vs
             vnto
             ,
             we
             are
             brought
             to
             a
             most
             sweet
             and
             holy
             communion
             with
             the
             Lord
             :
             in
             comparison
             whereof
             ,
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             .
             For
             it
             is
             an
             honor
             and
             prerogatiue
             which
             the
             world
             neither
             knoweth
             ,
             neither
             can
             attaine
             vnto
             ,
             To
             get
             principalitie
             ouer
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             prince
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             diuell
             ;
             and
             to
             obtaine
             grace
             against
             our
             owne
             euill
             hearts
             in
             well
             ruling
             them
             :
             which
             is
             a
             
             greater
             honour
             ,
             then
             to
             subdue
             kingdomes
             .
             Also
             that
             hereby
             we
             haue
             libertie
             ,
             with
             godly
             boldnesse
             to
             come
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             our
             complaints
             and
             prayers
             ;
             being
             assured
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             we
             shall
             aske
             of
             him
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             granted
             vs
             :
             and
             that
             our
             peace
             and
             comfort
             hereby
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             none
             who
             hath
             but
             euen
             tasted
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             chaunge
             his
             estate
             for
             any
             other
             :
             and
             that
             the
             conscience
             of
             such
             men
             is
             not
             beaten
             and
             disquieted
             with
             hellish
             and
             fearefull
             torments
             .
             In
             this
             case
             a
             man
             need
             not
             feare
             malicious
             accusations
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             bene
             circumspect
             in
             looking
             to
             his
             wayes
             :
             and
             therefore
             (
             deseruedly
             )
             euill
             speeches
             can
             take
             no
             hold
             of
             him
             ;
             seeing
             he
             that
             is
             carefull
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             cannot
             iustly
             incurre
             the
             rebukes
             of
             men
             .
             As
             for
             euil
             
             tidings
             ,
             he
             is
             free
             from
             the
             feare
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             armed
             himselfe
             to
             looke
             for
             the
             hardest
             .
             And
             they
             who
             like
             not
             this
             state
             ,
             (
             which
             al
             things
             considered
             ,
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             be
             the
             richest
             part
             and
             best
             portion
             )
             they
             must
             feede
             themselues
             with
             folly
             ,
             and
             take
             their
             fill
             in
             vanitie
             ,
             till
             their
             miserie
             ouertake
             them
             in
             the
             mid
             way
             ,
             and
             destruction
             meete
             with
             them
             when
             they
             litle
             thinke
             vpon
             it
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             howsoeuer
             this
             indeuouring
             after
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             
             hath
             euer
             of
             the
             
             world
             bene
             litle
             regarded
             ;
             yet
             the
             happiest
             and
             men
             of
             greatest
             commendation
             
             for
             godlinesse
             ,
             haue
             alwaies
             preferred
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             as
             the
             flower
             of
             their
             garland
             ,
             and
             the
             crowne
             of
             their
             reioycing
             :
             we
             haue
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             in
             one
             age
             ,
             who
             haue
             walked
             with
             God
             ,
             euen
             from
             Enoch
             and
             thereabout
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             who
             testified
             this
             daily
             looking
             to
             their
             liues
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             best
             thing
             of
             all
             .
             Now
             if
             by
             these
             and
             such
             like
             perswasions
             we
             be
             brought
             to
             like
             of
             it
             ,
             
             we
             faithfully
             couenanted
             with
             our selues
             to
             vse
             these
             remedies
             which
             haue
             bene
             set
             downe
             for
             continuance
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             our
             beginnings
             sound
             and
             substantiall
             ;
             so
             as
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             beare
             and
             vphold
             the
             waight
             of
             all
             that
             shall
             presse
             them
             downe
             .
             For
             although
             our
             temptations
             be
             strong
             and
             many
             ,
             yet
             may
             none
             of
             them
             preuaile
             thus
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             vs
             
             breake
             off
             this
             our
             happie
             couenant
             :
             for
             if
             we
             be
             not
             strongly
             armed
             against
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             easily
             find
             that
             hinderances
             enough
             will
             arise
             ,
             which
             will
             quickly
             weaken
             the
             power
             of
             our
             best
             purposes
             ,
             and
             frustrate
             all
             that
             we
             haue
             taken
             in
             hand
             .
             Here
             will
             inward
             lets
             come
             in
             our
             way
             ;
             and
             those
             ,
             of
             many
             sorts
             :
             as
             ,
             to
             thinke
             it
             more
             then
             needeth
             to
             liue
             thus
             :
             also
             that
             many
             who
             are
             godly
             ,
             do
             not
             thus
             :
             the
             inordinate
             loue
             of
             some
             speciall
             sinne
             may
             withhold
             vs
             :
             and
             much
             dulnesse
             ,
             vnprofitablenesse
             and
             rebellion
             ,
             may
             make
             vs
             vtterly
             vnable
             to
             hold
             foorth
             this
             course
             .
             Many
             outward
             discouragements
             also
             and
             hinderances
             will
             be
             readie
             here
             to
             stand
             in
             our
             way
             ;
             as
             houshold
             troubles
             ,
             and
             disquietnesse
             by
             them
             ,
             disorder
             in
             seruants
             and
             children
             ,
             vntowardnesse
             and
             ill
             
             successe
             in
             businesse
             ,
             want
             of
             blessing
             somtimes
             where
             it
             was
             hoped
             for
             ,
             losses
             ,
             &c.
             also
             much
             toyling
             &
             occupying
             our selues
             about
             these
             things
             below
             ,
             with
             neglect
             of
             our
             heauenly
             and
             christian
             calling
             .
             These
             are
             some
             of
             a
             great
             number
             ,
             and
             the
             commonest
             whereby
             holy
             duties
             do
             most
             easily
             grow
             out
             of
             place
             and
             vse
             with
             vs.
             Let
             this
             rule
             therefore
             (
             said
             we
             )
             be
             well
             regarded
             of
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             followeth
             shall
             be
             the
             easier
             :
             for
             many
             loathsome
             wearinesses
             will
             in
             short
             time
             arise
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             )
             will
             breake
             vs
             off
             from
             this
             enterprise
             .
          
           
             
             After
             this
             ,
             we
             said
             :
             that
             if
             we
             with
             diligence
             continue
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             beware
             we
             make
             not
             a
             common
             thing
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             as
             ,
             though
             we
             vse
             it
             ,
             yet
             no
             fruite
             nor
             
             blessing
             returne
             to
             vs
             by
             it
             .
             The
             which
             as
             it
             falleth
             out
             most
             vsually
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             the
             best
             of
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             to
             be
             feared
             .
             In
             the
             first
             setting
             vpon
             many
             duties
             some
             chearefulnesse
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             some
             time
             and
             trauell
             bestowed
             :
             but
             alas
             ,
             within
             a
             very
             short
             time
             ,
             we
             grow
             full
             of
             them
             :
             they
             become
             irkesome
             and
             tedious
             to
             vs
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             do
             not
             vtterly
             breake
             them
             off
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             without
             any
             great
             sweetnesse
             and
             delight
             we
             go
             about
             them
             .
             The
             reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             fleshly
             hearts
             can
             like
             of
             no
             good
             thing
             long
             .
             If
             therefore
             either
             of
             these
             two
             wayes
             ,
             we
             depriue
             our selues
             of
             the
             benefite
             of
             growing
             forward
             by
             these
             forenamed
             remedies
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             negligent
             vsing
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             leauing
             off
             of
             them
             ;
             
             yet
             the
             fault
             must
             be
             quickly
             espied
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             lyen
             in
             :
             for
             that
             is
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             then
             can
             easily
             be
             beleeued
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             better
             attaining
             hereof
             ,
             we
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             grow
             to
             a
             commonnesse
             in
             a
             good
             thing
             two
             wayes
             :
             either
             when
             we
             be
             in
             prosperity
             ;
             in
             which
             estate
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             very
             hard
             to
             see
             our
             great
             need
             to
             vse
             feruencie
             and
             zeale
             in
             holy
             duties
             and
             seruices
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             varietie
             of
             earthly
             delights
             
             
             set
             before
             vs
             to
             enioy
             ;
             and
             we
             without
             controulement
             of
             any
             person
             ,
             may
             take
             our
             fill
             of
             them
             .
             Therefore
             if
             in
             this
             estate
             ,
             we
             perceiue
             any
             loathsomenesse
             of
             well
             doing
             to
             grow
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             we
             must
             charge
             our selues
             with
             ficklenesse
             ,
             inconstancie
             ,
             falshood
             against
             God
             ,
             secret
             dissembling
             ,
             vnfaithfulnesse
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             we
             should
             be
             content
             thus
             to
             fall
             from
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             be
             not
             readie
             without
             contradiction
             to
             stirre
             vp
             our selues
             to
             a
             fruitefull
             and
             chearefull
             vse
             of
             christian
             meanes
             againe
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             the
             worse
             for
             Gods
             benefites
             :
             we
             must
             looke
             that
             he
             wil
             take
             them
             from
             vs
             ,
             and
             cause
             vs
             to
             yeeld
             him
             other
             manner
             of
             fruites
             by
             the
             want
             of
             them
             .
             Also
             we
             must
             here
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             whiles
             with
             delight
             we
             serued
             the
             Lord
             ,
             what
             comfort
             and
             godly
             
             boldnesse
             with
             him
             we
             found
             :
             which
             now
             ,
             if
             we
             begin
             to
             decline
             from
             him
             ,
             we
             can
             enioy
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             may
             looke
             for
             some
             such
             recompence
             as
             shall
             be
             meete
             for
             reuolters
             :
             yea
             and
             we
             must
             tell
             this
             (
             we
             said
             )
             to
             our
             owne
             hearts
             without
             flatterie
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             waxe
             wearie
             of
             the
             Lord
             at
             our
             pleasure
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             and
             that
             iustly
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             shake
             vs
             off
             in
             our
             feare
             and
             necessitie
             ,
             &
             we
             shall
             not
             dare
             to
             set
             vpon
             this
             christian
             care
             again
             ,
             if
             once
             we
             be
             glutted
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             do
             ,
             yet
             shall
             we
             not
             find
             it
             easie
             for
             vs
             to
             go
             forward
             ,
             although
             we
             set
             vpon
             it
             againe
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             time
             or
             other
             we
             shall
             be
             like
             to
             be
             driuen
             backe
             :
             which
             iudgement
             is
             fearefull
             aboue
             many
             ,
             and
             next
             vnto
             despaire
             .
             We
             must
             thinke
             that
             the
             Lord
             dealeth
             tenderly
             with
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             
             haue
             libertie
             to
             glorifie
             him
             by
             manifold
             encouragements
             ,
             in
             outward
             blessings
             :
             whereas
             many
             haue
             thought
             it
             a
             singular
             priuiledge
             and
             great
             kindnes
             of
             his
             towards
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             do
             it
             in
             imprisonment
             ,
             in
             bonds
             ,
             in
             pouertie
             ,
             in
             reproch
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             generally
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             thus
             vse
             his
             benefites
             ,
             that
             we
             grow
             more
             vndutifull
             towards
             him
             then
             many
             which
             want
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             time
             for
             him
             (
             as
             hath
             bene
             said
             )
             to
             take
             them
             from
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             bestow
             them
             vpon
             such
             as
             will
             yeeld
             and
             render
             vnto
             him
             better
             fruite
             of
             them
             .
             And
             if
             this
             should
             be
             any
             occasion
             of
             licentiousnesse
             to
             vs
             ,
             that
             many
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             a
             great
             portion
             in
             earthly
             commodities
             ,
             do
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             not
             to
             be
             giuen
             them
             of
             God
             to
             the
             
             end
             that
             they
             should
             liue
             more
             holily
             ,
             or
             be
             the
             fruitfuller
             in
             christian
             duties
             by
             them
             :
             we
             must
             answer
             to
             our selues
             thus
             againe
             ,
             that
             we
             neuer
             were
             taught
             it
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             follow
             examples
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             expresse
             rules
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             much
             lesse
             ,
             the
             euill
             examples
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             common
             sort
             of
             such
             as
             reiect
             all
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Now
             though
             we
             fall
             not
             this
             way
             by
             meanes
             of
             our
             prosperitie
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             were
             very
             grosse
             )
             yet
             if
             we
             should
             more
             couertly
             deceiue
             our selues
             by
             thinking
             thus
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             sufficiently
             profited
             by
             this
             direction
             now
             ,
             and
             therfore
             may
             cease
             ;
             and
             neglecting
             to
             see
             our
             wants
             ,
             daungers
             ,
             infirmities
             and
             discouragements
             which
             are
             in
             our
             way
             (
             as
             in
             time
             past
             )
             and
             so
             cast
             off
             this
             trauell
             :
             
             against
             these
             deceiuings
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             we
             must
             resolutely
             be
             perswaded
             of
             the
             manifold
             perils
             outward
             and
             inward
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             our
             liues
             ;
             which
             full
             soone
             (
             if
             we
             grow
             cold
             and
             remisse
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             )
             do
             begin
             to
             take
             hold
             of
             vs
             :
             &
             therfore
             to
             keepe
             our selues
             well
             whiles
             we
             be
             well
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             must
             vse
             our selues
             ,
             as
             hath
             now
             bene
             set
             downe
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             vse
             the
             practises
             of
             godlinesse
             after
             a
             common
             manner
             .
             But
             many
             ,
             whiles
             the
             Lord
             reacheth
             foorth
             encouragements
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             filleth
             their
             liues
             with
             outward
             blessings
             ,
             
             do
             accustome
             themselues
             to
             some
             commendable
             course
             :
             who
             when
             
             God
             chaungeth
             their
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             do
             immediately
             chaunge
             with
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             whiles
             daungers
             and
             great
             afflictions
             take
             hold
             of
             their
             liues
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             distressed
             and
             grieued
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             grow
             froward
             ,
             impatient
             and
             disquieted
             thereby
             ,
             and
             are
             vtterly
             vnfit
             to
             continue
             such
             godly
             meanes
             as
             before
             they
             vsed
             ,
             for
             the
             growing
             forward
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             .
             Hereby
             is
             great
             daunger
             to
             be
             feared
             :
             therefore
             if
             possibly
             by
             any
             of
             Gods
             chastisements
             we
             shold
             fall
             thus
             farre
             ;
             yet
             we
             must
             confesse
             such
             slippes
             with
             griefe
             ,
             and
             with
             shame
             and
             astonishment
             behold
             our
             falles
             ,
             and
             settle
             no
             peace
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             till
             we
             haue
             returned
             and
             recouered
             our
             strength
             againe
             ,
             and
             so
             returne
             to
             our
             first
             estate
             againe
             :
             which
             also
             most
             certainely
             we
             shall
             ,
             if
             with
             
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             in
             all
             ages
             (
             as
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             7.4
             .
             Hester
             and
             
               Mardocheus
               ,
               Hester
            
             .
             4.
             
             Iehosaphat
             ,
             2.
             
             King.
             20.
             and
             others
             )
             we
             confesse
             our
             sinnes
             with
             melting
             and
             broken
             hearts
             ,
             yea
             our
             particular
             sinnes
             of
             murmuring
             ,
             impatience
             ,
             fretting
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             receiued
             of
             our
             heauenly
             father
             for
             his
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             to
             mercie
             and
             forgiuenesse
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SIXTH
           TREATISE
           SHEWETH
           WHAT
           
           PRIVILEDGES
           BELONG
           TO
           euery
           true
           Christian
           :
           and
           how
           he
           may
           haue
           his
           part
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             summe
             of
             this
             Treatise
             :
             the
             reasons
             why
             it
             is
             set
             out
             :
             the
             order
             of
             it
             :
             and
             of
             the
             diuers
             kindes
             of
             priuiledges
             .
          
           
           
             THe
             next
             thing
             which
             commeth
             in
             place
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             concerning
             the
             priuiledges
             and
             liberties
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             bequeathed
             vnto
             and
             freely
             bestowed
             vpon
             his
             people
             and
             beloued
             seruants
             .
             I
             do
             not
             meane
             any
             of
             his
             benefits
             which
             he
             suffereth
             the
             vngodly
             to
             enioy
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             are
             farre
             more
             sweet
             and
             sauoury
             to
             his
             children
             than
             to
             them
             )
             but
             I
             meane
             those
             which
             are
             peculiar
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             whereof
             the
             other
             haue
             no
             part
             nor
             portion
             .
             The
             which
             ,
             
             although
             all
             the
             faithfull
             enioy
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             feele
             not
             so
             great
             contentation
             in
             
             their
             liues
             as
             they
             might
             doe
             ,
             yet
             they
             haue
             free
             grant
             and
             liberty
             of
             the
             Lord
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             that
             behalfe
             ;
             or
             if
             knowing
             it
             ,
             they
             be
             not
             holden
             backe
             through
             vnbeliefe
             ,
             as
             being
             strongly
             perswaded
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             belong
             vnto
             them
             .
             
             I
             know
             that
             of
             those
             many
             and
             great
             blessings
             which
             the
             children
             of
             God
             partake
             ,
             some
             are
             peculiar
             and
             proper
             to
             some
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             callings
             ,
             offices
             and
             places
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             common
             to
             all
             :
             but
             I
             intend
             to
             make
             mention
             onely
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             one
             may
             possesse
             (
             although
             not
             in
             a
             like
             measure
             )
             aswell
             as
             an
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             do
             for
             sundry
             and
             diuers
             causes
             :
             partly
             ,
             
             that
             the
             godly
             may
             see
             their
             riches
             in
             some
             sort
             aswell
             as
             other
             men
             know
             theirs
             ;
             and
             knowing
             them
             ,
             
             may
             enioy
             them
             to
             their
             great
             contentation
             ,
             which
             few
             of
             them
             doe
             as
             they
             might
             :
             and
             that
             if
             by
             any
             occasion
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             
             either
             by
             the
             baits
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             by
             their
             owne
             forgetfulnesse
             ,
             faint-heartednesse
             ,
             distrust
             or
             other
             weaknesse
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             or
             by
             Sathans
             malice
             ,
             put
             out
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             by
             considering
             and
             remembring
             these
             or
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             able
             to
             returne
             home
             againe
             from
             whence
             they
             straied
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             easily
             and
             willingly
             than
             many
             do
             ,
             or
             thinke
             it
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             doe
             
             by
             any
             meanes
             ;
             especially
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             that
             wheresoeuer
             they
             cast
             
             their
             delight
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             be
             driuen
             with
             wearinesse
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             finde
             no
             where
             so
             good
             liking
             and
             safetie
             ,
             as
             at
             home
             ,
             I
             meane
             in
             Gods
             house
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             vnder
             his
             nourture
             and
             gouernment
             .
          
           
             
             Another
             cause
             why
             I
             set
             downe
             these
             priuiledges
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             which
             wander
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             in
             his
             fauour
             ,
             may
             see
             ,
             what
             they
             goe
             without
             ,
             and
             what
             great
             good
             things
             they
             depriue
             themselues
             of
             ,
             by
             their
             sinnes
             .
             By
             forgoing
             of
             the
             which
             ,
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             deceiueable
             and
             miserable
             estate
             wherein
             they
             liue
             )
             if
             they
             should
             but
             weigh
             and
             consider
             what
             they
             lose
             and
             forgoe
             ,
             which
             others
             enioy
             ,
             and
             they
             likewise
             might
             ,
             
             it
             would
             deeply
             vexe
             their
             hearts
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             should
             thinke
             of
             it
             :
             euen
             as
             in
             hell
             the
             reprobate
             shall
             finde
             this
             not
             the
             least
             part
             of
             their
             torment
             ,
             to
             see
             others
             in
             so
             happy
             condition
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             vtterly
             cut
             off
             from
             all
             hope
             of
             attaining
             to
             .
          
           
             
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             hereby
             (
             if
             possibly
             )
             helpe
             to
             bring
             the
             Christian
             life
             into
             some
             better
             credit
             &
             account
             ,
             both
             with
             the
             one
             and
             with
             the
             other
             :
             which
             to
             my
             no
             lesse
             griefe
             than
             admiration
             ,
             I
             see
             to
             lie
             as
             dead
             wares
             little
             asked
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             many
             ,
             euen
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             do
             not
             esteeme
             of
             the
             Christian
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             wisdome
             which
             should
             governe
             vs
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             doe
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
             as
             of
             a
             treasure
             more
             to
             be
             desired
             than
             any
             earthly
             thing
             ,
             be
             it
             
             honour
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             all
             times
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             vngodly
             they
             haue
             no
             liking
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             of
             them
             scorne
             ,
             deface
             ,
             abhorre
             ,
             and
             disswade
             from
             it
             ,
             counting
             it
             precisme
             and
             puritanisme
             ,
             truly
             and
             conscionably
             to
             go
             about
             to
             practise
             it
             ,
             and
             thorowout
             their
             liues
             to
             set
             themselues
             to
             bring
             foorth
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             happinesse
             in
             any
             other
             estate
             ;
             for
             into
             it
             alone
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             beene
             said
             )
             do
             all
             the
             heauenly
             and
             excellent
             priuiledges
             fall
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             ,
             on
             whom
             this
             rebuke
             doth
             iustly
             take
             holde
             ,
             shall
             contrarily
             answer
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             honour
             the
             Christian
             life
             and
             delight
             in
             it
             ,
             although
             they
             doe
             mislike
             indeed
             (
             they
             say
             )
             that
             men
             should
             be
             to
             precise
             in
             vrging
             others
             to
             duty
             ,
             
             and
             in
             framing
             themselues
             to
             a
             certeine
             kinde
             of
             excellency
             and
             singularity
             aboue
             others
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             such
             cleare
             themselues
             from
             fault
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             acknowledge
             that
             God
             hath
             bequeathed
             to
             his
             deare
             children
             better
             things
             than
             the
             world
             hath
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             such
             as
             beleeue
             this
             ,
             and
             haue
             a
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             cannot
             content
             themselues
             to
             honour
             God
             so
             sleightly
             as
             they
             doe
             which
             haue
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             owe
             much
             more
             than
             they
             can
             performe
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             done
             all
             that
             they
             can
             :
             also
             let
             them
             indeuour
             to
             haue
             in
             common
             these
             priuiledges
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             thus
             prooue
             ,
             that
             they
             delight
             in
             godlinesse
             indeed
             :
             so
             shall
             they
             cease
             from
             their
             speeches
             ,
             and
             agree
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             haue
             good
             warrant
             of
             their
             safetie
             and
             
             welfare
             ;
             and
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             meane
             vntill
             they
             doe
             so
             ,
             they
             shall
             but
             bite
             at
             them
             who
             are
             in
             better
             case
             than
             themselues
             .
             This
             shall
             suffice
             in
             generall
             ,
             to
             haue
             spoken
             of
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             reasons
             why
             I
             make
             this
             Treatise
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             particularly
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             some
             of
             the
             chiefe
             (
             for
             who
             can
             mention
             all
             ?
             )
             of
             the
             which
             though
             some
             haue
             beene
             made
             mention
             of
             by
             occasion
             
             
             in
             other
             places
             of
             this
             booke
             :
             yet
             seeing
             they
             haue
             not
             beene
             handled
             of
             purpose
             ,
             and
             that
             euery
             Reader
             can
             not
             gather
             them
             together
             ,
             nor
             know
             them
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             nor
             haue
             them
             before
             him
             in
             view
             at
             once
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             spoken
             of
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             beauty
             and
             price
             of
             them
             ;
             therefore
             they
             being
             so
             necessary
             to
             be
             knowne
             and
             inioied
             ,
             I
             count
             it
             no
             lost
             labour
             to
             doe
             it
             .
             And
             for
             more
             ease
             and
             lesse
             tediousnesse
             in
             reading
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             many
             ,
             I
             will
             bring
             them
             all
             to
             these
             two
             heads
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             kinde
             of
             our
             priuiledges
             and
             prerogatiues
             ,
             
             which
             true
             Christians
             haue
             allowed
             and
             allotted
             to
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             be
             inioied
             in
             this
             present
             
             world
             ,
             wherein
             they
             haue
             many
             things
             to
             incourage
             them
             to
             a
             chearefull
             honoring
             of
             God.
             The
             second
             sort
             ,
             is
             of
             those
             liberties
             and
             peculiar
             blessings
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             in
             store
             for
             them
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             :
             which
             with
             the
             former
             being
             daily
             weighed
             and
             duly
             considered
             ,
             doe
             in
             marueilous
             maner
             set
             before
             them
             and
             commend
             to
             them
             the
             singular
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             see
             themselues
             so
             beholding
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             set
             forward
             with
             exceeding
             cheerefulnesse
             in
             their
             christian
             course
             and
             warfare
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             CHAP.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             first
             priuiledge
             :
             That
             the
             beleeuers
             may
             know
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             OF
             the
             first
             sort
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             (
             which
             the
             rich
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             want
             it
             ,
             cannot
             purchase
             with
             all
             their
             substance
             :
             )
             I
             meane
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             and
             bee
             perswaded
             that
             they
             are
             beloued
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             names
             are
             written
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             therefore
             although
             they
             be
             strangers
             heere
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             shall
             vndoubtedly
             be
             saued
             ;
             whiles
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             ,
             
             others
             who
             are
             farre
             from
             it
             ,
             doe
             please
             themselues
             with
             laughing
             at
             their
             folly
             ,
             saucinesse
             and
             madnesse
             (
             as
             they
             count
             it
             )
             for
             that
             they
             fancie
             such
             things
             to
             themselues
             .
             Whereby
             they
             declare
             (
             in
             thinking
             there
             are
             no
             such
             to
             whom
             this
             is
             reueiled
             )
             what
             a
             priuiledge
             it
             is
             ,
             
             to
             know
             so
             much
             of
             Gods
             will
             and
             minde
             ,
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             so
             great
             a
             treasure
             ,
             as
             the
             mightie
             ones
             doe
             confesse
             is
             vtterly
             hidden
             from
             them
             .
             Now
             for
             proofe
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             alloweth
             them
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             what
             is
             more
             manifest
             than
             this
             which
             is
             written
             by
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ?
               Behold
               ,
               what
               loue
               the
               father
               hath
               giuen
               to
               vs
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               we
               should
               be
               called
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God.
            
             And
             againe
             :
             
               As
               many
               as
               receiued
               him
               ,
               to
               them
               he
               gaue
               prerogatiue
               to
               be
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               euen
               to
               them
               that
               beleeue
               in
               his
               name
               .
            
             Also
             :
             
               These
               
               things
               haue
               I
               written
               vnto
               you
               that
               beleeue
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               yee
               haue
               eternall
               life
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             this
             matter
             hauing
             beene
             largely
             handled
             in
             the
             first
             chapter
             ,
             may
             with
             fewer
             proofes
             satisfie
             such
             as
             desire
             to
             heare
             more
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             as
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             of
             ,
             that
             true
             Christians
             know
             themselues
             ,
             or
             may
             by
             some
             euidences
             ,
             (
             euen
             the
             weakest
             )
             to
             be
             beloued
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             saued
             :
             so
             how
             great
             a
             priuiledge
             this
             is
             ,
             let
             them
             learne
             
             (
             who
             set
             little
             by
             it
             )
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             hath
             valued
             it
             at
             a
             greater
             price
             
             then
             all
             the
             world
             :
             
             
               What
               shall
               it
               profit
               a
               man
               though
               he
               should
               winne
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               if
               he
               loose
               his
               owne
               soule
               ?
               or
               what
               shall
               a
               man
               giue
               for
               recompence
               of
               his
               soule
               ?
            
             Now
             if
             the
             knowing
             of
             this
             secret
             ,
             that
             God
             loueth
             vs
             ,
             be
             a
             priuiledge
             of
             so
             great
             account
             ,
             yea
             though
             a
             man
             should
             know
             it
             but
             dimly
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             should
             know
             it
             but
             once
             in
             all
             his
             life
             :
             what
             a
             manner
             of
             priuiledge
             then
             is
             this
             to
             be
             accounted
             ,
             
             that
             we
             may
             grow
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             darker
             knowledge
             of
             it
             to
             a
             clearer
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             
             and
             that
             ,
             with
             better
             assurance
             then
             we
             hold
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             life
             by
             seale
             ,
             writing
             ,
             witnesse
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             that
             law
             can
             deuise
             ?
             For
             indeed
             the
             benefit
             of
             knowing
             this
             so
             great
             a
             
             treasure
             to
             be
             fallen
             vs
             ,
             were
             by
             many
             degrees
             lesse
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             once
             knowne
             to
             vs
             ,
             afterward
             to
             be
             doubted
             of
             and
             called
             into
             question
             againe
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             assurance
             might
             not
             both
             grow
             greater
             ,
             and
             daily
             continuance
             of
             the
             same
             be
             obteined
             .
          
           
             
             But
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             for
             his
             vnspeakable
             mercy
             ,
             who
             hath
             prouided
             ,
             that
             the
             longer
             we
             liue
             ,
             the
             better
             we
             may
             know
             it
             .
             For
             the
             longer
             that
             we
             haue
             beleeued
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             and
             beene
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             who
             doubteth
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             much
             more
             cleerely
             be
             perswaded
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             in
             former
             times
             when
             we
             first
             beleeued
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             so
             often
             considered
             it
             ,
             nor
             so
             deepely
             weighed
             what
             might
             hinder
             and
             weaken
             our
             faith
             ,
             or
             come
             against
             it
             ?
             
             For
             at
             the
             first
             enlightning
             of
             our
             hearts
             with
             this
             sunne-shine
             of
             faith
             ,
             we
             haue
             many
             mistes
             and
             cloudes
             cast
             before
             our
             eies
             ,
             to
             dim
             &
             darken
             it
             :
             many
             doubts
             arising
             from
             our
             owne
             weaknesse
             ,
             vnworthinesse
             &
             feeling
             of
             our
             sins
             when
             we
             haue
             had
             as
             yet
             little
             experience
             of
             Gods
             tender
             compassion
             &
             care
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             when
             little
             marked
             of
             vs
             ;
             much
             feare
             troubleth
             vs
             then
             ,
             because
             we
             see
             many
             things
             to
             accuse
             vs
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             many
             duties
             which
             we
             heare
             taught
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             are
             better
             acquainted
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             more
             easily
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             forgiue
             them
             all
             vnto
             vs.
             And
             as
             the
             yoong
             childe
             is
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             and
             go
             alone
             ,
             till
             time
             hath
             brought
             more
             strength
             :
             euen
             so
             it
             fareth
             with
             vs.
             But
             when
             we
             haue
             after
             longer
             time
             seene
             the
             will
             and
             
             minde
             of
             God
             to
             be
             constant
             &
             vnchangeable
             ,
             
             our
             own
             care
             to
             please
             God
             to
             be
             vnfeigned
             though
             vnperfect
             (
             more
             then
             which
             nothing
             is
             required
             of
             vs
             )
             and
             that
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             haue
             had
             the
             same
             infirmities
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             &
             that
             we
             haue
             liberty
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             our
             weaknesse
             to
             seeke
             pardon
             of
             the
             same
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             good
             God
             ;
             these
             and
             such
             like
             considerations
             after
             longer
             time
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             oft
             weighed
             ,
             God
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             greater
             strength
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             strengthned
             vs
             to
             waxe
             more
             confident
             ,
             euen
             as
             we
             haue
             withall
             become
             more
             humble
             and
             obedient
             .
             So
             farre
             is
             it
             off
             ,
             that
             this
             assurance
             the
             longer
             time
             we
             haue
             inioied
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             further
             off
             from
             vs.
             
          
           
             
             And
             as
             for
             that
             many
             obiect
             ,
             that
             sundry
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             after
             they
             haue
             
             knowen
             it
             ,
             doe
             fall
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             after
             ,
             this
             gainsaieth
             not
             that
             which
             I
             affirme
             .
             For
             that
             it
             may
             be
             and
             is
             thus
             ,
             I
             deny
             not
             ;
             the
             deuils
             subtilty
             and
             malice
             being
             stronger
             then
             men
             haue
             faith
             to
             resist
             it
             .
             But
             the
             trueth
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             godly
             are
             renewed
             but
             in
             part
             :
             so
             through
             corruption
             they
             may
             waxe
             wearie
             oftentimes
             of
             that
             care
             which
             should
             procure
             their
             welfare
             ,
             and
             may
             (
             as
             no
             doubt
             but
             many
             doe
             )
             neglect
             to
             nourish
             their
             faith
             daily
             ,
             and
             slake
             their
             
             
             delight
             in
             vsing
             reuerently
             the
             best
             meanes
             for
             the
             conforming
             of
             the
             same
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             such
             doe
             the
             oftner
             taste
             of
             the
             hard
             dyet
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             sometimes
             choose
             to
             follow
             their
             waies
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             there
             are
             others
             which
             though
             they
             offend
             not
             that
             way
             ,
             
             yet
             they
             giue
             too
             much
             place
             to
             distrust
             ,
             hauing
             no
             iust
             cause
             ,
             by
             an
             euill
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             enemie
             to
             faith
             :
             and
             heereby
             they
             depriue
             themselues
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             faith
             and
             confidence
             .
             
             Which
             kind
             of
             people
             must
             labor
             to
             stay
             themselues
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             such
             Scripture
             as
             is
             written
             of
             purpose
             for
             their
             comfort
             ,
             as
             :
             
               Take
               my
               yoke
               vpon
               you
               ,
               and
               yee
               shall
               finde
               rest
               to
               your
               
               soules
               .
            
             also
             :
             
               A
               contrite
               heart
               God
               will
               not
               despise
               ,
               &c.
               
               Mat.
            
             11.29
             .
             Psal
             .
             51.17
             .
             Mat.
             12.20
             .
             Psa
             .
             43.5
             .
             But
             to
             returne
             ,
             seeing
             they
             may
             hold
             &
             abide
             in
             Gods
             loue
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             this
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             longer
             they
             liue
             ,
             they
             see
             this
             must
             be
             granted
             them
             also
             :
             
             That
             none
             shall
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Lords
             hands
             or
             custodie
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             will
             care
             for
             them
             vnto
             the
             resurrection
             day
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             this
             is
             a
             further
             degree
             flowing
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             this
             loue
             of
             God
             being
             shed
             into
             their
             hearts
             plentifully
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
             it
             maketh
             them
             more
             quiet
             ,
             ioyfull
             and
             better
             satisfied
             ,
             then
             all
             that
             can
             be
             desired
             of
             them
             besides
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             Saint
             Peter
             saith
             :
             Though
             we
             see
             him
             not
             ,
             yet
             we
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             reioice
             with
             ioy
             vnspeakable
             and
             glorious
             .
             
             For
             what
             is
             there
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             can
             raise
             the
             like
             ioy
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             that
             we
             shall
             see
             the
             good
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             liuing
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
             in
             his
             militant
             church
             heere
             )
             and
             haue
             an
             house
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             but
             eternall
             ,
             in
             his
             triumphant
             heereafter
             ?
             who
             doeth
             not
             see
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             ages
             haue
             found
             and
             felt
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             yet
             remaine
             on
             earth
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             to
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             euen
             the
             best
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             appointed
             end
             ?
             And
             therefore
             the
             ioy
             that
             men
             conceiue
             for
             them
             ,
             is
             but
             flitting
             and
             momentanie
             ,
             not
             vnspeakable
             and
             euerlasting
             .
             So
             that
             the
             peace
             and
             ioy
             which
             arise
             from
             the
             certeinty
             of
             our
             saluation
             ,
             is
             woorthely
             rekoned
             as
             a
             singular
             priuiledge
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             it
             doeth
             not
             onely
             exceed
             all
             worldly
             treasures
             ;
             but
             
             also
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             the
             other
             haue
             no
             part
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             ,
             this
             should
             better
             appeare
             ,
             
             how
             great
             a
             priuiledge
             it
             is
             to
             be
             beloued
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             possibly
             conceiue
             the
             dreadfull
             feare
             of
             the
             reprobate
             in
             desperation
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             comfort
             such
             an
             one
             taketh
             in
             all
             his
             wealth
             and
             delights
             which
             he
             hath
             in
             this
             world
             (
             in
             whatsoeuer
             price
             and
             account
             they
             are
             with
             fooles
             :
             )
             but
             would
             giue
             them
             all
             for
             one
             quarter
             of
             an
             houres
             feeling
             of
             Gods
             louing
             kindnesse
             and
             sweet
             countenance
             towards
             him
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             be
             inioied
             ,
             and
             the
             sound
             peace
             and
             comfort
             that
             commeth
             with
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             any
             will
             know
             the
             benefit
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             this
             priuiledge
             ,
             
             let
             him
             aske
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             hauing
             hardned
             their
             hearts
             through
             vnbeliefe
             ,
             are
             growne
             into
             despaire
             :
             who
             with
             wearisome
             sighes
             and
             groanes
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             ,
             doe
             thinke
             with
             themselues
             and
             speake
             many
             times
             :
             Oh
             how
             happy
             are
             those
             which
             are
             saued
             ?
             yea
             ,
             and
             what
             would
             they
             giue
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             it
             ,
             how
             many
             thousand
             worlds
             ,
             for
             a
             part
             in
             Gods
             kingdome
             ?
             Or
             if
             the
             damned
             soules
             in
             hell
             could
             speake
             ,
             they
             would
             tell
             you
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             a
             prerogatiue
             ,
             to
             be
             kept
             so
             safely
             from
             the
             torments
             thereof
             ,
             and
             honoured
             
             with
             the
             assurance
             of
             heauen
             and
             happinesse
             ;
             as
             partly
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             
             that
             which
             Saint
             Luke
             writeth
             of
             the
             Epicure
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             saying
             :
             Oh
             that
             the
             tippe
             of
             a
             finger
             were
             dipped
             in
             water
             to
             coole
             my
             tongue
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             tormented
             in
             this
             flame
             .
             
             And
             without
             it
             ,
             (
             I
             meane
             ,
             where
             this
             is
             not
             inioied
             )
             I
             doe
             maruell
             ,
             that
             vaine
             ,
             deceiueable
             and
             transitorie
             ,
             yea
             loathsome
             and
             filthy
             pleasures
             are
             so
             hunted
             after
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             :
             euen
             till
             they
             iustle
             out
             all
             remembrance
             and
             regard
             of
             heauenly
             things
             altogether
             .
             And
             this
             sweet
             liberty
             peculiar
             to
             Gods
             children
             ,
             which
             I
             now
             speake
             of
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             inioy
             it
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
             and
             so
             throughout
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             stinted
             nor
             tied
             to
             one
             houre
             or
             time
             wherein
             we
             may
             possesse
             it
             :
             and
             also
             
             because
             the
             longer
             time
             we
             be
             partakers
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             sweeter
             it
             is
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             seeing
             we
             doe
             the
             better
             know
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             hath
             power
             to
             depriue
             vs
             of
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             priuiledge
             ;
             namely
             ,
             The
             certeintie
             of
             our
             saluation
             ,
             whiles
             we
             are
             in
             this
             life
             :
             which
             ,
             if
             we
             weigh
             throughly
             what
             we
             haue
             beene
             and
             what
             we
             haue
             deserued
             ,
             will
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             be
             thought
             no
             small
             nor
             meane
             gift
             ,
             but
             great
             and
             woonderfull
             ,
             and
             yet
             proper
             to
             the
             beleeuers
             :
             so
             that
             all
             people
             which
             shall
             vnderstand
             it
             ,
             may
             woorthily
             and
             for
             good
             cause
             commend
             the
             Christians
             life
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             it
             properly
             perteineth
             ,
             and
             wish
             and
             trauell
             to
             imbrace
             and
             be
             partakers
             of
             it
             most
             willingly
             ;
             euen
             as
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             in
             ages
             past
             it
             was
             said
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             ten
             men
             out
             of
             all
             languages
             of
             the
             
             nations
             ,
             shall
             take
             hold
             of
             the
             skirt
             of
             him
             that
             is
             a
             Iew
             ,
             and
             say
             :
             We
             will
             goe
             with
             you
             ,
             for
             we
             haue
             heard
             that
             God
             is
             with
             you
             ,
             Zach.
             8.23
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             priuiledge
             ,
             but
             this
             one
             to
             be
             inioied
             ,
             whiles
             we
             liue
             heere
             ;
             yet
             were
             our
             porcion
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             seeing
             so
             many
             thousands
             who
             heare
             of
             it
             would
             thinke
             their
             estate
             right
             happy
             and
             good
             ,
             if
             after
             many
             yeeres
             paine
             and
             heauinesse
             in
             seeking
             it
             ,
             they
             might
             inioy
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             glory
             be
             to
             God
             on
             high
             ,
             these
             are
             not
             all
             the
             precious
             benefits
             and
             prerogatiues
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             willingly
             bequeathed
             his
             seruants
             ,
             besides
             all
             other
             outward
             blessings
             which
             they
             haue
             in
             common
             with
             the
             vnbeleeuers
             .
             Of
             these
             therefore
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             either
             they
             doe
             ,
             or
             may
             enioy
             
             daily
             in
             the
             seuerall
             actions
             and
             parts
             of
             their
             liues
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             same
             well
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             acceptable
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             more
             easie
             and
             sweet
             to
             themselues
             then
             the
             most
             doe
             finde
             them
             ;
             of
             these
             (
             I
             say
             )
             it
             followeth
             next
             to
             say
             some
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             second
             Priuiledge
             :
             namely
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             with
             his
             alwaies
             after
             he
             hath
             assured
             them
             of
             his
             fauour
             .
             
          
           
             BVt
             to
             passe
             to
             the
             second
             :
             if
             they
             might
             onely
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             saued
             after
             they
             depart
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             should
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             be
             neglected
             and
             left
             as
             orphans
             ,
             desolate
             and
             exposed
             to
             all
             iniuries
             and
             discomforts
             ,
             the
             priuiledge
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             lesse
             (
             although
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             
             
             compared
             vnto
             it
             :
             )
             but
             God
             hath
             promised
             ouer
             and
             beside
             that
             ,
             
             to
             haue
             a
             fatherly
             care
             ouer
             them
             ,
             euen
             in
             this
             life
             also
             ,
             and
             to
             testifie
             his
             loue
             plentifully
             vnto
             them
             many
             other
             waies
             :
             which
             special
             care
             he
             hath
             not
             of
             other
             ,
             though
             he
             suffereth
             them
             to
             liue
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.10
             .
             Also
             he
             is
             their
             shelter
             from
             tempests
             and
             stormes
             of
             troubles
             ;
             and
             keepeth
             them
             safe
             vnder
             his
             protection
             ,
             as
             the
             hen
             doth
             the
             chickens
             vnder
             her
             wing
             :
             yea
             ,
             he
             keepeth
             them
             as
             the
             apple
             of
             his
             eie
             ;
             and
             counteth
             them
             his
             friends
             ,
             communicating
             with
             them
             his
             secrets
             ,
             
             and
             declaring
             and
             making
             knowen
             to
             them
             the
             hidden
             treasures
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             in
             euery
             estate
             will
             saue
             and
             vpholde
             them
             by
             his
             prouidence
             :
             
             so
             that
             they
             may
             prosper
             and
             be
             well
             liking
             in
             respect
             of
             other
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             all
             outward
             abundance
             .
             And
             if
             God
             who
             is
             rich
             in
             all
             good
             things
             and
             hath
             all
             power
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             be
             their
             shepheard
             ,
             what
             can
             they
             want
             ?
             
             if
             he
             be
             with
             them
             (
             as
             he
             is
             )
             who
             can
             be
             against
             them
             ?
             if
             he
             honour
             them
             ,
             
             whose
             disgracing
             of
             them
             can
             hurt
             them
             ?
             yea
             ,
             if
             he
             make
             them
             blessed
             ,
             who
             can
             depriue
             them
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             But
             when
             I
             haue
             said
             what
             I
             can
             of
             their
             estate
             ,
             I
             must
             confesse
             I
             haue
             said
             little
             ,
             so
             great
             and
             precious
             are
             the
             particular
             prerogatiues
             which
             they
             haue
             bequeathed
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             beholde
             ,
             
             in
             this
             high
             account
             they
             are
             with
             God
             alwaies
             ,
             when
             his
             anger
             is
             kindled
             against
             other
             which
             are
             his
             enemies
             .
             
             And
             what
             comfort
             may
             be
             conceiued
             by
             the
             beleeuing
             ,
             considering
             and
             applying
             of
             all
             these
             unto
             the
             faithfull
             heart
             ?
             And
             that
             I
             may
             the
             easilier
             perswade
             the
             weake
             Christian
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             are
             not
             little
             ,
             consider
             if
             any
             one
             of
             these
             commodities
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             doe
             ,
             by
             Gods
             free
             grant
             ,
             pertaine
             to
             the
             beleeuers
             ,
             that
             by
             some
             one
             they
             may
             value
             and
             esteeme
             the
             rest
             :
             consider
             therefore
             ,
             first
             the
             honor
             that
             they
             haue
             in
             being
             called
             The
             seruants
             of
             God
             (
             than
             the
             which
             title
             and
             name
             the
             angels
             haue
             no
             greater
             )
             to
             declare
             the
             honour
             that
             goeth
             with
             it
             :
             which
             partly
             may
             appeare
             by
             another
             comparison
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             more
             familiar
             to
             vs.
             For
             looke
             ,
             how
             high
             and
             honourable
             the
             office
             and
             place
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             inioyed
             vnder
             a
             Prince
             (
             whither
             it
             be
             L.
             Chancellor
             ,
             
             Treasurer
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             )
             more
             than
             the
             same
             is
             vnder
             an
             inferior
             person
             :
             
             euen
             so
             by
             many
             degrees
             ,
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             seruant
             vnto
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             is
             farre
             greater
             than
             all
             other
             which
             here
             may
             be
             attained
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             as
             though
             this
             were
             not
             enough
             to
             be
             called
             The
             seruants
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             Christ
             himselfe
             setteth
             out
             their
             estate
             to
             be
             yet
             more
             glorious
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             :
             
               I
               haue
               not
               called
               you
               seruants
               but
               friends
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               haue
               communicated
               my
               secrets
               and
               minde
               ,
            
             vnto
             the
             which
             a
             seruant
             is
             not
             commonly
             admitted
             .
             And
             yet
             euen
             this
             is
             not
             so
             admirable
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             laied
             with
             that
             which
             in
             another
             place
             is
             written
             :
             That
             
               God
               hath
               adopted
               vs
               to
               be
               his
               sonnes
               and
               heires
               ,
               yea
               fellow-heires
               with
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
            
             Not
             much
             vnlike
             hereunto
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             
             written
             in
             another
             place
             :
             
               If
               ye
               will
               keepe
               my
               commandements
               ,
               ye
               shall
               be
               to
               me
               the
               most
               precious
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               though
               all
               the
               earth
               be
               mine
               .
            
             If
             the
             godly
             be
             his
             precious
             treasure
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             but
             be
             delighted
             in
             of
             him
             ,
             safely
             kept
             also
             ,
             and
             preserued
             from
             all
             that
             might
             annoy
             them
             ?
             and
             being
             so
             deare
             vnto
             him
             ,
             how
             will
             he
             suffer
             them
             to
             want
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ?
             And
             therefore
             Kings
             for
             their
             honour
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             though
             not
             earthly
             ,
             inferior
             to
             the
             angels
             indeed
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             through
             hope
             ,
             the
             most
             precious
             people
             among
             all
             nations
             ,
             
             though
             all
             the
             earth
             be
             his
             :
             
             whereby
             they
             rule
             ouer
             Sathan
             the
             prince
             of
             
             this
             world
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             tread
             vnder
             their
             feet
             the
             kingdome
             of
             darknesse
             and
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             conquerors
             ouer
             him
             and
             the
             world
             .
             For
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             them
             this
             wisdome
             ,
             the
             spirit
             giueth
             them
             this
             grace
             ,
             and
             witnesseth
             this
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             
             that
             he
             which
             hath
             faith
             ,
             ouercommeth
             the
             world
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             maketh
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             the
             pride
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             him
             .
             An
             honour
             which
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             attaine
             not
             vnto
             :
             for
             many
             of
             them
             aswell
             as
             of
             others
             ,
             worship
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             offer
             to
             him
             their
             crowne
             ,
             and
             willingly
             submit
             themselues
             to
             his
             slauery
             .
             And
             this
             honour
             which
             he
             bequeatheth
             to
             his
             faithfull
             ones
             ,
             is
             one
             
             commodity
             and
             fruite
             of
             his
             provident
             care
             and
             fatherly
             regard
             that
             he
             hath
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             in
             that
             there
             is
             no
             end
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             will
             continue
             it
             towards
             them
             throughout
             their
             life
             ,
             
             and
             that
             in
             more
             certainty
             and
             assurance
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             to
             be
             had
             in
             admiration
             :
             whereas
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             nor
             nourtered
             in
             his
             family
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             church
             ,
             cannot
             inioy
             the
             least
             part
             of
             this
             liberty
             ,
             they
             cannot
             beleeue
             nor
             be
             perswaded
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             neither
             dare
             they
             promise
             to
             themselues
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             shelter
             vnto
             them
             ;
             but
             for
             want
             thereof
             they
             smart
             ,
             being
             hardened
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             let
             loose
             after
             their
             owne
             desire
             ,
             to
             commit
             
             any
             sinne
             that
             their
             heart
             lusteth
             after
             ,
             euen
             with
             greedinesse
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             because
             the
             lord
             hath
             not
             that
             especiall
             care
             ouer
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             ouer
             his
             owne
             beloued
             ones
             to
             keepe
             them
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             prerogatiue
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             wicked
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             vnregenerate
             ,
             not
             onely
             haue
             not
             while
             they
             remaine
             in
             that
             estate
             ,
             
             neither
             doe
             so
             much
             as
             fervently
             and
             constantly
             desire
             it
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             ;
             being
             no
             more
             able
             ,
             then
             the
             blind
             man
             is
             to
             see
             ,
             or
             the
             new
             borne
             child
             to
             walke
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             stead
             of
             these
             liberties
             they
             are
             still
             in
             bondage
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             sweet
             dainties
             of
             gods
             children
             ,
             they
             are
             fedde
             with
             draffe
             ,
             euen
             with
             fancies
             ,
             dreames
             and
             deceiuable
             pleasures
             .
             But
             contrariwise
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             to
             Mary
             the
             mother
             of
             
             Iesus
             ,
             
             thou
             being
             freely
             beloued
             of
             the
             lord
             ,
             he
             is
             euer
             with
             thee
             afterwards
             ,
             to
             preserue
             thee
             whom
             he
             hath
             loued
             :
             the
             same
             may
             be
             verified
             of
             all
             gods
             children
             ;
             after
             he
             hath
             once
             receiued
             them
             into
             fauour
             ,
             forgiuing
             them
             all
             their
             sinns
             ,
             
             he
             is
             with
             them
             euer
             after
             ,
             to
             watch
             ouer
             and
             care
             for
             them
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             presented
             safe
             before
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             appeare
             for
             their
             euerlasting
             deliuerance
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             how
             excellent
             and
             how
             much
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             poorest
             of
             Gods
             children
             is
             ,
             
             aboue
             the
             flourishing
             youth
             that
             liueth
             at
             hearts
             case
             ,
             or
             the
             mightiest
             monarch
             or
             prince
             that
             is
             vnreformed
             .
             It
             might
             seeme
             therefore
             ,
             that
             euen
             this
             honour
             that
             God
             giveth
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             
             which
             I
             have
             already
             spoken
             of
             ,
             were
             enough
             .
             And
             I
             confesse
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             might
             haue
             had
             my
             choise
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             hellish
             anguish
             and
             misery
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             haue
             asked
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             it
             :
             the
             lord
             hath
             therefore
             giuen
             more
             ,
             then
             we
             could
             haue
             asked
             or
             thought
             :
             yet
             these
             are
             not
             all
             the
             priuiledges
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             vpon
             his
             beloued
             ones
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             seene
             .
             For
             heereby
             they
             walke
             in
             greater
             safety
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             were
             guarded
             with
             an
             army
             
             
             of
             men
             :
             yea
             ,
             if
             whole
             armies
             of
             enimies
             came
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             against
             Elisha
             ,
             yet
             have
             they
             more
             with
             them
             ,
             then
             against
             them
             .
             
             For
             the
             angels
             of
             God
             doe
             pitch
             their
             tents
             about
             them
             to
             keepe
             them
             .
             
             And
             how
             great
             a
             prerogatiue
             this
             is
             ,
             they
             can
             best
             tell
             who
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             although
             they
             must
             needs
             commend
             it
             who
             doe
             but
             heare
             the
             report
             of
             it
             .
             For
             they
             know
             and
             haue
             experience
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             receive
             these
             promises
             into
             their
             hearts
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             that
             God
             will
             performe
             the
             same
             vnto
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             at
             any
             time
             depriued
             of
             them
             but
             onely
             through
             their
             vnbeliefe
             .
          
           
             I
             graunt
             ,
             that
             all
             gods
             children
             inioy
             not
             this
             ,
             neither
             say
             I
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             
             but
             this
             I
             say
             and
             affirme
             freely
             ,
             that
             to
             every
             age
             in
             Christ
             ,
             both
             the
             weake
             ,
             
             the
             strong
             and
             the
             middle
             age
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             granted
             by
             God
             ,
             then
             is
             inioied
             of
             them
             :
             not
             that
             God
             doth
             in
             words
             seeme
             to
             offer
             that
             ,
             
             which
             he
             meaneth
             not
             to
             performe
             ,
             but
             because
             men
             either
             know
             not
             ,
             or
             beleeue
             not
             through
             sathans
             malice
             ,
             what
             their
             liberties
             are
             :
             or
             if
             they
             doe
             ,
             
             yet
             it
             is
             so
             faintly
             beleeued
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             holden
             backe
             by
             euery
             occasion
             almost
             ,
             to
             forgoe
             and
             be
             dispossessed
             of
             them
             .
             Which
             all
             must
             grant
             to
             be
             through
             their
             owne
             fault
             ,
             which
             may
             easily
             appeare
             to
             him
             who
             is
             willing
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             thus
             :
             whereas
             the
             spirituall
             riches
             ,
             which
             beautifie
             the
             soule
             ,
             are
             the
             greatest
             riches
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             most
             be
             sought
             after
             ,
             esteemed
             and
             delighted
             in
             :
             many
             euen
             of
             good
             
             hope
             ,
             which
             will
             grant
             this
             with
             vs
             ,
             will
             not
             yet
             bestow
             any
             more
             trauell
             for
             the
             same
             (
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             great
             priuiledges
             which
             god
             offereth
             them
             )
             then
             they
             did
             in
             times
             past
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             lesse
             delight
             and
             feruency
             ,
             then
             they
             shew
             in
             following
             and
             looking
             after
             their
             earthly
             commodities
             .
             They
             cannot
             (
             I
             say
             )
             be
             brought
             to
             set
             an
             higher
             price
             vpon
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             heauenly
             liberties
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             Christians
             ,
             then
             vpon
             transitory
             things
             ,
             which
             soone
             passe
             away
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             in
             few
             words
             is
             the
             chiefe
             cause
             ,
             why
             not
             only
             earthly
             minded
             men
             attaine
             to
             nothing
             ,
             but
             euen
             some
             such
             as
             haue
             receiued
             the
             first
             fruites
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             grow
             not
             to
             any
             great
             experience
             what
             the
             excellent
             estate
             of
             a
             christian
             
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             priuiledges
             God
             granteth
             many
             of
             them
             to
             inioy
             .
             Alas
             ,
             
             if
             men
             tast
             but
             a
             little
             of
             beliefe
             that
             their
             sinnes
             shall
             be
             forgiuen
             them
             ,
             they
             hardly
             goe
             any
             further
             to
             daily
             proceedings
             in
             their
             faith
             (
             though
             they
             are
             taught
             that
             they
             should
             grow
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
             )
             and
             so
             to
             liue
             by
             it
             ,
             
             but
             stand
             at
             a
             stay
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             euer
             ready
             to
             call
             into
             question
             ,
             whether
             they
             haue
             it
             or
             no.
             What
             are
             such
             the
             better
             for
             the
             infinit
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             in
             store
             for
             his
             ,
             which
             also
             diuers
             of
             their
             brethren
             inioy
             already
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             which
             they
             may
             attaine
             to
             ?
             but
             rather
             as
             though
             they
             were
             no
             such
             ,
             they
             walke
             either
             heauily
             ,
             nothing
             able
             to
             beare
             off
             the
             discouragements
             which
             they
             meet
             with
             ,
             by
             spirituall
             helpes
             and
             incouragements
             which
             they
             haue
             not
             ;
             
             or
             rather
             in
             worse
             case
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             seeing
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             hindred
             at
             all
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             diuill
             doth
             subtilely
             and
             vigilantly
             seeke
             to
             blindefold
             them
             ,
             weaken
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             set
             manifold
             stoppes
             in
             their
             way
             :
             but
             wherefore
             haue
             they
             beene
             taught
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             scripture
             giueth
             greater
             grace
             ,
             
             but
             that
             the
             eie
             should
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             and
             finde
             it
             so
             then
             ?
             And
             againe
             the
             greater
             is
             he
             which
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             namely
             the
             spirit
             of
             god
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             diuill
             ?
          
           
             And
             yet
             al
             these
             &
             other
             such
             excellent
             priuiledges
             which
             appertaine
             unto
             
             them
             ,
             
             are
             no
             more
             then
             God
             did
             see
             they
             should
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             to
             helpe
             
             them
             beare
             the
             burden
             of
             tribulation
             ,
             reproch
             and
             other
             discouragements
             which
             heere
             of
             necessity
             must
             meet
             with
             them
             :
             which
             would
             shake
             them
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             make
             them
             to
             faint
             vtterly
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             vpholden
             with
             props
             and
             staies
             most
             mighty
             .
             Consider
             this
             yee
             that
             forget
             God
             and
             aske
             not
             after
             him
             :
             but
             especially
             ,
             yee
             seruants
             of
             his
             who
             desire
             to
             doe
             his
             will.
             For
             these
             things
             doth
             God
             indeed
             :
             I
             meane
             ,
             he
             bequeatheth
             many
             goodly
             and
             sweet
             liberties
             to
             his
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             his
             beloued
             ones
             find
             them
             and
             feele
             them
             ;
             and
             you
             that
             doe
             not
             so
             ,
             behold
             what
             yee
             loose
             and
             goe
             without
             .
             Claime
             therefore
             with
             reuerence
             that
             which
             is
             your
             due
             ,
             I
             meane
             which
             god
             hath
             bestowed
             
             vpon
             you
             ;
             and
             beware
             ,
             lest
             through
             your
             default
             ,
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             Christians
             should
             not
             be
             thought
             as
             great
             as
             the
             Lorde
             in
             his
             word
             affirmeth
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             whiles
             you
             inioy
             them
             not
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             no
             such
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             done
             great
             things
             for
             vs
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             Honorable
             things
             are
             reported
             of
             thee
             ,
             O
             thou
             citty
             of
             God.
             And
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             were
             not
             sweetly
             shed
             in
             our
             hearts
             through
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             not
             perswaded
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             plentifull
             rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             seeke
             him
             ,
             
             and
             that
             all
             the
             afflictions
             of
             this
             life
             are
             not
             worthy
             the
             glory
             which
             shall
             be
             shewed
             vpon
             us
             ,
             we
             might
             soone
             be
             caused
             to
             cast
             downe
             our
             countenance
             and
             be
             discouraged
             :
             
             who
             are
             not
             onely
             strangers
             heere
             and
             therefore
             
             not
             knowen
             nor
             regarded
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             among
             professed
             enimies
             ,
             who
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             differ
             from
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             are
             hated
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             feare
             of
             continuall
             and
             infinite
             dangers
             by
             reason
             of
             them
             and
             their
             captaine
             ;
             and
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             vs
             and
             guide
             vs
             ,
             we
             should
             vtterly
             faint
             and
             be
             discouraged
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             third
             priuiledge
             :
             How
             God
             giueth
             grace
             to
             his
             children
             to
             
             liue
             godly
             :
             and
             of
             the
             first
             branch
             .
          
           
             BVt
             that
             it
             may
             better
             appeare
             how
             great
             this
             priuiledge
             is
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             I
             may
             proceed
             vnto
             the
             rest
             )
             let
             vs
             further
             heare
             ,
             what
             worthy
             and
             singular
             fruits
             doe
             flow
             from
             this
             fatherly
             eare
             and
             most
             louing
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ouer
             his
             ,
             and
             accompany
             the
             same
             thorowout
             their
             liues
             ;
             which
             though
             they
             arise
             and
             proceed
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             set
             them
             downe
             as
             particular
             priuiledges
             distinctly
             by
             themselues
             .
             And
             because
             it
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             seene
             and
             conceiued
             of
             many
             ,
             much
             lesse
             beleeued
             ,
             I
             will
             more
             particularly
             lay
             forth
             the
             same
             :
             and
             
             first
             this
             third
             ;
             the
             summe
             whereof
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             who
             so
             are
             thus
             cared
             for
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             bestoweth
             this
             grace
             vpon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             learne
             of
             him
             that
             which
             none
             can
             learne
             elsewhere
             ,
             nor
             any
             but
             his
             chosen
             ones
             can
             learne
             ,
             that
             is
             how
             to
             liue
             ,
             and
             goe
             through
             their
             whole
             pilgrimage
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ;
             and
             how
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             goe
             from
             this
             vale
             of
             misesy
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             afterwards
             be
             taken
             vp
             into
             glory
             :
             euen
             this
             prerogatiue
             he
             granteth
             them
             .
             And
             it
             hath
             these
             
             
             two
             branches
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             fruitfull
             in
             good
             life
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             kept
             from
             foule
             offences
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             the
             first
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             holy
             life
             which
             God
             teacheth
             them
             to
             lead
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             
             I
             might
             rightly
             say
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             treasure
             here
             to
             be
             inioied
             :
             that
             they
             need
             not
             count
             the
             Christian
             life
             combersome
             ,
             vnsauory
             ,
             and
             an
             heauy
             and
             tedious
             burden
             as
             the
             most
             doe
             ,
             but
             an
             easie
             yoke
             ,
             an
             estate
             wherein
             they
             need
             neither
             be
             idle
             nor
             vnprofitable
             ,
             but
             readily
             prepared
             vnto
             euery
             good
             worke
             .
             Now
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             setled
             constantly
             in
             a
             godly
             course
             ,
             and
             wise
             to
             preuent
             and
             auoide
             the
             hinderances
             
             that
             lie
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             aime
             at
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             as
             at
             a
             marke
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             keepe
             them
             :
             is
             not
             this
             a
             benefit
             ,
             
             yea
             a
             singular
             priuiledge
             ,
             when
             the
             prophet
             calleth
             him
             an
             happy
             man
             that
             is
             inabled
             of
             God
             thereto
             ?
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             chiefe
             happinesse
             which
             can
             be
             inioied
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             keepe
             the
             word
             of
             God
             which
             we
             heare
             ,
             
             that
             it
             may
             direct
             &
             guide
             vs
             ?
             yea
             ,
             that
             one
             day
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             
             that
             is
             spent
             and
             passed
             in
             the
             militant
             church
             and
             as
             his
             seruants
             doe
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             a
             thousand
             in
             any
             estate
             besides
             ?
          
           
             And
             although
             it
             be
             an
             estate
             full
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             yet
             let
             no
             man
             maruel
             that
             I
             say
             Gods
             beloued
             ones
             may
             haue
             this
             liberty
             and
             prerogatiue
             to
             walke
             and
             
             liue
             in
             it
             :
             
             for
             the
             Lord
             inableth
             them
             thereunto
             by
             whose
             power
             they
             can
             doe
             all
             things
             ;
             he
             giueth
             them
             an
             heart
             not
             defiled
             and
             vncleane
             ,
             
             as
             it
             was
             sometime
             ,
             but
             purged
             and
             clensed
             in
             good
             sort
             ,
             and
             therefore
             now
             it
             is
             able
             to
             like
             and
             loue
             his
             will
             which
             sometime
             it
             loathed
             :
             and
             they
             who
             beleeue
             and
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             bestow
             and
             doth
             daily
             offer
             this
             grace
             of
             sanctification
             vnto
             them
             ,
             they
             receiue
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             are
             strengthened
             to
             doe
             that
             good
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             loue
             with
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             approoue
             of
             and
             allow
             in
             their
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             this
             liberty
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             be
             not
             either
             knowen
             of
             some
             good
             Christians
             ,
             or
             not
             beleeued
             ,
             
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             euen
             they
             (
             as
             yet
             )
             may
             goe
             without
             
             this
             priuiledge
             in
             great
             part
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             many
             .
             But
             this
             need
             not
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             and
             were
             perswaded
             of
             Gods
             liberality
             and
             bounty
             towards
             them
             ,
             as
             some
             others
             are
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             denying
             grace
             hereto
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             pleasure
             to
             see
             them
             vse
             it
             well
             to
             whome
             he
             granteth
             it
             .
             And
             vntill
             this
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             draw
             by
             faith
             daily
             strength
             from
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             subdue
             their
             lusts
             ,
             they
             cannot
             obtaine
             to
             finde
             the
             Christian
             life
             easie
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             some
             others
             doe
             ,
             but
             goe
             to
             worke
             by
             their
             owne
             strength
             in
             all
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             their
             praiers
             hoping
             to
             preuaile
             against
             their
             sinnes
             ;
             which
             indeed
             are
             not
             conquered
             by
             any
             such
             meanes
             ,
             but
             remaine
             in
             their
             old
             strength
             still
             :
             the
             which
             they
             seeing
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             their
             labouring
             and
             striuing
             
             against
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             doe
             not
             finde
             that
             they
             are
             weakened
             or
             abated
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             although
             they
             toile
             themselues
             much
             ,
             yet
             they
             profit
             little
             ;
             they
             begin
             to
             be
             discouraged
             and
             faint
             ,
             euen
             in
             vsing
             the
             meanes
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             beholding
             how
             they
             sticke
             fast
             still
             in
             the
             mire
             wherein
             before
             they
             lay
             :
             and
             so
             they
             being
             discouraged
             ,
             fall
             into
             some
             great
             sorow
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             little
             differing
             ,
             breake
             out
             into
             security
             and
             loosenesse
             .
             And
             this
             slauery
             they
             are
             brought
             vnto
             ,
             through
             the
             malice
             and
             subtilty
             of
             the
             diuil
             ,
             who
             seeing
             their
             vnablenesse
             
             to
             beleeue
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             strengthen
             them
             against
             
             their
             speciall
             infirmities
             )
             doth
             play
             the
             Lion
             ,
             holding
             them
             vnder
             with
             vnbeliefe
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             which
             their
             remedy
             must
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             resist
             stedfast
             in
             faith
             :
             
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             yeeld
             not
             to
             this
             distrust
             ,
             which
             long
             hath
             oppressed
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             little
             and
             little
             suffer
             themselues
             to
             be
             perswaded
             that
             their
             case
             is
             farre
             better
             then
             they
             conceiue
             (
             which
             shall
             neuer
             be
             hard
             to
             perswade
             them
             :
             
             who
             found
             true
             deliuerance
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             )
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             taken
             them
             into
             his
             fauour
             to
             leaue
             them
             at
             six
             and
             seuen
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             shift
             for
             themselues
             as
             orphans
             ,
             and
             
             to
             trust
             to
             their
             owne
             wisdome
             and
             strength
             to
             preserue
             them
             from
             sathan
             and
             sinne
             :
             but
             that
             he
             as
             a
             father
             caring
             for
             them
             ,
             hath
             sufficient
             power
             in
             his
             hand
             to
             strengthen
             them
             ,
             and
             requireth
             this
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             beleeue
             it
             :
             which
             they
             cannot
             doe
             but
             thereby
             they
             are
             mightily
             staied
             and
             vpholden
             ,
             
             and
             by
             the
             same
             faith
             shall
             more
             and
             more
             be
             vpholden
             daily
             ;
             vntill
             they
             see
             themselues
             set
             at
             great
             liberty
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             the
             diuill
             who
             before
             held
             them
             in
             feare
             and
             bondage
             .
          
           
             
             The
             common
             obiection
             will
             heere
             be
             put
             foorth
             vnto
             me
             :
             that
             they
             would
             (
             if
             they
             durst
             be
             so
             bolde
             )
             beleeue
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             subdue
             and
             slea
             their
             sinne
             and
             lead
             them
             forward
             to
             liue
             godly
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             first
             ouercome
             
             some
             particular
             sinnes
             which
             doe
             most
             trouble
             them
             :
             but
             as
             long
             as
             they
             preuaile
             in
             them
             they
             dare
             not
             thinke
             (
             they
             say
             )
             that
             God
             will
             giue
             them
             that
             grace
             ,
             
             which
             he
             doth
             vnto
             others
             .
             But
             to
             answere
             them
             ,
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             power
             in
             them
             of
             their
             owne
             whereby
             they
             may
             weaken
             any
             sinne
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             this
             they
             must
             obtaine
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             grace
             to
             liue
             :
             and
             that
             commands
             them
             to
             doe
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             know
             ,
             it
             pleaseth
             them
             that
             they
             should
             doe
             so
             .
             
             And
             till
             that
             :
             they
             are
             holden
             from
             their
             owne
             right
             through
             the
             deuils
             craft
             ,
             who
             hideth
             from
             them
             (
             as
             their
             euidence
             )
             this
             confidence
             in
             God
             ;
             euen
             as
             ,
             if
             a
             subtile
             man
             should
             keepe
             backe
             from
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             any
             part
             of
             his
             lande
             or
             liuing
             .
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Gods
             
             children
             (
             who
             pardoneth
             their
             infirmities
             through
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             will
             not
             looke
             streightly
             vpon
             them
             )
             haue
             this
             prerogatiue
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             lead
             their
             liues
             acceptable
             to
             him
             :
             
             and
             if
             they
             be
             carefull
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             liberty
             he
             hath
             giuen
             them
             whereby
             they
             may
             obtaine
             ablenesse
             thereto
             ,
             they
             may
             walke
             woorthy
             the
             Gospell
             indeauouring
             to
             please
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             vnrebukeable
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             a
             wicked
             and
             froward
             generation
             ;
             although
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             through
             the
             deuils
             tirannie
             and
             the
             vnbeliefe
             of
             their
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             many
             euen
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             farre
             from
             inioying
             this
             priuiledge
             .
          
           
             The
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             happinesse
             it selfe
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             to
             be
             a
             priuiledge
             indeed
             peculiar
             to
             them
             ,
             know
             we
             ,
             that
             as
             for
             other
             it
             
             shall
             not
             neither
             can
             be
             so
             with
             them
             ;
             they
             haue
             no
             part
             in
             this
             treasure
             ,
             no
             not
             euen
             they
             ,
             
             which
             at
             sometimes
             will
             seeme
             more
             holy
             then
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             wicked
             (
             I
             say
             )
             haue
             no
             fitnesse
             nor
             aptnesse
             to
             receiue
             this
             grace
             [
             To
             liue
             godly
             ]
             no
             more
             then
             a
             dead
             man
             is
             fit
             to
             rise
             againe
             and
             walke
             ,
             or
             the
             blacke
             Moore
             by
             washing
             to
             change
             his
             blacke
             skin
             .
             And
             therfore
             although
             they
             like
             well
             enough
             of
             the
             name
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             are
             such
             as
             deny
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             
             
             heereby
             it
             may
             appeere
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             them
             like
             dogges
             and
             swine
             tread
             it
             vnder
             feete
             and
             scoffe
             at
             it
             ;
             the
             common
             sort
             count
             it
             and
             tearme
             it
             precisenesse
             ,
             and
             loue
             to
             be
             conuersant
             with
             those
             that
             are
             of
             their
             owne
             mindes
             :
             so
             the
             best
             sort
             of
             them
             are
             such
             as
             finde
             in
             themselues
             and
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             pleasure
             in
             it
             .
             No
             better
             is
             the
             patched
             life
             of
             the
             best
             sort
             of
             papists
             ,
             who
             liue
             not
             by
             faith
             ,
             but
             please
             themselues
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             works
             are
             good
             if
             they
             doe
             the
             outward
             works
             which
             God
             and
             their
             church
             commend
             .
             All
             of
             them
             remaine
             and
             continue
             in
             the
             damnable
             estate
             they
             were
             in
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             
             Neither
             doe
             I
             maruell
             at
             this
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             affirmeth
             so
             plainly
             ,
             
             that
             the
             vngodly
             are
             not
             obedient
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             possibly
             can
             be
             .
             
             For
             I
             my selfe
             (
             saith
             Paule
             )
             when
             I
             was
             in
             darkenesse
             and
             liued
             after
             the
             lustes
             of
             mine
             ignorance
             ,
             was
             greedily
             set
             to
             commit
             sin
             .
             Therefore
             if
             it
             be
             impossible
             for
             a
             man
             vnrenued
             to
             forsake
             some
             particular
             sinne
             ,
             but
             by
             infinite
             degrees
             much
             more
             impossible
             to
             clense
             his
             heart
             ,
             from
             whence
             onely
             good
             life
             can
             come
             ;
             it
             is
             most
             certaine
             and
             cleare
             ,
             that
             all
             wicked
             men
             ,
             while
             they
             abide
             so
             ,
             are
             far
             off
             from
             this
             priuiledge
             ,
             To
             be
             able
             to
             lead
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             is
             peculiar
             onely
             to
             Gods
             children
             to
             doe
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
             Of
             a
             second
             branch
             of
             the
             third
             priuiledge
             .
          
           
             ANother
             branch
             of
             this
             priuiledge
             or
             honour
             ,
             that
             Christians
             haue
             aboue
             other
             men
             ,
             (
             which
             though
             it
             necessarily
             accompanie
             the
             former
             ,
             yet
             because
             it
             best
             appeareth
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             particularly
             laide
             open
             ,
             and
             helpeth
             much
             to
             strengthen
             the
             weake
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             the
             best
             )
             is
             this
             :
             
             that
             they
             may
             be
             kept
             and
             preserued
             
             from
             great
             and
             reprochfull
             euils
             ,
             that
             seldome
             or
             not
             at
             all
             (
             if
             it
             be
             expedient
             )
             they
             shall
             be
             ouercome
             of
             them
             :
             which
             the
             Apostle
             would
             neuer
             so
             often
             and
             earnestly
             haue
             exhorted
             the
             godly
             vnto
             ,
             saying
             :
             See
             that
             yee
             walke
             vnblameable
             and
             without
             rebuke
             ;
             and
             in
             another
             place
             :
             
               Walke
               not
               offensiuely
               towards
               them
               that
               are
               without
            
             ;
             except
             he
             had
             seene
             ,
             how
             they
             might
             haue
             attained
             thereunto
             .
             Therefore
             the
             prophet
             saith
             :
             
             
               I
               haue
               hid
               thy
               word
               in
               my
               heart
               that
               I
               might
               not
               sinne
               against
               thee
            
             ;
             and
             againe
             :
             
               Let
               me
               not
               wander
               from
               thy
               commandements
            
             ;
             and
             againe
             :
             
               I
               swarued
               not
               from
               thy
               precepts
               :
            
             
             
               they
               are
               the
               ioy
               of
               my
               heart
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             spirit
             guiding
             Gods
             people
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             minded
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             would
             not
             wander
             nor
             swarue
             from
             his
             will.
             And
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             they
             count
             preciously
             of
             gods
             worde
             ,
             and
             therefore
             lay
             it
             vp
             in
             their
             heart
             ;
             and
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             gaine
             to
             folow
             the
             doctrine
             of
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             count
             it
             not
             tedious
             to
             absteine
             from
             the
             sinnes
             which
             other
             cannot
             be
             drawne
             from
             ;
             but
             willingly
             forsake
             them
             ,
             which
             other
             men
             with
             tooth
             and
             naile
             hold
             fast
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             .
          
           
             
               Enoch
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               Iosua
            
             after
             Moses
             death
             ,
             
               Samuell
               ,
               Daniell
               ,
               Iob
            
             ,
             
             with
             others
             many
             in
             the
             former
             ages
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             doe
             stories
             report
             of
             
             them
             ?
             After
             they
             had
             any
             neere
             acquaintance
             with
             God
             ,
             they
             committed
             not
             
             any
             such
             heinous
             trespasses
             as
             were
             common
             staines
             and
             blots
             in
             the
             liues
             of
             others
             ,
             
             (
             I
             speake
             not
             now
             of
             their
             vertues
             )
             but
             they
             departed
             and
             withdrew
             thēselues
             from
             euil
             ,
             euen
             as
             God
             had
             chosen
             them
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             to
             verifie
             that
             which
             is
             written
             :
             
             
               All
               these
               liued
               and
               died
               in
               faith
               ?
            
             The
             Apostles
             after
             they
             had
             receiued
             more
             fulnesse
             and
             greater
             measure
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             were
             farre
             from
             the
             scandals
             and
             offences
             ,
             which
             before
             were
             vsuall
             ,
             and
             daily
             rebuked
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             committed
             of
             them
             .
             Yet
             to
             shew
             what
             need
             the
             best
             haue
             to
             be
             kept
             by
             God
             continually
             ,
             sometime
             the
             deuill
             preuailed
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             breaches
             amongst
             them
             ;
             though
             we
             seldome
             finde
             any
             of
             them
             to
             haue
             beene
             thus
             
             deceiued
             .
          
           
             
             So
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             churches
             haue
             beene
             commended
             to
             vs
             to
             haue
             beene
             so
             farre
             off
             from
             shamefull
             falles
             (
             as
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             the
             churches
             of
             Smirna
             and
             Pergamus
             )
             that
             they
             were
             good
             examples
             and
             lights
             to
             others
             .
             So
             ,
             sundry
             persons
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             as
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Demetrius
               ,
               Priscilla
            
             and
             Aquila
             ,
             who
             were
             well
             reported
             of
             .
             All
             which
             with
             others
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             set
             foorth
             for
             vs
             to
             follow
             :
             so
             who
             doubteth
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             found
             in
             their
             liues
             more
             sweetnesse
             and
             delight
             then
             others
             ,
             
             who
             were
             also
             Gods
             children
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             free
             from
             manifest
             crimes
             and
             open
             sinnes
             as
             they
             ?
             Now
             when
             they
             are
             thus
             kept
             from
             grieuous
             and
             shamefull
             falles
             ,
             it
             followeth
             most
             necessarily
             ,
             
             that
             euen
             thereby
             they
             be
             kept
             also
             from
             sore
             and
             great
             punishments
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             91.11
             .
             forasmuch
             as
             these
             alwaies
             follow
             them
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             that
             hath
             beene
             said
             ,
             it
             may
             without
             any
             difficultie
             be
             gathered
             ,
             what
             great
             liberties
             the
             true
             Christian
             hath
             giuen
             him
             of
             God.
             But
             seeing
             such
             as
             haue
             not
             experience
             of
             that
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             do
             hardly
             thinke
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             necessarie
             for
             such
             to
             know
             another
             thing
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             this
             :
             That
             God
             hath
             made
             such
             a
             way
             to
             the
             performing
             of
             all
             this
             that
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
             that
             he
             sheweth
             vs
             ,
             how
             this
             may
             be
             done
             with
             delight
             (
             which
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             putteth
             away
             tediousnesse
             :
             )
             both
             the
             practising
             of
             the
             Christian
             life
             which
             I
             spake
             of
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             renouncing
             of
             the
             contrary
             sinnes
             which
             I
             now
             speake
             of
             .
             
             And
             this
             maketh
             both
             the
             braunches
             of
             this
             priuiledge
             to
             be
             of
             exceeding
             value
             and
             excellencie
             :
             
             that
             whereas
             godlinesse
             is
             so
             vnsauorie
             ,
             yea
             wearisome
             to
             the
             most
             ,
             yea
             euen
             vnto
             many
             such
             as
             will
             talke
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             preach
             it
             also
             ;
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             this
             should
             be
             inioied
             of
             any
             by
             the
             grace
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             :
             That
             they
             may
             turne
             from
             their
             old
             sinnes
             ;
             and
             contrarily
             ,
             serue
             him
             with
             delight
             .
             And
             that
             the
             true
             Christian
             may
             reioice
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             obedience
             to
             the
             commandements
             was
             willing
             to
             be
             an
             example
             to
             vs
             ,
             professing
             to
             his
             disciples
             that
             it
             was
             his
             meat
             and
             drinke
             to
             doe
             his
             fathers
             will
             ,
             taught
             vs
             also
             who
             are
             his
             members
             and
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             endeuour
             after
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             may
             
             obteine
             to
             make
             it
             our
             meat
             and
             drinke
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             pleasing
             to
             God.
             And
             although
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             haue
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             reioiceing
             in
             doing
             good
             duties
             :
             yet
             if
             there
             were
             not
             much
             graunted
             vnto
             vs
             in
             that
             behalfe
             ,
             
             (
             for
             all
             our
             strength
             of
             sinne
             that
             remaineth
             in
             vs
             )
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             haue
             saide
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             his
             yoke
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             obedience
             to
             his
             worde
             ,
             easie
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             his
             burthen
             (
             as
             the
             flesh
             counteth
             it
             )
             to
             be
             gentle
             and
             light
             to
             vs.
             
             
             Which
             Saint
             Iohn
             interpreting
             sheweth
             how
             ;
             saying
             :
             
             
               All
               gain-saying
               power
               of
               the
               deuill
               himselfe
               is
               resisted
               by
               faith
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             while
             we
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             giue
             vs
             strength
             and
             victory
             against
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             if
             we
             might
             not
             be
             able
             to
             finde
             sweetnesse
             and
             pleasure
             in
             this
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             why
             would
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             say
             in
             Deuteronomy
             :
             
             
               Reioice
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               all
               that
               thou
               shalt
               set
               thy
               hand
               vnto
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             goe
             about
             throughout
             the
             day
             ?
             and
             in
             another
             place
             :
             why
             would
             he
             reprooue
             Israell
             for
             not
             seruing
             him
             in
             ioyfulnesse
             and
             gladnesse
             ?
             
             whereby
             God
             teacheth
             that
             this
             grace
             should
             be
             laboured
             after
             in
             our
             particular
             callings
             :
             that
             the
             husbandman
             ,
             
             artificer
             ,
             magistrate
             ,
             and
             preacher
             should
             and
             may
             walke
             in
             their
             vocation
             with
             chearefulnesse
             ;
             who
             yet
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             their
             duties
             as
             it
             behoueth
             them
             ,
             shall
             most
             hardly
             doe
             it
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             the
             same
             I
             say
             of
             the
             poore
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             seruant
             and
             of
             all
             that
             walke
             in
             a
             lawfull
             calling
             ,
             seeing
             they
             serue
             in
             Gods
             worke
             .
             Which
             would
             not
             a
             little
             repaire
             their
             liues
             and
             increase
             their
             comfort
             ,
             ouer
             it
             is
             now
             with
             the
             most
             of
             them
             who
             goe
             to
             their
             worke
             as
             slaues
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             horse
             and
             oxe
             onely
             for
             their
             bellies
             sake
             ,
             and
             not
             seruing
             God
             in
             doing
             their
             worke
             to
             men
             .
             So
             that
             we
             knowing
             this
             ,
             
             that
             we
             may
             be
             mery
             ,
             and
             euen
             finde
             delight
             in
             the
             heauenly
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             flying
             the
             corrupt
             behauiour
             and
             bad
             example
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             (
             and
             that
             ,
             with
             much
             more
             contentation
             
             and
             freedome
             from
             feare
             ,
             then
             the
             carnall
             gospeller
             in
             all
             that
             his
             eie
             coueteth
             ,
             or
             his
             soule
             longeth
             after
             )
             what
             would
             we
             desire
             more
             ?
             Euen
             as
             the
             psalmist
             saith
             ,
             what
             greater
             pleasure
             would
             we
             wish
             ,
             or
             better
             thing
             desire
             ?
             
             All
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             not
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             this
             wisdome
             ,
             
             to
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             Gods
             seruice
             is
             perfect
             freedome
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             sound
             pleasure
             to
             walke
             with
             him
             .
             And
             to
             say
             the
             trueth
             ,
             our
             life
             must
             needs
             be
             mopish
             and
             tedious
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             thus
             :
             and
             all
             that
             we
             doe
             should
             goe
             vntowardly
             forward
             ,
             as
             the
             froward
             seruant
             which
             is
             sent
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             goeth
             awkely
             about
             his
             businesse
             .
             But
             God
             making
             it
             delight
             and
             pleasure
             to
             vs
             ,
             we
             may
             set
             our
             hearts
             thereupon
             ,
             not
             by
             fits
             ,
             but
             minde
             it
             wholly
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             and
             principally
             
             aboue
             all
             other
             matters
             ,
             which
             yet
             (
             when
             we
             knew
             no
             better
             )
             did
             wholly
             take
             vs
             vp
             and
             affect
             vs
             :
             for
             where
             the
             treasure
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             heart
             ;
             
             and
             looke
             what
             a
             man
             delighteth
             in
             ,
             that
             will
             oft
             and
             euery
             while
             come
             to
             remembrance
             and
             be
             thought
             vpon
             :
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             it
             is
             no
             more
             tedious
             and
             wearisome
             ,
             as
             sometime
             it
             was
             ,
             but
             the
             cheefest
             matter
             of
             al
             other
             that
             possesseth
             vs.
             Therefore
             the
             prophet
             of
             God
             when
             he
             would
             in
             a
             certaine
             place
             speake
             of
             the
             delight
             that
             he
             had
             in
             the
             statutes
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             addeth
             this
             as
             a
             fruit
             thereof
             :
             
             That
             he
             had
             them
             continually
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             forget
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             Gods
             servants
             may
             be
             seene
             to
             be
             drawen
             vp
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             speech
             ,
             behauiour
             and
             whole
             course
             
             to
             bend
             this
             way
             more
             then
             other
             ,
             to
             minde
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             
             in
             such
             wise
             as
             other
             maruell
             thereat
             ;
             the
             cause
             is
             this
             :
             They
             be
             resolutely
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             their
             labour
             is
             not
             lost
             that
             way
             ,
             yea
             rather
             that
             it
             is
             the
             pleasantest
             estate
             ,
             and
             they
             finde
             delight
             therein
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             need
             not
             be
             as
             others
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             are
             strongly
             carried
             after
             strange
             desires
             ,
             but
             through
             Gods
             guiding
             of
             them
             they
             may
             be
             set
             on
             things
             heauenly
             ,
             seeing
             they
             haue
             made
             them
             their
             delight
             and
             ioy
             .
          
           
           
             Oh
             weigh
             what
             an
             exceeding
             priuiledge
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             both
             praier
             and
             practise
             
             of
             duty
             whereto
             we
             were
             sometime
             not
             vntoward
             onely
             but
             euen
             rebellious
             against
             it
             ,
             should
             willingly
             be
             taken
             in
             hand
             now
             ,
             and
             become
             pleasure
             in
             stead
             of
             deadly
             toile
             ?
             yea
             ,
             what
             a
             freedome
             and
             liberty
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             make
             it
             our
             trade
             to
             aime
             at
             the
             seruing
             of
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             our
             knowledge
             serueth
             vs
             ?
             And
             as
             the
             godly
             way
             is
             become
             easie
             to
             them
             and
             daily
             regarded
             of
             them
             ,
             after
             that
             it
             once
             waxeth
             pleasant
             to
             them
             :
             euen
             so
             their
             old
             delights
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             lusts
             of
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             grow
             loathsome
             ,
             which
             they
             once
             thought
             impossible
             .
             And
             yet
             concerning
             rebellion
             and
             contradiction
             ,
             
             they
             are
             not
             void
             of
             them
             for
             all
             their
             liberty
             and
             inlargement
             ;
             but
             
             are
             holden
             captiues
             thereof
             in
             great
             part
             against
             their
             will
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             said
             afterwards
             (
             for
             else
             they
             should
             haue
             their
             heauen
             heere
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             be
             :
             )
             but
             as
             they
             espy
             it
             ,
             they
             giue
             it
             no
             rest
             ,
             but
             with
             hearty
             mislike
             ,
             they
             oppose
             themselues
             and
             fight
             against
             it
             :
             and
             because
             they
             haue
             sweetnesse
             and
             pleasure
             in
             in
             the
             Christian
             life
             ,
             therefore
             the
             gainesaying
             lusts
             ,
             which
             rebell
             against
             that
             course
             ,
             and
             striue
             to
             hold
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             are
             neither
             so
             forceable
             as
             they
             haue
             beene
             ;
             neither
             doe
             so
             long
             time
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             ,
             hold
             them
             vnder
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             of
             the
             remainder
             of
             sinne
             and
             of
             rebellion
             of
             nature
             abiding
             still
             in
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             I
             would
             haue
             well
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             for
             that
             many
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             take
             occasion
             otherwise
             to
             cauill
             and
             quarrel
             
             against
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             this
             priuiledge
             and
             liberty
             to
             serue
             him
             with
             delight
             .
             
             For
             thus
             they
             reason
             :
             If
             you
             can
             goe
             forward
             thus
             easily
             in
             a
             Christian
             life
             that
             you
             can
             take
             pleasure
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             to
             so
             many
             Godly
             people
             is
             toile
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             that
             you
             are
             not
             hindered
             ,
             nor
             clogged
             with
             the
             rebellion
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             force
             and
             strength
             is
             extinguished
             and
             killed
             :
             whereas
             the
             scriptures
             tell
             vs
             farre
             otherwise
             ;
             
             and
             the
             best
             men
             that
             euer
             were
             borne
             after
             the
             maner
             of
             men
             ,
             felt
             it
             ,
             smarted
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             complained
             of
             it
             .
             Therefore
             (
             say
             they
             )
             you
             set
             before
             vs
             such
             a
             Christian
             as
             is
             no
             where
             to
             be
             found
             .
          
           
             
             But
             to
             all
             this
             I
             answere
             somewhat
             more
             fully
             than
             I
             did
             before
             :
             that
             if
             it
             
             were
             not
             for
             the
             stirring
             and
             rebellion
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             corruption
             and
             naughtinesse
             that
             cleaueth
             fast
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             we
             should
             by
             many
             degrees
             farre
             exceed
             the
             greatest
             measure
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             which
             we
             can
             now
             possibly
             reach
             vnto
             ;
             although
             we
             denie
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             we
             haue
             attained
             to
             somwhat
             already
             .
             For
             as
             we
             serue
             God
             with
             delight
             now
             ,
             and
             may
             (
             God
             be
             glorified
             )
             do
             so
             for
             the
             most
             part
             :
             so
             we
             should
             (
             but
             for
             the
             sinne
             that
             sticketh
             fast
             in
             vs
             )
             doe
             so
             ,
             perfectly
             and
             continually
             without
             intermission
             and
             contradiction
             ,
             
             as
             the
             heauenly
             spirits
             do
             .
             And
             as
             our
             Sauior
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             he
             could
             neuer
             be
             conuicted
             of
             any
             sinne
             when
             he
             was
             heere
             vpon
             earth
             (
             as
             his
             words
             prooue
             ,
             
               Which
               of
               you
               can
               accuse
               me
               of
               sinne
               ?
               )
            
             therefore
             when
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             
             world
             (
             namely
             ,
             the
             Deuill
             )
             came
             ,
             he
             found
             nothing
             in
             him
             which
             he
             looked
             for
             ,
             namely
             ,
             sinne
             :
             euen
             so
             should
             it
             likewise
             be
             with
             vs
             but
             for
             this
             fountaine
             of
             spirituall
             leprosie
             ,
             whereas
             now
             we
             finde
             through
             the
             vncleannesse
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             imperfection
             and
             weaknesse
             euen
             in
             our
             best
             actions
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             nothing
             of
             those
             which
             are
             common
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             with
             delight
             we
             goe
             forward
             in
             duty
             both
             to
             God
             and
             men
             ;
             
             
             yet
             through
             weake
             knowledge
             ,
             faith
             ,
             memorie
             ,
             &c.
             through
             subiection
             to
             sinne
             and
             Sathan
             ,
             euen
             the
             best
             estate
             that
             we
             can
             attaine
             to
             ,
             is
             with
             much
             infirmitie
             ,
             and
             with
             iust
             cause
             of
             crying
             out
             as
             the
             Apostle
             by
             his
             example
             taught
             the
             perfectest
             in
             this
             world
             to
             doe
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               O
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               shall
               deliuer
               me
               from
               the
               body
               of
               this
               death
               ?
            
             So
             that
             the
             olde
             man
             is
             not
             killed
             ,
             nor
             his
             strength
             extinguished
             :
             we
             say
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             abated
             indeed
             and
             weakned
             much
             ,
             aswell
             as
             pardoned
             ,
             through
             the
             grace
             and
             power
             which
             wee
             receiue
             dailie
             from
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             by
             faith
             .
             And
             this
             for
             answere
             vnto
             the
             former
             obiection
             :
             whereby
             it
             may
             clearely
             be
             seene
             ,
             what
             I
             
             meane
             ,
             when
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             power
             to
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             acknowledge
             and
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             to
             leade
             a
             Christian
             life
             with
             delighting
             in
             it
             :
             which
             though
             it
             be
             not
             without
             change
             ,
             full
             and
             absolute
             ;
             yet
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             so
             great
             libertie
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             ceaseth
             not
             to
             be
             worthily
             accounted
             a
             most
             great
             priuiledge
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             .
             For
             is
             it
             a
             small
             thing
             to
             finde
             pleasure
             and
             the
             greatest
             reioycing
             ,
             in
             the
             subduing
             of
             our
             euill
             hearts
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             forgoing
             of
             our
             vnlawfull
             liberties
             ,
             which
             other
             men
             fight
             for
             with
             tooth
             and
             naile
             ,
             and
             would
             count
             their
             life
             worse
             than
             any
             death
             except
             they
             might
             inioy
             them
             ?
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             an
             high
             degree
             of
             honour
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             from
             day
             to
             day
             be
             admitted
             to
             reioyce
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             duties
             which
             we
             doe
             ,
             euen
             all
             that
             
             we
             shall
             set
             our
             hand
             vnto
             :
             when
             yet
             others
             are
             so
             farre
             off
             from
             it
             ,
             
             that
             they
             would
             chuse
             to
             lie
             in
             prison
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             rather
             than
             they
             would
             be
             thus
             yoked
             ,
             as
             they
             account
             of
             it
             ?
             O
             therefore
             ,
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             all
             ye
             seruants
             ;
             the
             Lord
             I
             say
             ,
             who
             doth
             so
             wonderfull
             things
             for
             his
             :
             for
             in
             this
             is
             that
             Scripture
             fulfilled
             ,
             which
             saith
             :
             
               Honourable
               things
               are
               reported
               of
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
             which
             thy
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             thee
             ,
             
               O
               thou
               citie
               ,
               or
               people
               ,
               of
               God.
            
             And
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             done
             so
             great
             good
             things
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             how
             could
             that
             be
             true
             which
             is
             said
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             of
             their
             happie
             estate
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             better
             to
             be
             a
             doore-keeper
             in
             Gods
             house
             ,
             
             because
             we
             are
             there
             in
             his
             seruice
             and
             vnder
             his
             gouernment
             ,
             than
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             tents
             of
             the
             vngodlie
             
             wheresoeuer
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             were
             in
             the
             palace
             of
             Princes
             ?
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             further
             demanded
             :
             Where
             are
             such
             as
             inioy
             this
             prerogatiue
             in
             their
             liues
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             cause
             ,
             why
             Gods
             people
             ,
             which
             haue
             an
             acquittance
             and
             discharge
             against
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             and
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             haue
             sound
             knowledge
             and
             assurance
             of
             their
             saluation
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             fatherly
             care
             ouer
             them
             while
             they
             liue
             here
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             cause
             why
             all
             they
             should
             not
             haue
             some
             good
             and
             liuely
             resemblance
             of
             such
             persons
             .
             For
             did
             they
             holde
             fast
             this
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             this
             libertie
             vnto
             them
             ,
             the
             Deuill
             (
             who
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             iniuriously
             deteineth
             it
             from
             them
             )
             should
             deceiue
             and
             defeat
             them
             no
             longer
             in
             the
             grosse
             sort
             and
             maner
             that
             he
             doth
             .
             But
             this
             I
             must
             
             adde
             (
             because
             it
             is
             a
             common
             bait
             whereby
             they
             are
             snared
             :
             
             )
             earthly
             pleasures
             and
             profits
             (
             yea
             ,
             though
             lawfull
             )
             must
             be
             in
             meaner
             reckoning
             with
             them
             .
             They
             are
             too
             eager
             and
             greedy
             in
             their
             dealings
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             especially
             must
             be
             pruned
             of
             much
             drosse
             &
             rubbish
             :
             as
             ,
             vnwillingnesse
             ,
             vntowardnesse
             in
             the
             vsing
             of
             those
             helps
             by
             the
             which
             men
             may
             wait
             vpon
             God
             with
             ease
             from
             time
             to
             time
             .
          
           
             Also
             men
             must
             thinke
             it
             the
             greatest
             libertie
             ,
             to
             haue
             their
             hearts
             readilie
             
             framed
             and
             disposed
             to
             their
             seuerall
             duties
             ;
             and
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             nothing
             
             is
             better
             for
             them
             then
             thus
             to
             bridle
             the
             vnruly
             affections
             ,
             
             which
             are
             euery
             while
             ready
             to
             breake
             off
             the
             best
             course
             that
             can
             be
             entred
             into
             of
             them
             .
             And
             if
             we
             thinke
             it
             much
             to
             be
             inioined
             thus
             to
             curbe
             vp
             the
             old
             man
             which
             most
             hindreth
             from
             going
             forward
             with
             delight
             and
             readinesse
             ,
             consider
             what
             iniury
             we
             offer
             to
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             
             that
             whereas
             nothing
             goeth
             forward
             well
             that
             is
             vnwillingly
             gone
             about
             :
             so
             neither
             should
             this
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             doe
             in
             vs
             ,
             except
             we
             should
             prouide
             so
             ,
             that
             much
             vntowardnesse
             and
             awkenesse
             in
             Gods
             seruice
             (
             which
             is
             wont
             either
             to
             breake
             it
             off
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             hinderance
             therein
             )
             be
             remoued
             or
             at
             least
             resisted
             .
             Which
             shall
             not
             be
             hard
             to
             doe
             ,
             
             if
             we
             daily
             consider
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             make
             vs
             fitte
             for
             that
             which
             he
             sets
             vs
             about
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             beleeuing
             his
             said
             promise
             ,
             shall
             finde
             the
             trueth
             of
             it
             in
             vs
             ,
             our
             hearts
             incouraged
             ,
             our
             backewardnesse
             and
             slougth
             repelled
             or
             much
             abated
             ,
             as
             Iosua
             and
             other
             his
             faithfull
             seruants
             haue
             done
             :
             which
             grace
             if
             it
             may
             be
             obtained
             of
             vs
             (
             and
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             cleerely
             that
             it
             may
             ?
             )
             I
             meane
             ,
             that
             all
             true
             Christians
             may
             obtaine
             willingnesse
             and
             cheerefulnesse
             in
             their
             daily
             duties
             doing
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             much
             freed
             from
             the
             contrary
             vntowardnesse
             and
             vnfitnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             let
             that
             can
             stand
             in
             their
             way
             :
             if
             (
             I
             saie
             )
             God
             haue
             prouided
             so
             mercifully
             for
             his
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             with
             delight
             walke
             in
             his
             waies
             ,
             set
             themselues
             to
             watch
             against
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             their
             
             common
             dealings
             and
             actions
             practise
             a
             godly
             and
             innocent
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             doe
             earthly
             businesse
             with
             heauenly
             minds
             ,
             
             (
             which
             the
             vnreformed
             cannot
             in
             the
             least
             manner
             attaine
             vnto
             )
             I
             conclude
             this
             priuiledge
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             in
             giuing
             this
             gift
             vnto
             his
             children
             ,
             bestowed
             an
             vnualuable
             blessing
             and
             prerogatiue
             vpon
             them
             :
             and
             let
             vs
             waite
             for
             and
             inioy
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             faile
             most
             ,
             acknowledge
             such
             weaknesse
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             find
             release
             of
             it
             from
             God
             :
             and
             if
             any
             of
             his
             finde
             it
             not
             ,
             neither
             see
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             vnbeleefe
             which
             depriueth
             them
             of
             such
             a
             treasure
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             enter
             into
             Gods
             sanctuary
             ,
             they
             shall
             see
             it
             farre
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             This
             were
             worthy
             to
             be
             harkened
             after
             (
             some
             perhaps
             will
             say
             )
             if
             we
             might
             
             indeed
             attaine
             heereto
             .
             But
             what
             triumph
             call
             ye
             this
             ouer
             sathan
             and
             sinne
             ,
             when
             the
             best
             of
             vs
             are
             priuy
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             carried
             by
             them
             both
             ,
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             we
             know
             to
             be
             displeasing
             vnto
             God
             ?
             For
             besides
             this
             that
             some
             perticular
             sinnes
             doe
             draw
             vs
             through
             the
             deceitfull
             inticements
             thereof
             ,
             (
             the
             diuill
             changing
             himselfe
             into
             an
             angell
             of
             light
             to
             winde
             vs
             in
             the
             more
             subtilely
             )
             there
             are
             also
             strong
             corruptions
             which
             breake
             out
             in
             vs
             ,
             preuailing
             dangerously
             to
             the
             hindring
             of
             vs
             from
             many
             good
             duties
             ,
             and
             that
             often
             times
             :
             as
             in
             the
             examples
             of
             
               Iob
               ,
               Dauid
            
             and
             Peter
             it
             may
             appeare
             .
             These
             two
             obiections
             (
             of
             great
             waight
             doubtlesse
             )
             I
             must
             first
             answere
             ,
             before
             I
             goe
             further
             .
             And
             first
             of
             the
             formost
             :
             though
             they
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             Godly
             ,
             be
             not
             voide
             
             of
             the
             sinnes
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ,
             yet
             that
             hindreth
             not
             the
             honour
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             them
             in
             and
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             .
             
             For
             there
             is
             left
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             a
             strife
             betwixt
             the
             spirit
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             by
             the
             lord
             himselfe
             euen
             in
             his
             elect
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             by
             his
             owne
             example
             )
             not
             
             that
             they
             should
             perish
             ;
             but
             partly
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             looke
             to
             triumph
             before
             
             the
             victory
             (
             which
             sathan
             would
             most
             of
             all
             wish
             ;
             )
             partly
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             men
             
             
             being
             priuy
             to
             their
             owne
             weaknes
             (
             and
             that
             throughout
             their
             life
             )
             might
             not
             rest
             vpon
             their
             owne
             strength
             ,
             but
             alwaies
             depend
             vpon
             God
             :
             yea
             and
             further
             
             also
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             he
             doth
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             hard
             the
             combat
             is
             and
             their
             strife
             with
             sathan
             &
             sinne
             the
             more
             vehement
             ,
             the
             more
             glorious
             might
             the
             victory
             appeare
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             it
             is
             in
             warre
             and
             battels
             fought
             amongst
             men
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             measure
             the
             victory
             by
             any
             thing
             done
             one
             either
             side
             whiles
             they
             are
             contending
             or
             skirmishing
             ,
             for
             the
             vhemency
             of
             the
             one
             or
             the
             remissenesse
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             neither
             will
             we
             count
             him
             a
             coward
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             grieuously
             wounded
             ,
             no
             although
             he
             sometime
             giue
             backe
             like
             one
             which
             is
             ouercome
             ,
             
             so
             as
             he
             doe
             afterwards
             take
             heart
             and
             courage
             to
             himselfe
             againe
             :
             euen
             so
             in
             this
             spirituall
             fight
             &
             conflict
             ,
             
             when
             we
             shal
             see
             the
             good
             Christian
             to
             be
             ouer-matched
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             &
             for
             the
             time
             driuen
             to
             hard
             distresse
             by
             sustaining
             the
             shame
             and
             reproch
             of
             some
             euill
             action
             committed
             ,
             or
             ranke
             rebellion
             nourished
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             if
             a
             man
             should
             in
             war
             loose
             some
             member
             of
             his
             body
             ;
             yet
             must
             we
             not
             thinke
             that
             the
             spirit
             hath
             yeelded
             it selfe
             vnto
             the
             flesh
             ,
             neither
             hath
             beene
             ouercome
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             sore
             and
             greuiously
             wounded
             ,
             if
             it
             shall
             by
             the
             feeling
             of
             the
             smart
             which
             it
             tooke
             by
             the
             sinne
             committed
             ,
             gather
             againe
             greater
             heart
             of
             detestation
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             strength
             and
             courage
             by
             spirituall
             armour
             to
             repell
             sathans
             poisoned
             dartes
             for
             heereafter
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             of
             the
             examples
             :
             and
             first
             of
             Iob
             ,
             yee
             will
             say
             :
             
             How
             could
             he
             cry
             out
             as
             he
             doeth
             in
             the
             third
             chapter
             against
             the
             day
             of
             his
             birth
             ;
             crie
             out
             I
             say
             ,
             yea
             howle
             ,
             and
             charge
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             needs
             shew
             himselfe
             to
             be
             ouercome
             of
             the
             flesh
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             (
             I
             graunt
             )
             but
             that
             his
             aduersary
             the
             deuill
             did
             now
             make
             full
             reckoning
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             fall
             into
             very
             loathsome
             blasphemy
             ,
             and
             vtter
             desperation
             :
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             caried
             verie
             farre
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             all
             fault
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             further
             charged
             then
             he
             gaue
             iust
             cause
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             doeth
             so
             determine
             the
             controuersie
             in
             the
             end
             (
             whose
             sentence
             no
             man
             doubteth
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             most
             righteous
             :
             )
             that
             although
             he
             reprooue
             him
             ,
             yet
             
             of
             his
             singular
             goodnesse
             he
             doth
             not
             make
             his
             fault
             so
             heinous
             ,
             but
             chargeth
             his
             three
             friends
             as
             the
             chiefe
             prouokers
             of
             him
             to
             that
             euill
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             crowneth
             him
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             so
             great
             a
             combat
             by
             his
             valiant
             wrestling
             he
             had
             preuailed
             :
             yet
             for
             our
             further
             edification
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             somewhat
             more
             particularly
             into
             this
             action
             ,
             directing
             our selues
             by
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             of
             him
             .
             I
             say
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Iob
             sinned
             many
             waies
             ,
             but
             yet
             through
             humane
             frailty
             .
             
             For
             his
             intemperate
             speech
             proceeded
             not
             from
             a
             setled
             and
             constant
             purpose
             of
             the
             mide
             ,
             but
             was
             wrung
             from
             the
             exceeding
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             griefe
             and
             paine
             ,
             which
             hindred
             for
             the
             time
             all
             sense
             and
             light
             of
             faith
             &
             iudgement
             in
             him
             .
             For
             in
             that
             he
             thought
             ,
             he
             could
             by
             no
             other
             meanes
             be
             
             deliuered
             from
             those
             so
             great
             euils
             which
             he
             suffered
             ,
             but
             by
             death
             ;
             it
             shewed
             that
             he
             did
             not
             throughly
             nor
             sufficiently
             weigh
             the
             power
             and
             might
             of
             God.
             In
             that
             he
             wished
             either
             that
             he
             had
             neuer
             beene
             borne
             ,
             or
             together
             with
             his
             birth
             to
             haue
             died
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             speech
             of
             a
             man
             little
             considering
             what
             he
             said
             ;
             but
             which
             had
             forgotten
             what
             great
             mercies
             he
             had
             receiued
             ,
             yea
             what
             he
             himselfe
             had
             sometime
             vttered
             (
             .i.
             
             If
             we
             haue
             receiued
             prosperitie
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             not
             suffer
             aduersitie
             ?
             )
             in
             that
             he
             
             earnestly
             wished
             deliuerance
             from
             his
             suffrings
             ,
             but
             asked
             it
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             bewraied
             
             a
             minde
             in
             him
             sore
             troubled
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             regard
             onely
             to
             his
             owne
             quiet
             and
             ease
             ,
             and
             thought
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             death
             to
             be
             the
             finisher
             of
             his
             sorrowes
             ;
             it
             might
             haue
             seemed
             to
             giue
             him
             place
             among
             the
             Epicures
             (
             who
             take
             their
             pleasure
             whiles
             they
             liue
             ,
             looking
             for
             nothing
             after
             death
             )
             but
             that
             he
             declared
             himselfe
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             a
             contrary
             minde
             .
             But
             all
             these
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             proceeded
             from
             mans
             frailty
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             afterwards
             heare
             Iob
             himselfe
             to
             confesse
             .
             For
             who
             doth
             not
             maruell
             ,
             in
             that
             so
             great
             trouble
             and
             anguish
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             he
             vttered
             not
             one
             word
             either
             against
             his
             wife
             ,
             or
             against
             his
             friends
             dealing
             so
             vnwisely
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             sore
             prouoking
             him
             ,
             
             as
             furious
             and
             raging
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ?
             So
             that
             we
             should
             not
             so
             much
             maruell
             ,
             
             that
             he
             could
             be
             moued
             to
             any
             impatience
             at
             all
             ,
             being
             stricken
             downe
             with
             so
             many
             and
             weighty
             blowes
             of
             sorrow
             ;
             as
             that
             he
             could
             keepe
             any
             measure
             therein
             ,
             that
             he
             neither
             brake
             out
             into
             rage
             against
             them
             which
             so
             vexed
             him
             ,
             nor
             into
             blasphemie
             against
             God
             (
             which
             sathan
             laboured
             most
             especially
             to
             haue
             brought
             him
             vnto
             .
             )
             Neither
             is
             he
             to
             be
             counted
             an
             impatient
             man
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             by
             and
             by
             resist
             and
             ouercome
             all
             vexations
             of
             body
             and
             torments
             of
             minde
             ,
             with
             such
             strength
             and
             constancie
             as
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ;
             but
             he
             ,
             who
             so
             goeth
             to
             worke
             ,
             that
             the
             hellish
             spirit
             in
             the
             end
             preuaileth
             ouer
             him
             and
             hath
             the
             vpper
             hand
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             most
             wisely
             and
             fitly
             
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
             doth
             the
             apostle
             Iames
             admonish
             :
             that
             in
             iudging
             about
             Iobs
             conflict
             ,
             we
             consider
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             what
             came
             to
             passe
             in
             the
             combat
             and
             fight
             ,
             as
             we
             marke
             the
             end
             of
             the
             battell
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             inwardly
             vphold
             his
             seruant
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             him
             an
             happie
             man
             :
             and
             though
             he
             suffered
             him
             to
             be
             very
             grieuously
             tempted
             ,
             yet
             neuer
             beyond
             his
             strength
             ,
             which
             he
             in
             most
             fit
             time
             and
             season
             did
             support
             him
             with
             .
             And
             what
             one
             among
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             hath
             not
             prooued
             and
             found
             this
             true
             ,
             if
             we
             marke
             and
             consider
             their
             words
             and
             their
             liues
             ?
             Let
             thus
             much
             be
             granted
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             flesh
             raged
             in
             Iob
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             offended
             grieuously
             ;
             and
             no
             maruell
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             a
             man
             :
             but
             yet
             (
             God
             himselfe
             being
             iudge
             of
             this
             matter
             )
             he
             neuer
             
             wholly
             gaue
             place
             to
             the
             flesh
             :
             but
             (
             although
             it
             was
             not
             without
             manie
             wounds
             receiued
             in
             the
             battell
             )
             yet
             the
             spirit
             preuailed
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             vpper
             hand
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Of
             Peter
             likewise
             this
             is
             to
             be
             said
             :
             As
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             had
             done
             much
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             giuen
             him
             many
             priuiledges
             ,
             euen
             as
             to
             other
             of
             the
             Apostles
             he
             had
             done
             ;
             yet
             in
             that
             dangerous
             plunge
             of
             his
             ,
             being
             the
             greatest
             downefall
             (
             a
             man
             would
             think
             )
             that
             euer
             any
             good
             man
             might
             susteine
             ,
             he
             neither
             sinned
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             neither
             was
             wholly
             drawen
             from
             his
             holde
             ,
             and
             subdued
             by
             Sathan
             .
             
             For
             although
             he
             denied
             in
             word
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             with
             a
             curse
             called
             for
             vpon
             himselfe
             ,
             if
             he
             knew
             him
             ;
             I
             say
             more
             ,
             though
             his
             
             conscience
             did
             burne
             within
             him
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             his
             minde
             goe
             with
             his
             mouth
             ,
             neither
             did
             he
             change
             his
             iudgement
             with
             his
             speech
             :
             but
             he
             was
             brought
             vnto
             it
             ,
             partly
             by
             that
             rashnesse
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             was
             too
             readie
             at
             hand
             with
             him
             in
             many
             of
             his
             actions
             ;
             and
             partly
             ,
             by
             the
             feare
             of
             that
             danger
             which
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             confessed
             Christ
             .
             But
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             ,
             that
             spirit
             which
             had
             taught
             him
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             ;
             and
             
             
             so
             taught
             it
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             loued
             nothing
             more
             dearely
             than
             his
             master
             :
             that
             spirit
             (
             I
             say
             )
             dwelling
             still
             in
             him
             ,
             was
             not
             caried
             to
             such
             outrage
             ,
             but
             either
             was
             silent
             in
             him
             not
             consulted
             withall
             (
             as
             in
             heady
             and
             boisterous
             affections
             it
             cōmeth
             to
             passe
             ;
             )
             or
             els
             ,
             it
             secretly
             rebuked
             the
             tongue
             ,
             though
             no
             such
             thing
             appeared
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             the
             faith
             ,
             
             for
             which
             Christ
             praied
             that
             it
             might
             not
             faile
             nor
             be
             ouercome
             ,
             was
             not
             extinct
             in
             him
             ,
             nor
             vtterly
             lost
             .
             For
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             so
             ,
             he
             would
             haue
             ioyned
             himselfe
             in
             familiarity
             with
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             haue
             complained
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             all
             that
             while
             beene
             deceiued
             of
             his
             master
             :
             whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             he
             went
             forth
             and
             wept
             bitterly
             ,
             and
             declared
             many
             
             waies
             how
             deeply
             he
             was
             displeased
             with
             himselfe
             for
             that
             his
             offence
             .
             Neither
             yet
             doe
             I
             speake
             this
             of
             Peter
             ,
             as
             though
             I
             went
             about
             to
             make
             his
             sinne
             small
             and
             light
             ;
             which
             (
             surely
             )
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             did
             deserue
             eternall
             death
             a
             thousand
             waies
             :
             but
             that
             if
             any
             haue
             sinned
             of
             infirmity
             or
             in
             any
             such
             maner
             ,
             as
             Peter
             did
             ,
             (
             and
             yet
             ,
             besides
             the
             vnpardonable
             sinne
             ,
             one
             would
             thinke
             that
             none
             could
             be
             greater
             )
             yet
             that
             they
             should
             not
             cast
             away
             all
             hope
             ,
             and
             so
             despaire
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             should
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             is
             open
             to
             saluation
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             the
             faith
             and
             repentance
             which
             Peter
             had
             .
          
           
             Of
             Dauid
             and
             others
             ,
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             ;
             but
             I
             haue
             staied
             too
             long
             in
             these
             examples
             .
             I
             will
             returne
             now
             to
             the
             priuiledges
             and
             liberties
             which
             the
             
             seruants
             of
             God
             haue
             proper
             vnto
             themselues
             from
             other
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             coldly
             and
             vnwillingly
             despise
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             cleaue
             to
             the
             Lord
             without
             fainting
             .
             I
             trust
             ,
             now
             the
             hardest
             obiection
             is
             answered
             which
             can
             be
             brought
             against
             their
             welfare
             and
             prosperitie
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             by
             any
             subtiltie
             or
             malice
             of
             the
             adversarie
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
             
               The
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               preuaile
               against
               them
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             may
             be
             bold
             to
             affirme
             ,
             
             that
             they
             hauing
             their
             names
             written
             in
             heauen
             already
             ,
             and
             this
             being
             testified
             of
             them
             by
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             ,
             That
             they
             shal
             be
             kept
             safe
             vnto
             the
             resurrection
             day
             ,
             &
             that
             none
             shall
             take
             them
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             in
             great
             account
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             highly
             esteemed
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             before
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             the
             
             world
             thinke
             and
             speake
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             them
             not
             :
             
             yet
             is
             their
             estate
             most
             honourable
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             honoured
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             greatest
             feare
             of
             danger
             they
             are
             deliuered
             .
             Is
             a
             valiant
             and
             noble
             gentleman
             in
             disgrace
             ,
             because
             (
             whiles
             he
             goeth
             vnder
             great
             perils
             for
             his
             countrey
             ,
             &
             hazardeth
             his
             life
             for
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             goeth
             thorow
             many
             hard
             aduentures
             )
             he
             is
             reported
             of
             to
             be
             confederate
             with
             the
             enemie
             :
             when
             yet
             he
             is
             beloued
             and
             renowmed
             (
             and
             that
             for
             iust
             cause
             )
             of
             Prince
             and
             Peeres
             ?
             No
             more
             is
             the
             seruant
             of
             God
             to
             be
             reputed
             vile
             ,
             and
             his
             estate
             contemptible
             ,
             for
             that
             (
             whiles
             he
             goeth
             about
             to
             honour
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             life
             to
             expresse
             his
             exceeding
             kindnesse
             )
             he
             is
             both
             then
             and
             therefore
             set
             against
             by
             the
             deuill
             and
             his
             ministers
             ,
             
             and
             by
             their
             malice
             and
             subtiltie
             drawen
             into
             some
             action
             ,
             which
             might
             cause
             ill
             report
             and
             breed
             a
             doubt
             of
             his
             godlinesse
             ,
             when
             yet
             his
             faithfulnesse
             is
             approoued
             of
             the
             Lord
             his
             God.
             Was
             Paul
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             buffited
             by
             the
             messenger
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             great
             exaltation
             and
             glory
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             now
             immediatly
             not
             only
             depriued
             of
             the
             feeling
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             brought
             to
             so
             contrarie
             an
             estate
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             deeply
             ashamed
             to
             thinke
             he
             had
             beene
             so
             high
             ;
             was
             he
             therefore
             depriued
             of
             that
             which
             yet
             he
             was
             made
             to
             hope
             for
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             putteth
             it
             out
             of
             all
             doubt
             ,
             saying
             after
             :
             That
             he
             triumphed
             
             ouer
             sathan
             in
             token
             that
             he
             had
             found
             nothing
             in
             him
             to
             ouerthrow
             him
             ,
             
             as
             he
             saith
             himselfe
             :
             
               I
               haue
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
               I
               haue
               finished
               my
               course
               ,
               I
               haue
               kept
               the
               faith
               :
               from
               henceforth
               is
               laid
               vp
               for
               me
               a
               crowne
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             Therefore
             we
             see
             ,
             how
             God
             keepeth
             his
             from
             shamefull
             euils
             ,
             while
             they
             beleeue
             that
             he
             will
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             maketh
             an
             holy
             and
             Christian
             life
             their
             comfort
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             these
             and
             other
             such
             excellent
             priuiledges
             which
             appertaine
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
             are
             no
             more
             then
             God
             did
             see
             they
             should
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             (
             as
             I
             said
             in
             the
             former
             priuiledge
             )
             to
             helpe
             them
             beare
             the
             burden
             of
             tribulation
             ,
             reproch
             and
             other
             discouragements
             which
             heere
             meet
             with
             them
             :
             which
             would
             
             shake
             them
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             make
             them
             to
             faint
             vtterly
             if
             they
             were
             not
             vpholden
             with
             props
             and
             staies
             most
             mighty
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             fourth
             priuiledge
             :
             How
             the
             godly
             may
             rise
             againe
             when
             they
             are
             fallen
             .
          
           
             
             THe
             fourth
             priuiledge
             doth
             most
             fitly
             goe
             and
             agree
             with
             these
             
             three
             former
             ,
             although
             much
             differing
             from
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             doe
             adioine
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             next
             in
             order
             thereto
             .
             And
             it
             is
             this
             :
             that
             if
             at
             any
             time
             his
             beloued
             ones
             doe
             by
             any
             occasion
             fall
             from
             their
             setled
             course
             into
             any
             offence
             ,
             whereby
             their
             consciences
             are
             wounded
             and
             accuse
             them
             ,
             or
             be
             by
             strong
             delusion
             perswaded
             that
             God
             is
             highly
             displeased
             with
             them
             ;
             
             yet
             this
             liberty
             they
             haue
             giuen
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             returne
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             certaine
             perswasion
             that
             he
             wil
             neuer
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             but
             will
             receiue
             them
             into
             fauour
             againe
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             seemed
             to
             them
             that
             they
             were
             debarred
             :
             whereas
             they
             ,
             who
             were
             neuer
             conuerted
             vnto
             God
             ,
             can
             haue
             no
             such
             warrant
             ,
             neither
             desire
             it
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             in
             their
             feare
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             speake
             
             not
             this
             ,
             as
             though
             I
             went
             about
             to
             debar
             such
             from
             imbracing
             Gods
             mercy
             offered
             them
             :
             who
             I
             exhort
             earnestly
             ,
             to
             seeke
             it
             speedily
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             iust
             cause
             why
             they
             should
             cast
             away
             their
             confidence
             ,
             and
             doubt
             or
             feare
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             forsaken
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             of
             them
             through
             ignorance
             and
             vnbeleefe
             doe
             too
             readily
             conceiue
             and
             perswade
             themselues
             .
             For
             if
             any
             of
             them
             sinne
             ,
             they
             haue
             an
             Aduocate
             with
             the
             father
             ,
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             the
             righteous
             ,
             
             who
             is
             a
             propitiation
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             be
             incouraged
             to
             rise
             vp
             out
             of
             their
             falles
             againe
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             were
             not
             thus
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             receiued
             againe
             after
             some
             grieuous
             offence
             ,
             what
             incouragement
             were
             there
             to
             any
             Christian
             ,
             to
             striue
             against
             
             sinne
             and
             seeke
             to
             liue
             godly
             ,
             seeing
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             the
             frowardest
             may
             be
             ledde
             into
             that
             sinne
             which
             he
             neuer
             thought
             he
             should
             haue
             beene
             deceiued
             by
             ?
             So
             that
             God
             would
             haue
             vs
             know
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             we
             may
             rise
             vp
             from
             our
             falles
             ,
             
             and
             returne
             to
             him
             againe
             as
             to
             our
             father
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             he
             commandeth
             vs
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             looketh
             for
             it
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             and
             is
             offended
             if
             we
             doe
             it
             not
             ;
             as
             may
             plainely
             appeare
             by
             his
             owne
             wordes
             in
             the
             prophet
             
               Ieremy
               :
               
               
               Doe
               men
               fall
               and
               not
               rise
               againe
               ?
               or
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               way
               and
               not
               returne
               ?
            
             
             
               I
               waited
               and
               looked
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               no
               man
               that
               said
               :
               What
               haue
               I
               done
               ?
            
             
             If
             God
             wait
             and
             looke
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             haue
             peruersly
             offended
             ,
             should
             returne
             ;
             
             and
             taketh
             it
             ill
             at
             their
             hands
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             :
             is
             it
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             whether
             they
             may
             or
             no
             ?
             Yet
             more
             may
             be
             said
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             Me
             thinks
             that
             which
             our
             sauiour
             Christ
             speaketh
             to
             Peter
             ,
             is
             admirable
             :
             
             who
             was
             not
             content
             to
             teach
             him
             this
             doctrine
             among
             other
             ,
             Of
             the
             returne
             of
             a
             straying
             sheepe
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             would
             strongly
             arme
             him
             against
             dispaire
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             when
             he
             should
             fall
             into
             that
             deepe
             gulfe
             of
             denying
             him
             ,
             he
             saith
             vnto
             him
             ,
             ;
             
               Simon
               ,
               Simon
            
             ,
             
             
               Sathan
               
               hath
               desired
               you
               to
               sift
               you
               as
               it
               were
               wheat
               ;
               but
               I
               haue
               praied
               for
               thee
               ,
               that
               thy
               faith
               faile
               not
               :
               and
               when
               thou
               shalt
               be
               conuerted
               ,
               strengthen
               thy
               brethren
               .
            
             Wherein
             most
             louingly
             and
             wisely
             ,
             although
             couertly
             ,
             hee
             forewarneth
             him
             ,
             that
             though
             Sathan
             should
             driue
             him
             farre
             from
             his
             standing
             ,
             and
             almost
             gleane
             him
             out
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             fellows
             ,
             as
             an
             Apostate
             :
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             remaine
             separate
             from
             him
             ,
             &
             through
             vnbeleefe
             afraide
             to
             come
             home
             to
             him
             againe
             ,
             but
             in
             any
             wise
             thinke
             that
             he
             must
             returne
             :
             and
             for
             more
             sure
             token
             thereof
             ,
             he
             should
             afterward
             cōuert
             others
             ;
             seeing
             by
             his
             experience
             he
             should
             be
             best
             able
             to
             perswade
             them
             ,
             as
             hauing
             most
             deeply
             fallen
             himself
             and
             therefore
             might
             hardliest
             of
             others
             haue
             beene
             raised
             vp
             againe
             and
             pardoned
             .
             
             And
             to
             a
             singular
             end
             did
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             speake
             thus
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             fit
             season
             ,
             lest
             Peter
             after
             his
             fall
             should
             haue
             beene
             affraid
             to
             arise
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             also
             ,
             he
             did
             incourage
             him
             ;
             when
             sending
             to
             his
             disciples
             to
             meet
             him
             in
             Galily
             ,
             he
             expressely
             named
             Peter
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             saying
             :
             Go
             tell
             the
             disciples
             and
             Peter
             that
             I
             goe
             before
             them
             into
             Galily
             ,
             lest
             Peter
             should
             else
             haue
             thought
             that
             he
             had
             not
             bin
             worthy
             to
             be
             counted
             a
             disciple
             .
             Mar.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             that
             all
             weake
             ones
             falling
             by
             any
             occasion
             ,
             might
             be
             raised
             vp
             againe
             ,
             and
             the
             poore
             wandring
             soules
             brought
             home
             ,
             but
             must
             vtterly
             perish
             and
             be
             lost
             ,
             to
             what
             end
             should
             these
             and
             many
             other
             like
             Scriptures
             serue
             :
             
               Brethren
               ,
               if
               any
               be
               fallen
               by
               infirmitie
               ,
               thou
               that
               art
               spirituall
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
             
             hast
             more
             strength
             of
             the
             spirit
             then
             they
             ,
             
               helpe
               to
               hold
               them
               vp
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               meekenesse
            
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             fast
             setled
             in
             their
             former
             faith
             and
             hope
             againe
             ?
             And
             also
             ,
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             straying
             sheepe
             vpon
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             
             which
             with
             all
             diligence
             was
             sought
             vp
             againe
             till
             it
             were
             found
             ,
             and
             not
             let
             goe
             and
             lost
             for
             euer
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             vse
             of
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             prophet
             Ezekiel
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             ,
             
             confirme
             and
             stablish
             those
             ,
             who
             hauing
             had
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             yet
             are
             haled
             and
             caried
             from
             their
             staied
             course
             by
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sinne
             and
             the
             world
             ?
             also
             ,
             to
             heale
             the
             sicke
             and
             to
             binde
             vp
             the
             broken
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             For
             the
             which
             cause
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             desired
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             often
             ,
             
             to
             supplie
             
             that
             which
             might
             be
             wanting
             in
             any
             of
             them
             :
             and
             if
             a
             man
             must
             oft
             and
             in
             great
             iniuries
             remit
             his
             brother
             ,
             will
             not
             God
             who
             teacheth
             others
             to
             be
             mercifull
             ,
             doe
             much
             more
             ?
             Therefore
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             out
             of
             all
             question
             ,
             and
             controuersie
             ,
             that
             the
             brother
             who
             hath
             forsaken
             the
             good
             way
             which
             leadeth
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             is
             intangled
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             snared
             in
             the
             false
             and
             deceiueable
             pleasures
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             is
             turned
             aside
             after
             sathan
             ;
             yet
             is
             not
             cast
             off
             from
             being
             cared
             for
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             hath
             large
             liberty
             and
             great
             incouragement
             
             to
             returne
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             cursed
             opinion
             of
             the
             Nouatian
             heretikes
             .
             
          
           
             
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             who
             doeth
             not
             see
             ,
             what
             and
             how
             great
             a
             benefit
             and
             priuiledge
             it
             is
             to
             all
             that
             haue
             fallen
             into
             any
             grieuous
             crime
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             as
             they
             count
             it
             )
             and
             so
             haue
             their
             faith
             weakened
             ,
             and
             their
             comfort
             appalled
             ?
             For
             to
             a
             man
             in
             that
             case
             nothing
             is
             more
             comfortable
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Elihu
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Iob
             ,
             
             most
             liuely
             appeareth
             ,
             saying
             :
             When
             a
             man
             shall
             be
             so
             wrought
             vpon
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             for
             feare
             and
             inward
             anguish
             he
             turne
             away
             from
             his
             owne
             worke
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             old
             sinfull
             life
             ,
             and
             refuse
             his
             meat
             which
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             most
             pleasant
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             take
             hold
             on
             him
             vpon
             his
             bed
             ,
             &c
             :
             if
             then
             there
             be
             a
             messenger
             of
             God
             ,
             one
             that
             can
             tell
             him
             
             Gods
             minde
             ,
             (
             who
             shall
             be
             as
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             vnto
             him
             )
             who
             can
             certifie
             him
             of
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             forsaken
             of
             him
             ;
             behold
             that
             man
             is
             reuiued
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             comforted
             as
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             youth
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             euery
             godly
             preacher
             hath
             experience
             of
             the
             same
             :
             both
             how
             many
             heauie
             hearted
             Christians
             are
             raised
             out
             of
             their
             falles
             with
             much
             comfort
             ;
             and
             how
             intolerable
             an
             estate
             it
             were
             for
             them
             to
             beare
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             good
             assurance
             from
             God
             about
             that
             matter
             .
          
           
             
             But
             this
             which
             I
             say
             is
             wisely
             and
             warily
             to
             be
             heard
             &
             receiued
             ,
             I
             confesse
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
             that
             euen
             as
             it
             is
             with
             all
             thankfulnesse
             to
             be
             hearkned
             vnto
             of
             the
             afflicted
             in
             minde
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             mourne
             in
             Sion
             :
             so
             likewise
             ,
             that
             in
             no
             wise
             it
             
             be
             vsed
             as
             an
             occasion
             to
             imbolden
             any
             to
             sinne
             ,
             or
             to
             gather
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             dare
             goe
             forward
             more
             readily
             to
             that
             sinne
             which
             they
             delight
             in
             ,
             because
             they
             heare
             there
             is
             hope
             of
             forgiuenesse
             to
             such
             as
             haue
             runne
             from
             God
             ;
             
             or
             seeke
             pardon
             the
             more
             sleightly
             and
             houerly
             ,
             because
             God
             receiueth
             such
             sinners
             to
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Both
             which
             respects
             because
             they
             are
             woorthy
             to
             be
             regarded
             alwaies
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             an
             example
             very
             fit
             for
             this
             purpose
             commeth
             to
             my
             remembrance
             ,
             I
             will
             in
             as
             few
             words
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             lay
             foorth
             the
             same
             .
             In
             the
             booke
             of
             Ezra
             the
             priest
             ,
             
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             many
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             captiuitie
             after
             their
             returne
             home
             ,
             cast
             themselues
             downe
             before
             the
             house
             of
             the
             
             Lord
             ,
             praying
             and
             confessing
             their
             sinnes
             with
             teares
             in
             aboundance
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             this
             sinne
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             had
             taken
             to
             themselues
             wiues
             of
             strangers
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             grieuous
             breach
             of
             the
             Lords
             commandement
             .
             Zechania
             the
             sonne
             of
             Iehiel
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             answered
             and
             said
             vnto
             
               Ezra
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ;
               we
               haue
               committed
               a
               most
               heinous
               and
               wilfull
               offence
               ,
               in
               ioining
               our selues
               to
               strangers
               ,
               and
               marying
               wiues
               out
               of
               them
               :
            
             but
             yet
             ,
             that
             we
             cast
             not
             our selues
             into
             deadly
             despaire
             ,
             
             (
             as
             such
             a
             transgression
             of
             Gods
             law
             might
             easily
             carie
             vs
             vnto
             )
             let
             vs
             know
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               hope
               in
               Israel
               concerning
               this
               thing
               .
            
             Wherein
             ,
             these
             two
             points
             I
             obserue
             principally
             among
             many
             others
             :
             
             that
             as
             neither
             Ezra
             who
             had
             great
             knowledge
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             Zechania
             ,
             nor
             the
             people
             which
             
             feared
             God
             ,
             durst
             in
             such
             an
             offence
             lightly
             and
             in
             a
             loose
             manner
             ,
             heale
             vp
             their
             breach
             of
             Gods
             commandement
             ,
             
             although
             they
             knew
             that
             there
             was
             hope
             to
             be
             conceiued
             of
             pardon
             ;
             but
             saw
             cause
             to
             humble
             themselues
             before
             God
             in
             the
             confession
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             praied
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             it
             with
             teares
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             firme
             couenant
             to
             put
             away
             their
             strange
             wiues
             :
             so
             yet
             ,
             when
             they
             sought
             vnto
             God
             after
             this
             holy
             and
             hearty
             manner
             ,
             then
             did
             they
             
             
             incourage
             one
             another
             to
             looke
             for
             mercy
             and
             forgiuenesse
             ,
             saying
             :
             There
             is
             hope
             ?
          
           
             And
             so
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             with
             all
             gods
             children
             :
             that
             when
             they
             haue
             beene
             supplanted
             by
             the
             deuill
             (
             for
             all
             their
             care
             and
             watchfulnesse
             ,
             )
             then
             ought
             they
             to
             imbrace
             this
             sweet
             remedy
             ,
             and
             flie
             vnto
             it
             as
             to
             an
             anchor
             ;
             That
             God
             will
             be
             intreated
             of
             them
             :
             and
             so
             with
             more
             thankfulnesse
             and
             humblenesse
             to
             walke
             forward
             .
             If
             any
             therefore
             abuse
             this
             liberty
             to
             licentiousnesse
             and
             boldnesse
             in
             sinning
             ,
             they
             shall
             beare
             their
             punishment
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             be
             sure
             ,
             that
             their
             sinne
             will
             finde
             them
             out
             .
             Thus
             we
             hauing
             seene
             cleerely
             and
             plainly
             
             the
             minde
             and
             will
             of
             God
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             let
             vs
             now
             consider
             the
             greatnes
             of
             this
             libertie
             and
             benefit
             :
             that
             the
             poore
             seruants
             of
             God
             who
             haue
             beene
             much
             distressed
             for
             want
             of
             the
             certeine
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             helped
             and
             relieued
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             the
             daies
             and
             times
             (
             as
             I
             stil
             see
             oft
             the
             experience
             of
             it
             )
             wherein
             this
             glad
             tidings
             would
             of
             heauie
             and
             afflicted
             consciences
             haue
             beene
             esteemed
             aboue
             gold
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             haue
             beene
             fitly
             applied
             to
             their
             disease
             ,
             
             and
             if
             they
             standing
             in
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             might
             haue
             beene
             assured
             from
             God
             of
             such
             welfare
             :
             I
             remember
             (
             I
             say
             )
             such
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             of
             many
             therein
             ;
             who
             yet
             for
             want
             of
             that
             ,
             haue
             lien
             languishing
             ,
             and
             beene
             filled
             with
             heauinesse
             for
             
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             raised
             vp
             and
             comforted
             :
             some
             ,
             whole
             weeks
             and
             moneths
             :
             some
             others
             for
             not
             receiuing
             this
             message
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             haue
             bene
             cast
             for
             many
             yeeres
             into
             such
             distrust
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             beene
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             difficultie
             to
             recouer
             them
             at
             the
             length
             .
             And
             who
             doubteth
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             generations
             of
             them
             ?
             
             and
             namely
             at
             Bochim
             ,
             when
             they
             repented
             by
             the
             message
             of
             the
             angell
             ?
             and
             also
             an
             other
             generation
             after
             them
             ,
             whom
             Samuel
             ,
             
             after
             long
             straying
             from
             God
             ,
             brought
             home
             ?
             and
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Reuelation
             ;
             
             as
             namely
             ,
             the
             church
             of
             Ephesus
             ?
             that
             they
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             this
             incouragement
             ,
             who
             hauing
             left
             their
             olde
             first
             loue
             ,
             although
             good
             things
             were
             still
             
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             were
             tolde
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             so
             farre
             gone
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             time
             for
             them
             to
             consider
             with
             themselues
             from
             whence
             they
             were
             fallen
             ,
             and
             to
             renounce
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             repent
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             their
             former
             works
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             againe
             receiue
             sound
             comfort
             ?
             whose
             sore
             ,
             when
             it
             should
             haue
             come
             to
             be
             felt
             ,
             would
             haue
             turned
             to
             another
             maner
             of
             vexation
             ,
             both
             longer
             continuing
             and
             more
             deeply
             pinching
             them
             ,
             if
             by
             this
             counsell
             from
             God
             it
             had
             not
             beene
             preuented
             .
          
           
             And
             such
             as
             in
             this
             age
             are
             subiect
             to
             the
             same
             weaknesse
             ,
             
             as
             hauing
             sometime
             laied
             holde
             on
             Gods
             fauour
             and
             mercie
             ,
             yet
             haue
             afterward
             fallen
             into
             some
             sinne
             against
             their
             conscience
             ,
             must
             holde
             this
             for
             a
             singular
             priuiledge
             :
             
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             willing
             to
             receiue
             them
             againe
             ,
             to
             passe
             by
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             by
             the
             way
             that
             he
             hath
             taught
             them
             should
             rise
             vp
             to
             comfort
             .
          
           
             This
             doctrine
             where
             it
             is
             receiued
             ,
             honoureth
             God
             highly
             ,
             
             and
             causeth
             
             many
             thanks
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             poore
             sinners
             see
             him
             so
             ready
             to
             forgiue
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             so
             often
             and
             so
             many
             and
             great
             offences
             as
             they
             themselues
             durst
             not
             looke
             for
             ,
             or
             thinke
             that
             he
             would
             :
             and
             in
             that
             many
             who
             bare
             shew
             that
             they
             are
             troubled
             for
             their
             sinnes
             sometime
             ,
             doe
             not
             magnifie
             God
             
             for
             this
             trueth
             and
             doctrine
             with
             all
             their
             might
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             they
             are
             not
             they
             
             whom
             they
             would
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sound-hearted
             .
             But
             then
             could
             it
             not
             be
             a
             priuiledge
             properly
             belonging
             to
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             
             if
             hard-hearted
             or
             double-minded
             persons
             might
             be
             partakers
             of
             it
             .
             But
             they
             labouring
             to
             shake
             off
             godly
             sorrow
             for
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             checke
             of
             conscience
             ,
             all
             that
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             as
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             by
             mirth
             and
             pastime
             or
             in
             continuance
             of
             time
             to
             forget
             it
             ;
             if
             for
             all
             their
             shifting
             &
             fencing
             it
             off
             ,
             the
             Lord
             sometime
             strike
             them
             with
             terrour
             ,
             and
             holde
             them
             vnder
             by
             strong
             hand
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             quake
             :
             yet
             they
             doe
             not
             seeke
             his
             face
             ,
             but
             either
             bow
             themselues
             onely
             for
             a
             day
             like
             a
             bul-rush
             ,
             as
             Ahab
             ;
             or
             els
             they
             are
             swallowed
             vp
             into
             vtter
             despaire
             ,
             as
             
             Iudas
             .
             Neither
             can
             such
             haue
             any
             release
             at
             all
             .
             So
             much
             the
             greater
             fauour
             let
             others
             (
             I
             meane
             ,
             Gods
             seruants
             )
             count
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             in
             their
             repentance
             for
             their
             sinne
             ,
             hope
             stedfastly
             for
             pardon
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             say
             euery
             one
             vnto
             their
             soules
             :
             
             
               Turne
               vnto
               thy
               rest
               ,
               O
               my
               soule
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               heard
               thy
               grones
               ,
               and
               reiecteth
               not
               thy
               prayers
               .
               Why
               art
               thou
               cast
               downe
               and
               disquieted
               within
               me
               ?
               wait
               on
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               my
               present
               helpe
               :
               for
               he
               is
               more
               ready
               to
               grant
               ,
               than
               we
               to
               aske
               .
            
             For
             if
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             make
             them
             free
             ,
             
             then
             are
             they
             free
             indeed
             .
             An
             exceeding
             priuiledge
             is
             this
             to
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             resting
             thus
             perswaded
             ,
             may
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ?
          
           
             
             For
             indeed
             ,
             this
             priuiledge
             is
             giuen
             of
             God
             as
             a
             remedie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
             may
             and
             ought
             of
             all
             that
             haue
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             receiued
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             be
             imbraced
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             forthwith
             the
             wound
             and
             sore
             is
             healed
             ,
             which
             yet
             without
             such
             a
             medicine
             and
             helpe
             had
             beene
             desperate
             and
             vncurable
             :
             a
             remedy
             farre
             vnlike
             to
             popish
             contrition
             ,
             confession
             auricular
             to
             a
             priest
             ,
             and
             their
             blasphemous
             satisfaction
             .
             Oh
             therefore
             ,
             that
             this
             might
             enter
             deeply
             and
             were
             thorowly
             setled
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             mourne
             and
             pine
             away
             for
             that
             they
             haue
             prouoked
             God
             to
             anger
             .
             
             Oh
             that
             they
             knew
             ,
             that
             their
             teares
             are
             put
             into
             the
             bottle
             of
             gods
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             how
             ready
             he
             is
             to
             receiue
             them
             into
             fauour
             ,
             and
             to
             blot
             out
             all
             their
             offences
             ;
             who
             hath
             therefore
             said
             :
             See
             that
             yee
             despise
             not
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             :
             and
             againe
             ,
             Reioice
             and
             be
             
             glad
             ,
             yee
             that
             mourne
             in
             Sion
             ,
             &c.
             for
             I
             will
             dwell
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             you
             :
             and
             to
             his
             prophets
             and
             ministers
             ;
             Comfort
             my
             people
             ,
             comfort
             them
             at
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             
             And
             further
             I
             say
             :
             Oh
             that
             such
             had
             beene
             rightly
             grounded
             in
             faith
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             which
             hath
             beene
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             rather
             more
             ,
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             vnskilfull
             builder
             and
             teacher
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             their
             owne
             .
             For
             this
             may
             most
             truely
             be
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             for
             want
             of
             well
             grounding
             them
             ,
             they
             haue
             vpon
             euery
             light
             and
             small
             occasion
             beene
             shaken
             and
             vnsetled
             in
             their
             faith
             ;
             as
             ,
             in
             the
             least
             accusation
             of
             their
             conscience
             ,
             in
             any
             affliction
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             .
             But
             if
             they
             could
             see
             the
             bountifulnesse
             of
             gods
             loue
             towards
             them
             ,
             how
             vnwoorthy
             soeuer
             
             they
             seeme
             in
             their
             owne
             eies
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             goe
             so
             long
             heauy
             and
             disquieted
             ,
             suffering
             the
             enemie
             to
             oppresse
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             though
             there
             were
             no
             hope
             for
             them
             in
             their
             God.
             But
             yet
             I
             say
             this
             on
             the
             other
             side
             :
             Oh
             that
             some
             did
             not
             looke
             too
             hastily
             to
             be
             receiued
             into
             fauour
             ,
             and
             vse
             meanes
             too
             slightly
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             yea
             ,
             I
             say
             againe
             :
             Oh
             that
             some
             did
             not
             too
             prophanely
             ,
             or
             blockishly
             and
             ceremoniously
             seeke
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             returne
             to
             him
             in
             holownesse
             
             
             of
             heart
             :
             which
             maner
             of
             abasing
             themselues
             ,
             doeth
             hold
             them
             in
             a
             woorse
             case
             then
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             (
             to
             drawe
             to
             an
             end
             of
             this
             matter
             )
             I
             trust
             it
             doth
             appeare
             what
             a
             singular
             priuiledge
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             graunteth
             free
             accesse
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             after
             their
             conuersion
             haue
             sinned
             any
             way
             against
             their
             conscience
             ,
             to
             bewaile
             their
             sinne
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             perswaded
             of
             forgiuenesse
             of
             the
             same
             :
             which
             being
             knowen
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             hold
             backe
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             manie
             of
             his
             deare
             children
             for
             a
             long
             time
             haue
             done
             ;
             but
             come
             home
             againe
             ,
             and
             that
             earely
             ,
             seeing
             God
             who
             hath
             smitten
             them
             ,
             will
             heale
             them
             ;
             and
             he
             ,
             
             who
             
             hath
             called
             himselfe
             a
             God
             of
             great
             compassion
             and
             mercy
             ,
             would
             haue
             his
             poore
             people
             to
             feele
             and
             inioy
             it
             .
             The
             same
             I
             say
             likewise
             of
             dulnesse
             ,
             idlenesse
             ,
             vnprofitable
             barrennesse
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             corruptions
             which
             are
             wont
             to
             quench
             the
             worke
             of
             gods
             spirit
             in
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             seed
             of
             many
             cursed
             euils
             :
             the
             Lords
             will
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             beleeue
             that
             he
             will
             giue
             them
             strength
             to
             weaken
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             forgiue
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             should
             thereby
             be
             incouraged
             to
             shake
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             breake
             out
             of
             them
             :
             which
             if
             they
             were
             perswaded
             that
             they
             might
             doe
             ,
             would
             incourage
             them
             more
             heartily
             to
             resist
             and
             stop
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
             Of
             the
             fifth
             priuiledge
             :
             namely
             ,
             The
             gracious
             helpes
             by
             which
             he
             hath
             graunted
             them
             to
             grow
             in
             faith
             and
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             ALl
             this
             that
             hath
             beene
             said
             of
             these
             foure
             priuiledges
             last
             mentioned
             ,
             will
             be
             graunted
             in
             generall
             to
             be
             true
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             for
             all
             professors
             are
             literall
             and
             speculatiue
             Christians
             :
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             .
             But
             when
             this
             doctrine
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             vse
             
             of
             them
             in
             particulars
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             to
             be
             pressed
             with
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             many
             will
             answer
             :
             They
             hope
             that
             it
             doeth
             not
             appertaine
             to
             them
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             able
             (
             they
             say
             )
             thus
             to
             hold
             stedfastly
             the
             certaintie
             of
             gods
             fauour
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             subdue
             and
             ouercome
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             lead
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             nor
             to
             rise
             vp
             againe
             when
             they
             haue
             fallen
             dangerously
             :
             (
             thereby
             shewing
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             looke
             to
             be
             ledde
             by
             the
             word
             in
             their
             actions
             :
             )
             but
             I
             go
             not
             about
             to
             perswade
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             any
             part
             in
             these
             priuiledges
             .
             And
             they
             might
             speake
             with
             good
             reason
             ,
             obiecting
             thus
             of
             all
             other
             as
             well
             as
             of
             themselues
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             appointed
             and
             taught
             them
             by
             what
             helpes
             and
             meanes
             ,
             they
             may
             doe
             this
             .
             But
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             know
             
             that
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             this
             priuiledge
             vpon
             his
             children
             ,
             ouer
             and
             beside
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             by
             such
             meanes
             and
             helpes
             as
             he
             hath
             acquainted
             them
             with
             ,
             
             and
             taught
             them
             to
             vse
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             inioy
             the
             foresaid
             liberties
             (
             which
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             owne
             strength
             they
             can
             not
             so
             much
             as
             go
             about
             )
             and
             to
             preuaile
             so
             farre
             by
             inioying
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             finde
             their
             liues
             more
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             then
             other
             can
             in
             what
             estate
             or
             condition
             soeuer
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             not
             their
             part
             in
             them
             .
          
           
           
             And
             that
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             that
             these
             helpes
             are
             priuiledges
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             
             behold
             it
             briefely
             in
             the
             particular
             helpes
             ,
             and
             especially
             such
             are
             to
             be
             vsed
             daily
             ;
             
             as
             for
             example
             :
             What
             a
             benefit
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             by
             praier
             we
             may
             come
             vnto
             our
             God
             for
             whatsoeuer
             we
             haue
             need
             of
             that
             is
             good
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             may
             obtaine
             it
             ?
             that
             we
             may
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             )
             breake
             our
             minde
             ,
             lay
             open
             our
             griefe
             and
             commune
             familiarly
             with
             him
             as
             with
             a
             friend
             ,
             when
             we
             will
             :
             he
             neuer
             being
             wearie
             of
             vs
             ,
             
             nor
             taking
             scorne
             of
             vs
             or
             reiecting
             vs
             ?
             when
             yet
             ,
             to
             haue
             this
             accesse
             to
             an
             earthly
             prince
             but
             at
             some
             time
             &
             for
             some
             one
             pleasure
             or
             other
             ,
             is
             few
             mens
             cases
             to
             obtaine
             ,
             and
             hardly
             inioied
             .
             But
             this
             is
             yet
             more
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             how
             to
             come
             before
             the
             Lord
             with
             confidence
             and
             reuerence
             ,
             
             so
             as
             we
             
             need
             not
             doubt
             but
             he
             will
             heare
             and
             regard
             vs
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             come
             with
             delight
             ;
             when
             yet
             praier
             is
             counted
             a
             cold
             helpe
             to
             men
             of
             the
             world
             to
             be
             vpholden
             by
             .
          
           
             Of
             watchfulnesse
             to
             say
             a
             little
             also
             :
             what
             a
             treasure
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             diuill
             deceiueth
             thousands
             ,
             
             they
             being
             not
             wise
             &
             wary
             to
             escape
             his
             sleights
             ;
             yet
             he
             teacheth
             his
             ,
             farre
             greater
             wisdome
             and
             care
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             themselues
             ?
             for
             he
             draweth
             some
             to
             whoredome
             and
             vncleanesse
             :
             some
             to
             vaine
             and
             dangerous
             expence
             of
             the
             precious
             time
             in
             play
             and
             folly
             :
             some
             to
             hunt
             after
             the
             wealth
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             with
             pined
             and
             hunger
             starued
             souls
             :
             and
             vndoeth
             others
             after
             sundry
             other
             waies
             ;
             when
             yet
             we
             may
             by
             watchfulnesse
             shift
             and
             shunne
             
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             snare
             ,
             as
             others
             are
             ;
             and
             the
             oftener
             that
             we
             haue
             preuailed
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             the
             better
             able
             to
             preuaile
             still
             for
             heereafter
             :
             and
             that
             we
             thus
             resisting
             and
             ouercomming
             in
             the
             greatest
             danger
             ,
             we
             may
             much
             more
             auoide
             the
             smaller
             .
             But
             neither
             our
             gaine
             by
             it
             ,
             nor
             their
             losse
             who
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             is
             greatly
             considered
             of
             them
             till
             they
             haue
             throughly
             smarted
             for
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             I
             may
             say
             of
             the
             viewing
             of
             ,
             &
             looking
             backe
             vnto
             our
             whole
             course
             of
             life
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             
             when
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             lie
             downe
             at
             night
             :
             What
             a
             sweet
             liberty
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             most
             are
             either
             stung
             or
             wounded
             at
             night
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             their
             euill
             spending
             of
             the
             day
             or
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             some
             
             euill
             that
             they
             haue
             done
             in
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             thinke
             not
             of
             it
             at
             al
             ,
             but
             digest
             it
             merily
             and
             forget
             it
             (
             which
             ,
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             is
             farre
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             surfiteth
             them
             :
             )
             yet
             we
             may
             by
             this
             priuiledge
             of
             looking
             backe
             to
             our
             bestowing
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             auoid
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             of
             these
             daily
             sicknesses
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             remember
             any
             thing
             to
             haue
             escaped
             vs
             amisse
             ,
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             bewaile
             and
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             for
             pardon
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             renounce
             our
             sinne
             :
             and
             yet
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             to
             finde
             little
             to
             accuse
             vs
             then
             at
             our
             lying
             downe
             ,
             or
             to
             hinder
             our
             sleepe
             ,
             because
             we
             were
             watchfull
             against
             it
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             while
             we
             were
             awake
             ?
             The
             same
             I
             may
             say
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             
          
           
             For
             as
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             blesse
             the
             vsing
             of
             these
             helpes
             ,
             so
             he
             draweth
             our
             hearts
             to
             beleeue
             it
             that
             he
             will
             doe
             so
             indeed
             ,
             
             and
             thereby
             to
             looke
             for
             the
             accomplishing
             of
             his
             promise
             euen
             as
             certainly
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             already
             performed
             ;
             as
             Iosua
             did
             in
             all
             the
             Lords
             battels
             which
             he
             fought
             for
             the
             people
             of
             Israell
             ,
             when
             God
             had
             said
             of
             the
             whole
             land
             of
             
               Canaan
               :
               I
               haue
            
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             all
             one
             in
             God
             )
             
               I
               will
               giue
               it
               into
               thy
               hand
            
             ;
             he
             beleeuing
             that
             he
             would
             doe
             so
             
             
             indeed
             ,
             was
             incouraged
             thereby
             to
             fight
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             against
             their
             enimies
             and
             make
             warre
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             an
             other
             maner
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             either
             in
             cheerefulnesse
             or
             confidence
             ,
             then
             they
             which
             came
             against
             him
             .
             And
             so
             (
             to
             say
             the
             same
             of
             the
             particulars
             )
             when
             the
             Lord
             said
             :
             
               I
               haue
               giuen
            
             Iericho
             and
             Ai
             
               into
               thy
               hands
               ,
               the
               king
               of
            
             Ierusalem
             
               with
               his
               band
               of
               other
               kings
               and
               their
               men
               of
               warre
               ,
               the
               king
               of
            
             Haser
             
               with
               all
               the
               kings
               and
               people
               that
               came
               with
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               whose
               multitude
               was
               as
               the
               sande
               of
               the
               sea
               shore
            
             ;
             what
             was
             his
             munition
             or
             armour
             ,
             but
             his
             faith
             ?
             wherein
             lay
             his
             strength
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             beleeued
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             was
             stronger
             then
             all
             they
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             which
             
             had
             promised
             ,
             would
             also
             doe
             the
             same
             although
             he
             was
             inuisible
             ?
             For
             the
             which
             cause
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             
             that
             by
             faith
             the
             walles
             of
             Iericho
             (
             a
             thing
             in
             reason
             most
             absurd
             )
             yet
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             battery
             or
             strength
             or
             pollicy
             ,
             they
             fell
             downe
             .
             The
             same
             I
             might
             (
             but
             for
             auoiding
             tediousnesse
             )
             say
             of
             many
             other
             ;
             who
             beleeuing
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             blesse
             the
             same
             meanes
             ,
             which
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             vse
             ,
             haue
             with
             great
             courage
             interprised
             them
             :
             
             as
             Noah
             in
             making
             the
             arke
             ,
             Abraham
             in
             offering
             to
             kill
             his
             sonne
             ;
             who
             if
             they
             had
             not
             beleeued
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             blesse
             their
             indeuours
             and
             turne
             them
             to
             their
             great
             good
             ,
             would
             neuer
             haue
             attempted
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             hauing
             made
             this
             matter
             plaine
             by
             examples
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             proceed
             
             in
             applying
             them
             to
             the
             present
             occasion
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             Iosua
             hauing
             promises
             giuen
             him
             of
             God
             ,
             beleeued
             them
             and
             thereby
             preuailed
             against
             difficulties
             and
             discouragements
             :
             so
             Gods
             seruants
             hauing
             the
             like
             promises
             ,
             are
             strengthened
             by
             God
             to
             beleeue
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             by
             beleeuing
             them
             obtaine
             that
             which
             is
             promised
             .
             For
             God
             promiseth
             ,
             
             that
             by
             the
             helpes
             which
             he
             hath
             giuen
             ,
             he
             will
             inable
             his
             people
             to
             get
             victory
             ouer
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             leade
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             and
             when
             they
             fall
             by
             any
             infirmity
             ,
             
             not
             to
             suffer
             them
             either
             to
             faint
             and
             dispaire
             of
             forgiuenesse
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ;
             or
             to
             make
             light
             of
             their
             sinne
             and
             to
             be
             carelesse
             about
             it
             ,
             one
             the
             other
             side
             .
             
             These
             promises
             therefore
             whosoeuer
             beleeue
             ,
             they
             by
             the
             helpes
             which
             they
             vse
             ,
             obtaine
             the
             
             blessing
             ,
             namely
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             promised
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             bare
             vsing
             of
             these
             helpes
             which
             effecteth
             ,
             much
             lesse
             meriteth
             any
             such
             fruit
             or
             blessing
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             are
             vsed
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             parties
             who
             vse
             them
             ,
             looke
             constantly
             for
             blessing
             vpon
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             power
             and
             strength
             from
             God
             to
             helpe
             their
             weakenesse
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             necessary
             for
             me
             to
             say
             ,
             how
             and
             in
             what
             case
             the
             meanes
             and
             helpes
             ,
             which
             we
             vse
             to
             the
             constant
             practising
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             become
             effectuall
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             namely
             ,
             when
             we
             beleeue
             God
             that
             he
             will
             blesse
             them
             to
             vs.
             
             And
             indeed
             otherwise
             ,
             let
             not
             men
             looke
             to
             receiue
             any
             thing
             thereby
             ;
             which
             the
             apostle
             Iames
             affirming
             of
             one
             especial
             helpe
             ,
             namely
             of
             praier
             ,
             is
             as
             truly
             said
             
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             that
             he
             which
             doubteth
             and
             wauereth
             (
             when
             he
             should
             beleeue
             )
             whether
             by
             those
             helpes
             he
             shall
             be
             furthered
             and
             bettered
             or
             not
             ;
             let
             not
             that
             man
             looke
             to
             receiue
             any
             thing
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             learne
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             faith
             ,
             euen
             as
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             God
             (
             for
             by
             no
             other
             meanes
             can
             we
             know
             him
             ,
             or
             haue
             accesse
             vnto
             him
             :
             )
             and
             thereby
             we
             receiue
             power
             and
             strength
             through
             the
             helpes
             which
             we
             vse
             ,
             to
             liue
             well
             and
             godly
             .
             These
             helpes
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             vsed
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             which
             
             by
             other
             occasions
             ,
             I
             haue
             before
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             part
             of
             
             this
             treatise
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             God
             hath
             giuen
             this
             liberty
             ,
             as
             a
             singular
             priuiledge
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             vse
             these
             helpes
             constantly
             and
             continually
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             part
             to
             see
             ,
             whether
             we
             doe
             so
             or
             not
             ;
             
             or
             whether
             we
             suffer
             our selues
             to
             be
             plucked
             away
             with
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             from
             our
             stedfastnesse
             .
             For
             if
             we
             finde
             not
             our
             liues
             ,
             and
             our
             whole
             course
             in
             all
             dealings
             and
             affaires
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             passed
             as
             that
             we
             haue
             peace
             to
             God-ward
             throughout
             ,
             and
             with
             peace
             lie
             downe
             at
             euen
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             owne
             sinne
             ;
             God
             hath
             taught
             vs
             ,
             and
             also
             prouided
             how
             it
             might
             haue
             beene
             otherwise
             with
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             beene
             but
             
             as
             carefull
             to
             finde
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             were
             carefull
             about
             our
             liuing
             and
             maintenance
             ,
             or
             to
             seeke
             vp
             a
             straied
             beast
             which
             we
             had
             lost
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             it
             into
             the
             pasture
             againe
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             speake
             more
             plainely
             ,
             if
             we
             doe
             not
             so
             begin
             the
             day
             with
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             
             confession
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             praier
             when
             we
             may
             doe
             it
             conueniently
             ,
             and
             so
             arme
             our selues
             with
             the
             whole
             armour
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             so
             watch
             and
             pray
             after
             ,
             so
             vse
             Christian
             exercise
             in
             family
             ,
             and
             remember
             Gods
             bounty
             towards
             vs
             ;
             and
             lastly
             so
             looke
             backe
             to
             our
             passing
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             by
             all
             these
             that
             we
             haue
             beene
             guided
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             haue
             beene
             holden
             in
             our
             course
             without
             any
             iust
             cause
             to
             wound
             our
             conscience
             :
             then
             it
             is
             the
             diuill
             ,
             
             who
             hath
             detained
             and
             kept
             our
             right
             from
             vs
             ,
             and
             depriued
             vs
             of
             so
             good
             a
             portion
             as
             our
             God
             hath
             bequeathed
             vs
             ,
             when
             he
             shewed
             himselfe
             willing
             to
             haue
             had
             it
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             And
             whither
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             how
             to
             be
             safely
             led
             through
             the
             day
             ;
             or
             that
             which
             is
             little
             better
             ,
             although
             we
             know
             ,
             yet
             for
             slougth
             ,
             or
             for
             that
             we
             loue
             darkenesse
             more
             then
             light
             ,
             
             we
             let
             passe
             many
             knowen
             duties
             ,
             or
             suffer
             sundry
             offences
             to
             passe
             from
             vs
             in
             the
             day
             :
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             would
             suffer
             our selues
             to
             be
             depriued
             of
             our
             owne
             proper
             inheritance
             by
             some
             cousener
             ,
             who
             shall
             tell
             vs
             that
             it
             belongeth
             not
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             when
             yet
             we
             are
             able
             to
             shew
             cleare
             and
             sufficient
             euidence
             for
             it
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             
             say
             :
             
             Let
             no
             man
             take
             away
             your
             crowne
             ;
             then
             the
             diuell
             sheweth
             himselfe
             manifestly
             in
             detaining
             it
             from
             vs.
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             remember
             that
             to
             vse
             these
             helpes
             rightly
             ,
             
             is
             no
             bondage
             nor
             seruitude
             ,
             as
             men
             of
             the
             world
             count
             them
             ,
             who
             straine
             themselues
             and
             striue
             mightily
             to
             be
             deliuered
             from
             the
             holy
             and
             spirituall
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             tied
             thereto
             :
             we
             must
             rather
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             most
             precious
             liberties
             ,
             peculiar
             to
             gods
             deerest
             seruants
             ;
             and
             a
             singular
             benefit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             a
             dead
             world
             ,
             and
             frozen
             age
             as
             we
             liue
             in
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             counted
             meet
             ,
             and
             made
             able
             to
             honour
             our
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             to
             most
             men
             is
             tedious
             )
             and
             to
             haue
             peace
             with
             him
             throughout
             the
             day
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             may
             be
             taught
             of
             him
             to
             vse
             the
             helpes
             thereto
             ,
             which
             
             others
             are
             well
             content
             not
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             be
             throughly
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             libertie
             ,
             a
             benefit
             ,
             and
             honour
             to
             vs
             ,
             to
             hold
             our
             mindes
             willing
             from
             day
             to
             day
             to
             the
             reuerent
             vse
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             be
             resolued
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             no
             worke
             more
             needfull
             to
             be
             done
             of
             vs
             any
             day
             then
             this
             :
             we
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             doubt
             of
             such
             fruit
             heereof
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             to
             be
             repented
             of
             ;
             euen
             such
             ,
             as
             will
             cause
             vs
             to
             confesse
             that
             the
             meanes
             and
             
             
             helps
             to
             grow
             in
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             a
             minde
             to
             vse
             them
             daily
             against
             the
             discouragements
             and
             hinderances
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             are
             a
             singular
             prerogatiue
             to
             a
             Christian
             .
             And
             otherwise
             ,
             how
             precious
             soeuer
             they
             be
             in
             themselues
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             thinke
             not
             so
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             well
             content
             ,
             
             by
             euerie
             light
             occasion
             to
             omit
             and
             neglect
             them
             ,
             or
             sleightly
             and
             houerly
             to
             passe
             them
             ouer
             ,
             I
             testifie
             ,
             
             that
             we
             shall
             get
             no
             good
             by
             them
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
             common
             sort
             do
             :
             but
             as
             they
             haue
             lost
             their
             beautie
             with
             vs
             ;
             so
             we
             shall
             lose
             our
             fruit
             of
             them
             .
             Consider
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             giue
             thee
             vnderstanding
             .
          
           
             For
             be
             this
             knowen
             to
             the
             profanest
             and
             proudest
             contemner
             of
             God
             ,
             
             which
             
             seldome
             ,
             and
             onely
             for
             fashion
             doth
             pray
             or
             heare
             a
             sermon
             ,
             that
             these
             helps
             ,
             whereby
             we
             grow
             constant
             in
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             little
             account
             because
             they
             are
             so
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             are
             so
             glorious
             that
             he
             is
             not
             woorthy
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             reape
             the
             profit
             that
             commeth
             by
             them
             :
             his
             light
             esteeming
             of
             them
             causeth
             me
             to
             set
             the
             more
             by
             them
             :
             his
             vnsauourinesse
             that
             he
             findeth
             in
             them
             and
             wearinesse
             of
             them
             ,
             causeth
             me
             to
             commend
             them
             the
             more
             highly
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             to
             admire
             the
             Lords
             kindnesse
             to
             me
             ,
             who
             maketh
             them
             so
             sweet
             and
             gainfull
             to
             me
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             him
             very
             gall
             and
             wormewood
             .
             
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             properly
             be
             called
             priuiledges
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             a
             like
             precious
             to
             good
             and
             to
             bad
             ?
             or
             were
             in
             as
             good
             reckoning
             with
             the
             one
             ,
             
             as
             
             with
             the
             other
             ?
             For
             ,
             the
             euill
             sort
             are
             not
             perswaded
             thus
             of
             them
             ,
             therefore
             they
             finde
             nothing
             .
             They
             either
             know
             not
             these
             helps
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             truely
             be
             said
             of
             the
             most
             of
             them
             )
             or
             if
             they
             doe
             ,
             yet
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             vse
             them
             in
             faith
             ,
             especially
             (
             I
             may
             say
             )
             not
             constantly
             ,
             one
             day
             as
             another
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             them
             aswel
             as
             another
             ,
             (
             that
             it
             may
             go
             better
             with
             their
             soules
             thereby
             :
             )
             but
             thinke
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             vse
             them
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             doe
             vse
             them
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             in
             ceremonie
             and
             neuer
             so
             houerly
             ,
             then
             they
             thinke
             ,
             that
             euen
             for
             that
             very
             cause
             they
             highly
             please
             God.
             Which
             maner
             of
             vsing
             them
             ,
             is
             neuer
             able
             to
             proue
             to
             them
             ,
             what
             fruit
             and
             benefit
             may
             be
             reaped
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
             But
             we
             who
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             may
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             rightly
             practise
             them
             ,
             
             (
             though
             full
             weakly
             at
             some
             time
             we
             do
             it
             )
             and
             looke
             for
             fruit
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             inioy
             it
             :
             and
             when
             we
             see
             what
             blessing
             he
             giueth
             vs
             therof
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             great
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             we
             may
             haue
             the
             better
             experience
             how
             manie
             waies
             he
             keepeth
             promise
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             inricheth
             vs
             )
             then
             we
             waxe
             more
             constant
             therein
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             more
             hardly
             withdrawen
             by
             any
             occasions
             from
             holding
             out
             in
             the
             same
             .
             This
             (
             I
             say
             )
             we
             may
             do
             ,
             although
             with
             griefe
             it
             may
             be
             spoken
             ,
             that
             many
             euen
             of
             vs
             ,
             are
             too
             farre
             off
             from
             inioying
             this
             libertie
             as
             we
             might
             do
             .
             But
             let
             all
             such
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             their
             owne
             sinne
             ,
             who
             cannot
             therefore
             praise
             God
             for
             this
             sweet
             helpe
             ,
             while
             they
             be
             not
             the
             better
             
             for
             it
             .
             Therefore
             to
             shut
             vp
             this
             point
             ,
             let
             this
             be
             perswaded
             to
             all
             Gods
             faithfull
             seruants
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             of
             singular
             fauour
             giuen
             the
             helps
             which
             settle
             them
             in
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             prerogatiue
             and
             priuiledge
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             when
             vnder
             colour
             of
             weaknesse
             we
             yeeld
             to
             the
             waiwardnesse
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             which
             are
             soone
             vntoward
             to
             these
             gracious
             helps
             ,
             and
             wearie
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             repent
             of
             such
             vnthankfulnesse
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             nourishing
             of
             such
             fleshly
             libertie
             as
             shaketh
             off
             so
             needfull
             dueties
             .
             So
             shall
             we
             shew
             our selues
             wise
             ,
             though
             the
             
             world
             count
             vs
             fooles
             ;
             and
             be
             in
             good
             saftie
             ,
             when
             their
             danger
             shall
             be
             great
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             I
             would
             haue
             proceeded
             to
             lay
             foorth
             before
             the
             Christian
             Reader
             an
             other
             priuiledge
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             place
             would
             very
             fitly
             come
             in
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             surely
             prouided
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             are
             thus
             farre
             beautified
             and
             blessed
             of
             him
             ,
             shall
             thus
             continue
             vnto
             the
             end
             :
             but
             seeing
             it
             is
             the
             last
             that
             is
             inioyed
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             it
             shall
             haue
             the
             last
             place
             among
             the
             temporall
             priuiledges
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             thought
             not
             amisse
             to
             mention
             such
             a
             thing
             here
             ,
             both
             to
             stay
             them
             which
             after
             the
             hearing
             of
             so
             blessed
             beginnings
             and
             proceedings
             ,
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             heare
             of
             the
             end
             answerable
             to
             them
             both
             :
             and
             also
             that
             they
             may
             looke
             for
             it
             in
             the
             place
             assigned
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             sixth
             priuiledge
             :
             namely
             ,
             of
             the
             right
             vsing
             of
             prosperitie
             .
          
           
             NOw
             the
             next
             priuiledge
             that
             I
             thinke
             may
             most
             fitly
             be
             ioyned
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             :
             how
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taught
             his
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             prosperitie
             and
             aduersity
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             may
             cary
             themselues
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             be
             vpright
             in
             both
             estates
             :
             two
             of
             the
             most
             principall
             
             parts
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             seeing
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             it
             doth
             goe
             thorow
             them
             :
             for
             the
             most
             of
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             blessings
             or
             chasticements
             .
             The
             right
             vse
             of
             both
             ,
             although
             in
             some
             sort
             and
             in
             generall
             may
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             former
             discourses
             ,
             and
             namely
             ,
             of
             the
             third
             priuiledge
             :
             yet
             because
             they
             are
             distinct
             points
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             vse
             them
             aright
             ,
             and
             as
             precious
             as
             it
             is
             hard
             ;
             I
             know
             it
             is
             very
             necessarie
             to
             make
             a
             particular
             Treatise
             thereof
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             more
             clearely
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             I
             say
             :
             God
             hath
             exceedingly
             declared
             his
             mercie
             and
             kindnesse
             this
             way
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             although
             prosperitie
             be
             a
             slipperie
             path
             ,
             
             and
             riches
             and
             honour
             ,
             health
             and
             friends
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             other
             lawfull
             pleasures
             ,
             profits
             and
             liberties
             of
             this
             life
             doe
             deceiue
             and
             vndoe
             
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             world
             which
             inioy
             and
             possesse
             them
             ;
             yet
             the
             beloued
             of
             the
             Lord
             may
             be
             free
             from
             this
             danger
             ,
             
             and
             so
             directed
             that
             they
             need
             not
             be
             taken
             in
             these
             snares
             ,
             nor
             make
             them
             their
             bane
             which
             are
             giuen
             them
             as
             blessings
             :
             this
             grace
             therefore
             if
             any
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             inioy
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             worthely
             said
             to
             be
             priuiledged
             aboue
             other
             men
             .
             Now
             to
             proue
             this
             ,
             that
             Gods
             children
             may
             vse
             the
             world
             rightly
             (
             which
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             other
             to
             doe
             :
             
             )
             I
             doe
             not
             meane
             ,
             that
             because
             they
             haue
             right
             vnto
             earthly
             things
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             heires
             with
             him
             of
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             doe
             soberly
             and
             as
             they
             ought
             vse
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             many
             euen
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             farre
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             which
             they
             want
             I
             labour
             to
             helpe
             
             them
             to
             :
             but
             as
             they
             are
             the
             persons
             which
             may
             be
             perswaded
             and
             brought
             to
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             these
             outward
             liberties
             (
             and
             not
             the
             wicked
             ;
             )
             so
             God
             draweth
             their
             hearts
             thereunto
             by
             his
             mighty
             power
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             
             For
             when
             he
             causeth
             this
             doctrine
             to
             be
             taught
             them
             :
             Of
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             of
             contentation
             in
             their
             estate
             ,
             of
             moderation
             and
             sobriety
             in
             lawfull
             
             
             pleasures
             and
             profits
             &c.
             he
             imprinteth
             it
             in
             their
             hearts
             by
             the
             holy
             ghost
             :
             he
             maketh
             them
             able
             to
             beleeue
             that
             it
             is
             spoken
             to
             them
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             themselues
             :
             he
             maketh
             them
             prooue
             how
             this
             doctrine
             worketh
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             try
             themselues
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             where
             they
             see
             themselues
             to
             haue
             gone
             beyond
             their
             bounds
             ,
             they
             may
             returne
             and
             bring
             their
             feet
             backe
             into
             the
             way
             of
             his
             testimonies
             :
             he
             ,
             through
             the
             same
             doctrine
             ,
             seasoneth
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             wholly
             possesseth
             them
             with
             the
             loue
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             wants
             may
             be
             supplied
             ,
             and
             they
             thereby
             may
             grow
             better
             practised
             in
             this
             sobriety
             .
             And
             although
             the
             inioying
             of
             earthly
             commodities
             be
             an
             alluring
             baite
             ,
             
             and
             easy
             to
             
             make
             a
             man
             forget
             his
             mortality
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             in
             
               Nabucadnezzar
               ,
               Herode
            
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             yet
             the
             scripture
             giueth
             greater
             grace
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Daniell
               ,
               Iob
            
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             determined
             not
             to
             set
             their
             hearts
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             through
             further
             benefit
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             God
             causeth
             his
             ,
             
             to
             set
             oft
             before
             their
             eies
             ,
             the
             daily
             changes
             of
             all
             things
             vnder
             the
             sunne
             :
             Ps
             .
             102.26
             .
             the
             death
             of
             noble
             personages
             ,
             friends
             and
             acquaintance
             ;
             the
             most
             flourishing
             flowers
             to
             fade
             ,
             and
             loose
             their
             bewty
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             continue
             in
             one
             estate
             :
             and
             by
             the
             oft
             and
             deepe
             considering
             of
             these
             ,
             their
             harts
             are
             much
             apalled
             ,
             &
             the
             pride
             of
             life
             greatly
             abated
             in
             them
             .
             And
             as
             they
             grow
             daily
             to
             see
             more
             cleerely
             their
             gaine
             heereby
             ,
             
             and
             that
             without
             these
             meditations
             vpon
             
             examples
             and
             doctrine
             of
             death
             and
             mortality
             ,
             &c.
             they
             cannot
             keepe
             their
             heartes
             freed
             from
             infection
             by
             the
             world
             and
             earthly
             dealings
             :
             so
             doe
             they
             more
             resolue
             with
             themselues
             daily
             ,
             to
             thinke
             of
             them
             still
             ;
             and
             to
             purge
             out
             their
             old
             and
             accustomed
             delightings
             in
             worldly
             things
             ,
             their
             dreames
             of
             long
             life
             ,
             desire
             of
             ease
             ,
             and
             increase
             of
             earthly
             commodities
             :
             with
             all
             which
             the
             diuill
             stuffeth
             and
             filleth
             their
             braines
             ,
             that
             while
             they
             begin
             to
             giue
             themselues
             ouer
             to
             these
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             perswaded
             strongly
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             happinesse
             to
             be
             attained
             vnto
             ;
             and
             so
             therby
             ,
             destruction
             may
             suddenly
             come
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             Lord
             frameth
             his
             ,
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
             and
             to
             
             temperance
             and
             contentation
             ,
             to
             desire
             no
             more
             then
             their
             most
             wise
             &
             prouident
             father
             thinketh
             meet
             for
             them
             ,
             nor
             no
             longer
             to
             inioy
             any
             of
             their
             temporall
             liberties
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             see
             it
             to
             be
             expedient
             .
             Thus
             he
             teacheth
             them
             both
             in
             wanting
             ,
             to
             thinke
             themselues
             (
             yet
             )
             neuerthelesse
             beloued
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             inioying
             of
             aboundance
             ,
             not
             to
             thinke
             themselues
             the
             better
             for
             it
             nor
             to
             be
             proud
             of
             it
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             teacheth
             them
             ;
             for
             neither
             bring
             they
             this
             grace
             with
             them
             from
             their
             cradle
             ,
             but
             learne
             it
             ;
             and
             study
             how
             to
             learne
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             practise
             it
             :
             and
             yet
             they
             learne
             it
             not
             by
             their
             owne
             wisdome
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             onely
             able
             to
             teach
             it
             them
             :
             who
             by
             the
             meanes
             that
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             doth
             bring
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             they
             so
             buy
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             possessed
             not
             ;
             and
             so
             vse
             
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             abuse
             it
             not
             ;
             so
             vse
             mariage
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             not
             hurt
             nor
             hindered
             from
             godly
             life
             by
             it
             ,
             more
             then
             if
             they
             were
             vnmaried
             ,
             but
             much
             furthered
             and
             helped
             by
             it
             ,
             neither
             neglect
             they
             thereby
             the
             caring
             for
             the
             things
             of
             the
             lord
             :
             but
             as
             two
             are
             better
             then
             one
             ,
             so
             finde
             they
             (
             as
             God
             hath
             appointed
             )
             much
             helpe
             thereby
             vnto
             euery
             good
             worke
             .
             Neither
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             much
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             do
             they
             therfore
             loue
             it
             much
             ;
             but
             are
             glad
             to
             follow
             holy
             Iob
             in
             that
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             :
             
               If
               I
               haue
               made
               gold
               my
               hope
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               haue
               said
               to
               the
               wedge
               of
               
               gold
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               confidence
               :
               If
               I
               reioiced
               because
               my
               substance
               was
               great
               ,
               or
               because
               
               my
               hand
               had
               gotten
               much
               :
               this
               had
               beene
               an
               iniquitie
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               for
               I
               had
               denied
               the
               God
               aboue
               .
            
             Therefore
             if
             these
             be
             great
             riches
             ,
             liberties
             and
             priuiledges
             to
             inioy
             ;
             I
             meane
             ,
             to
             haue
             contentation
             in
             our
             estate
             ,
             yea
             to
             be
             thankfull
             to
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             not
             puffed
             vp
             with
             prosperitie
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             vncertainty
             of
             our
             commodities
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             rest
             nor
             put
             confidence
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             desire
             the
             increasing
             of
             them
             simply
             ,
             much
             lesse
             by
             any
             indirect
             means
             ,
             but
             to
             let
             them
             serue
             for
             the
             necessities
             of
             our
             brethren
             as
             wel
             as
             for
             our
             owne
             vses
             :
             now
             therefore
             ,
             if
             these
             are
             the
             precious
             gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             God
             frameth
             his
             seruants
             to
             indeuour
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             do
             all
             these
             
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             I
             hope
             it
             may
             truely
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             honour
             them
             highly
             ,
             and
             priuiledge
             them
             greatly
             in
             working
             thus
             graciously
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             all
             this
             is
             said
             ,
             me
             thinkes
             I
             heare
             diuers
             to
             obiect
             thus
             :
             We
             doubt
             nothing
             of
             the
             trueth
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             haue
             beene
             such
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             but
             what
             is
             that
             to
             vs
             ?
             where
             are
             they
             in
             this
             our
             age
             who
             may
             be
             brought
             foorth
             for
             such
             examples
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             men
             could
             not
             easilie
             be
             found
             ,
             yet
             that
             hindreth
             not
             the
             doctrine
             to
             be
             true
             :
             but
             further
             I
             say
             as
             the
             trueth
             saith
             ,
             Ios
             .
             1.5
             .
             As
             God
             hath
             done
             to
             others
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             doe
             to
             vs
             ;
             and
             his
             goodnesse
             is
             not
             abated
             towards
             vs
             ,
             more
             then
             it
             was
             in
             the
             ages
             past
             :
             yea
             rather
             ,
             
             we
             haue
             more
             neere
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             will
             and
             minde
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             
             many
             of
             them
             who
             are
             highly
             commended
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             latter
             age
             ,
             
             God
             hath
             visited
             his
             people
             in
             a
             most
             gracious
             maner
             ,
             bestowing
             his
             gifts
             and
             powring
             out
             the
             graces
             of
             his
             spirit
             vpon
             them
             aboundantly
             .
             All
             which
             laid
             together
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             gathered
             lesse
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             his
             children
             heare
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             
             all
             things
             vnder
             the
             sunne
             to
             be
             transitorie
             ,
             vaine
             and
             soone
             flitting
             away
             ,
             and
             themselues
             also
             with
             them
             daily
             drawing
             vnto
             an
             end
             ,
             riches
             vncertaine
             ,
             beautie
             deceitfull
             ,
             health
             euer
             changing
             ,
             friends
             alwaies
             dying
             ,
             &c.
             but
             that
             he
             causeth
             them
             to
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             rest
             vpon
             them
             ?
             
             So
             when
             they
             heare
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             vse
             them
             as
             they
             list
             ,
             (
             no
             not
             the
             lawfullest
             of
             their
             liberties
             ,
             as
             possessions
             ,
             recreations
             ,
             
             friends
             ,
             time
             ,
             &c.
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             pride
             ,
             wantonnesse
             ,
             idlenesse
             ,
             excesse
             ,
             the
             wronging
             and
             hurting
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             as
             helpes
             to
             themselues
             and
             many
             others
             vnto
             godlinesse
             ;
             they
             are
             glad
             to
             heare
             their
             shepheards
             voice
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             it
             and
             beleeue
             it
             and
             follow
             it
             ,
             vsing
             these
             lawfull
             benefits
             of
             God
             accordingly
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             vse
             them
             which
             sometime
             they
             did
             not
             know
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             giueth
             such
             grace
             to
             his
             ,
             (
             and
             causeth
             the
             same
             to
             be
             published
             and
             preached
             )
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             vse
             all
             these
             outward
             blessings
             of
             God
             to
             their
             right
             ends
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             become
             not
             baits
             and
             snares
             vnto
             them
             ;
             they
             reioice
             and
             beleeue
             the
             same
             with
             thankfull
             hearts
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             made
             able
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             ,
             vsing
             their
             
             praiers
             and
             watch
             with
             their
             other
             helpes
             ,
             to
             practise
             this
             point
             of
             godlinesse
             (
             namely
             ,
             moderation
             and
             the
             true
             vse
             of
             their
             lawfull
             liberties
             )
             as
             they
             indeuour
             after
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             
             For
             when
             they
             once
             be
             resolued
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             worke
             which
             God
             setteth
             them
             about
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             strengthen
             and
             fit
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             doth
             mightily
             incourage
             them
             to
             take
             in
             hand
             and
             goe
             about
             it
             :
             euen
             as
             on
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             
             
             there
             is
             no
             stronger
             dismaier
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             set
             vpon
             either
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             part
             of
             Gods
             seruice
             by
             their
             owne
             strength
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             knowing
             whether
             they
             may
             be
             bolde
             to
             beleeue
             and
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             giue
             them
             power
             and
             harten
             them
             vnto
             the
             right
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             for
             of
             that
             point
             the
             most
             of
             Gods
             poore
             children
             are
             ignorant
             or
             not
             setled
             in
             faith
             about
             it
             )
             and
             therefore
             they
             doubt
             and
             feare
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             neuer
             come
             neere
             or
             attaine
             to
             that
             which
             they
             seeke
             :
             by
             occasion
             of
             which
             weaknesse
             ,
             the
             diuell
             holdeth
             them
             in
             great
             discomfort
             ;
             that
             although
             they
             would
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             that
             which
             they
             goe
             about
             ,
             yet
             they
             stande
             at
             a
             stay
             ,
             and
             are
             
             holden
             vnder
             many
             heauy
             discouragements
             for
             a
             long
             time
             .
             And
             yet
             are
             these
             farre
             more
             faithfull
             and
             simple
             hearted
             ,
             howsoeuer
             they
             are
             feared
             by
             their
             owne
             weaknesse
             ,
             then
             they
             who
             thinke
             they
             please
             God
             highly
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             any
             thing
             in
             their
             owne
             opinion
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             how
             little
             warrant
             soeuer
             they
             haue
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             that
             which
             I
             said
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Lord
             inableth
             his
             to
             gouerne
             themselues
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             their
             goods
             and
             lawfull
             liberties
             (
             which
             is
             a
             great
             priuiledge
             :
             )
             that
             I
             be
             not
             vnderstood
             amisse
             ,
             I
             thinke
             good
             to
             expresse
             my
             mind
             more
             cleerely
             .
             If
             any
             should
             gather
             or
             thinke
             ,
             that
             I
             meane
             all
             Gods
             people
             do
             inioy
             this
             libertie
             and
             prerogatiue
             :
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             farre
             from
             that
             
             iudgement
             .
             But
             as
             may
             be
             well
             seene
             by
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             
             they
             who
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             make
             them
             fit
             for
             it
             how
             vnfit
             soeuer
             they
             are
             of
             themselues
             ,
             they
             shall
             inioy
             it
             .
             I
             haue
             propounded
             to
             proue
             no
             other
             thing
             .
             For
             by
             this
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             that
             seeing
             Gods
             children
             may
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             such
             a
             treasure
             ,
             which
             but
             few
             of
             them
             do
             inioy
             (
             and
             of
             the
             vnregenerate
             not
             one
             can
             :
             )
             therefore
             they
             beholding
             what
             he
             hath
             bequeathed
             them
             ,
             
             they
             shall
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             prouide
             ill
             for
             themselues
             ,
             if
             they
             attaine
             not
             to
             that
             ,
             being
             so
             great
             a
             benefit
             which
             God
             hath
             so
             freely
             bestowed
             vpon
             them
             .
             There
             should
             need
             no
             more
             vnto
             such
             ,
             but
             this
             :
             that
             they
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             granted
             it
             out
             vnto
             them
             freelie
             ,
             and
             calleth
             them
             euery
             where
             ,
             to
             the
             
             partaking
             of
             it
             :
             which
             being
             so
             ,
             what
             should
             holde
             them
             backe
             from
             inioying
             it
             ?
             that
             whereas
             the
             most
             are
             as
             bruit
             beasts
             ,
             seruants
             to
             their
             lusts
             ,
             yet
             these
             (
             of
             whom
             I
             speake
             )
             may
             captiuate
             and
             subdue
             them
             :
             especially
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             greater
             honour
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             ouercome
             their
             vnruely
             passions
             ,
             
             than
             to
             winne
             a
             citie
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             those
             who
             count
             this
             honour
             ,
             precisenesse
             ;
             and
             this
             imbondaging
             
             of
             their
             vnruly
             affections
             to
             be
             more
             than
             Christians
             need
             to
             be
             vrged
             vnto
             :
             what
             haue
             I
             to
             do
             with
             them
             ?
             They
             are
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             they
             turne
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             into
             wantonnesse
             ,
             they
             make
             lawfull
             liberties
             to
             become
             vnlawfull
             through
             their
             ill
             vsing
             of
             them
             .
             Of
             whom
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             
             which
             I
             
             will
             only
             say
             :
             that
             they
             will
             bring
             vnto
             them
             the
             swifter
             damnation
             .
             To
             which
             kind
             of
             people
             ,
             &
             to
             their
             like
             obiecting
             thus
             &
             demanding
             :
             What
             ?
             do
             these
             whom
             you
             commend
             so
             highlie
             for
             their
             good
             gouernment
             and
             temperance
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             lawfull
             things
             ,
             alwaies
             keepe
             one
             and
             the
             same
             course
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             most
             of
             all
             indeauour
             after
             that
             ;
             and
             how
             full
             of
             sadnesse
             soeuer
             it
             be
             and
             tedious
             to
             others
             ,
             yet
             to
             them
             it
             is
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             :
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             be
             sometime
             deceiued
             by
             the
             deuill
             ,
             and
             driuen
             from
             their
             holde
             ,
             yet
             as
             
             soone
             as
             they
             perceiue
             that
             they
             haue
             gone
             too
             farre
             ,
             and
             haue
             passed
             their
             
             bounds
             in
             their
             lawfull
             liberties
             ,
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             recreation
             ,
             vse
             of
             mariage
             ,
             pleasuring
             in
             goods
             ,
             trusting
             in
             friends
             ,
             and
             making
             flesh
             their
             arme
             ;
             they
             returne
             speedily
             as
             out
             of
             open
             and
             manifest
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             thereby
             become
             more
             carefull
             another
             time
             :
             and
             when
             they
             see
             how
             many
             buffets
             light
             vpon
             others
             ,
             who
             haue
             small
             regard
             of
             sobrietie
             or
             measure
             keeping
             ;
             they
             see
             their
             portion
             to
             be
             great
             in
             restreining
             themselues
             from
             that
             excesse
             in
             lawfull
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             keepe
             no
             measure
             in
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             be
             said
             of
             the
             first
             part
             or
             branch
             of
             this
             priuiledge
             .
             Wherein
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             offered
             great
             fauour
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             (
             to
             so
             many
             as
             esteeme
             of
             it
             )
             that
             the
             glorie
             of
             
             present
             things
             and
             prosperitie
             in
             this
             world
             (
             which
             vndoe
             many
             )
             shal
             (
             yet
             )
             not
             bewitch
             nor
             deceiue
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             shal
             be
             able
             to
             escape
             these
             snares
             by
             the
             spirituall
             wings
             that
             he
             hath
             giuen
             them
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             to
             mount
             aboue
             them
             ,
             as
             godly
             
               Ioseph
               ,
               Moses
            
             &
             many
             of
             Gods
             deare
             seruants
             did
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             be
             asked
             :
             Why
             hath
             he
             giuen
             them
             to
             one
             and
             not
             to
             another
             ?
             I
             answere
             :
             Seeing
             one
             setteth
             more
             store
             by
             it
             than
             another
             .
             I
             speake
             it
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             those
             who
             giue
             occasion
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             otherwise
             well
             to
             be
             hoped
             of
             .
             For
             the
             custome
             and
             boldnesse
             in
             this
             sinne
             of
             intemperancie
             and
             worldlines
             which
             we
             see
             in
             the
             most
             men
             ,
             doth
             draw
             after
             them
             and
             their
             example
             ,
             some
             euen
             of
             those
             which
             are
             religious
             ;
             causing
             them
             to
             haue
             their
             teeth
             set
             
             on
             edge
             ,
             so
             eagerlie
             to
             follow
             them
             in
             their
             prophane
             course
             :
             and
             the
             abundance
             of
             iniquitie
             doth
             coole
             their
             feruencie
             in
             seeking
             to
             weane
             their
             hearts
             from
             such
             poisoned
             and
             deceitfull
             baits
             and
             dainties
             as
             they
             see
             them
             so
             greedily
             to
             deuoure
             .
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             fraile
             ,
             yet
             hauing
             receiued
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             heauenly
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             mother
             and
             nourisher
             of
             true
             sobrietie
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             so
             easily
             forget
             themselues
             and
             be
             ouercome
             of
             their
             vaine
             desires
             .
             For
             if
             popish
             dreames
             and
             fantasies
             without
             all
             ground
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             haue
             so
             inchanted
             princes
             and
             other
             persons
             of
             great
             possessions
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             drawen
             them
             from
             their
             pompe
             and
             many
             solemnities
             ,
             into
             Monasteries
             and
             Nunries
             for
             the
             deceiuable
             hope
             of
             saluation
             :
             should
             not
             
             the
             word
             of
             trueth
             much
             more
             preuaile
             with
             them
             who
             haue
             had
             a
             right
             taste
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             renounce
             dangerous
             and
             vnlawfull
             liberties
             ?
             And
             although
             they
             were
             led
             from
             one
             errour
             to
             another
             ;
             yet
             if
             errour
             might
             doe
             so
             much
             with
             them
             ,
             should
             not
             the
             trueth
             doe
             much
             more
             with
             the
             children
             of
             the
             trueth
             ,
             to
             abide
             in
             it
             and
             be
             gouerned
             by
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             pitie
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Lords
             beloued
             should
             offer
             such
             dishonour
             to
             the
             glorious
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             refuse
             the
             gouernment
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             giue
             occasion
             to
             the
             vnbeleeuers
             to
             say
             :
             That
             God
             dieteth
             his
             people
             so
             meanly
             in
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             driuen
             to
             eat
             with
             the
             intemperate
             at
             their
             table
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             their
             poisoned
             dainties
             .
             But
             let
             this
             reproofe
             make
             any
             such
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             ashamed
             ,
             as
             haue
             giuen
             occasion
             of
             
             it
             :
             and
             let
             them
             not
             follow
             the
             excesse
             of
             such
             as
             know
             no
             better
             .
             And
             when
             they
             shall
             finde
             this
             doctrine
             hard
             to
             be
             practised
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             vse
             their
             prosperitie
             rightly
             and
             soberly
             ;
             if
             then
             such
             matter
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             were
             read
             and
             well
             weighed
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             examples
             of
             those
             which
             are
             contrarilie
             minded
             ,
             what
             bondage
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             hardnesse
             which
             they
             complaine
             of
             ,
             should
             in
             good
             measure
             be
             asswaged
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             9.
             
             Of
             the
             seuenth
             priuiledge
             :
             Concerning
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             godly
             ;
             and
             namely
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             branch
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             How
             they
             may
             be
             free
             from
             many
             of
             those
             troubles
             ,
             which
             do
             light
             on
             and
             meet
             with
             the
             vnreformed
             .
          
           
             NOw
             followeth
             the
             prerogatiue
             that
             they
             haue
             about
             afflictions
             .
             Of
             the
             which
             although
             they
             are
             not
             void
             :
             yet
             if
             we
             diligently
             
             marke
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             them
             heerein
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             confesse
             ,
             that
             he
             sheweth
             exceeding
             fauor
             vnto
             them
             .
             Which
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             one
             way
             but
             many
             and
             sundry
             ,
             declared
             vnto
             them
             :
             I
             will
             in
             some
             order
             (
             as
             I
             can
             )
             lay
             them
             forth
             particularly
             .
             And
             they
             may
             all
             be
             referred
             to
             three
             kinds
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             he
             holdeth
             many
             tribulations
             from
             them
             altogether
             in
             that
             they
             be
             his
             children
             ,
             which
             others
             by
             their
             sinnes
             do
             plucke
             vpon
             themselues
             ,
             Ps
             .
             32.10.11
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             deliuereth
             them
             out
             of
             manie
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             sore
             oppresse
             them
             ,
             when
             yet
             he
             leaueth
             others
             in
             them
             still
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             he
             teacheth
             them
             ,
             aright
             and
             well
             to
             beare
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             thinketh
             it
             not
             meet
             to
             deliuer
             them
             .
             And
             of
             these
             three
             ,
             I
             will
             handle
             
             the
             first
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             which
             point
             ,
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             gathered
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             said
             of
             the
             former
             priuiledges
             ,
             how
             true
             this
             is
             :
             
             that
             many
             troubles
             neuer
             take
             hold
             of
             such
             as
             walke
             after
             those
             rules
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             inioy
             the
             said
             priuiledges
             :
             and
             seeing
             all
             Gods
             children
             be
             such
             as
             may
             doe
             so
             ,
             therefore
             euen
             they
             may
             be
             deliuered
             from
             many
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             (
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             )
             which
             yet
             the
             vngodly
             and
             vnregenerate
             cannot
             escape
             .
             For
             they
             whose
             hearts
             are
             cleansed
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             truely
             hate
             all
             maner
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             more
             specially
             renounce
             in
             their
             liues
             the
             sinne
             which
             they
             know
             ;
             who
             indeauour
             to
             haue
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             
             and
             doe
             all
             this
             with
             delight
             ;
             and
             with
             delight
             also
             doe
             daily
             vse
             the
             meanes
             to
             grow
             forward
             in
             this
             course
             :
             how
             can
             the
             plagues
             and
             calamities
             take
             hold
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             doe
             on
             other
             men
             who
             are
             strangers
             to
             such
             a
             course
             ?
             For
             the
             greatest
             and
             sorest
             punishments
             and
             troubles
             that
             fall
             vpon
             any
             ,
             are
             brought
             vpon
             them
             by
             their
             sinne
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             erronious
             opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             thinke
             that
             religion
             is
             the
             chiefe
             cause
             of
             troubles
             )
             &
             they
             are
             nothing
             els
             but
             the
             fruite
             thereof
             ;
             and
             the
             greater
             sinners
             that
             men
             are
             ,
             the
             sharper
             and
             heauier
             iudgements
             outward
             or
             inward
             doe
             meet
             with
             and
             take
             hold
             of
             them
             ,
             
             and
             the
             deepelier
             doth
             God
             drawe
             his
             bowe
             against
             them
             :
             and
             wherein
             is
             the
             scripture
             more
             plentifull
             ,
             then
             in
             this
             argument
             and
             matter
             ?
             For
             sinne
             ,
             
             came
             the
             first
             punishment
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             namely
             ,
             death
             and
             Gods
             curse
             ,
             
             which
             without
             sinne
             had
             neuer
             beene
             knowen
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             the
             casting
             off
             our
             first
             parents
             and
             their
             posteritie
             out
             of
             the
             fauour
             of
             God.
             Through
             sinne
             ,
             came
             all
             kindes
             of
             plagues
             and
             punishments
             vpon
             men
             ;
             
             as
             hunger
             ,
             nakednesse
             ,
             diseases
             ,
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             bondage
             to
             enemies
             and
             inuasion
             of
             them
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             losse
             of
             goods
             ,
             losse
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             For
             sinne
             ,
             both
             person
             and
             place
             ,
             whole
             cities
             and
             villages
             haue
             beene
             destroied
             :
             
             from
             
             the
             king
             to
             the
             begger
             ,
             both
             Pharao
             and
             the
             raskall
             souldiers
             that
             peirced
             
             Christ
             through
             and
             platted
             a
             crowne
             of
             thornes
             vpon
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             Iudas
             the
             pursebearer
             who
             was
             also
             the
             traytour
             ;
             euen
             all
             these
             did
             by
             sinne
             purchase
             to
             themselues
             the
             reward
             of
             iniquity
             .
             All
             which
             plagues
             ,
             they
             which
             were
             voide
             of
             those
             sinnes
             and
             the
             like
             which
             they
             committed
             ,
             were
             freed
             from
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             say
             much
             of
             this
             matter
             which
             is
             cleere
             in
             all
             mens
             eies
             :
             and
             yet
             I
             must
             say
             that
             which
             I
             doe
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             discourse
             .
             For
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             troubles
             and
             punishments
             are
             the
             fruite
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             who
             decline
             and
             goe
             aside
             from
             the
             way
             of
             sinners
             ,
             
             shall
             not
             tast
             of
             them
             ;
             it
             followeth
             that
             the
             children
             of
             God
             who
             doe
             so
             ,
             
             haue
             a
             singular
             prerogatiue
             aboue
             others
             ,
             &
             may
             be
             free
             from
             many
             sore
             vexations
             .
             Neither
             should
             this
             seeme
             strange
             or
             admirable
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             forsake
             many
             vnlawfull
             liberties
             and
             vaine
             pleasures
             which
             others
             hunt
             after
             .
          
           
             
             But
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             in
             handling
             the
             former
             priuiledges
             ,
             so
             I
             must
             say
             in
             this
             :
             that
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             may
             inioy
             this
             liberty
             ;
             but
             not
             ,
             that
             all
             doe
             so
             .
             For
             experience
             prooueth
             the
             contrary
             :
             
             namely
             ,
             that
             sundry
             of
             Gods
             people
             doe
             draw
             vpon
             themselues
             many
             troubles
             through
             their
             owne
             default
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             haue
             beene
             voide
             of
             ,
             and
             doe
             trouble
             themselues
             when
             God
             doth
             not
             trouble
             them
             :
             and
             it
             is
             one
             cause
             why
             I
             did
             enter
             into
             this
             worke
             ,
             to
             teach
             such
             how
             they
             may
             liue
             more
             at
             ease
             and
             in
             safety
             and
             without
             many
             incumbrances
             
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             then
             they
             doe
             or
             many
             thinke
             they
             may
             possibly
             doe
             .
             For
             a
             great
             number
             ,
             
             euen
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             do
             perswade
             themselues
             through
             ignorance
             of
             the
             scriptures
             (
             Math.
             22.29
             )
             that
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             heare
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             goe
             through
             many
             tribulations
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             
             therefore
             it
             can
             be
             no
             otherwise
             with
             vs
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             must
             of
             necessity
             smart
             and
             be
             afflicted
             as
             oft
             and
             as
             many
             waies
             as
             we
             are
             ;
             which
             is
             nothing
             so
             :
             for
             many
             troubles
             and
             dangers
             we
             might
             shun
             and
             avoide
             by
             taking
             heed
             to
             our selues
             ,
             as
             Gods
             word
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             yea
             and
             as
             his
             spirit
             inableth
             vs
             also
             to
             doe
             ;
             which
             yet
             through
             our
             folly
             ,
             security
             ,
             slougth
             and
             such
             other
             faults
             of
             ours
             ,
             too
             often
             doe
             vexe
             and
             disquiet
             vs
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             liues
             vtterly
             vnsavory
             and
             vnpleasant
             
             vnto
             vs.
             For
             who
             can
             deny
             this
             ,
             that
             many
             honest
             Christians
             as
             well
             as
             worse
             persons
             ,
             
             doe
             cause
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             liues
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             vnquietnesse
             ,
             anguish
             and
             irkesomnesse
             ,
             (
             then
             the
             which
             what
             can
             be
             reckoned
             greater
             troubles
             )
             and
             that
             ,
             through
             impatience
             ,
             anger
             ,
             fretting
             ,
             rashly
             medling
             in
             other
             mens
             matters
             ,
             and
             intemperately
             folowing
             and
             dealing
             in
             their
             owne
             ;
             which
             vnbridled
             affections
             others
             of
             their
             brethren
             wisely
             and
             carefully
             seeking
             and
             labouring
             to
             resist
             ,
             preuent
             and
             gouerne
             ,
             are
             not
             molested
             nor
             troubled
             with
             ?
          
           
             Or
             who
             seeth
             not
             this
             :
             that
             ,
             euen
             men
             who
             deserue
             to
             be
             well
             thought
             of
             for
             many
             causes
             ,
             
             yet
             in
             some
             particular
             things
             refusing
             to
             be
             directed
             aright
             ,
             and
             following
             their
             owne
             will
             ,
             and
             caried
             by
             their
             euill
             affections
             ,
             take
             libertie
             
             to
             themselues
             to
             misspende
             the
             time
             in
             foolish
             iesting
             ,
             idle
             and
             harmefull
             talking
             ,
             in
             lightnesse
             ,
             in
             wantonnesse
             of
             the
             eie
             ,
             euill
             companionship
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             which
             sweet
             meat
             they
             haue
             afterwards
             soure
             sauce
             :
             and
             by
             those
             meanes
             onely
             ,
             raise
             vp
             in
             their
             hearts
             secret
             accusations
             ,
             checks
             of
             conscience
             ,
             horrour
             and
             feare
             of
             death
             and
             the
             iudgement
             day
             ,
             quenching
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             and
             the
             better
             men
             they
             be
             ,
             the
             sooner
             and
             certainlier
             
             
             they
             are
             thus
             rewarded
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             troubles
             ?
             which
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             carefull
             to
             auoide
             ,
             they
             might
             haue
             liued
             merily
             and
             with
             good
             contentation
             ,
             as
             other
             good
             seruants
             of
             God
             haue
             done
             ,
             and
             doe
             ,
             who
             haue
             set
             more
             by
             true
             peace
             and
             quietnesse
             with
             holinesse
             ,
             (
             without
             which
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord
             )
             then
             to
             loose
             it
             for
             a
             little
             peece
             of
             their
             will
             ,
             
             and
             for
             the
             inioying
             of
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             troubles
             because
             they
             are
             inward
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             so
             many
             nor
             so
             easily
             seene
             and
             discerned
             as
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             although
             too
             many
             ,
             both
             godly
             and
             wicked
             ,
             doe
             oft
             both
             finde
             and
             feele
             them
             .
             
             I
             will
             therefore
             shew
             this
             in
             
             outward
             troubles
             ;
             how
             many
             Christians
             doe
             as
             well
             through
             their
             sinne
             trouble
             and
             incomber
             their
             liues
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             other
             kinde
             .
             For
             by
             their
             sinne
             (
             as
             wilfull
             blindnesse
             ,
             carelesnesse
             and
             vnbrideled
             affections
             )
             euen
             they
             as
             well
             as
             men
             vtterly
             vnreformed
             ,
             doe
             bring
             vpon
             themselues
             shame
             ,
             sutes
             in
             law
             ,
             pouerty
             ,
             debt
             ,
             diseases
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             losses
             ,
             ill
             report
             ,
             wicked
             posteritie
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             &
             such
             like
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             the
             ignorantest
             and
             worst
             sort
             of
             people
             doe
             count
             troubles
             and
             miseries
             ,
             and
             crie
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             doe
             ofttimes
             depriue
             themselues
             of
             life
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             be
             ridde
             of
             them
             .
             
             But
             to
             prooue
             that
             they
             trouble
             themselues
             with
             all
             these
             by
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             shame
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             found
             to
             haue
             beene
             deceiuers
             ,
             liers
             ,
             boasters
             ,
             
             slaunderers
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             other
             behauiour
             offensiue
             and
             scandalous
             ?
             and
             doth
             not
             the
             same
             bring
             ill
             report
             with
             them
             also
             ?
             doth
             not
             rashnesse
             ,
             hot
             and
             hasty
             speeches
             ,
             prouoking
             one
             another
             cause
             sutes
             and
             controuersies
             which
             need
             neuer
             haue
             beene
             ,
             and
             rendering
             like
             hard
             measure
             againe
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             offered
             ?
             doe
             not
             debt
             and
             pouertie
             arise
             of
             needlesse
             and
             excessiue
             spendings
             ,
             going
             aboue
             our
             abilitie
             in
             diet
             ,
             apparell
             ,
             purchasing
             and
             building
             ;
             and
             doth
             not
             he
             which
             loueth
             pastime
             ,
             prooue
             a
             poore
             man
             ?
             
             So
             by
             surfeiting
             come
             diseases
             ;
             and
             ill
             posterity
             by
             ill
             education
             ,
             with
             too
             much
             conniuencie
             and
             libertie
             giuing
             ;
             and
             by
             rash
             and
             vnequall
             marriages
             as
             hastie
             repentings
             for
             their
             conceiued
             griefes
             ,
             if
             not
             departings
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             an
             haughty
             
             minde
             causeth
             him
             that
             nourisheth
             it
             ,
             oft
             times
             to
             take
             vp
             his
             abode
             within
             the
             prison
             walles
             .
             These
             are
             a
             few
             of
             a
             great
             many
             which
             might
             as
             well
             be
             reckoned
             vp
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             would
             say
             no
             more
             then
             I
             must
             needs
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             are
             the
             troubles
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             these
             be
             not
             ?
             and
             yet
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             and
             their
             like
             are
             drawne
             vpon
             many
             Christians
             by
             their
             sin
             ,
             as
             sore
             corrections
             from
             God
             ,
             seeing
             they
             do
             ,
             &
             may
             easily
             ,
             through
             want
             of
             care
             and
             watchfulnesse
             ,
             oft
             offend
             thus
             .
             And
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             well
             auoided
             ,
             if
             sinne
             were
             taken
             heed
             of
             and
             resisted
             ,
             and
             by
             labour
             and
             watchfulnesse
             the
             vnruly
             heart
             subdued
             .
             Neither
             let
             any
             answer
             me
             ,
             that
             this
             cannot
             be
             attained
             :
             for
             I
             affirme
             ,
             
             that
             God
             giueth
             such
             grace
             vnto
             fraile
             men
             
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             atteined
             to
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             how
             ;
             and
             many
             there
             are
             (
             God
             haue
             the
             glory
             thereof
             )
             which
             comfortably
             finde
             it
             ,
             who
             because
             they
             hate
             to
             be
             seruants
             to
             any
             sinne
             (
             although
             they
             cannot
             walke
             without
             sinne
             )
             receiue
             no
             such
             wages
             of
             sinne
             and
             iniquitie
             as
             others
             doe
             .
             
          
           
             And
             by
             this
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             what
             ease
             and
             peace
             and
             freedome
             from
             many
             troubles
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             inioy
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             which
             others
             goe
             without
             ;
             and
             what
             sorrow
             and
             calamities
             some
             fill
             their
             daies
             with
             ,
             which
             
             both
             they
             themselues
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             might
             be
             voide
             of
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             as
             
             many
             haue
             ignorantly
             thought
             ,
             that
             their
             troubles
             cannot
             be
             auoided
             ;
             but
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             many
             of
             them
             might
             be
             shunned
             ,
             
             and
             their
             liues
             might
             be
             many
             waies
             and
             in
             sundry
             respects
             more
             pleasant
             and
             quiet
             then
             they
             be
             :
             which
             causeth
             some
             that
             see
             it
             to
             be
             thus
             with
             diuers
             Christians
             ,
             (
             and
             yet
             that
             these
             their
             troubles
             are
             not
             for
             well
             doing
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             owne
             folly
             and
             procuring
             )
             causeth
             them
             (
             I
             say
             )
             to
             be
             so
             farre
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             true
             religion
             as
             they
             be
             :
             for
             whose
             sake
             ,
             
             if
             we
             will
             not
             doe
             it
             to
             make
             our
             owne
             liues
             more
             comfortable
             ,
             we
             should
             abstaine
             from
             offences
             ;
             seeing
             the
             woe
             that
             is
             pronounced
             ,
             will
             otherwise
             ,
             
             certainly
             come
             vpon
             vpon
             vs
             :
             Woe
             to
             him
             that
             causeth
             another
             
             to
             fall
             .
          
           
             
             But
             such
             men
             are
             ready
             to
             excuse
             and
             answere
             for
             themselues
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             all
             cannot
             be
             alike
             ,
             nor
             all
             cannot
             doe
             as
             some
             may
             :
             which
             obiection
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             of
             pure
             simplicity
             ,
             is
             a
             signe
             rather
             that
             they
             will
             goe
             forward
             ,
             then
             seeke
             to
             recouer
             .
             
             But
             whatsouer
             ,
             or
             whose
             soeuer
             it
             be
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             Let
             the
             weake
             indeauour
             
             to
             follow
             the
             stronger
             :
             and
             if
             any
             haue
             attained
             to
             more
             then
             other
             ,
             in
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             of
             the
             minde
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             them
             let
             others
             learne
             and
             take
             such
             for
             their
             example
             :
             but
             let
             none
             please
             themselues
             in
             that
             which
             they
             doe
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             could
             not
             attaine
             to
             any
             better
             ,
             but
             aime
             at
             further
             ripenesse
             and
             measure
             of
             perfection
             ,
             deadly
             disliking
             their
             smallest
             
             sinnes
             ,
             rather
             then
             excusing
             and
             defending
             those
             which
             are
             great
             :
             and
             then
             it
             shall
             be
             verified
             that
             is
             written
             ,
             to
             their
             no
             small
             comfort
             :
             
               To
               him
               that
               hath
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               giuen
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               he
               shall
               haue
               aboundance
            
             :
             and
             he
             that
             seeketh
             in
             humility
             ,
             shall
             finde
             and
             inioy
             plentiously
             :
             and
             he
             that
             reuerenceth
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             other
             ,
             shall
             haue
             a
             part
             in
             them
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             not
             enuy
             other
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             troubles
             which
             we
             speake
             of
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             thinke
             that
             we
             may
             reioice
             in
             them
             ,
             
             seeing
             we
             are
             dehorted
             frō
             them
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             saying
             :
             Let
             no
             man
             suffer
             as
             an
             euil
             doer
             ;
             seeing
             they
             are
             for
             iust
             cause
             vpon
             vs
             to
             vexe
             &
             disquiet
             vs
             ,
             rather
             then
             that
             they
             can
             be
             any
             matter
             of
             ioy
             and
             gladnes
             to
             vs
             ,
             except
             by
             godly
             sorrow
             they
             bring
             vs
             to
             repentance
             ,
             which
             (
             alas
             )
             is
             the
             least
             
             part
             of
             their
             thought
             who
             commit
             them
             .
             The
             Lord
             taketh
             no
             pleasure
             in
             seeing
             vs
             to
             trouble
             our selues
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             sinnes
             to
             bring
             vexation
             into
             our
             liues
             ;
             but
             sheweth
             vs
             in
             his
             worde
             how
             much
             it
             displeaseth
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             so
             much
             our
             owne
             foes
             ,
             and
             vnwise
             for
             our
             owne
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             by
             our
             sinnes
             hold
             so
             many
             good
             things
             from
             vs.
             
             For
             so
             doth
             the
             prophet
             tell
             vs
             ,
             that
             our
             sinnes
             keepe
             many
             blessings
             from
             vs.
             And
             if
             they
             be
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             knowen
             sinnes
             ,
             our
             wilfull
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             are
             committed
             through
             our
             owne
             default
             and
             folly
             ,
             then
             let
             vs
             thanke
             our selues
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             charge
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Lord
             ;
             in
             that
             ,
             while
             we
             suffer
             so
             great
             and
             many
             troubles
             by
             them
             ,
             we
             haue
             reaped
             thereby
             the
             iust
             fruite
             of
             our
             owne
             
             labours
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             sinne
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             haue
             bene
             auoided
             ;
             therefore
             such
             troubles
             as
             they
             haue
             caused
             ,
             might
             also
             haue
             beene
             preuented
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             gone
             about
             to
             prooue
             ,
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             my
             bretheren
             :
             that
             many
             of
             vs
             who
             belong
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             doe
             finde
             more
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             then
             we
             neede
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             our
             owne
             sinne
             .
             And
             therfore
             I
             conclude
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             so
             :
             that
             the
             Lord
             who
             guideth
             his
             seruants
             in
             a
             
             
             more
             holy
             course
             then
             many
             of
             the
             other
             sort
             are
             content
             to
             be
             guided
             in
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             grant
             them
             this
             priuiledge
             and
             liberty
             :
             that
             they
             doe
             escape
             and
             are
             deliuered
             from
             infinite
             troubles
             and
             calamities
             ,
             which
             others
             who
             count
             godlinesse
             to
             strict
             and
             precise
             a
             course
             for
             them
             ,
             doe
             oft
             rush
             and
             runne
             into
             .
          
           
             Oh
             that
             this
             might
             enter
             into
             them
             deepely
             and
             doe
             them
             good
             ,
             
             for
             whose
             cause
             chiefely
             I
             haue
             spoken
             it
             ;
             I
             meane
             ,
             many
             of
             Gods
             people
             :
             who
             although
             they
             haue
             some
             loue
             to
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             the
             gospell
             heartely
             and
             reuerently
             ,
             and
             haue
             many
             other
             good
             things
             in
             them
             ,
             (
             it
             behooueth
             
             me
             so
             to
             iudge
             of
             them
             )
             yea
             generally
             they
             propound
             to
             themselues
             a
             good
             course
             ,
             namely
             to
             liue
             after
             the
             gospell
             :
             yet
             particularly
             ,
             are
             such
             in
             their
             liues
             as
             bring
             small
             glory
             to
             the
             gospell
             ,
             but
             passe
             ouer
             many
             parts
             of
             their
             liues
             with
             very
             sleight
             examination
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             also
             the
             gouernment
             of
             their
             hearts
             .
             Which
             faults
             notwithstanding
             they
             be
             conuinced
             of
             ,
             yet
             will
             they
             not
             yeeld
             ,
             but
             goe
             forward
             in
             them
             still
             :
             and
             as
             for
             those
             things
             which
             they
             may
             lawfully
             doe
             ,
             although
             they
             offend
             neuer
             so
             manifoldly
             in
             and
             about
             the
             same
             in
             maner
             of
             doing
             them
             ,
             
             yet
             will
             they
             by
             no
             meanes
             be
             counselled
             to
             redresse
             that
             which
             is
             amisse
             :
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             no
             hard
             thing
             to
             see
             ,
             how
             deare
             they
             pay
             for
             their
             liberties
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             haue
             whatsoeuer
             they
             cost
             them
             .
             They
             
             would
             hold
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             finde
             comfort
             in
             good
             things
             ;
             but
             when
             that
             faileth
             (
             as
             it
             doth
             very
             oft
             )
             their
             liues
             would
             become
             very
             irkesome
             and
             tedious
             vnto
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             made
             not
             themselues
             mery
             in
             some
             earthly
             and
             transitory
             thing
             :
             and
             so
             they
             make
             flesh
             their
             arme
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             deny
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             Their
             defence
             ,
             
             for
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             more
             particularly
             direct
             their
             waies
             aright
             ,
             is
             ;
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             hath
             giuen
             them
             liberty
             and
             set
             them
             free
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             discretion
             ,
             who
             vrge
             their
             bretheren
             so
             strictly
             ;
             and
             such
             like
             :
             which
             all
             are
             but
             figge
             leaues
             to
             couer
             their
             nakednesse
             .
             For
             they
             see
             (
             though
             they
             would
             not
             )
             oftentimes
             ,
             that
             thus
             liuing
             they
             please
             not
             God
             :
             neither
             (
             if
             
             they
             aduisedly
             marke
             it
             )
             doe
             they
             please
             themselues
             .
             Their
             disquietnesses
             ,
             checks
             of
             conscience
             and
             secret
             accusations
             they
             cannot
             but
             feele
             ,
             and
             many
             outward
             troubles
             do
             meet
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             said
             :
             and
             while
             they
             seeke
             the
             cause
             afarre
             off
             ,
             beholde
             ,
             it
             is
             neere
             vnto
             them
             ;
             yea
             at
             hand
             ,
             euen
             within
             them
             :
             their
             will
             ,
             their
             vntamed
             affections
             ,
             the
             sturdinesse
             and
             vnrulinesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             and
             this
             their
             sinne
             hath
             found
             them
             out
             .
          
           
             These
             therefore
             I
             exhort
             to
             consider
             with
             no
             worse
             minds
             than
             I
             haue
             written
             it
             ,
             what
             hath
             beene
             said
             :
             and
             the
             Lord
             giue
             them
             grace
             so
             to
             doe
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             let
             such
             godly
             Christians
             whose
             teeth
             yet
             do
             sometime
             water
             at
             the
             dainties
             of
             those
             ,
             though
             they
             see
             what
             sorrow
             and
             reproch
             they
             susteine
             for
             them
             ,
             
             thanke
             God
             heartily
             that
             they
             taste
             not
             of
             such
             poisoned
             dainties
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             that
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             how
             the
             Lord
             doth
             preserue
             them
             from
             sundrie
             ,
             yea
             infinite
             troubles
             ,
             
             who
             set
             their
             hearts
             to
             walke
             with
             him
             in
             one
             thing
             as
             in
             another
             ,
             (
             beholde
             ,
             such
             honour
             and
             prerogatiues
             his
             seruants
             may
             haue
             )
             I
             cannot
             passe
             by
             the
             deuillish
             (
             and
             yet
             foolish
             )
             policie
             of
             some
             who
             do
             shun
             to
             be
             religious
             of
             purpose
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             be
             void
             of
             sorrow
             and
             trouble
             .
             They
             sing
             the
             song
             of
             the
             rich
             man
             in
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             life
             time
             they
             will
             
             haue
             their
             pleasure
             whatsoeuer
             it
             cost
             them
             when
             their
             reckoning
             commeth
             
             in
             :
             
             and
             of
             the
             Epuicure
             ;
             Let
             vs
             eat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             &c.
             and
             say
             with
             the
             yoong
             man
             in
             Ecclesiastes
             :
             
             
               They
               will
               reioyce
               in
               their
               youth
               ,
               and
               inioy
               the
               delights
               of
               sinne
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               for
               a
               season
               .
            
             But
             they
             marke
             not
             that
             answere
             to
             him
             in
             the
             Gospell
             :
             
               Thou
               in
               thy
               life
               time
               receiuedst
               thy
               pleasure
               ,
               therefore
               now
               thou
               art
               tormented
            
             ;
             nor
             to
             the
             yong
             man
             ,
             by
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             what
             was
             said
             :
             
               Know
               ,
               that
               for
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               God
               will
               bring
               thee
               to
               iudgement
               .
            
             No
             such
             thing
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             do
             consider
             ;
             but
             all
             that
             they
             obserue
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             How
             the
             better
             that
             men
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             the
             lesse
             they
             are
             set
             by
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             :
             
               I
               haue
               seene
               the
               iust
               to
               perish
               in
               his
               iustice
               :
            
             and
             the
             lesse
             men
             fashion
             themselues
             after
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             the
             
             lesse
             they
             may
             (
             they
             see
             )
             depart
             from
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             be
             merrie
             after
             the
             common
             maner
             ;
             which
             these
             obiecters
             count
             an
             irkesome
             and
             tedious
             thing
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             they
             see
             that
             as
             the
             most
             part
             of
             men
             among
             whō
             the
             godlie
             liue
             ,
             haue
             them
             in
             some
             indignation
             and
             vile
             acount
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             doe
             by
             meanes
             thereof
             ,
             
             sustaine
             mocks
             ,
             taunts
             ,
             checks
             and
             complaints
             before
             their
             betters
             ,
             with
             cruell
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             in
             persecution
             times
             that
             they
             are
             conuented
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             railed
             on
             ,
             yea
             and
             oft
             times
             put
             to
             death
             .
             These
             things
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             only
             looke
             at
             with
             carnall
             eyes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             easily
             brought
             to
             beware
             ,
             that
             they
             come
             not
             neere
             their
             course
             :
             but
             they
             neither
             consider
             ,
             that
             they
             suffer
             
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             are
             blessed
             ;
             neither
             ,
             that
             they
             themselues
             and
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             liue
             in
             darkenesse
             and
             after
             the
             lust
             of
             their
             eie
             and
             heart
             ,
             
             and
             that
             their
             pleasures
             wanze
             away
             as
             the
             cracking
             of
             thornes
             vnder
             a
             pot
             ,
             and
             afterward
             they
             must
             come
             to
             their
             heauie
             and
             vnwelcome
             account
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             sorrow
             and
             vexation
             dailie
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             breake
             it
             off
             through
             foolish
             mirth
             and
             vanitie
             for
             a
             while
             :
             yet
             partly
             they
             see
             it
             not
             ,
             neither
             count
             it
             any
             ;
             as
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             fretting
             ,
             frowardnesse
             ,
             strife
             ,
             debate
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             they
             doe
             purchase
             any
             trouble
             by
             their
             deserts
             &
             ill
             doings
             ,
             as
             shame
             ,
             charge
             by
             the
             purse
             ,
             and
             other
             punishment
             ;
             yet
             they
             will
             chuse
             to
             suffer
             much
             this
             way
             ,
             rather
             than
             
             they
             will
             be
             driuen
             from
             their
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             inioying
             of
             their
             fond
             liberties
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             let
             all
             wise
             men
             iudge
             ,
             what
             these
             kinds
             of
             men
             haue
             gained
             by
             following
             their
             sinfull
             course
             :
             let
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             vttermost
             of
             their
             gaine
             and
             pleasure
             be
             considered
             ,
             and
             what
             troubles
             they
             haue
             shunned
             in
             shunning
             to
             liue
             godly
             .
             
             But
             when
             they
             haue
             done
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             hath
             sufficiently
             confirmed
             this
             :
             
             that
             plagues
             abide
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             &
             (
             that
             they
             may
             be
             sure
             of
             it
             )
             that
             their
             sin
             shall
             finde
             them
             out
             ;
             let
             none
             looke
             to
             prouide
             well
             for
             himselfe
             that
             way
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             shunne
             and
             be
             farre
             from
             the
             sincere
             practise
             of
             a
             religious
             and
             godly
             life
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             may
             be
             free
             from
             troubles
             :
             for
             he
             can
             no
             other
             way
             more
             certainly
             and
             speedily
             multiplie
             them
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             obiected
             ,
             that
             
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             are
             not
             free
             from
             troubles
             ,
             but
             suffer
             much
             for
             their
             profession
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             :
             it
             is
             granted
             .
             But
             their
             troubles
             for
             those
             causes
             ,
             are
             of
             another
             kinde
             ,
             namely
             ,
             fatherly
             chastisements
             to
             holde
             them
             in
             from
             perishing
             with
             the
             world
             ;
             or
             trials
             of
             their
             patience
             ,
             faith
             and
             other
             graces
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ;
             
             or
             such
             as
             they
             suffer
             for
             good
             causes
             ;
             and
             so
             weepe
             and
             lament
             ,
             when
             the
             world
             is
             iocund
             and
             mery
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             turne
             euer
             
             
             to
             their
             profit
             ,
             
             as
             I
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             to
             shew
             more
             plentifullie
             in
             another
             place
             more
             fit
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             let
             all
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             a
             sinner
             doe
             euill
             an
             hundred
             times
             ,
             and
             God
             prolongeth
             his
             daies
             ;
             yet
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             well
             with
             them
             that
             feare
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             doe
             reuerence
             before
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             point
             in
             this
             second
             branch
             of
             this
             priuiledge
             ,
             that
             the
             godly
             may
             liue
             void
             of
             manie
             and
             great
             troubles
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             doe
             not
             ,
             may
             thanke
             themselues
             for
             it
             ,
             whether
             we
             vnderstand
             inward
             distrust
             and
             feare
             ,
             or
             outward
             punishments
             that
             are
             fruits
             of
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             10.
             
             Of
             the
             second
             branch
             of
             this
             priuiledge
             ,
             concerning
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             faithfull
             :
             namely
             ,
             That
             God
             deliuereth
             them
             out
             of
             manie
             ,
             when
             the
             wicked
             still
             remaine
             in
             theirs
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             point
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             also
             assure
             themselues
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             deliuer
             them
             (
             and
             that
             of
             very
             fauour
             )
             out
             of
             many
             troubles
             ,
             though
             they
             see
             not
             how
             :
             euen
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             
             that
             some
             shall
             not
             touch
             them
             at
             all
             .
             For
             although
             they
             themselues
             see
             not
             how
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             likelihood
             but
             that
             they
             shall
             long
             oppresse
             them
             ,
             yea
             vtterly
             consume
             them
             ;
             yet
             euen
             then
             doth
             the
             Lord
             know
             how
             to
             deliuer
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             many
             waies
             ,
             which
             we
             could
             not
             see
             ,
             to
             rid
             them
             out
             of
             so
             great
             calamities
             :
             and
             so
             he
             doeth
             ,
             
             either
             before
             they
             haue
             long
             lien
             vpon
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             before
             they
             haue
             beene
             driuen
             to
             any
             extremitie
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             haue
             had
             their
             course
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             deliuerances
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             mentioned
             1.
             
             Sam.
             19.20.23.24
             .
             &
             26.
             chapters
             thorowout
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             as
             oft
             as
             it
             is
             expedient
             :
             
             when
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             he
             dealeth
             not
             so
             with
             the
             vnbeleeuers
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             other
             escape
             ,
             they
             come
             
             many
             times
             in
             their
             roome
             ,
             as
             the
             wise
             man
             saith
             :
             
               The
               godly
               escape
               out
               of
               trouble
               by
               the
               Lords
               deliuering
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               are
               come
               in
               their
               stead
               .
            
             Now
             for
             proofe
             of
             that
             which
             I
             said
             [
             that
             God
             deliuereth
             them
             out
             of
             many
             ]
             what
             is
             more
             plaine
             then
             that
             which
             the
             prophet
             saith
             :
             
             
               If
               the
               Lord
               had
               not
               beene
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               (
               may
               Israell
               now
               say
               )
               if
               the
               Lord
               had
               not
               been
               on
               our
               side
               when
               men
               rose
               vp
               against
               vs
               ,
               they
               had
               then
               swallowed
               vs
               vp
               quicke
               ,
               when
               their
               wrath
               was
               kindled
               against
               vs
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               praised
               be
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               giuen
               vs
               a
               prey
               vnto
               their
               teeth
               .
               Our
               soule
               is
               escaped
               as
               a
               bird
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               fouler
               ,
               the
               snare
               is
               broken
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               escaped
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             prooueth
             it
             also
             in
             his
             words
             :
             
             
               We
               would
               not
               haue
               you
               ignorant
               (
               brethren
               )
               of
               our
               affliction
               which
               came
               vnto
               vs
               in
               
               Asia
               ,
               how
               we
               were
               pressed
               out
               of
               measure
               ,
               passing
               strength
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               altogither
               doubted
               euen
               of
               life
               :
               but
               God
               deliuered
               vs
               from
               so
               great
               a
               death
               ,
               and
               doth
               deliuer
               vs
               ;
               in
               whom
               we
               trust
               also
               that
               he
               will
               deliuer
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             The
             dangers
             of
             Gods
             people
             vnder
             the
             gouernment
             of
             king
             Ahashuerosh
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ?
             How
             had
             that
             wicked
             Haman
             by
             malice
             and
             subtiltie
             obtained
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             commission
             to
             take
             their
             goods
             and
             put
             them
             to
             death
             ?
             
             The
             day
             was
             set
             ,
             and
             all
             preparation
             made
             for
             the
             bringing
             of
             it
             to
             passe
             :
             and
             yet
             
             before
             it
             could
             be
             effected
             ,
             how
             did
             the
             Lord
             at
             the
             humble
             sute
             of
             Mardocheus
             
             and
             the
             Queene
             Hester
             in
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             ,
             seeking
             vnto
             him
             ,
             turne
             away
             the
             plague
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             deliuering
             them
             ,
             bring
             their
             enemies
             and
             Haman
             the
             first
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             (
             as
             he
             was
             the
             chiefest
             )
             into
             their
             roome
             ?
             euen
             as
             Daniel
             was
             deliuered
             out
             of
             the
             lions
             denne
             (
             the
             Lord
             shutting
             their
             mouthes
             that
             they
             should
             not
             hurt
             him
             :
             
             )
             
               but
               his
               accusers
               being
               throwne
               in
               after
               that
               he
               was
               deliuered
               ,
               the
               lyons
               had
               the
               mastery
               ouer
               them
               ,
               and
               brake
               their
               bones
               or
               euer
               they
               came
               at
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               denne
               .
            
             The
             whole
             story
             of
             the
             Bible
             is
             full
             of
             such
             examples
             :
             wherein
             this
             is
             most
             cleerely
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             how
             God
             hath
             deliuered
             his
             ,
             trusting
             in
             him
             ,
             from
             and
             out
             of
             many
             and
             great
             dangers
             and
             
             calamities
             .
             So
             that
             if
             God
             doe
             this
             for
             his
             ,
             then
             his
             seruants
             may
             assuredly
             looke
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             I
             would
             all
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             not
             bring
             these
             ,
             as
             I
             might
             many
             others
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             onely
             that
             I
             might
             prooue
             that
             God
             hath
             deliuered
             his
             children
             out
             of
             troubles
             :
             
             for
             so
             hath
             he
             done
             the
             wicked
             also
             (
             as
             Ishmael
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             the
             Philistims
             from
             Saule
             :
             )
             neither
             is
             that
             the
             thing
             which
             either
             I
             intend
             ;
             or
             if
             I
             did
             ,
             were
             that
             any
             priuiledge
             or
             peculiar
             blessing
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             wicked
             may
             haue
             their
             part
             in
             it
             as
             well
             as
             they
             :
             But
             I
             bring
             these
             examples
             to
             prooue
             ,
             
             that
             Gods
             people
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             he
             will
             of
             fatherly
             loue
             deliuer
             them
             from
             many
             ,
             namely
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             sought
             
             vnto
             God
             in
             their
             troubles
             (
             to
             God
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             creatures
             ;
             )
             assuring
             themselues
             ,
             
             that
             as
             it
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             smitten
             them
             ,
             so
             he
             shall
             heale
             them
             .
             And
             in
             that
             they
             haue
             vsed
             those
             meanes
             for
             their
             deliuerance
             ,
             
             which
             God
             hath
             taught
             them
             to
             vse
             ,
             namely
             ,
             fasting
             and
             praier
             with
             confidence
             ,
             as
             
               Mardocheus
               ,
               Iehosaphat
            
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             they
             haue
             rested
             vpon
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             in
             the
             Psalme
             124.
             
             8.
             
             &
             20.7
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             a
             brused
             reede
             ,
             as
             oft-times
             Israell
             did
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             when
             they
             doe
             looke
             for
             deliuerance
             certainly
             ,
             they
             haue
             first
             a
             promise
             thereof
             from
             God
             ,
             
             as
             Iosua
             had
             against
             the
             king
             of
             Hazor
             and
             his
             company
             ;
             and
             Gedeon
             against
             the
             Amalekites
             and
             the
             Midianites
             :
             when
             they
             doe
             (
             I
             say
             )
             obtaine
             deliuerance
             thus
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             maner
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             singular
             
             priuiledge
             vnto
             them
             :
             for
             then
             they
             know
             that
             it
             commeth
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             may
             haue
             great
             comfort
             therein
             ,
             and
             receiue
             such
             deliuerances
             as
             pledges
             of
             his
             fauour
             .
          
           
             
             And
             thus
             are
             Gods
             seruants
             onely
             deliuered
             out
             of
             their
             troubles
             :
             the
             vngodly
             haue
             no
             part
             with
             them
             in
             this
             fellowship
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             doe
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             euen
             they
             are
             alwaies
             thus
             affected
             and
             furnished
             with
             this
             grace
             ,
             alwaies
             to
             beleeue
             and
             looke
             for
             it
             ,
             
             as
             oft
             as
             God
             deliuereth
             them
             out
             of
             any
             daungers
             and
             troubles
             (
             that
             is
             it
             indeed
             which
             they
             should
             daily
             aime
             at
             :
             )
             and
             yet
             they
             can
             haue
             no
             sound
             comfort
             to
             their
             hearts
             more
             then
             other
             men
             haue
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             doe
             thus
             waite
             vpon
             God
             by
             sound
             hope
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             him
             in
             their
             
             necessities
             and
             distresses
             after
             this
             maner
             ;
             but
             haue
             onely
             outward
             helpe
             and
             succour
             ,
             or
             an
             end
             of
             their
             troubles
             ,
             as
             the
             wicked
             may
             haue
             ;
             little
             considering
             from
             whence
             they
             come
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             haue
             them
             in
             Gods
             fauour
             or
             displeasure
             .
          
           
             
             But
             before
             I
             goe
             any
             further
             ,
             I
             must
             heere
             answer
             an
             obiection
             .
             For
             it
             wil
             be
             demaunded
             of
             me
             :
             
             What
             profit
             may
             we
             reape
             by
             the
             examples
             before
             
             
             alleadged
             ?
             (
             whereby
             I
             prooued
             ,
             
             that
             deliuerances
             out
             of
             aduersities
             &
             dangers
             are
             not
             priuiledges
             ,
             except
             they
             haue
             a
             promise
             thereof
             from
             God
             before
             ,
             
             and
             beleeue
             the
             same
             :
             )
             What
             is
             that
             to
             vs
             will
             these
             men
             say
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             God
             doth
             not
             at
             any
             time
             speake
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             in
             ages
             past
             vnto
             our
             fathers
             ?
             Iehosaphat
             indeed
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             might
             well
             and
             easily
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             
             that
             God
             would
             giue
             the
             Moabites
             (
             his
             enimies
             )
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             when
             he
             by
             his
             prophet
             had
             said
             to
             him
             :
             To
             morrow
             goe
             out
             against
             them
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             with
             thee
             .
             So
             Iosua
             ,
             and
             in
             like
             maner
             Gedeon
             :
             but
             where
             hath
             God
             thus
             spoken
             to
             any
             of
             his
             faithfullest
             seruants
             in
             this
             last
             age
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             parsonally
             or
             
             particularly
             in
             trouble
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             he
             will
             deliuer
             him
             and
             remoue
             his
             afflictions
             from
             him
             ?
             Therefore
             none
             of
             them
             can
             be
             certaine
             thereof
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             so
             well
             ordered
             in
             their
             troubles
             as
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             I
             answere
             :
             
             That
             God
             doth
             not
             indeed
             speake
             to
             vs
             after
             that
             maner
             that
             he
             did
             to
             our
             fathers
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             certified
             in
             the
             epistle
             to
             the
             Ebrewes
             ;
             
             but
             hath
             left
             his
             whole
             minde
             to
             vs
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             so
             fully
             declared
             his
             will
             in
             all
             things
             as
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             weightiest
             matters
             he
             hath
             spoken
             as
             plainely
             to
             vs
             as
             to
             them
             .
             And
             concerning
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
             of
             deliuering
             vs
             out
             of
             distresses
             and
             afflictions
             :
             if
             they
             be
             inward
             (
             as
             sinnes
             and
             corruptions
             )
             he
             hath
             promised
             (
             if
             we
             beleeue
             the
             same
             )
             that
             he
             will
             giue
             
             vs
             grace
             to
             mortifie
             our
             sinne
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             doe
             not
             ouercome
             and
             subdue
             the
             same
             as
             we
             would
             ,
             yet
             that
             his
             grace
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             for
             vs
             :
             and
             the
             best
             of
             our
             forfathers
             had
             no
             more
             .
             If
             they
             be
             outward
             visitations
             ,
             and
             crosses
             ,
             as
             sicknesses
             ,
             pouerty
             .
             &c.
             he
             hath
             promised
             also
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             expedient
             and
             for
             the
             best
             to
             vs
             he
             will
             pull
             vs
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             
             and
             howsoeuer
             he
             doe
             in
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             doth
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             best
             for
             vs.
             And
             there
             was
             no
             other
             thing
             said
             to
             the
             body
             of
             the
             church
             in
             the
             former
             ●g●s
             ,
             but
             generall
             promises
             which
             were
             made
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             (
             excepting
             that
             for
             some
             especiall
             causes
             some
             particular
             promise
             of
             deliuerence
             was
             made
             to
             some
             certaine
             persons
             ,
             and
             for
             waighty
             causes
             ;
             and
             yet
             those
             were
             not
             made
             for
             all
             times
             ,
             
             nor
             in
             all
             
             troubles
             :
             )
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             by
             the
             answere
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             who
             being
             driuen
             out
             of
             Ierusalem
             by
             his
             sonne
             Absolon
             rising
             vp
             against
             him
             most
             traiterously
             &
             vnnaturally
             ,
             said
             vnto
             Zadok
             the
             priest
             ,
             Carry
             the
             arke
             of
             God
             againe
             into
             the
             city
             :
             
               If
               I
               shall
               finde
               fauour
               in
               the
               eies
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               will
               bring
               me
               againe
               ,
               and
               shew
               me
               both
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               tabernacle
               thereof
               :
               but
               if
               he
               thus
               say
               ,
               I
               haue
               no
               delight
               in
               thee
               ;
               behold
               heere
               am
               I
               ,
               let
               him
               doe
               to
               me
               as
               seemeth
               good
               in
               his
               eies
               .
            
          
           
             It
             it
             cleare
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             Dauid
             in
             his
             trouble
             did
             not
             know
             whether
             God
             would
             deliuer
             him
             or
             no
             ;
             neither
             did
             he
             know
             what
             the
             end
             should
             be
             ;
             nor
             had
             any
             promise
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             returne
             againe
             to
             Ierusalem
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             arke
             and
             tabernacle
             any
             more
             :
             yet
             Dauid
             sought
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             and
             humbled
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             so
             amased
             with
             the
             affliction
             (
             as
             strange
             as
             it
             was
             )
             but
             that
             he
             remembred
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             praied
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             in
             token
             that
             he
             had
             made
             God
             his
             stay
             and
             defence
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             the
             issue
             of
             his
             sore
             triall
             should
             be
             .
             The
             like
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             example
             of
             
               Sidrach
               ,
               Misach
            
             and
             Abednego
             :
             who
             when
             they
             heard
             the
             straight
             charge
             of
             king
             Nabucadnezar
             ,
             That
             whosoeuer
             should
             not
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             instruments
             of
             musicke
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             the
             image
             which
             he
             had
             set
             vp
             ,
             should
             be
             cast
             
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             an
             hot
             fiery
             furnace
             immediately
             ,
             answered
             the
             king
             and
             said
             :
             
             
               O
               Nabuchadnezar
            
             ,
             
             
               we
               are
               not
               carefull
               to
               answere
               thee
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               Behold
               ,
               our
               God
               whom
               we
               serue
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               deliuer
               vs
               from
               the
               hot
               fiery
               furnace
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               deliuer
               vs
               out
               of
               thy
               hand
               ,
               ô
               king
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               do
               not
               ,
               be
               it
               knowen
               vnto
               thee
               (
               ô
               king
               )
               that
               we
               wil
               not
               serue
               thy
               gods
               ,
               nor
               worship
               the
               golden
               image
               which
               thou
               hast
               set
               vp
               .
            
             We
             see
             they
             knew
             not
             whether
             God
             would
             deliuer
             them
             or
             no
             :
             but
             this
             they
             were
             perswaded
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             a
             most
             tender
             &
             fatherly
             care
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             shew
             the
             same
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             need
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             for
             his
             glory
             he
             would
             deliuer
             them
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             (
             to
             returne
             to
             our selues
             )
             if
             we
             in
             our
             tribulations
             be
             thus
             vpholden
             
             by
             the
             generall
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             sue
             and
             seeke
             to
             him
             with
             this
             condition
             to
             be
             deliuered
             [
             If
             it
             be
             expedient
             in
             his
             eies
             ]
             indeauouring
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             that
             which
             shall
             fall
             out
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             
             we
             haue
             behaued
             our selues
             as
             it
             became
             vs
             ,
             we
             haue
             sought
             to
             him
             aright
             as
             his
             word
             teacheth
             vs
             :
             and
             if
             we
             after
             this
             obtaine
             deliuerance
             ,
             God
             hath
             heard
             vs
             ,
             he
             hath
             kept
             promise
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             we
             haue
             receiued
             good
             proofe
             of
             our
             faith
             .
             And
             who
             can
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             priuiledge
             when
             we
             obtaine
             deliuerance
             thus
             ?
             and
             thus
             doing
             ,
             although
             we
             be
             not
             deliuered
             ,
             yet
             we
             rest
             perswaded
             (
             howsoeuer
             our
             weake
             nature
             hold
             backe
             )
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             done
             iustly
             and
             well
             ;
             hoping
             with
             such
             confidence
             ,
             as
             of
             fraile
             flesh
             may
             be
             obtained
             ,
             for
             answerable
             
             strength
             and
             consolation
             vnto
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             afflictions
             in
             our
             greatest
             neede
             .
             And
             if
             men
             see
             no
             great
             matter
             in
             this
             ,
             let
             them
             wade
             a
             little
             deeper
             ,
             and
             weigh
             how
             they
             are
             vpholden
             by
             their
             faith
             that
             they
             fall
             not
             to
             shifts
             and
             vnlawfull
             meanes
             (
             when
             otherwise
             they
             see
             no
             way
             to
             escape
             )
             as
             the
             vnbeleeuers
             doe
             ;
             
             and
             namely
             ,
             Saule
             with
             other
             ,
             who
             waiting
             vpon
             lying
             vanities
             ,
             forsooke
             Gods
             goodnesse
             :
             neither
             are
             striken
             with
             deadnesse
             ,
             as
             Nabal
             when
             he
             heard
             heauy
             tidings
             ;
             nor
             with
             distrust
             and
             dispaire
             ,
             as
             Iudas
             ;
             neither
             with
             complaining
             and
             murmuring
             at
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             owne
             children
             sometime
             when
             they
             are
             not
             vpholden
             by
             faith
             ,
             are
             forced
             to
             doe
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             we
             haue
             deliuerance
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             as
             by
             carnall
             pollicie
             ,
             subtill
             shifts
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             doe
             
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             meanes
             it
             may
             come
             )
             it
             is
             so
             farre
             off
             that
             we
             should
             count
             that
             a
             priuiledge
             or
             any
             matter
             of
             reioicing
             ,
             that
             it
             maketh
             our
             affliction
             double
             ,
             yea
             ten-fold
             thereby
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             a
             maner
             none
             at
             all
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             conclude
             this
             other
             point
             ,
             affirming
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             a
             singular
             prerogatiue
             to
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             kept
             frō
             many
             troubles
             altogether
             ,
             which
             other
             cannot
             be
             freed
             from
             :
             so
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             honour
             ,
             priuiledge
             and
             fauour
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             deliuered
             out
             of
             many
             (
             which
             others
             shall
             not
             be
             deliuered
             from
             )
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             and
             prooued
             in
             this
             present
             point
             ;
             but
             yet
             then
             onely
             it
             is
             a
             priuiledge
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             that
             we
             may
             be
             deliuered
             ,
             not
             when
             we
             vse
             vnlawfull
             meanes
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             looke
             for
             it
             thus
             :
             [
             If
             God
             will
             :
             if
             he
             see
             it
             good
             and
             
             expedient
             ]
             and
             therefore
             doe
             waite
             patiently
             vntill
             he
             send
             an
             issue
             :
             which
             grace
             the
             vnbeleeuers
             neuer
             haue
             ,
             neither
             can
             haue
             :
             onely
             Gods
             children
             are
             capable
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             few
             euen
             of
             them
             inioy
             it
             ,
             as
             either
             neuer
             hauing
             learned
             it
             soundly
             and
             cleerely
             ,
             or
             not
             beleeuing
             that
             they
             may
             possiblie
             attaine
             to
             it
             :
             which
             causeth
             so
             much
             vnchearefulnesse
             ,
             discontent
             ,
             &c.
             in
             our
             troubles
             ,
             as
             grudging
             against
             God
             ,
             yea
             &
             indirect
             shifts
             to
             auoid
             them
             ;
             and
             
             
             much
             hollownesse
             ,
             coldnesse
             and
             negligence
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             and
             Christian
             cariage
             of
             our selues
             before
             trouble
             commeth
             ,
             
             for
             feare
             that
             when
             it
             commeth
             we
             shall
             be
             inconstant
             :
             whereas
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             much
             heauenly
             comfort
             might
             be
             reaped
             in
             our
             liues
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             11.
             
             Of
             the
             third
             branch
             of
             this
             priuiledge
             :
             That
             we
             may
             haue
             
             much
             good
             by
             our
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             THe
             third
             point
             of
             this
             second
             branch
             now
             followeth
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             great
             priuiledge
             it selfe
             beside
             the
             two
             former
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             :
             that
             the
             Lord
             teacheth
             his
             children
             aright
             and
             well
             to
             beare
             those
             afflictions
             ,
             which
             he
             thinketh
             meet
             to
             try
             them
             with
             and
             to
             hold
             them
             vnder
             .
             So
             that
             they
             may
             not
             onely
             indure
             and
             goe
             vnder
             them
             patiently
             and
             contentedly
             ,
             
             but
             also
             receiue
             much
             good
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             themselues
             be
             constrained
             to
             confesse
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Lord
             teacheth
             his
             people
             to
             make
             this
             vse
             of
             their
             afflictions
             :
             
             so
             euery
             one
             of
             
             his
             ,
             may
             also
             learne
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             wise
             enough
             to
             thinke
             so
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             resolued
             that
             for
             their
             exceeding
             benefite
             and
             profit
             he
             sendeth
             them
             .
             For
             then
             and
             neuer
             till
             then
             ,
             they
             frame
             and
             addresse
             themselues
             to
             receiue
             them
             from
             God
             thankefully
             and
             meekely
             ,
             when
             his
             word
             hath
             throughly
             setled
             this
             thought
             and
             perswasion
             in
             them
             :
             which
             wisdome
             few
             haue
             or
             attaine
             vnto
             ,
             thus
             to
             thinke
             ,
             but
             their
             owne
             foolish
             reason
             ;
             which
             (
             while
             they
             seeke
             nothing
             but
             ease
             and
             freedome
             from
             trouble
             )
             leadeth
             them
             a
             cleane
             contrary
             way
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             vtterly
             vnwilling
             to
             beare
             them
             ,
             euen
             discouraged
             and
             heauy
             hearted
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             thinke
             on
             them
             .
             This
             wisdome
             therefore
             must
             be
             sought
             for
             ,
             euen
             of
             the
             good
             seruants
             of
             God
             :
             
             that
             they
             looke
             for
             them
             
             daily
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             to
             receiue
             them
             from
             God.
             This
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             must
             suppresse
             and
             checke
             all
             contrary
             power
             of
             carnall
             reason
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             otherwise
             in
             the
             way
             at
             all
             times
             to
             annoy
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             followeth
             therefore
             next
             and
             most
             consequently
             to
             declare
             ,
             how
             the
             poore
             people
             of
             God
             may
             come
             by
             this
             wisdome
             :
             &
             then
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             it
             guideth
             them
             to
             make
             such
             profitable
             and
             good
             vse
             of
             their
             crosses
             and
             chastisements
             ,
             as
             no
             other
             but
             they
             are
             able
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             .
             Saint
             Iames
             going
             about
             to
             perswade
             the
             Christians
             which
             were
             dispersed
             by
             reason
             of
             persecution
             ,
             to
             receiue
             their
             afflictions
             meekely
             and
             ioyfully
             ,
             (
             fearing
             that
             there
             were
             not
             many
             which
             could
             doe
             so
             )
             shewed
             them
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             for
             want
             of
             this
             wisdome
             
             in
             them
             ,
             whosoeuer
             rebelled
             vnder
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             throughly
             perswaded
             that
             God
             sent
             them
             for
             their
             benefit
             and
             good
             .
             And
             then
             he
             goeth
             forward
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             how
             they
             might
             come
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             teacheth
             them
             thus
             :
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               want
               wisdome
               let
               him
               aske
               it
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               giueth
               to
               euery
               one
               plentifully
               ,
               and
               casteth
               no
               man
               in
               the
               teeth
               :
            
             but
             this
             watchword
             he
             giueth
             :
             That
             they
             must
             see
             ,
             they
             aske
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             they
             shal
             obtaine
             it
             .
             Then
             for
             our
             instruction
             and
             edifying
             let
             vs
             know
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             we
             desire
             
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             this
             priuiledge
             ,
             
             to
             welcome
             our
             afflictions
             ,
             to
             beare
             them
             
             chearefully
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             them
             turne
             to
             our
             great
             benefit
             (
             which
             the
             most
             doe
             thinke
             will
             turne
             to
             their
             vndoing
             :
             )
             then
             as
             we
             hold
             this
             principle
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             be
             a
             trueth
             :
             
             that
             
               All
               things
               worke
               for
               the
               best
               to
               them
               which
               loue
               God
            
             ;
             so
             we
             must
             be
             wise
             to
             thinke
             the
             same
             of
             our
             owne
             afflictions
             :
             and
             if
             we
             cannot
             easily
             be
             so
             perswaded
             (
             as
             no
             man
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             we
             must
             be
             earnest
             with
             God
             ,
             
             and
             that
             oft
             and
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             that
             our
             will
             may
             yeeld
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             thinke
             that
             good
             for
             vs
             which
             he
             thinketh
             good
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             bring
             our
             hearts
             to
             this
             ,
             let
             vs
             weigh
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             what
             we
             can
             obiect
             against
             it
             why
             we
             need
             not
             submit
             our selues
             vnto
             God
             :
             
             that
             when
             all
             our
             carnall
             reasons
             shall
             be
             answered
             ,
             as
             being
             to
             weake
             to
             preuaile
             with
             vs
             ,
             we
             may
             referre
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             liues
             to
             be
             gouerned
             by
             him
             :
             and
             what
             corrections
             soeuer
             he
             shall
             thinke
             meet
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             try
             vs
             with
             and
             for
             our
             benefit
             ,
             
             and
             to
             keepe
             vs
             from
             further
             hurt
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             hath
             no
             worse
             end
             in
             chastising
             of
             vs
             )
             that
             then
             we
             may
             remember
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             to
             be
             thankefull
             ,
             and
             take
             vp
             our
             crosse
             readily
             and
             welcome
             it
             ,
             seeing
             we
             know
             the
             end
             of
             it
             .
             And
             let
             it
             not
             be
             thought
             much
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             He
             hath
             no
             worse
             end
             in
             afflicting
             vs
             :
             for
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             perswaded
             throughly
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             louing
             vs
             ,
             he
             cannot
             intend
             our
             hurt
             in
             the
             least
             maner
             ,
             howsoeuer
             it
             shall
             please
             him
             to
             exercise
             vs.
             
             For
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             that
             he
             afflicteth
             not
             willingly
             ,
             
             nor
             at
             any
             time
             but
             when
             it
             is
             meet
             and
             expedient
             for
             vs
             :
             and
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             said
             to
             his
             beloued
             Apostles
             of
             his
             bodily
             departing
             from
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             the
             greatest
             outward
             crosse
             that
             could
             befall
             them
             :
             
             )
             
               It
               is
               expedient
               that
               I
               goe
               away
               from
               you
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               the
               comforter
               cannot
               come
               vnto
               you
               :
            
             so
             would
             he
             haue
             vs
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             our
             troubles
             we
             should
             neuer
             haue
             such
             comfort
             as
             we
             haue
             ,
             
             which
             doth
             certainely
             follow
             the
             patient
             bearing
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             heere
             consider
             the
             causes
             why
             God
             sendeth
             them
             to
             his
             beloued
             ones
             :
             which
             being
             knowen
             &
             rightly
             weighed
             ,
             
             are
             of
             sufficient
             force
             to
             worke
             their
             great
             benefit
             &
             comfort
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             haue
             experience
             frō
             how
             many
             
             troubles
             he
             deliuereth
             thē
             ;
             and
             know
             after
             ,
             how
             to
             look
             for
             the
             like
             helpe
             in
             the
             like
             trouble
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             haue
             proofe
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             patience
             ,
             which
             worketh
             vnspeakeable
             comfort
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             :
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             body
             by
             physicke
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             purged
             from
             their
             sinfull
             drosse
             and
             feare
             him
             :
             and
             fiftly
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             may
             thereby
             weane
             them
             from
             the
             world
             (
             to
             the
             which
             they
             are
             so
             glued
             )
             as
             a
             child
             is
             from
             the
             brest
             (
             by
             bitter
             things
             )
             which
             would
             not
             otherwise
             leaue
             it
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             be
             thus
             taught
             of
             God
             &
             learne
             this
             wisdome
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             to
             these
             ends
             and
             of
             very
             loue
             and
             faithfulnesse
             he
             afflicteth
             vs
             whensoeuer
             he
             doth
             it
             ,
             
             we
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             finde
             it
             so
             ,
             to
             our
             exceeding
             comfort
             .
             
          
           
             And
             although
             for
             a
             while
             we
             be
             tried
             ,
             and
             therein
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             neglected
             and
             forgotten
             of
             him
             ;
             when
             others
             shake
             off
             the
             Lords
             yoke
             ,
             and
             shunne
             the
             troubles
             by
             an
             euill
             conscience
             ,
             which
             he
             laieth
             vpon
             them
             :
             yet
             when
             they
             shall
             after
             be
             plunged
             into
             dangers
             without
             recouery
             ,
             then
             shall
             ours
             be
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             our
             reioicing
             neuer
             cease
             nor
             be
             taken
             from
             vs.
             Through
             this
             faith
             Dauid
             comforted
             himselfe
             in
             his
             God
             ,
             when
             wicked
             men
             consulted
             to
             take
             
             
             way
             his
             life
             .
             Through
             this
             wisdome
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ,
             (
             an
             inseparable
             companion
             of
             faith
             )
             he
             said
             when
             his
             troubles
             were
             sore
             and
             great
             :
             
               I
               haue
               held
               my
               peace
               ,
               because
               thou
               (
               ô
               Lord
               )
               haddest
               done
               it
               :
            
             
             
               and
               that
               God
               was
               most
               louing
               vnto
               him
               for
               all
               that
               .
            
             And
             so
             when
             by
             this
             wisdome
             and
             faith
             he
             had
             waited
             patiently
             on
             God
             ,
             he
             reaped
             experience
             and
             gladnesse
             as
             the
             fruite
             thereof
             ,
             which
             he
             himselfe
             expresseth
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             saying
             :
             
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               me
               (
               ô
               Lord
               )
               that
               I
               haue
               beene
               afflicted
               .
            
             And
             the
             like
             speeches
             he
             vttered
             at
             sundry
             times
             in
             many
             of
             his
             psalmes
             ,
             which
             for
             breuity
             sake
             I
             omit
             :
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             that
             from
             time
             to
             time
             he
             was
             thus
             vpholden
             in
             his
             troubles
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
             that
             he
             inioied
             this
             liberty
             and
             priuiledge
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             finde
             his
             very
             crosses
             profitable
             and
             good
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             both
             at
             many
             other
             times
             ,
             and
             namely
             when
             he
             left
             his
             owne
             countrey
             and
             his
             fathers
             house
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             a
             place
             which
             God
             should
             shew
             him
             :
             where
             he
             being
             a
             stranger
             &
             had
             not
             a
             foot
             of
             ground
             to
             possesse
             ,
             yet
             hauing
             leasure
             to
             returne
             ,
             would
             not
             ;
             
             but
             waited
             vpon
             God
             to
             know
             his
             pleasu●●●
             :
             which
             he
             would
             neuer
             haue
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             beene
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             affliction
             was
             best
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             God
             did
             trie
             him
             with
             .
             
             Ioseph
             had
             no
             other
             thing
             to
             vpholde
             him
             when
             he
             was
             solde
             ,
             put
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             his
             feet
             pinned
             in
             the
             stocks
             .
          
           
             
             And
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             if
             this
             trouble
             vs
             :
             that
             ,
             although
             these
             woorthy
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             ,
             had
             this
             wisedome
             to
             take
             their
             troubles
             aright
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             meeke
             maner
             that
             they
             seemed
             not
             greatly
             to
             trouble
             them
             ;
             yet
             we
             may
             not
             looke
             to
             do
             so
             :
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             let
             the
             Apostles
             words
             direct
             and
             counsell
             vs
             ;
             he
             saith
             :
             
               If
               any
               man
               want
               this
               wisdome
               ,
               let
               him
               aske
               it
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               giuen
               .
            
             Loe
             ,
             he
             excepteth
             none
             (
             which
             doe
             not
             except
             themselues
             )
             of
             such
             as
             know
             what
             faith
             is
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             able
             to
             aske
             in
             faith
             (
             as
             all
             the
             Lords
             may
             be
             bolde
             to
             do
             ;
             )
             for
             he
             addeth
             :
             
               But
               let
               him
               aske
               in
               faith
               .
            
             And
             :
             
             
               Whosoeuer
               shall
               call
               on
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               be
               saued
               :
            
             for
             ,
             
               how
               can
               we
               call
               vpon
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               on
               whom
               we
               haue
               not
               beleeued
            
             ?
             So
             that
             if
             any
             such
             be
             destitute
             of
             this
             wisdome
             ,
             they
             may
             
             thanke
             themselues
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             owne
             fault
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             satisfie
             some
             ,
             (
             who
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             are
             many
             )
             which
             looking
             to
             the
             Apostles
             words
             [
             
               that
               all
               turneth
               to
               the
               best
               to
               such
               as
               loue
               God
            
             ]
             and
             looke
             no
             further
             :
             whereupon
             they
             conclude
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             haue
             our
             troubles
             turne
             to
             our
             good
             ,
             what
             need
             we
             take
             any
             further
             thought
             about
             the
             matter
             ?
             I
             answere
             :
             
             They
             which
             beleeue
             that
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             carelesse
             in
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             how
             they
             be
             affected
             vnder
             them
             ;
             whether
             they
             lie
             downe
             blockishly
             and
             senselesly
             vnder
             them
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             storme
             and
             be
             impatient
             in
             them
             :
             but
             will
             do
             as
             Dauid
             did
             in
             all
             his
             troubles
             ,
             (
             who
             laied
             them
             to
             heart
             ,
             and
             praied
             for
             grace
             to
             beare
             them
             and
             for
             deliuerance
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             sure
             God
             would
             giue
             a
             
             good
             end
             of
             them
             :
             euen
             as
             Daniel
             also
             did
             .
             
             )
             And
             if
             they
             behaue
             themselues
             wilfully
             ,
             carelesly
             or
             foolishly
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             see
             them
             turne
             to
             their
             exceeding
             hurt
             and
             vexation
             :
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             off
             ,
             
             that
             they
             should
             reape
             good
             thereby
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             how
             .
             For
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             that
             afflictions
             are
             sent
             them
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             doth
             not
             profit
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             mixed
             with
             faith
             in
             them
             that
             heare
             it
             ,
             Heb.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             they
             beleeue
             that
             Scripture
             to
             be
             written
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             applie
             it
             ;
             then
             
             they
             receiue
             their
             crosses
             from
             God
             as
             sent
             to
             them
             in
             his
             loue
             ,
             they
             murmure
             
             not
             against
             him
             ,
             
             neither
             refuse
             to
             be
             chastised
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             are
             thankfull
             ,
             and
             therefore
             labour
             for
             patience
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             haue
             her
             perfect
             worke
             :
             yea
             and
             further
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             finde
             any
             sinne
             in
             themselues
             which
             might
             draw
             these
             corrections
             of
             the
             Lord
             vpon
             them
             ,
             they
             heartily
             turne
             from
             it
             with
             all
             possible
             speed
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             more
             confidently
             intreat
             the
             Lord
             to
             turne
             away
             all
             the
             tartnesse
             of
             their
             affliction
             frō
             them
             .
             And
             they
             which
             after
             this
             maner
             behaue
             themselues
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             ,
             although
             they
             performe
             these
             duties
             but
             in
             weaknesse
             ,
             shall
             finde
             their
             troubles
             ,
             howsoeuer
             for
             the
             time
             irkesome
             vnto
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
             yet
             to
             be
             gainfull
             manie
             waies
             and
             in
             manie
             respects
             vnto
             their
             soules
             .
             
          
           
             
             For
             they
             shall
             giue
             them
             a
             proofe
             of
             that
             grace
             ,
             as
             meeknesse
             ,
             trust
             and
             confidence
             ,
             
             which
             otherwise
             they
             could
             not
             know
             to
             be
             in
             them
             .
             They
             shall
             
             teach
             them
             also
             experience
             of
             greater
             acknowledging
             Gods
             fatherly
             kindnesse
             ,
             which
             worketh
             and
             bringeth
             forth
             these
             sweet
             graces
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             as
             vnlikely
             occasions
             ,
             as
             the
             soft
             waters
             gush
             out
             of
             the
             hard
             and
             stonie
             rocke
             :
             for
             in
             others
             ,
             what
             doe
             afflictions
             cause
             for
             the
             most
             part
             that
             haue
             them
             ,
             but
             rage
             
             and
             fretting
             and
             such
             like
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             in
             those
             who
             are
             rightly
             exercised
             in
             the
             bearing
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             hold
             them
             from
             many
             sinnes
             which
             others
             runne
             into
             :
             
             they
             make
             them
             more
             humble
             and
             thankfull
             :
             they
             hearten
             them
             by
             custome
             
             therein
             to
             beare
             greater
             ,
             
             yea
             greater
             than
             they
             thought
             possible
             that
             euer
             
             they
             should
             haue
             gone
             vnder
             :
             and
             with
             all
             these
             commeth
             most
             sound
             and
             exceeding
             comfort
             ,
             
             in
             the
             end
             at
             least
             ,
             with
             hope
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             make
             them
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             if
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             may
             inioy
             these
             with
             many
             other
             such
             commodities
             by
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             haue
             so
             good
             liking
             of
             the
             Christian
             life
             that
             they
             will
             not
             forsake
             it
             for
             the
             greatest
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             conclude
             this
             third
             branch
             as
             the
             two
             former
             :
             That
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             left
             their
             afflictions
             vpon
             them
             to
             vexe
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             liues
             wearisome
             and
             vnpleasant
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             should
             receiue
             much
             good
             and
             benefit
             by
             them
             .
             And
             although
             they
             be
             not
             without
             sharpnesse
             ,
             yet
             the
             Christian
             life
             hath
             so
             many
             sweet
             
             fruits
             of
             them
             therewith
             ,
             that
             as
             men
             are
             not
             wearie
             of
             the
             pleasant
             spring
             time
             though
             it
             be
             anoied
             with
             the
             flea
             :
             so
             we
             do
             not
             loath
             our
             afflicted
             estate
             being
             so
             many
             waies
             gainfull
             ,
             for
             some
             bitternesse
             that
             accompanieth
             the
             same
             :
             for
             holy
             securitie
             through
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             confidence
             of
             our
             cause
             that
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             
             maketh
             euen
             a
             hard
             state
             easie
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             tolerable
             .
             And
             these
             priuiledges
             which
             I
             haue
             now
             spoken
             of
             ,
             who
             can
             sufficientlie
             maruell
             that
             our
             glorious
             God
             doth
             communicate
             to
             mortall
             men
             ,
             yea
             vile
             sinners
             ,
             which
             were
             once
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             I
             confesse
             in
             setting
             them
             downe
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             much
             astonished
             to
             thinke
             of
             his
             vnspeakable
             kindnesse
             ;
             especially
             because
             I
             haue
             mentioned
             no
             vaine
             speculations
             or
             dreames
             of
             mans
             
             braine
             which
             vanish
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             but
             vndoubted
             truethes
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             found
             true
             by
             experience
             of
             many
             good
             Christians
             :
             so
             that
             we
             may
             worthily
             be
             prouoked
             to
             seeke
             a
             part
             therein
             amongst
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             better
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             longer
             they
             be
             inioyed
             ,
             the
             more
             fruit
             and
             comfort
             they
             bring
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             his
             part
             in
             them
             .
             And
             when
             we
             finde
             not
             this
             doctrine
             sauourie
             and
             sweet
             to
             vs
             ,
             
             
             nor
             the
             vse
             of
             it
             in
             our
             afflictions
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             charge
             and
             challenge
             the
             Lord
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             consider
             what
             we
             haue
             lost
             through
             vnbeliefe
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             12.
             
             Of
             the
             eighth
             priuiledge
             :
             Of
             growing
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             NOw
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             these
             forementioned
             graces
             are
             singular
             priuiledges
             :
             so
             (
             to
             passe
             the
             next
             )
             we
             are
             not
             to
             be
             
             ignorant
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             good
             things
             Gods
             people
             already
             haue
             and
             inioy
             ;
             yet
             God
             hath
             more
             in
             store
             for
             them
             ,
             
             and
             will
             giue
             more
             grace
             and
             greater
             measure
             of
             his
             heauenly
             gifts
             ,
             then
             they
             before
             they
             had
             them
             ,
             could
             either
             aske
             or
             thinke
             .
             And
             this
             is
             woorthy
             to
             be
             considered
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             a
             further
             increase
             and
             higher
             degree
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             loue
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             so
             largely
             and
             bountifully
             reach
             out
             his
             hand
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             may
             be
             inriched
             as
             farre
             beyond
             the
             beginnings
             of
             their
             true
             happines
             ,
             as
             their
             beginnings
             were
             beyond
             their
             first
             condition
             before
             it
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             For
             cleerer
             proofe
             heereof
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             
             that
             he
             maketh
             them
             to
             grow
             
             in
             sounder
             vnderstanding
             of
             his
             wil
             ,
             in
             more
             assurance
             of
             faith
             and
             strength
             of
             hope
             ,
             in
             more
             patience
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             ,
             more
             moderation
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             their
             lawfull
             liberties
             and
             benefits
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             he
             giueth
             them
             better
             rule
             ouer
             their
             hearts
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             more
             things
             then
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             
             and
             ofter
             &
             easilier
             ;
             and
             so
             ouer
             their
             liues
             and
             actions
             ,
             their
             tongues
             ,
             their
             hands
             ,
             their
             eies
             ,
             their
             eares
             .
             The
             Lord
             giueth
             them
             farre
             more
             inlargement
             in
             praier
             ,
             then
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             and
             constantly
             to
             bestow
             more
             time
             in
             all
             the
             helpes
             to
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             to
             scoure
             off
             much
             rust
             and
             rubbish
             of
             the
             rebellious
             old
             man
             and
             their
             euill
             qualities
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             and
             see
             greater
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             doe
             so
             :
             yea
             ,
             he
             worketh
             more
             sound
             comfort
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             more
             constant
             
             continuance
             thereof
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             .
             And
             (
             to
             comprehend
             much
             in
             few
             words
             )
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             their
             life
             is
             much
             better
             gouerned
             then
             it
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             image
             of
             God
             more
             liuely
             and
             cleerely
             restored
             .
             And
             are
             not
             these
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             priuiledges
             farre
             aboue
             their
             expectation
             ,
             and
             greater
             then
             they
             could
             looke
             for
             ?
          
           
             All
             which
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             knowing
             that
             they
             were
             dainties
             prepared
             for
             the
             Lords
             beloued
             ones
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             treasure
             ,
             (
             although
             hidden
             from
             the
             world
             )
             did
             daily
             wish
             and
             pray
             for
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             church
             of
             Colossa
             ,
             as
             he
             sheweth
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               After
               that
               I
               heard
               of
               your
               faith
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               loue
               towards
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               I
               ceased
               not
               to
               pray
               for
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               you
               might
               
               be
               filled
               with
               all
               knowledge
               of
               his
               will
               in
               all
               wisdome
               and
               spirituall
               vnder
               standing
               ;
               that
               you
               might
               walke
               worthy
               the
               Lord
               and
               please
               him
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               bringing
               foorth
               fruit
               in
               euery
               good
               worke
               ,
               &
               increasing
               in
               the
               acknowledging
               of
               God
               ,
               strengthened
               with
               all
               might
               (
               according
               to
               his
               glorious
               power
               )
               vnto
               all
               long
               suffering
               ,
               and
               lenity
               of
               mind
               with
               ioy
               .
            
             What
             haue
             I
             said
             concerning
             this
             priuilege
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             not
             fully
             conteined
             in
             these
             words
             ?
             And
             yet
             what
             people
             are
             there
             (
             being
             but
             lately
             turned
             to
             God
             as
             the
             Colossians
             were
             )
             which
             might
             not
             thinke
             ,
             
             that
             the
             graces
             which
             he
             put
             them
             in
             hope
             of
             ,
             
             and
             incouraged
             them
             to
             looke
             
             for
             ,
             were
             not
             more
             and
             farre
             greater
             then
             they
             might
             possibly
             be
             partakers
             of
             ?
          
           
             
             Which
             thing
             may
             liuely
             be
             seene
             in
             Moses
             example
             ,
             if
             we
             compare
             the
             time
             wherein
             God
             did
             first
             call
             him
             to
             goe
             to
             Pharao
             to
             bring
             away
             his
             people
             from
             the
             bondage
             and
             slauerie
             in
             the
             which
             he
             held
             them
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             with
             the
             daies
             which
             came
             after
             ,
             when
             he
             brought
             them
             from
             thence
             .
             For
             when
             he
             should
             first
             goe
             ,
             he
             shewed
             great
             weaknesse
             to
             be
             in
             him
             ;
             himselfe
             an
             vnmeet
             person
             to
             go
             before
             a
             king
             ;
             
             and
             the
             burthen
             too
             great
             for
             him
             to
             go
             vnder
             ;
             as
             by
             his
             owne
             words
             may
             appere
             when
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Who
               am
               I
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               send
               me
               vnto
            
             Pharao
             ,
             
               and
               that
               I
               should
               bring
               the
               children
               of
               Israell
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ?
            
             But
             
             afterwards
             ,
             how
             boldly
             did
             he
             his
             message
             vnto
             the
             king
             ,
             neither
             fearing
             his
             threats
             nor
             countenance
             :
             
             but
             rather
             (
             as
             it
             plainly
             appeareth
             )
             Pharao
             was
             sore
             afraid
             of
             him
             ;
             as
             in
             that
             he
             confessed
             to
             him
             (
             in
             great
             anguish
             of
             heart
             )
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             desired
             that
             he
             would
             sue
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             for
             him
             (
             acknowledging
             that
             he
             could
             much
             preuaile
             with
             him
             )
             that
             his
             plagues
             might
             cease
             .
             Behold
             heerein
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             matters
             (
             as
             is
             the
             feare
             and
             face
             of
             princes
             :
             )
             he
             which
             was
             afraid
             to
             looke
             Pharao
             in
             the
             face
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             was
             afterward
             ,
             through
             strength
             of
             faith
             by
             cleauing
             to
             the
             Lords
             commandement
             and
             promise
             ,
             able
             to
             do
             his
             message
             to
             him
             with
             exceeding
             courage
             &
             boldnesse
             .
             And
             if
             in
             this
             one
             grace
             and
             gift
             of
             God
             he
             so
             increased
             ,
             (
             which
             of
             all
             other
             seemeth
             the
             hardest
             )
             thereby
             
             ouercomming
             that
             timorousnesse
             and
             faint
             heartednesse
             which
             would
             (
             if
             it
             had
             not
             beene
             by
             spirituall
             manhood
             and
             courage
             expelled
             )
             haue
             made
             him
             vtterly
             vnfit
             for
             the
             discharging
             of
             so
             weighty
             a
             duty
             ;
             what
             doubt
             is
             there
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             other
             graces
             of
             God
             he
             increased
             also
             proporcionably
             ?
             Which
             doth
             further
             confirme
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             taken
             in
             hand
             to
             shew
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             giueth
             that
             grace
             vnto
             his
             beloued
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             were
             most
             far
             off
             both
             in
             their
             owne
             sight
             and
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             more
             then
             they
             sometime
             could
             aske
             or
             looke
             for
             .
          
           
             And
             no
             other
             thing
             did
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             meane
             ,
             when
             Nathaniell
             acknowledging
             him
             to
             be
             very
             God
             for
             that
             he
             saw
             a
             token
             thereof
             in
             him
             ,
             
             he
             said
             :
             
               Nathaniell
               ,
               because
               I
               said
               :
               [
               I
               saw
               thee
               vnder
               a
               figge
               tree
               ]
               beleeuest
               thou
               ?
               Behold
               ,
            
             
             
               thou
               shalt
               see
               greater
               things
               then
               these
               .
               For
               thou
               shalt
               see
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               ascending
               and
               descending
               vpon
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
            
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             see
             farre
             more
             cleere
             signes
             of
             my
             Godhead
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             see
             my
             father
             from
             heauen
             ,
             vpon
             earth
             to
             witnesse
             and
             testifie
             the
             same
             in
             most
             familiar
             manner
             :
             so
             that
             the
             light
             which
             now
             thou
             hast
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             by
             meanes
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             thy
             loue
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             which
             thy
             soule
             hath
             thereby
             with
             other
             graces
             ,
             are
             in
             comparison
             nothing
             to
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             ;
             euen
             as
             a
             graine
             of
             mustard
             seed
             is
             vnto
             a
             tree
             that
             hath
             boughes
             and
             branches
             .
             
             And
             what
             other
             thing
             would
             the
             Lord
             haue
             vs
             to
             learne
             but
             this
             ,
             by
             these
             speeches
             ,
             that
             the
             prodigall
             
             sonne
             desiring
             but
             to
             be
             receiued
             of
             his
             father
             into
             his
             house
             as
             one
             of
             his
             hired
             seruants
             ,
             
             was
             taken
             againe
             as
             his
             naturall
             sonne
             ?
             and
             the
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             desired
             but
             with
             the
             whelps
             to
             be
             refreshed
             with
             the
             crums
             which
             fell
             from
             their
             masters
             table
             ,
             had
             graunted
             her
             ,
             for
             her
             great
             faith
             ,
             all
             that
             she
             would
             ,
             euen
             the
             childrens
             dainties
             ?
             Euen
             so
             hath
             the
             Lord
             prouided
             wonderfull
             things
             for
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Psalme
             :
             
               Very
               glorious
               
               
               things
               are
               reported
               of
               thee
               ,
               ô
               thou
               citty
               of
               God.
            
             And
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               Who
               would
               haue
               said
               ,
               that
               Sarah
               should
               giue
               sucke
               ?
            
             and
             that
             the
             barren
             should
             be
             fruitfull
             ?
             so
             who
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             nothing
             ,
             
             should
             abound
             in
             many
             graces
             ?
             What
             was
             Iosua
             before
             he
             was
             chosen
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             Moses
             his
             master
             ,
             to
             be
             gouernor
             of
             such
             a
             mighty
             people
             ?
             but
             after
             he
             beleeued
             him
             which
             said
             ,
             
               Euen
               as
               I
               haue
               beene
               with
               Moses
               ,
               so
               will
               I
               be
               with
               thee
            
             ;
             he
             found
             that
             
             faith
             ,
             courage
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             experience
             and
             neare
             acquaintance
             with
             God
             ,
             
             which
             he
             in
             no
             sort
             was
             like
             before
             to
             haue
             beene
             partaker
             of
             .
             What
             was
             there
             in
             Salomon
             to
             discharge
             so
             great
             a
             prouince
             as
             he
             entred
             vpon
             in
             his
             father
             Dauids
             
             stead
             ?
             but
             after
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             granted
             him
             his
             wish
             and
             choise
             ,
             
             he
             obtained
             the
             gracious
             wisdome
             which
             was
             maruelled
             at
             throughout
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             themselues
             the
             first
             three
             yeeres
             after
             they
             were
             called
             to
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             had
             no
             great
             matter
             in
             them
             aboue
             other
             Christians
             :
             but
             after
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             had
             sent
             them
             greater
             measure
             of
             heauenly
             grace
             from
             aboue
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             by
             the
             history
             of
             their
             actes
             ,
             how
             vnlike
             they
             were
             vnto
             such
             as
             they
             had
             beene
             ?
             I
             doe
             not
             meane
             ,
             in
             the
             visible
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             which
             were
             extraordinary
             ;
             but
             in
             faith
             ,
             in
             ioy
             ,
             in
             duties
             of
             their
             callings
             :
             as
             he
             told
             all
             the
             eleuen
             at
             his
             departure
             from
             them
             :
             
             
               I
               haue
               many
               things
               to
               say
               to
               you
               ,
               but
               you
               cannot
               receiue
               them
               now
            
             ;
             yea
             rather
             ,
             you
             hardly
             vnderstand
             
             me
             :
             
               but
               the
               day
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
               when
               yee
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               aske
               any
               questions
               .
            
             
             And
             Peter
             ,
             after
             he
             feared
             God
             ,
             yet
             was
             dismaied
             at
             the
             words
             of
             a
             seely
             damsell
             :
             
             but
             after
             greater
             grace
             receiued
             ,
             was
             not
             afraid
             of
             the
             mighty
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             high
             priest
             .
             So
             were
             sundry
             of
             the
             churches
             :
             as
             that
             of
             Thessalonica
             ,
             
             who
             for
             all
             that
             their
             beginnings
             were
             famous
             (
             as
             appeareth
             in
             the
             first
             epistle
             of
             Saint
             Paule
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             them
             )
             yet
             did
             they
             increase
             mightily
             ,
             
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             second
             :
             for
             thus
             he
             writeth
             to
             them
             :
             
             
               We
               ought
               to
               giue
               thankes
               to
               God
               alwaies
               for
               you
               (
               brethren
               )
               forasmuch
               as
               your
               faith
               increaseth
               exceedingly
               ,
               and
               the
               loue
               of
               euery
               one
               of
               you
               each
               to
               other
               ,
               aboundeth
               :
               so
               that
               we
               reioice
               yea
               we
               boast
               of
               you
               to
               other
               churches
               ,
               because
               of
               your
               patience
               and
               faith
               in
               all
               your
               persecutions
               and
               tribulations
               
               that
               yee
               suffer
               .
            
          
           
             And
             therefore
             from
             so
             many
             testimonies
             (
             which
             in
             this
             matter
             so
             hardly
             beleeued
             ,
             haue
             beene
             alledged
             )
             I
             thinke
             I
             may
             boldly
             affirme
             :
             that
             this
             is
             another
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             a
             most
             worthie
             priuiledge
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             granteth
             out
             vnto
             his
             children
             (
             and
             he
             that
             is
             wise
             wil
             regard
             it
             :
             )
             That
             they
             may
             grow
             and
             multiplie
             daily
             in
             the
             graces
             of
             his
             spirit
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             excell
             themselues
             by
             manie
             degrees
             :
             except
             we
             will
             say
             ,
             
             that
             Gods
             hand
             is
             shortened
             in
             these
             latter
             daies
             more
             than
             in
             former
             times
             ;
             or
             his
             promise
             vntrue
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             confesse
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             know
             this
             priuiledge
             for
             mine
             owne
             comfort
             ,
             
             and
             to
             speake
             of
             it
             to
             the
             stirring
             vp
             of
             many
             my
             good
             brethren
             in
             this
             colde
             
             and
             frozen
             age
             :
             that
             we
             may
             take
             some
             triall
             of
             our selues
             ,
             what
             part
             we
             haue
             in
             this
             so
             great
             a
             prerogatiue
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             inioy
             aswell
             as
             any
             other
             .
             And
             as
             well
             for
             their
             iust
             rebuke
             I
             speake
             it
             ,
             who
             thinke
             it
             madnesse
             for
             men
             to
             contend
             and
             striue
             to
             goe
             before
             others
             in
             godlinesse
             ,
             faith
             and
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             (
             though
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             excell
             one
             another
             :
             
             )
             as
             also
             to
             awaken
             them
             who
             hauing
             made
             good
             and
             commendable
             beginnings
             long
             agone
             ,
             yet
             haue
             taken
             discouragement
             from
             making
             answerable
             proceedings
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             
             written
             :
             
             
               Let
               thy
               profiting
               be
               seene
               of
               all
               .
            
             And
             I
             denie
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             deuill
             
             raiseth
             occasions
             enough
             of
             fainting
             ,
             slouth
             ,
             deadnesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             of
             earthlie
             mindednesse
             ,
             neglecting
             of
             meanes
             ,
             &c.
             in
             such
             as
             haue
             well
             begun
             in
             a
             Christian
             life
             :
             
             but
             (
             God
             be
             thanked
             )
             they
             are
             not
             least
             vnfurnished
             ,
             nor
             vnprouided
             of
             all
             helps
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             acquainted
             with
             the
             will
             of
             God
             but
             as
             they
             might
             be
             .
             Such
             therefore
             as
             see
             themselues
             faultie
             and
             weake
             this
             way
             ,
             let
             them
             learne
             of
             them
             which
             haue
             better
             experience
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             than
             themselues
             ,
             and
             which
             doe
             more
             chearefully
             go
             before
             them
             :
             that
             they
             by
             their
             example
             may
             more
             soundly
             and
             constantly
             goe
             forward
             .
             For
             why
             should
             it
             not
             be
             with
             the
             Lords
             plants
             in
             his
             orchard
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             an
             husbandmans
             ?
             
             that
             as
             grafts
             and
             plants
             being
             set
             in
             good
             ground
             doe
             spread
             their
             branches
             and
             shoot
             foorth
             their
             boughes
             apparently
             in
             a
             few
             yeeres
             :
             so
             might
             the
             Lords
             plants
             doe
             ?
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             we
             see
             in
             all
             societies
             one
             commeth
             awke
             and
             vntoward
             to
             an
             occupation
             ,
             learning
             or
             any
             trade
             ;
             yet
             in
             few
             yeeres
             is
             able
             to
             guide
             others
             :
             which
             plainly
             sheweth
             how
             he
             hath
             profited
             himselfe
             .
             And
             can
             any
             thing
             be
             truly
             said
             ,
             why
             he
             which
             is
             but
             a
             yong
             Christian
             only
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             as
             is
             a
             liuely
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             as
             yet
             he
             be
             to
             be
             thorowly
             grounded
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             religion
             ;
             yet
             can
             any
             thing
             (
             I
             say
             )
             be
             truly
             alledged
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             not
             in
             a
             few
             yeeres
             be
             well
             growen
             and
             increased
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             able
             also
             in
             those
             
             matters
             to
             instruct
             and
             guide
             others
             ?
             
             that
             as
             he
             was
             inexpert
             in
             the
             word
             of
             righteousnesse
             when
             he
             was
             a
             babe
             :
             so
             after
             experience
             he
             may
             be
             stablished
             ?
          
           
             For
             to
             what
             end
             are
             all
             those
             goodly
             things
             reuealed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             How
             we
             may
             grow
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             from
             grace
             to
             grace
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             as
             are
             aged
             and
             well
             growen
             ,
             should
             haue
             their
             inward
             senses
             of
             their
             minds
             exercised
             to
             discerne
             good
             and
             euill
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             should
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             we
             haue
             attained
             vnto
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             
             yet
             seeke
             to
             increase
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             ?
             To
             what
             end
             (
             I
             say
             )
             are
             such
             Scriptures
             and
             many
             other
             of
             like
             sort
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             written
             for
             our
             instruction
             and
             edifying
             ?
             
             Or
             els
             ,
             do
             we
             thinke
             that
             they
             should
             lie
             by
             vs
             vnknowen
             ,
             and
             we
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             them
             ?
             Which
             if
             we
             will
             not
             
             affirme
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             no
             wise
             or
             well
             aduised
             person
             will
             )
             why
             should
             we
             not
             looke
             to
             thriue
             and
             prosper
             in
             our
             spirituall
             husbandrie
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             much
             more
             assurance
             than
             in
             the
             earthly
             (
             wherein
             yet
             many
             thousands
             doe
             exceedingly
             increase
             ;
             
             )
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             that
             our
             gaine
             and
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             is
             farre
             more
             certeine
             in
             that
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             other
             ?
             Why
             (
             I
             say
             )
             should
             not
             we
             of
             the
             ministerie
             first
             and
             principally
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             seuerall
             congregations
             and
             people
             which
             are
             taught
             and
             guided
             by
             vs
             ,
             
             not
             only
             shine
             as
             lights
             in
             the
             darke
             world
             ,
             but
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             as
             the
             morning
             light
             doth
             vnto
             the
             perfect
             day
             ?
             And
             to
             be
             so
             farre
             beyond
             our
             first
             beginnings
             in
             louing
             and
             obeying
             that
             which
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             were
             then
             readie
             and
             forward
             in
             a
             little
             (
             when
             
             we
             knew
             no
             more
             :
             )
             so
             we
             may
             now
             giue
             occasion
             to
             many
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             vs
             ,
             whiles
             they
             see
             the
             same
             readinesse
             and
             forwardnesse
             to
             continue
             in
             vs
             ,
             as
             our
             knowledge
             is
             increased
             ?
             And
             as
             we
             were
             then
             carefull
             ouer
             other
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             soules
             :
             so
             why
             should
             we
             not
             be
             still
             of
             the
             same
             minde
             ,
             exhorting
             one
             another
             daily
             with
             comfort
             ,
             &
             prouoking
             to
             loue
             &
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             not
             neglect
             that
             dutie
             for
             the
             care
             of
             our
             bodies
             and
             wealth
             ?
             The
             which
             I
             
             
             heartily
             wish
             were
             done
             but
             with
             that
             alacritie
             and
             cheerefulnesse
             ,
             which
             I
             my selfe
             haue
             seene
             many
             yeeres
             agone
             .
          
           
             But
             alas
             ,
             how
             rare
             a
             thing
             is
             this
             to
             finde
             either
             in
             the
             one
             or
             in
             the
             other
             ?
             which
             causeth
             this
             and
             such
             other
             worthie
             prerogatiues
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             as
             are
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             in
             small
             account
             ,
             seeing
             few
             examples
             are
             found
             of
             this
             practise
             .
             And
             by
             this
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             what
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             by
             growing
             ,
             and
             what
             this
             priuiledge
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             laying
             forth
             of
             the
             which
             I
             am
             now
             occupied
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             a
             true
             Christian
             may
             be
             able
             to
             see
             and
             in
             trueth
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             he
             inioieth
             farre
             better
             liking
             ,
             greater
             freedome
             ,
             much
             more
             
             ease
             and
             sweetnesse
             in
             seruing
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Christian
             course
             ,
             then
             sometime
             he
             was
             able
             to
             doe
             or
             euer
             looked
             for
             .
             That
             he
             seeth
             farre
             greater
             light
             in
             the
             will
             and
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bewty
             in
             the
             Godly
             life
             ;
             and
             hath
             much
             more
             conquest
             ouer
             his
             rebellious
             heart
             in
             subduing
             the
             affections
             thereof
             ,
             then
             euer
             he
             thought
             had
             beene
             possible
             for
             him
             ;
             which
             who
             so
             inioieth
             not
             ,
             is
             vniustly
             depriued
             of
             so
             great
             a
             commodity
             ,
             as
             beside
             the
             saluation
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             hath
             none
             like
             it
             vpon
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             yet
             cannot
             be
             separated
             from
             that
             neither
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             as
             great
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             
             I
             haue
             shewed
             that
             the
             Lord
             thinketh
             it
             neither
             too
             great
             nor
             too
             good
             for
             his
             children
             ,
             but
             hath
             bequeathed
             it
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             giuen
             
             them
             free
             graunt
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             may
             haue
             their
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             although
             the
             greater
             the
             benefit
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             strongly
             the
             diuill
             keepeth
             men
             backe
             from
             possessing
             it
             ,
             yea
             euen
             many
             of
             Gods
             deare
             children
             themselues
             ,
             whom
             he
             holdeth
             in
             the
             cordes
             of
             sinne
             and
             baites
             of
             vanity
             :
             so
             that
             thereby
             they
             lose
             and
             forgoe
             a
             great
             part
             in
             this
             heauenly
             priuiledge
             and
             liberty
             .
             But
             how
             he
             and
             they
             doe
             stop
             their
             proceedings
             in
             grace
             and
             Godlinesse
             ,
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             former
             treatise
             of
             the
             lets
             .
             Yet
             I
             cannot
             omit
             here
             to
             put
             them
             in
             remembrance
             of
             this
             one
             let
             againe
             ,
             that
             without
             great
             heed
             taking
             they
             shall
             weaken
             their
             loue
             to
             their
             brethren
             through
             conceites
             and
             taking
             of
             pritches
             one
             against
             an
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             oft
             times
             without
             any
             iust
             cause
             :
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             
             much
             feebled
             therby
             from
             duties
             of
             loue
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             it
             were
             well
             considered
             )
             had
             little
             need
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             being
             sufficient
             to
             hinder
             euery
             good
             enterprise
             ,
             then
             the
             which
             their
             need
             be
             no
             greater
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             these
             and
             such
             like
             be
             not
             their
             stops
             and
             staies
             ,
             let
             not
             any
             obiect
             and
             say
             :
             that
             they
             desire
             with
             their
             hearts
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             this
             priuiledge
             and
             benefit
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             how
             :
             for
             if
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             to
             vse
             those
             meanes
             with
             that
             free
             and
             ready
             heart
             ,
             constantly
             and
             daily
             ,
             which
             they
             sometimes
             are
             willing
             to
             doe
             ,
             their
             desire
             should
             quickely
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             they
             made
             partakers
             of
             that
             which
             they
             wish
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             alwaies
             to
             make
             reckoning
             of
             that
             to
             be
             their
             chiefest
             treasure
             ,
             To
             grow
             in
             grace
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             therefore
             without
             ceasing
             to
             keepe
             their
             hearts
             vnto
             it
             ,
             
             and
             to
             thinke
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             nor
             of
             greater
             weight
             and
             necessity
             ,
             then
             to
             bestow
             the
             day
             and
             the
             seuerall
             parts
             of
             it
             as
             they
             are
             directed
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             of
             them
             also
             haue
             done
             sometime
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             themselues
             to
             goe
             forward
             .
          
           
             I
             appoint
             to
             them
             no
             new
             or
             strange
             way
             ;
             but
             faithfulnesse
             and
             constancy
             in
             keeping
             of
             that
             which
             already
             hath
             beene
             shewed
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             or
             
             like
             direction
             for
             the
             daily
             gouerning
             of
             themselues
             ,
             which
             hath
             already
             bene
             
             set
             downe
             to
             them
             ;
             assuring
             themselues
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             be
             wanting
             from
             time
             to
             time
             in
             blessing
             the
             same
             ,
             vnto
             them
             .
             Then
             as
             the
             corne
             rooted
             in
             good
             ground
             ,
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             by
             seasonable
             weather
             ,
             becommeth
             farre
             vnlike
             that
             in
             few
             moneths
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             at
             the
             new
             comming
             vp
             and
             appearing
             aboue
             the
             ground
             :
             so
             shall
             they
             by
             the
             same
             meanes
             daily
             continued
             reuerently
             and
             in
             faith
             ,
             become
             farre
             vnlike
             themselues
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             at
             their
             first
             beginning
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             finde
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             through
             the
             same
             shine
             and
             dew
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             that
             increase
             ,
             which
             before
             they
             neuer
             looked
             for
             .
             
          
           
             But
             seeing
             there
             are
             many
             of
             Gods
             deere
             seruants
             ,
             who
             being
             by
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             diuill
             either
             altogether
             depriued
             of
             teaching
             ,
             or
             seldome
             taught
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             taught
             that
             they
             may
             grow
             ;
             heere
             I
             am
             inforced
             to
             bewaile
             their
             estate
             ,
             and
             mourne
             with
             them
             ,
             exorting
             all
             such
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             see
             any
             further
             light
             and
             liberty
             then
             in
             times
             past
             :
             
             so
             they
             indeauour
             to
             goe
             forward
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             attaine
             to
             that
             which
             others
             may
             .
             And
             withall
             I
             say
             vnto
             the
             other
             which
             may
             profit
             better
             ,
             as
             hauing
             greater
             helpes
             ,
             that
             they
             forslow
             not
             the
             time
             ,
             nor
             neglect
             to
             reape
             the
             benefit
             daily
             which
             thereby
             is
             offered
             them
             .
             For
             as
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             happines
             shall
             be
             inioied
             ,
             because
             men
             shall
             then
             be
             wholly
             subiect
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             obey
             
             him
             willingly
             in
             all
             things
             :
             so
             the
             next
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             subiect
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             in
             more
             things
             and
             vpon
             better
             ground
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             better
             acquainted
             with
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             and
             his
             secrets
             ,
             then
             in
             times
             past
             :
             which
             may
             make
             them
             more
             forward
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             first
             beleeued
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             them
             ,
             which
             thinke
             there
             is
             no
             nearer
             fellowship
             to
             be
             inioied
             with
             God
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             heere
             on
             earth
             ,
             then
             they
             themselues
             haue
             attained
             vnto
             ;
             nor
             any
             greater
             measure
             of
             grace
             then
             they
             are
             partakers
             of
             :
             let
             them
             inioy
             their
             opinion
             alone
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             ashamed
             of
             it
             :
             let
             vs
             rather
             hope
             (
             to
             the
             further
             glorifying
             of
             God
             )
             to
             see
             that
             to
             be
             our
             ordinary
             diet
             ,
             
             which
             hath
             beene
             sometimes
             our
             banquetting
             cheere
             ;
             I
             meane
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             better
             and
             better
             
             to
             reioice
             in
             all
             things
             that
             we
             goe
             about
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             whereas
             sometime
             we
             could
             scarsely
             doe
             it
             at
             any
             time
             in
             the
             day
             ;
             and
             in
             nothing
             be
             discouraged
             whiles
             we
             haue
             the
             Lord
             both
             in
             precept
             and
             promise
             to
             goe
             before
             vs.
             Little
             perswasion
             should
             need
             heereunto
             ,
             if
             mens
             hearts
             were
             set
             vpon
             this
             Christian
             course
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             vpon
             deceitfull
             vanities
             .
             It
             is
             not
             seene
             with
             bodily
             eie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             slender
             credit
             is
             giuen
             to
             it
             .
             It
             is
             almost
             vnknowen
             ,
             what
             bewty
             and
             contentation
             the
             beleeuing
             soule
             findeth
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             small
             request
             ,
             no
             not
             with
             many
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             :
             and
             therefore
             few
             grow
             vp
             to
             that
             which
             they
             might
             .
             But
             ô
             earthly
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             !
             (
             an
             especiall
             occasion
             of
             this
             through
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             the
             heart
             )
             
             how
             hast
             thou
             wounded
             many
             with
             thy
             outward
             and
             flattering
             looke
             ,
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             they
             cannot
             loue
             that
             which
             should
             be
             their
             greatest
             glory
             ?
             And
             of
             this
             priuiledge
             thus
             much
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             13.
             
             Of
             the
             ninth
             priuiledge
             :
             That
             the
             beleeuers
             shall
             perseuere
             vnto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             NOw
             out
             of
             this
             proceedeth
             another
             as
             necessarily
             ,
             as
             it selfe
             ariseth
             out
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             Perseuerance
             vnto
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             continuance
             in
             faith
             and
             repentance
             .
             For
             as
             he
             which
             groweth
             
             to
             excell
             himselfe
             in
             all
             goodnesse
             ,
             must
             first
             of
             necessitie
             make
             a
             beginning
             ,
             &
             be
             rooted
             &
             wel
             setled
             therein
             ▪
             so
             he
             which
             increaseth
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             shall
             at
             length
             make
             a
             good
             end
             ,
             proportionable
             at
             least
             vnto
             his
             course
             of
             life
             .
             For
             the
             faithfull
             Christian
             hauing
             obtained
             of
             the
             Lord
             a
             delight
             in
             his
             seruice
             ,
             
             and
             by
             the
             same
             a
             proceeding
             from
             grace
             to
             grace
             ;
             he
             maketh
             an
             easie
             way
             for
             him
             to
             perseuerance
             ,
             graunting
             this
             vnto
             him
             as
             another
             priuiledge
             :
             That
             he
             shall
             not
             reuolt
             and
             turne
             aside
             with
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             but
             shall
             holde
             out
             in
             this
             holy
             course
             vnto
             his
             end
             .
             This
             appeareth
             to
             be
             true
             by
             the
             Scripture
             which
             saith
             :
             
             
               Hee
               which
               hath
               begun
               this
               good
               worke
               in
               his
               ,
               will
               also
               finish
               and
               make
               an
               end
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
             Agreeable
             heerunto
             is
             that
             saying
             of
             our
             Sauior
             :
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               Fathers
               wil
               which
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               which
               he
               hath
               giuen
               me
               ,
               I
               should
               lose
               nothing
               ,
               but
               should
               raise
               it
               vp
               againe
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             And
             againe
             :
             
               None
               shall
               take
               them
               out
               of
               my
               hands
               .
            
             Therefore
             if
             God
             will
             finish
             the
             worke
             that
             he
             hath
             begun
             in
             his
             children
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             keepe
             them
             safe
             vntill
             all
             danger
             be
             past
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             day
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ;
             and
             if
             none
             shall
             take
             them
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             :
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             all
             such
             as
             are
             grafted
             into
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             who
             haue
             beene
             effectually
             called
             into
             the
             number
             of
             Gods
             children
             through
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             vnto
             the
             sure
             and
             certaine
             hope
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             setting
             their
             faces
             daily
             toward
             the
             same
             ;
             shall
             be
             safely
             conducted
             home
             ,
             and
             abide
             in
             the
             same
             
             estate
             vnto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             great
             a
             benefit
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             shall
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             
             yet
             if
             the
             Lord
             would
             hide
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             keepe
             them
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             much
             lesser
             :
             and
             therfore
             this
             is
             further
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             know
             themselues
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             ;
             may
             also
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             preserued
             and
             kept
             safe
             against
             all
             aduersarie
             power
             of
             the
             deuill
             and
             his
             instruments
             ,
             and
             so
             perseuere
             vnto
             the
             end
             .
             For
             although
             it
             seeme
             to
             be
             a
             mysterie
             and
             a
             secret
             ,
             that
             the
             determinate
             will
             and
             counsell
             of
             God
             concerning
             this
             matter
             should
             be
             knowen
             ;
             
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             secret
             vnto
             such
             only
             as
             lie
             in
             darkenesse
             &
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             through
             vnbeleefe
             are
             not
             able
             to
             see
             into
             it
             because
             it
             
             is
             a
             mystery
             :
             but
             the
             secret
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             hidden
             from
             his
             owne
             seruants
             ,
             but
             shall
             in
             time
             be
             reuealed
             vnto
             them
             ;
             whom
             because
             he
             calleth
             his
             friends
             ,
             therefore
             he
             sheweth
             them
             his
             will
             and
             minde
             in
             the
             most
             precious
             secrets
             which
             it
             is
             expedient
             for
             them
             to
             know
             .
             For
             by
             often
             hearing
             the
             doctrine
             of
             perseuerance
             plainly
             preached
             vnto
             them
             ,
             God
             draweth
             their
             hearts
             to
             beleeue
             it
             :
             that
             as
             they
             heare
             the
             Lord
             will
             perfect
             the
             good
             worke
             which
             he
             hath
             begunne
             in
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             withall
             doe
             know
             themselues
             to
             be
             his
             people
             ;
             so
             
             they
             hold
             this
             in
             persuasion
             ,
             though
             they
             see
             not
             how
             by
             any
             thing
             in
             themselues
             ,
             
             
             that
             he
             will
             continue
             his
             fauour
             towards
             them
             vnto
             their
             end
             .
             For
             they
             which
             know
             that
             they
             shall
             haue
             eternall
             life
             ,
             must
             needs
             also
             know
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             kept
             by
             God
             in
             this
             present
             world
             from
             all
             power
             of
             the
             diuell
             which
             might
             hinder
             them
             from
             it
             .
             But
             all
             beleeuers
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             haue
             eternall
             life
             ,
             
             as
             Saint
             Iohn
             teacheth
             :
             
               I
               write
               vnto
               you
               that
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               know
               that
               ye
               haue
               eternall
               life
               :
            
             therefore
             they
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             kept
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             may
             also
             inioy
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
             Furthermore
             to
             perswade
             this
             point
             more
             strongly
             to
             Gods
             children
             ,
             (
             of
             whom
             many
             are
             long
             held
             in
             doubting
             of
             the
             same
             )
             and
             for
             that
             it
             is
             by
             the
             
             church
             of
             Rome
             flatly
             denied
             :
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             doubt
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             God
             hath
             been
             with
             other
             of
             his
             seruants
             in
             all
             ages
             ;
             
             so
             he
             will
             be
             with
             vs
             which
             are
             his
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             or
             which
             shall
             be
             his
             heerafter
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             he
             hath
             giuen
             them
             a
             good
             end
             of
             their
             pilgrimage
             ,
             although
             not
             without
             many
             combats
             and
             conflicts
             :
             so
             will
             he
             do
             also
             vnto
             vs
             which
             remaine
             ,
             after
             we
             haue
             suffered
             a
             little
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             .
             Euen
             as
             
               Moses
               ,
               Caleb
            
             ,
             and
             Iosua
             with
             others
             ,
             suffered
             many
             things
             after
             they
             first
             became
             faithfull
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             yet
             because
             he
             had
             chosen
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             therefore
             he
             also
             did
             gather
             them
             vp
             to
             their
             fathers
             ,
             and
             they
             finished
             their
             course
             in
             peace
             .
             
          
           
             
             Besides
             this
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             in
             whom
             the
             Lord
             maketh
             his
             worde
             to
             take
             roote
             ,
             framing
             their
             hearts
             to
             be
             good
             and
             honest
             to
             receiue
             the
             same
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             fit
             to
             all
             Christian
             duties
             ;
             
             they
             through
             patience
             continue
             and
             holde
             the
             confidence
             and
             reioicing
             of
             their
             hope
             vnto
             the
             end
             ,
             (
             euen
             as
             the
             good
             ground
             yeeldeth
             her
             haruest
             in
             due
             season
             :
             )
             when
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             sundry
             giue
             ouer
             ,
             recoile
             and
             faint
             ,
             who
             seemed
             for
             a
             time
             to
             be
             as
             forward
             as
             the
             best
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             these
             reasons
             :
             what
             is
             he
             amongst
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             for
             any
             long
             time
             hath
             had
             proofe
             of
             Gods
             fatherly
             kindnesse
             ,
             in
             granting
             him
             increase
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             faith
             ,
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             first
             entrance
             into
             the
             Christian
             course
             he
             thought
             it
             wonderfully
             
             vnlike
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             euer
             attaine
             to
             any
             such
             measure
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             as
             he
             now
             inioyeth
             ?
             nay
             ,
             it
             seemed
             vnto
             him
             vtterly
             impossible
             .
             And
             yet
             being
             nourished
             vp
             by
             the
             Lord
             vnder
             a
             good
             diet
             ,
             
             and
             once
             learning
             to
             know
             by
             what
             helps
             and
             meanes
             he
             doth
             cause
             his
             to
             goe
             forward
             ,
             he
             hath
             growen
             vp
             to
             setlednesse
             and
             constancie
             ,
             he
             hath
             found
             much
             libertie
             and
             ease
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             in
             the
             true
             worshipping
             of
             God
             :
             euen
             so
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             not
             a
             small
             matter
             (
             doubtlesse
             )
             to
             any
             of
             Gods
             faithfull
             seruants
             when
             they
             deeplie
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             thinke
             that
             they
             shall
             passe
             safely
             thorow
             all
             temptations
             and
             tribulations
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             they
             finde
             within
             themselues
             many
             wants
             and
             weaknesses
             ,
             many
             feares
             and
             likelihoods
             of
             fainting
             and
             giuing
             ouer
             ;
             and
             doe
             
             see
             without
             them
             ,
             sundrie
             discouragements
             ,
             allurements
             ,
             perswasions
             ,
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             both
             by
             the
             deuill
             and
             world
             ,
             many
             hinderances
             from
             going
             still
             forward
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             not
             an
             easie
             and
             small
             matter
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             see
             a
             good
             end
             of
             their
             conflicting
             daies
             ;
             yea
             surely
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             are
             not
             troubled
             about
             this
             or
             haue
             not
             beene
             ,
             neuer
             made
             any
             good
             beginning
             .
             But
             yet
             when
             Gods
             children
             set
             a
             deepe
             and
             due
             
             
             consideration
             of
             the
             mightie
             power
             of
             God
             against
             their
             owne
             timorousnes
             and
             frailtie
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             deuill
             and
             world
             ;
             againe
             ,
             
             when
             they
             weigh
             the
             force
             of
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             who
             hath
             warranted
             a
             good
             end
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             helps
             by
             which
             God
             hath
             prouided
             to
             bring
             them
             well
             home
             ;
             they
             rest
             quietlie
             ,
             cast
             their
             care
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             trust
             that
             he
             which
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             will
             also
             do
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             which
             perswasion
             when
             they
             haue
             once
             fastened
             vpon
             ,
             
             (
             and
             the
             ofter
             they
             thinke
             on
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             surely
             they
             shall
             hold
             it
             )
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             how
             it
             reuiueth
             and
             gladdeth
             their
             hearts
             :
             it
             is
             a
             treasure
             inualuable
             ,
             when
             they
             once
             
             soundly
             know
             it
             (
             as
             they
             can
             best
             tell
             the
             price
             and
             value
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             haue
             sometimes
             doubted
             of
             it
             and
             haue
             felt
             extreame
             anguish
             thereby
             :
             )
             who
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             haue
             been
             assured
             of
             it
             in
             some
             former
             feares
             and
             distresse
             ,
             would
             haue
             preferred
             it
             before
             the
             greatest
             commodities
             .
          
           
             These
             therefore
             ,
             when
             they
             once
             know
             and
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             receiuing
             it
             with
             such
             ioy
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             doe
             not
             (
             as
             carnall
             men
             imagine
             they
             will
             )
             abuse
             this
             precious
             libertie
             to
             loosenesse
             and
             licentiousnesse
             ,
             as
             not
             caring
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             or
             how
             carelesly
             they
             looke
             to
             themselues
             ,
             seeing
             they
             haue
             a
             promise
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             perseuere
             in
             his
             fauour
             and
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             vnto
             their
             end
             .
             They
             doe
             not
             (
             I
             say
             )
             by
             this
             occasion
             waxe
             slouthfull
             ,
             worldly
             ,
             idle
             ,
             vaine
             ,
             
             or
             
             any
             other
             way
             seeke
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             Lords
             yoke
             ,
             as
             weary
             of
             the
             same
             :
             (
             and
             yet
             I
             denie
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             doctrine
             is
             thus
             abused
             of
             many
             :
             )
             but
             as
             they
             know
             that
             perseuerance
             commeth
             not
             but
             by
             daily
             good
             proceeding
             ,
             so
             they
             gather
             strength
             and
             incouragement
             from
             thence
             to
             goe
             forward
             more
             cheerefully
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             goe
             about
             all
             duties
             which
             they
             know
             to
             perteine
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             meanes
             also
             which
             helpe
             thereto
             much
             more
             willingly
             and
             readily
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             persuaded
             they
             shall
             not
             lose
             their
             labour
             ,
             being
             assured
             that
             God
             hath
             ordeined
             the
             varietie
             of
             helps
             that
             they
             should
             grow
             thereby
             .
             And
             indeed
             so
             they
             do
             :
             for
             the
             same
             meanes
             being
             daily
             continued
             with
             reuerence
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             haue
             attained
             to
             any
             measure
             of
             Gods
             grace
             alreadie
             ,
             they
             become
             
             faster
             setled
             in
             the
             Christian
             life
             ,
             and
             waxe
             more
             sound
             and
             constant
             ;
             as
             also
             more
             fruitfull
             in
             faith
             ,
             loue
             ,
             patience
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             &c.
             and
             withstand
             all
             hinderances
             on
             the
             contrarie
             :
             and
             thus
             make
             an
             end
             of
             their
             life
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             needs
             the
             lesse
             appeare
             (
             I
             grant
             )
             how
             glorious
             the
             death
             of
             manie
             good
             Christians
             is
             ,
             
             because
             they
             do
             not
             liue
             vnder
             the
             ordinarie
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             who
             ,
             except
             God
             doe
             worke
             in
             them
             the
             more
             extraordinarilie
             ,
             must
             needs
             die
             with
             lesse
             signification
             of
             faith
             ,
             patience
             and
             comfort
             :
             neither
             doth
             he
             grant
             to
             all
             a
             like
             ending
             of
             their
             daies
             ,
             nor
             to
             shew
             the
             like
             tokens
             of
             an
             happie
             departure
             ;
             neither
             ought
             we
             to
             iudge
             of
             men
             thereby
             .
             But
             this
             is
             more
             certaine
             and
             sufficient
             to
             vphold
             vs
             ;
             that
             of
             a
             good
             life
             commeth
             a
             good
             
             death
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             :
             
               Marke
               the
               end
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               ye
               shall
               see
               that
               the
               end
               of
               them
               is
               peace
               .
            
             And
             so
             it
             shall
             goe
             well
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             howsoeuer
             any
             of
             them
             may
             as
             a
             fatherly
             correction
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             example
             of
             others
             ,
             receiue
             such
             a
             maner
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             might
             breed
             question
             and
             doubt
             of
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             and
             of
             an
             happie
             end
             :
             as
             the
             Prophet
             of
             God
             which
             came
             from
             Iuda
             to
             Bethel
             to
             rebuke
             the
             idolatrie
             of
             king
             Ieroboam
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             not
             obedient
             to
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             did
             eat
             bread
             
             in
             that
             place
             which
             was
             forbidden
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             slaine
             by
             a
             Lion
             in
             
             the
             way
             .
             
             And
             Iosia
             the
             good
             king
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             rash
             going
             out
             to
             fight
             with
             
               Pharaoh
               Nechoh
            
             king
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             
             was
             slaine
             of
             him
             .
             So
             it
             may
             please
             God
             for
             causes
             best
             knowen
             to
             him
             (
             but
             yet
             alwaies
             iust
             and
             most
             certainely
             for
             his
             owne
             glory
             )
             to
             take
             away
             some
             of
             his
             good
             seruants
             suddenly
             :
             and
             to
             visit
             some
             other
             of
             them
             with
             losse
             of
             their
             inward
             senses
             ,
             vnderstanding
             ,
             of
             the
             vse
             of
             reason
             ,
             memory
             ,
             &c.
             for
             such
             effects
             some
             kinde
             of
             deaseases
             doth
             worke
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             in
             that
             estate
             they
             shall
             speake
             they
             wot
             not
             what
             .
             In
             the
             which
             condition
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             
             that
             sathan
             may
             (
             euen
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             time
             of
             sleepe
             occupy
             their
             braine
             ,
             and
             delude
             them
             sometime
             with
             fearefull
             dreames
             ,
             sometime
             
             with
             filthy
             and
             deceitfull
             :
             )
             so
             (
             I
             say
             )
             he
             may
             when
             they
             are
             waking
             and
             whiles
             they
             walke
             about
             ,
             draw
             them
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             good
             aduisednesse
             they
             would
             not
             for
             the
             worlds
             good
             be
             brought
             vnto
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             lay
             violent
             hands
             vpon
             themselues
             ,
             by
             drowning
             ,
             by
             knife
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             way
             .
          
           
             Which
             I
             doe
             not
             speake
             ,
             as
             minding
             in
             the
             least
             manner
             to
             mooue
             men
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             light
             and
             small
             matter
             to
             cut
             off
             vnnaturally
             the
             naturall
             life
             ,
             
             which
             God
             as
             a
             most
             singular
             earthly
             benefit
             hath
             giuen
             :
             for
             as
             it
             is
             fearefull
             so
             much
             as
             to
             heare
             it
             named
             ;
             so
             all
             they
             that
             doe
             it
             ,
             being
             in
             perfect
             remembrance
             and
             knowing
             what
             they
             doe
             ,
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             smart
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             for
             committing
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             murther
             .
             
          
           
             But
             as
             no
             man
             blameth
             a
             yong
             infant
             ,
             nor
             rateth
             it
             for
             casting
             the
             hat
             or
             coat
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             a
             childe
             of
             fiue
             or
             sixe
             yeeres
             of
             age
             ;
             the
             one
             hauing
             sufficient
             discretion
             to
             know
             it
             doth
             euill
             ,
             the
             other
             not
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             two
             kindes
             of
             people
             ,
             which
             may
             possibly
             depriue
             themselues
             of
             life
             :
             the
             one
             knoweth
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             pay
             deare
             for
             it
             ;
             the
             other
             doth
             not
             :
             and
             hauing
             before
             that
             pange
             and
             distraction
             in
             times
             past
             witnessed
             an
             holy
             and
             christian
             heart
             by
             an
             vnrebukeable
             conuersation
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             iudged
             according
             to
             that
             one
             action
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             alwaies
             abhorred
             when
             he
             had
             perfect
             and
             sound
             remembrance
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             did
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             .
             
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             doe
             what
             we
             can
             to
             comfort
             him
             ,
             which
             against
             his
             will
             and
             through
             the
             malice
             and
             tyranny
             of
             the
             diuill
             ,
             was
             suddenly
             forced
             to
             vtter
             some
             blasphemous
             word
             against
             the
             maiesty
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             thinke
             that
             by
             good
             right
             we
             ought
             to
             doe
             so
             :
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             we
             to
             haue
             a
             charitable
             iudgement
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             hauing
             euer
             since
             he
             first
             gaue
             profession
             to
             the
             gospell
             ,
             beene
             well
             reported
             of
             the
             brethren
             and
             of
             the
             trueth
             it selfe
             ;
             hath
             at
             one
             time
             when
             he
             wanted
             his
             right
             and
             sound
             iudgement
             ,
             fallen
             into
             this
             hainous
             trespasse
             ?
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             hauing
             answered
             that
             which
             might
             seeme
             to
             breed
             greatest
             question
             of
             the
             perseuerance
             of
             the
             godly
             in
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             case
             
             through
             Gods
             goodnesse
             doth
             not
             fall
             out
             very
             oft
             :
             )
             I
             may
             much
             more
             boldly
             affirme
             of
             any
             other
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             neuer
             forsake
             any
             of
             his
             :
             no
             ,
             although
             he
             load
             them
             with
             some
             hard
             burden
             of
             sorrow
             and
             paine
             ,
             yet
             will
             he
             not
             forget
             them
             (
             they
             being
             deare
             vnto
             him
             ;
             )
             neither
             doth
             he
             forget
             himselfe
             in
             bringing
             a
             more
             sore
             death
             vpon
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             theereafter
             he
             maketh
             their
             consolations
             to
             increase
             also
             .
             
             And
             whereas
             persecution
             amongst
             
             
             all
             kindes
             of
             death
             is
             counted
             most
             grieuous
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             our
             weake
             faith
             that
             driueth
             vs
             to
             that
             opinion
             .
             For
             neither
             is
             any
             death
             more
             happy
             ,
             
             then
             to
             suffer
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
             :
             and
             the
             paine
             of
             body
             vpon
             the
             death
             bed
             hath
             beene
             found
             farre
             to
             exceed
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             corrupt
             and
             slougthfull
             flesh
             should
             thinke
             it
             great
             gaine
             to
             accept
             of
             life
             in
             that
             danger
             through
             denying
             Christ
             and
             renouncing
             the
             trueth
             ,
             
             we
             should
             consider
             ,
             what
             anguish
             we
             should
             liue
             in
             and
             what
             a
             hell
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             depriued
             our selues
             of
             all
             comfort
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             hauing
             renounced
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             could
             not
             liue
             but
             with
             those
             ,
             who
             suppressing
             and
             persecuting
             godlinesse
             ,
             
             must
             needs
             make
             our
             life
             more
             tedious
             and
             vncomfortable
             then
             any
             death
             :
             which
             being
             considered
             ,
             what
             ioy
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             is
             this
             to
             a
             godly
             soule
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             day
             when
             an
             end
             of
             all
             miseries
             is
             come
             ?
             when
             he
             seeing
             that
             his
             departure
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             may
             say
             :
             This
             day
             is
             that
             ,
             
             which
             is
             better
             to
             me
             then
             all
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             seeing
             I
             am
             now
             going
             into
             euerlasting
             glory
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             three
             children
             said
             :
             
               We
               haue
               a
               God
               that
               can
               deliuer
               vs
               :
               but
               if
               he
               doe
               not
               ,
               yet
               we
               will
               fall
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               commit
               our selues
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               vnto
               a
               faithfull
               keeper
               ,
            
             not
             being
             vnmindefull
             of
             his
             promise
             ,
             which
             is
             :
             
               Call
               vpon
               me
               in
               the
               time
               of
               need
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               deliuer
               thee
            
             :
             
             And
             againe
             :
             
               When
               they
               shall
               draw
               you
               before
               rulers
               ,
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
            
             
             
               beyce
               not
               
               carefull
               what
               yee
               shall
               say
               ;
               for
               it
               shall
               be
               giuen
               you
               in
               that
               moment
               ,
               what
               ye
               shall
               speake
               :
            
             And
             this
             which
             the
             Lord
             saith
             of
             his
             present
             helpe
             in
             our
             necessity
             ,
             he
             will
             most
             certainly
             performe
             ,
             we
             beleeuing
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             waiting
             for
             the
             accomplishing
             and
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             the
             partaking
             and
             inioying
             of
             all
             our
             priuiledges
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             faith
             is
             required
             to
             be
             as
             the
             hand
             by
             which
             we
             should
             receiue
             them
             ,
             and
             whereby
             we
             hold
             and
             possesse
             them
             and
             all
             the
             comfort
             that
             commeth
             with
             them
             :
             and
             without
             it
             ,
             we
             haue
             no
             part
             nor
             portion
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             neither
             those
             which
             more
             especially
             concerne
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             the
             saluation
             of
             our
             soules
             ;
             neither
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             fruites
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             I
             
             haue
             already
             spoken
             of
             ;
             seeing
             the
             word
             which
             propoundeth
             these
             from
             God
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             must
             be
             mixed
             with
             faith
             :
             for
             we
             haue
             not
             more
             vse
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             
             fire
             nor
             water
             ,
             then
             we
             haue
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Heere
             therefore
             I
             thinke
             very
             meet
             to
             admonish
             the
             reader
             of
             this
             one
             thing
             :
             that
             seeing
             the
             diuill
             hath
             no
             greater
             aduantage
             against
             vs
             in
             our
             weakenesse
             ,
             disgrace
             and
             feare
             ,
             then
             by
             setting
             before
             our
             eies
             the
             terrible
             conceit
             and
             cogitation
             of
             persecution
             and
             cruell
             death
             thereby
             :
             
             therefore
             store
             and
             stuffe
             thy selfe
             with
             strong
             munition
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             variety
             of
             those
             scriptures
             which
             may
             animate
             thee
             ,
             and
             which
             haue
             inabled
             the
             worthy
             and
             holy
             Martyrs
             of
             God
             to
             set
             light
             by
             the
             fearefullest
             torments
             ;
             particularly
             these
             :
             
             
               Feare
               not
               
               them
               which
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               able
               to
               kill
               the
               soule
               ;
               but
               rather
               feare
               him
               which
               is
               able
               to
               destroy
               both
               body
               &
               soule
               in
               hell
               :
            
             And
             againe
             :
             
             
               we
               haue
               more
               with
               vs
               then
               against
               vs
               :
            
             And
             :
             
               Greater
               is
               he
               that
               is
               in
               vs
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               :
            
             And
             that
             in
             the
             epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             :
             
               There
               hath
               no
               temptation
               taken
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               such
               as
               appertaineth
               to
               man
               :
               and
               God
               is
               faithfull
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               suffer
               you
               to
               be
               tempted
               aboue
               that
               yee
               be
               able
               ,
               but
               will
               euen
               giue
               the
               issue
               with
               the
               temptation
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               be
               able
               to
               beare
               it
               .
            
             These
             laid
             together
             doe
             mightily
             preuaile
             (
             we
             beleeuing
             
             withall
             ,
             
             that
             he
             is
             faithfull
             who
             hath
             promised
             ,
             and
             calleth
             vs
             heereto
             ,
             
             who
             will
             also
             doe
             the
             same
             )
             to
             quicken
             vs
             to
             the
             bearing
             of
             the
             burden
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             heauy
             and
             in
             it selfe
             intollerable
             .
          
           
             
             Also
             in
             another
             sort
             these
             :
             
               The
               afflictions
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               are
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               glory
               which
               shall
               be
               shewed
               vnto
               vs
               :
            
             And
             againe
             :
             
               Our
               light
               affliction
               which
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               causeth
               vnto
               vs
               a
               farre
               more
               excellent
               and
               eternall
               weight
               of
               glory
               ,
               while
               we
               looke
               not
               on
               the
               things
               temporall
               which
               are
               seene
               ,
               but
               on
               things
               not
               seene
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               are
               eternall
            
             :
             Also
             :
             
               If
               we
               suffer
               with
               Christ
               ,
               we
               shall
               also
               be
               glorified
               with
               him
               .
            
             All
             which
             duely
             considered
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             able
             to
             make
             vs
             bow
             to
             the
             bearing
             of
             such
             difficulties
             ,
             as
             our
             mercifull
             father
             shall
             see
             meet
             to
             try
             
             vs
             with
             .
          
           
             The
             examples
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             martirs
             ,
             whom
             we
             count
             blessed
             which
             haue
             suffered
             for
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             haue
             no
             small
             force
             to
             perswade
             vs.
             Of
             our
             Sauiour
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             when
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             wisheth
             Christians
             to
             run
             with
             patience
             the
             race
             that
             is
             set
             before
             them
             :
             
             Looke
             
               to
               Iesus
               the
               author
               and
               finisher
               of
               your
               faith
               :
               who
               for
               the
               ioy
               that
               was
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               indured
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               despised
               the
               shame
               ,
               and
               is
               set
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               throne
               of
               God.
               Consider
               therefore
               him
               that
               indured
               such
               speaking
               against
               of
               sinners
               ,
               lest
               yee
               should
               be
               wearied
               and
               faint
               in
               your
               mindes
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Paule
             writeth
             this
             :
             
               We
               are
               afflicted
               on
               euery
               side
               ,
            
             
             
               yet
               are
               we
               not
               in
               distresse
               ;
               we
               are
               persecuted
               ,
               but
               not
               
               forsaken
               ;
               cast
               downe
               ,
               but
               we
               perish
               not
               ;
               alwaies
               deliuered
               to
               death
               for
               Iesus
               sake
               ,
               that
               the
               life
               of
               Iesus
               may
               be
               made
               manifest
               in
               our
               mortall
               flesh
            
             :
             
             And
             againe
             :
             
               Chastened
               ,
               but
               not
               killed
               ;
               sorrowing
               yet
               alwaies
               reioicing
               ;
               as
               poore
               ,
               yet
               making
               many
               rich
               ;
               as
               hauing
               nothing
               yet
               possessing
               all
               things
               .
            
             
             Of
             the
             Martyrs
             this
             is
             said
             :
             
               They
               were
               tried
               with
               mockings
               and
               scourgings
               yea
               moreouer
               by
               bonds
               and
               imprisonment
               ;
               they
               were
               stoned
               ,
               they
               were
               hewen
               asunder
               ,
               they
               were
               slaine
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               they
               wandred
               vp
               and
               downe
               in
               sheepe
               skinnes
               and
               in
               goat
               skinnes
               ,
               being
               destitute
               ,
               afflicted
               and
               tormented
               :
               whom
               the
               world
               was
               not
               woorthy
               of
               ;
               they
               wandred
               in
               wildernesses
               ,
               and
               mountaines
               ,
               and
               dennes
               and
               caues
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Oh
             how
             should
             
             these
             glorious
             examples
             ,
             with
             those
             who
             suffred
             death
             ioifully
             in
             our
             remembrance
             for
             the
             gospell
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             how
             should
             they
             draw
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             incourage
             vs
             to
             set
             light
             by
             our
             liues
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             will
             require
             them
             at
             our
             hands
             !
          
           
             
             And
             to
             adde
             the
             fourth
             and
             last
             kind
             of
             perswasions
             ,
             to
             set
             vs
             forward
             in
             this
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             is
             hindred
             in
             vs
             not
             a
             little
             ,
             by
             thinking
             what
             we
             forgoe
             and
             leaue
             behinde
             vs
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             should
             be
             ready
             to
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             Christs
             sake
             )
             as
             our
             pleasures
             ,
             profits
             ,
             preferments
             ,
             friends
             :
             to
             this
             I
             answere
             :
             Besides
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             saith
             (
             
               Whosoeuer
               forsaketh
               house
               ,
               or
               brethren
               ,
               or
               sisters
               ,
               or
               father
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               mother
               ,
               or
               wife
               ,
               or
               children
               ,
               or
               lands
               for
               my
               sake
               and
               the
               gospels
               ,
               shall
               receiue
               an
               hundredfold
               now
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               life
               euerlasting
               :
               )
            
             I
             say
             ,
             beside
             this
             ,
             alas
             what
             a
             poore
             life
             is
             this
             that
             we
             lead
             heere
             ?
             where
             few
             
             haue
             any
             great
             store
             of
             pleasures
             and
             commodities
             if
             they
             be
             religoius
             :
             yet
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             ,
             they
             haue
             them
             with
             much
             sorrow
             ,
             feare
             and
             vnquietnesse
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             lawfully
             come
             by
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             besides
             the
             vncertainty
             of
             them
             and
             of
             life
             it selfe
             ,
             with
             reproch
             ,
             vnkindnesses
             ,
             malice
             ,
             ill
             will
             and
             disdaine
             of
             our
             betters
             ,
             the
             lewd
             tongues
             of
             our
             inferiors
             ,
             and
             the
             repining
             and
             emulation
             of
             our
             equals
             ,
             and
             the
             wearyings
             of
             vs
             by
             all
             sorts
             ,
             vnto
             the
             which
             we
             are
             subiect
             ;
             
             
             why
             should
             there
             be
             such
             shrinking
             and
             going
             backe
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             persecution
             and
             death
             ?
             I
             confesse
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             which
             we
             haue
             in
             this
             world
             with
             God
             and
             his
             church
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             any
             weight
             to
             mooue
             a
             Christian
             to
             desire
             to
             liue
             heere
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             Lord
             calleth
             him
             hence
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             forgoing
             of
             Gods
             presence
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             is
             recompenced
             largely
             with
             the
             inioying
             of
             it
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             is
             alwaies
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             best
             estate
             that
             may
             be
             heere
             inioied
             .
             Oh
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             least
             peece
             of
             our
             misery
             ,
             that
             we
             seeing
             what
             little
             good
             may
             be
             done
             of
             vs
             heere
             ,
             but
             contrarily
             ,
             how
             great
             cause
             of
             complaining
             we
             haue
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             
             are
             led
             by
             the
             law
             of
             our
             members
             so
             many
             waies
             to
             euill
             ;
             that
             we
             be
             not
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             able
             to
             say
             euery
             day
             ,
             
               Come
               lord
               Iesus
               ,
               come
               quickely
               :
            
             
             
               we
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolued
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             end
             this
             discourse
             ,
             seeing
             God
             hath
             taught
             his
             children
             to
             prouide
             for
             the
             hardest
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             may
             perseuer
             in
             a
             good
             course
             vnto
             the
             end
             ,
             euen
             through
             great
             tribulations
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             an
             easier
             passage
             without
             them
             ;
             let
             this
             be
             holden
             as
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             this
             as
             a
             singular
             prerogatiue
             granted
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             that
             thereby
             they
             may
             say
             in
             reuerence
             and
             confidence
             :
             
               Nothing
               shall
               separate
               vs
               from
               God
               ,
               neither
               life
               nor
               death
               ,
               neither
               things
               present
               nor
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
             
             And
             let
             not
             this
             honor
             and
             liberty
             be
             lost
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             world
             cannot
             redeeme
             nor
             buy
             againe
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             vs
             nourish
             daily
             the
             hope
             of
             this
             perseuerance
             :
             First
             by
             keeping
             in
             vs
             a
             willingnesse
             to
             die
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             we
             doe
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             we
             be
             fit
             to
             liue
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             we
             vse
             oft
             to
             meditate
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             set
             our
             mindes
             on
             things
             heauenly
             ;
             
             that
             so
             we
             may
             preserue
             and
             continue
             that
             liberty
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             we
             hold
             fast
             our
             reioicing
             in
             Christ
             daily
             .
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             we
             mortifie
             all
             sinne
             ,
             and
             keepe
             it
             out
             of
             loue
             with
             vs
             :
             
             which
             is
             a
             plucking
             out
             of
             the
             sting
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
             Fiftly
             ,
             that
             we
             inure
             our selues
             to
             beare
             smaller
             afflictions
             ,
             
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             denying
             our selues
             :
             so
             we
             shall
             welcome
             and
             goe
             vnder
             greater
             when
             they
             come
             ,
             yea
             euen
             death
             it selfe
             .
             And
             let
             vs
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             indeauours
             not
             to
             hold
             fast
             these
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             finde
             any
             other
             estate
             harder
             and
             full
             of
             wearinesse
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             be
             said
             of
             this
             priuiledge
             ,
             Of
             the
             perseuerance
             of
             the
             godly
             vnto
             their
             end
             :
             and
             so
             of
             all
             the
             other
             which
             are
             inioied
             in
             this
             life
             .
             All
             which
             although
             they
             be
             of
             so
             singular
             price
             as
             I
             haue
             declared
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             had
             not
             other
             adioined
             vnto
             them
             which
             are
             immortall
             and
             perpetuall
             ,
             and
             should
             then
             be
             inioied
             ,
             when
             these
             temporary
             prerogatiues
             shall
             be
             at
             an
             end
             ;
             our
             liues
             
             should
             be
             but
             miserable
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             :
             
             
               If
               in
               this
               life
               onely
               we
               haue
               hope
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               of
               all
               men
               the
               most
               miserable
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             both
             together
             ,
             vnmatchable
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             14.
             
             Of
             the
             tenth
             and
             last
             priuiledge
             ,
             inioied
             perfectly
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             begunne
             heere
             .
          
           
             SO
             that
             when
             we
             haue
             had
             our
             part
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             then
             commeth
             the
             greatest
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             maketh
             all
             these
             great
             :
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             pleasures
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             for
             euermore
             ,
             
             and
             the
             glory
             ,
             
             the
             vnspeakeable
             glory
             ,
             which
             was
             prepared
             and
             laid
             vp
             for
             vs
             before
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             amongst
             all
             the
             other
             although
             this
             be
             by
             many
             degrees
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             yet
             I
             confesse
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             excellency
             thereof
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             I
             cannot
             see
             into
             the
             bewty
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             doe
             somewhat
             into
             the
             other
             ,
             
             whereof
             I
             haue
             some
             experience
             :
             I
             confesse
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             I
             cannot
             expresse
             to
             my
             contentation
             ,
             my
             minde
             about
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             do
             feare
             that
             in
             speaking
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             rather
             make
             it
             seeme
             lesse
             ,
             then
             if
             I
             said
             nothing
             :
             yet
             somewhat
             ,
             seeing
             this
             place
             doth
             so
             require
             .
          
           
             This
             estate
             therefore
             of
             the
             faithfull
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             the
             scripture
             setteth
             out
             by
             earthly
             comparisons
             and
             similitudes
             ,
             to
             our
             capacity
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             are
             not
             
             able
             to
             conceiue
             the
             same
             ,
             
             if
             in
             it
             owne
             nature
             ,
             it
             were
             described
             vnto
             vs
             :
             and
             especially
             ,
             by
             the
             resemblances
             of
             those
             things
             which
             we
             doe
             most
             affect
             and
             delight
             in
             ,
             as
             honour
             ,
             treasure
             ,
             riches
             ,
             bewty
             ,
             friends
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             ioy
             ,
             inheritance
             and
             possession
             of
             our
             owne
             .
             
             Behold
             therefore
             heere
             prepared
             for
             thee
             (
             ô
             happy
             Christian
             )
             an
             habitation
             ,
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             but
             euerlasting
             in
             heauen
             :
             an
             inheritance
             immortall
             ,
             vndefiled
             ,
             &c.
             not
             purchased
             with
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             farre
             more
             excellent
             price
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             more
             desired
             then
             to
             liue
             with
             our
             friends
             ?
             But
             lift
             vp
             thine
             eies
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             thee
             the
             company
             of
             the
             celestiall
             spirits
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             his
             holy
             angels
             ,
             and
             elect
             people
             ,
             to
             eat
             and
             drinke
             with
             at
             his
             table
             for
             euermore
             :
             I
             meane
             
             to
             haue
             fellowship
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             dwell
             with
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             blessed
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             friends
             ,
             kinred
             and
             acquaintance
             :
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
             
             Pleasure
             and
             ioy
             how
             is
             it
             sought
             after
             ?
             yea
             ,
             what
             is
             welcome
             without
             them
             ?
             And
             that
             thou
             maist
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             liberally
             prouided
             for
             thee
             this
             way
             :
             know
             and
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             ioy
             which
             there
             is
             possessed
             ,
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             it
             causeth
             a
             continuall
             singing
             and
             thanksgiuing
             .
          
           
             
             And
             what
             honour
             can
             be
             greater
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             the
             kings
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             ;
             yea
             to
             raigne
             triumphantly
             after
             we
             haue
             ouercome
             death
             ,
             sinne
             ,
             hell
             &
             the
             deuill
             ,
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             that
             euer
             were
             conquered
             ?
             The
             like
             I
             might
             
             say
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             
             And
             all
             these
             priuiledges
             are
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             ,
             because
             as
             their
             habitation
             it selfe
             is
             permanent
             and
             euerlasting
             :
             so
             are
             all
             the
             treasures
             which
             are
             inioied
             therein
             ,
             euerlasting
             also
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             precious
             things
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             are
             said
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             no
             eie
             hath
             seene
             ,
             no
             eare
             hath
             heard
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             able
             to
             conceiue
             .
             The
             happinesse
             of
             princes
             hath
             beene
             inioied
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             knowen
             what
             and
             how
             great
             it
             is
             ;
             
             
             which
             prooueth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             no
             sort
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             this
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             any
             maruell
             ,
             seeing
             one
             day
             in
             the
             courts
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             euen
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             a
             thousand
             else-where
             ,
             euen
             in
             a
             princes
             palace
             :
             therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             glory
             after
             this
             life
             how
             much
             more
             ?
             And
             yet
             further
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             neglected
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             at
             their
             wits
             end
             ,
             and
             smitten
             with
             horror
             ,
             weeping
             ,
             wailing
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ;
             euen
             then
             shall
             the
             faithfull
             inioy
             this
             infinite
             varietie
             of
             heauenly
             blessings
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             haue
             )
             a
             dreadfull
             feare
             and
             perswasion
             of
             losing
             and
             forgoing
             ,
             would
             be
             an
             exceding
             and
             intolerable
             torment
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             
             Besides
             ,
             we
             that
             liue
             now
             in
             this
             corrupt
             estate
             of
             the
             world
             (
             for
             it
             was
             not
             
             so
             in
             the
             beginning
             )
             and
             behold
             the
             varietie
             of
             Gods
             creatures
             replenishing
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             the
             fishes
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             the
             fowles
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             Moone
             and
             starres
             furnishing
             the
             vpper
             parts
             aboue
             vs
             ;
             the
             trees
             ,
             corne
             and
             grasse
             ,
             beautifying
             these
             inferiour
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             beneath
             vs
             :
             
             if
             we
             might
             haue
             seene
             all
             these
             in
             their
             perfection
             with
             him
             which
             was
             made
             Lord
             of
             them
             ,
             euen
             man
             when
             he
             was
             yet
             without
             sinne
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             what
             a
             glorious
             habitation
             should
             it
             haue
             beene
             ?
             And
             yet
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             court-yard
             or
             entrie
             into
             a
             kings
             palace
             should
             it
             haue
             beene
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             heauenly
             mansion
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             celestiall
             Ierusalem
             :
             for
             this
             is
             called
             but
             his
             footstoole
             ,
             
             but
             heauen
             is
             his
             throne
             .
          
           
             And
             therfore
             if
             the
             Lord
             did
             so
             adorne
             this
             earth
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             yet
             full
             of
             admiration
             to
             see
             but
             the
             prints
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             his
             power
             and
             wisedome
             therein
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             euen
             a
             while
             to
             be
             a
             place
             of
             refreshing
             for
             vs
             :
             who
             can
             thinke
             how
             magnificent
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             is
             ,
             which
             with
             all
             the
             infinite
             commodities
             he
             hath
             made
             to
             be
             a
             perpetuall
             habitation
             and
             dwelling
             place
             for
             all
             his
             beloued
             ones
             ?
             And
             so
             likewise
             it
             is
             an
             high
             degree
             
             of
             prosperitie
             ,
             to
             be
             inlightned
             to
             see
             by
             faith
             but
             in
             this
             world
             the
             sweet
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             yet
             is
             this
             but
             a
             taste
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             
               a
               day
               there
            
             ,
             
             
               is
               better
               then
               a
               thousand
               elsewhere
            
             :
             and
             the
             prerogatiues
             of
             a
             Christian
             are
             admirable
             .
             
             When
             Paule
             was
             wrapt
             into
             the
             
               third
               heauen
               ,
               &
               had
               heard
               things
               that
               were
               not
               to
               be
               vttered
            
             ;
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               lift
               vp
               with
               the
               aboundance
               of
               reuelation
            
             :
             
             and
             ,
             
               When
               Christ
               was
               but
               transformed
               ,
               that
               his
               garments
               did
               shine
               as
               the
               sunne
               ,
            
             Peter
             
               was
               astonished
            
             :
             how
             much
             more
             then
             with
             this
             glory
             ?
             which
             in
             the
             former
             are
             but
             dimly
             represented
             ?
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             further
             describing
             of
             it
             by
             the
             particular
             kindes
             of
             pleasures
             
             and
             delights
             to
             the
             body
             and
             euery
             part
             of
             it
             and
             euery
             sense
             partaining
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             soule
             likewise
             :
             (
             which
             some
             haue
             taken
             vpon
             them
             to
             affirme
             and
             set
             out
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hauing
             said
             no
             such
             thing
             himselfe
             of
             the
             kinds
             of
             pleasures
             which
             are
             to
             be
             inioied
             there
             :
             )
             I
             leaue
             it
             as
             a
             bold
             coniecture
             of
             mans
             braine
             :
             
             
             and
             fitter
             for
             the
             popish
             cleargy
             to
             teach
             to
             their
             superstious
             company
             :
             who
             as
             their
             whole
             forme
             of
             their
             worshipping
             of
             God
             is
             outward
             ,
             grosse
             and
             carnall
             ,
             with
             Sonnets
             and
             sounds
             to
             please
             the
             eare
             ,
             and
             praier-like
             sights
             to
             delight
             the
             eie
             ;
             but
             that
             worship
             which
             is
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             vse
             with
             them
             :
             so
             they
             imagine
             as
             grosly
             of
             the
             delights
             which
             are
             in
             heauen
             ;
             that
             part
             of
             them
             are
             in
             the
             exceeding
             sweetnesse
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             smelling
             ,
             maruellous
             pleasure
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             tasting
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             handling
             they
             speake
             answerably
             .
             
             I
             will
             not
             (
             I
             say
             )
             wade
             further
             then
             I
             may
             wade
             safely
             ;
             what
             the
             
             kindes
             and
             varietie
             of
             pleasures
             are
             particularly
             which
             the
             righteous
             are
             partakers
             of
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             reuealed
             vnto
             me
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             to
             say
             ,
             
             I
             know
             not
             :
             It
             is
             enough
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             are
             so
             great
             and
             many
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             once
             thought
             of
             according
             to
             their
             woorthinesse
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             the
             wisest
             ,
             who
             can
             see
             furthest
             and
             enter
             most
             deepely
             into
             matters
             .
          
           
             Onely
             this
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             I
             will
             end
             :
             That
             the
             Lord
             shall
             there
             wipe
             away
             euery
             teare
             from
             the
             eies
             of
             his
             children
             ;
             and
             they
             which
             sowed
             in
             teares
             before
             heere
             on
             earth
             ,
             shall
             there
             reape
             in
             ioy
             ;
             death
             shall
             no
             more
             raigne
             ,
             neither
             shall
             there
             be
             any
             more
             lamentation
             ,
             nor
             crying
             ,
             nor
             sorrow
             :
             
             and
             for
             the
             glory
             ,
             beautie
             ,
             pleasure
             and
             eternitie
             which
             shall
             be
             found
             there
             ,
             it
             is
             compared
             vnto
             a
             goodly
             citie
             ;
             whose
             shining
             is
             like
             vnto
             a
             stone
             ,
             most
             precious
             as
             a
             Iasper
             stone
             ,
             
             cleere
             as
             chrystall
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             after
             the
             soule
             in
             paradise
             shall
             in
             her
             kinde
             haue
             inioied
             the
             pleasures
             there
             ,
             then
             shall
             the
             bodie
             (
             for
             inioying
             the
             fulnesse
             thereof
             )
             be
             adioined
             to
             it
             ,
             
             and
             
               made
               like
               to
               the
               glorious
               body
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
            
             and
             be
             glorious
             it selfe
             also
             .
             The
             vse
             is
             comfort
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             waiting
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             for
             our
             last
             and
             full
             deliuerance
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             well
             testifie
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             our
             houses
             of
             clay
             we
             are
             but
             strangers
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             lay
             this
             priuiledge
             with
             the
             rest
             which
             I
             haue
             mentioned
             in
             this
             treatise
             ,
             (
             all
             which
             are
             ,
             and
             properly
             belong
             to
             the
             true
             beleeuers
             )
             
             who
             can
             deny
             but
             that
             their
             part
             and
             porcion
             is
             great
             ?
             But
             oh
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             so
             accounted
             of
             ,
             euen
             among
             such
             ;
             and
             yet
             when
             I
             ,
             or
             any
             haue
             said
             what
             we
             can
             ,
             we
             haue
             said
             but
             a
             little
             :
             for
             it
             is
             farre
             greater
             then
             we
             can
             set
             it
             out
             to
             be
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Queene
             of
             Sheba
             said
             to
             Salomon
             when
             she
             had
             heard
             his
             wisdome
             :
             
             It
             was
             a
             true
             word
             that
             I
             heard
             in
             mine
             owne
             land
             of
             thine
             estate
             and
             wisdome
             ;
             howbeit
             I
             beleeued
             not
             this
             report
             ,
             till
             I
             came
             and
             had
             seene
             it
             with
             mine
             eies
             :
             but
             loe
             ,
             the
             one
             halfe
             was
             not
             tolde
             me
             ;
             for
             thou
             hast
             more
             wisdome
             and
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             then
             I
             haue
             heard
             by
             report
             :
             So
             it
             may
             be
             said
             by
             Gods
             people
             (
             who
             haue
             already
             in
             heauen
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             kingdome
             :
             )
             It
             was
             a
             true
             report
             which
             we
             heard
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             preachers
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
             tidings
             of
             saluation
             &
             their
             other
             prerogatiues
             ;
             yet
             the
             one
             halfe
             of
             our
             prosperitie
             &
             happinesse
             was
             not
             declared
             and
             made
             knowen
             :
             for
             we
             haue
             greater
             then
             was
             reported
             in
             their
             message
             .
             And
             if
             they
             find
             it
             so
             great
             in
             heauen
             ,
             can
             the
             taste
             thereof
             choose
             but
             be
             sweet
             and
             great
             which
             we
             haue
             heere
             on
             earth
             ?
             
             euen
             as
             Balaam
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             prophecied
             of
             his
             people
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             when
             he
             looked
             vpon
             them
             dwelling
             according
             to
             their
             tribes
             :
             How
             goodly
             are
             thy
             tents
             ,
             ô
             Iacob
             ;
             and
             thy
             habitations
             ,
             ô
             Israel
             ?
             as
             the
             valleies
             are
             they
             stretched
             foorth
             ,
             and
             as
             gardens
             by
             the
             riuers
             side
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             all
             these
             priuiledges
             are
             great
             ,
             and
             we
             haue
             good
             proofe
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             his
             deare
             children
             liberty
             to
             inioy
             them
             :
             so
             this
             further
             commends
             
             their
             happy
             condition
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             that
             all
             these
             belong
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             the
             word
             of
             God
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             also
             approoue
             of
             ,
             imbrace
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             be
             able
             to
             see
             thereby
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             them
             all
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             how
             thereby
             they
             haue
             most
             sweet
             communion
             with
             him
             and
             with
             Christ
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             
             (
             which
             the
             world
             cannot
             haue
             )
             and
             most
             heauenly
             comfort
             and
             peace
             thereby
             ;
             and
             hauing
             learned
             experience
             
             
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             may
             get
             wisdome
             to
             carry
             themselues
             in
             euery
             estate
             and
             condition
             after
             the
             best
             maner
             of
             Christians
             :
             all
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             haue
             giuen
             them
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             concerning
             the
             effectuall
             knowing
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             out
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             all
             the
             forementioned
             priuiledges
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             peculiar
             gift
             of
             God
             to
             his
             elect
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             other
             (
             no
             ,
             not
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             iudiciall
             clarkes
             &
             diuines
             )
             haue
             it
             ;
             that
             saying
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             is
             a
             plaine
             and
             cleere
             proofe
             to
             his
             disciples
             :
             
               To
               you
               it
               is
               giuen
               to
               know
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               kingdome
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               vnto
               others
               not
            
             ;
             that
             the
             prophecy
             of
             Esay
             may
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             
               In
               hearing
               they
               shall
               
               heare
               and
               not
               vnderstand
               ,
               and
               seeing
               they
               shall
               see
               and
               not
               perceiue
               ;
               lest
               they
               should
               turne
               &
               I
               should
               saue
               them
               .
            
             Whereby
             we
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             singular
             prerogatiue
             to
             Gods
             children
             to
             haue
             the
             effectuall
             knowledge
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             see
             their
             liberties
             :
             which
             others
             cannot
             haue
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             saith
             in
             Ezekiell
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             take
             away
             from
             his
             children
             their
             old
             hearts
             and
             giue
             them
             new
             ;
             and
             write
             his
             law
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             the
             excellent
             things
             and
             wonderful
             which
             are
             contained
             therein
             :
             which
             others
             do
             not
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             although
             the
             vnbeleeuers
             and
             vnregenerate
             may
             haue
             knowledge
             in
             the
             letter
             ;
             
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             led
             after
             it
             by
             the
             spirit
             which
             is
             
             the
             life
             of
             it
             .
             For
             what
             will
             not
             hope
             of
             promotion
             ,
             liuing
             and
             credite
             doe
             ,
             euen
             with
             naturall
             men
             ,
             in
             drawing
             them
             to
             take
             paines
             to
             seeke
             for
             knowledge
             ;
             as
             experience
             in
             all
             ages
             hath
             and
             doth
             teach
             ?
             when
             yet
             ,
             for
             any
             great
             matter
             of
             sound
             practise
             &
             comfort
             that
             many
             of
             them
             haue
             by
             the
             scriptures
             besides
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             speaking
             of
             .
             For
             when
             by
             study
             and
             learning
             they
             haue
             gotten
             the
             wealth
             and
             glory
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             they
             haue
             that
             which
             they
             sought
             :
             and
             as
             for
             the
             scriptures
             and
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             
             though
             they
             haue
             a
             shew
             of
             it
             ,
             their
             hearts
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             the
             matters
             which
             take
             them
             vp
             in
             the
             delight
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             hate
             to
             be
             reformed
             by
             them
             ;
             neither
             are
             they
             so
             precious
             in
             their
             eies
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             gotten
             by
             
             them
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             base
             and
             temporary
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             the
             word
             of
             God
             that
             reuealeth
             his
             will
             about
             all
             these
             ,
             
             is
             more
             
             sweet
             to
             his
             seruants
             ,
             then
             the
             hony
             combe
             ;
             yea
             ,
             all
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             are
             not
             in
             their
             account
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             wisdome
             thereof
             :
             
             but
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             more
             pleasure
             in
             the
             word
             of
             god
             then
             in
             al
             maner
             of
             riches
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             the
             ioy
             of
             his
             hart
             ,
             his
             matter
             of
             song
             and
             his
             companions
             to
             talke
             &
             solace
             himselfe
             with
             ;
             it
             is
             far
             from
             them
             .
             
             Therefore
             when
             the
             blessed
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             to
             delight
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God
             :
             the
             wicked
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             are
             described
             to
             speake
             thus
             :
             
               Depart
               from
               vs
               (
               ô
               Lord
               )
               ;
               we
               desire
               not
               ,
               nor
               are
               delighted
               in
               the
               knowledge
               
               of
               thy
               waies
               .
            
          
           
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             roiall
             gift
             then
             ,
             that
             whereas
             mens
             hearts
             naturally
             can
             take
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             heauenly
             Manna
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             but
             soone
             loath
             and
             waxe
             weary
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             Gods
             people
             who
             know
             the
             price
             of
             it
             ,
             
             may
             make
             the
             same
             their
             song
             ,
             their
             ioy
             and
             their
             delight
             :
             that
             so
             they
             may
             draw
             out
             of
             it
             all
             good
             things
             as
             they
             haue
             opportunity
             ?
             Which
             seeing
             others
             cannot
             doe
             ,
             therefore
             they
             seeke
             vaine
             delights
             to
             pleasure
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             ministreth
             
             found
             delight
             indeed
             ,
             they
             can
             in
             their
             greatest
             need
             and
             heauinesse
             haue
             no
             
             benefit
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             through
             this
             knowledge
             and
             delight
             that
             they
             haue
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             which
             certify
             them
             of
             all
             these
             heauenly
             prerogatiues
             ,
             they
             get
             experience
             in
             themselues
             of
             the
             things
             which
             they
             leame
             therein
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             happiest
             estate
             of
             life
             that
             heere
             can
             be
             inioied
             ,
             
             euen
             that
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             promises
             of
             this
             life
             and
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             
             They
             grow
             wise
             in
             obseruing
             ,
             that
             God
             verifieth
             indeed
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             spoken
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             iotte
             thereof
             doth
             faile
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             become
             more
             resolute
             euery
             day
             against
             all
             euill
             and
             sinne
             ,
             
             because
             they
             see
             that
             God
             will
             be
             reuenged
             vpon
             euery
             euill
             
             way
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             if
             they
             sinne
             as
             others
             doe
             ,
             he
             smiteth
             :
             and
             they
             grow
             to
             see
             ,
             
             that
             he
             keepeth
             promise
             towards
             his
             ,
             who
             rest
             on
             him
             ,
             euen
             in
             
             their
             greatest
             streights
             .
             Which
             how
             great
             a
             benefite
             it
             is
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             bringeth
             most
             neare
             communion
             with
             God
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             which
             worketh
             in
             them
             (
             and
             which
             the
             world
             cannot
             receiue
             )
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             saith
             :
             
               He
               that
               loueth
               me
            
             ,
             
             
               shall
               be
               loued
               of
               my
               father
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               loue
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               shew
               my selfe
               vnto
               him
               :
            
             
             
               He
               that
               keepeth
               my
               word
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               be
               loued
               of
               my
               father
               ,
               so
               we
               will
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               abide
               with
               him
               :
            
             whereby
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             make
             knowen
             his
             minde
             and
             will
             to
             them
             as
             familiarly
             ,
             as
             they
             which
             vse
             to
             conuerse
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             eate
             and
             drinke
             together
             :
             for
             the
             which
             cause
             also
             
             he
             calleth
             them
             his
             friends
             ,
             which
             doe
             the
             things
             which
             he
             commandeth
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             whom
             he
             will
             open
             euen
             his
             secret
             ,
             as
             men
             vse
             to
             doe
             to
             their
             friends
             ,
             
             and
             not
             to
             seruants
             .
             For
             he
             loueth
             Zion
             (
             his
             militant
             church
             which
             he
             hath
             chosen
             ,
             and
             will
             dwell
             there
             and
             delight
             in
             her
             )
             more
             then
             all
             the
             habitations
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             then
             all
             other
             beside
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             fruite
             this
             neare
             communion
             with
             God
             doth
             bring
             ,
             which
             his
             faithfull
             seruants
             haue
             offered
             them
             ,
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             coniectured
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             Salomon
             saith
             :
             
             
               The
               heart
               of
               a
               friend
               resteth
               in
               his
               friend
               ;
               and
               a
               friend
               is
               neerer
               than
               a
               brother
               :
            
             and
             if
             the
             perfection
             of
             loue
             be
             ioy
             ,
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             great
             ioy
             to
             Gods
             faithfull
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             so
             deare
             to
             the
             Lord
             and
             he
             
             beloued
             of
             them
             so
             intirely
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             God
             giueth
             to
             his
             ,
             many
             comforts
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             he
             doth
             many
             waies
             ,
             
             and
             in
             many
             respects
             ,
             through
             the
             hope
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             through
             true
             praier
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             good
             conscience
             (
             as
             hath
             beene
             said
             :
             )
             so
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             know
             his
             will
             and
             haue
             proofe
             of
             his
             familiarity
             with
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             to
             call
             it
             )
             their
             ioy
             is
             yet
             more
             increased
             ,
             especially
             after
             a
             longer
             continued
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             word
             .
             And
             what
             is
             happinesse
             (
             such
             I
             meane
             as
             in
             this
             present
             life
             may
             be
             inioied
             )
             if
             this
             be
             not
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             partake
             all
             these
             with
             him
             ?
             thus
             to
             goe
             in
             and
             out
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             him
             thus
             the
             staffe
             of
             our
             comfort
             in
             al
             estates
             ?
             Which
             maketh
             ready
             to
             die
             and
             fit
             to
             liue
             ,
             and
             giueth
             greater
             gaine
             in
             both
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             
             other
             condition
             or
             course
             can
             be
             found
             and
             inioied
             :
             yea
             this
             maketh
             the
             inioiers
             of
             it
             happy
             heere
             ,
             and
             certaine
             ,
             that
             afterwards
             they
             shall
             be
             happy
             for
             euer
             ;
             and
             though
             sathan
             doth
             much
             quaile
             this
             by
             occasion
             of
             troubles
             and
             our
             frailties
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             recouered
             againe
             .
          
           
             This
             in
             few
             words
             is
             that
             which
             I
             wish
             the
             true
             Christian
             reader
             to
             meditate
             on
             and
             consider
             ,
             which
             all
             Gods
             people
             haue
             so
             great
             need
             to
             inioy
             and
             partake
             
             
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             needs
             grieue
             all
             that
             doe
             vnderstand
             and
             loue
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             see
             so
             many
             to
             be
             void
             thereof
             ,
             to
             whom
             yet
             the
             Lord
             hath
             graciously
             and
             freely
             bequeathed
             it
             .
             And
             I
             pray
             God
             in
             most
             feruent
             maner
             ,
             to
             inlarge
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             his
             good
             seruants
             ,
             that
             seeing
             many
             mourne
             in
             Sion
             ,
             and
             are
             holden
             downe
             with
             sundry
             and
             sore
             afflictions
             till
             they
             faint
             againe
             ,
             (
             as
             though
             there
             were
             no
             comfort
             to
             be
             found
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             easing
             of
             their
             heauy
             hearts
             )
             that
             they
             may
             consider
             what
             the
             Lord
             hath
             prouided
             for
             the
             easing
             of
             them
             ,
             euen
             this
             :
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             forementioned
             priuiledges
             belong
             vnto
             them
             :
             that
             though
             their
             sorrowes
             be
             many
             and
             great
             ,
             yet
             
             they
             may
             not
             driue
             them
             from
             hope
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             send
             them
             more
             earnestly
             to
             grone
             to
             him
             by
             praier
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             receiue
             and
             take
             these
             things
             to
             their
             comfort
             ,
             which
             he
             for
             that
             very
             cause
             hath
             committed
             to
             writing
             ;
             that
             those
             his
             children
             which
             are
             brought
             low
             ,
             and
             into
             distresse
             ,
             and
             almost
             to
             vtter
             despaire
             ,
             may
             lift
             vp
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             reioice
             for
             so
             great
             hope
             of
             redemption
             and
             deliuerance
             at
             hand
             comming
             towards
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             will
             recompence
             ,
             aboundantly
             all
             the
             labour
             that
             hath
             beene
             taken
             ,
             and
             need
             no
             more
             be
             lost
             when
             it
             is
             once
             inioied
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             the
             beleeuers
             may
             know
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             a
             part
             in
             all
             the
             forementioned
             prerogatiues
             ,
             and
             therefore
             delight
             in
             his
             word
             which
             bringeth
             such
             tidings
             
             to
             them
             ;
             if
             they
             may
             thereby
             be
             made
             acquainted
             with
             that
             maner
             of
             conuersation
             which
             pleaseth
             God
             best
             ,
             and
             maketh
             most
             for
             their
             owne
             comfort
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             spirit
             may
             haue
             communion
             with
             him
             (
             which
             the
             world
             cannot
             haue
             :
             )
             I
             cōclude
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             the
             beleeuers
             haue
             great
             prerogatiues
             bequeathed
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             priuiledges
             which
             God
             hath
             granted
             out
             vnto
             his
             beloued
             ,
             are
             most
             precious
             ,
             and
             worthy
             all
             labour
             and
             trauell
             to
             be
             come
             by
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             I
             say
             no
             more
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             conceiue
             ,
             what
             sweet
             consolation
             a
             beleeuing
             heart
             inioyeth
             which
             hath
             experience
             of
             this
             :
             for
             he
             beleeuing
             the
             promises
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             hauing
             most
             sweet
             peace
             of
             conscience
             with
             confidence
             ,
             as
             a
             fruite
             of
             beleeuing
             them
             already
             ,
             
             how
             great
             must
             his
             comfort
             needs
             be
             ,
             which
             ariseth
             from
             both
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             the
             hope
             which
             he
             hath
             of
             that
             which
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             ?
          
           
             Oh
             that
             all
             who
             feare
             God
             did
             beleeue
             this
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             boldly
             and
             ought
             confidently
             to
             doe
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             inrich
             themselues
             by
             hauing
             their
             part
             in
             it
             from
             time
             to
             time
             .
             
             So
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             to
             be
             lamented
             in
             the
             world
             then
             this
             :
             that
             God
             hauing
             called
             men
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             so
             excellent
             priuiledges
             ,
             and
             appointed
             for
             them
             such
             varietie
             of
             blessings
             ,
             (
             whereof
             I
             haue
             mentioned
             but
             some
             part
             )
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             desire
             to
             know
             them
             ;
             so
             carelesse
             as
             to
             reiect
             them
             ;
             so
             obstinate
             as
             to
             tread
             them
             vnder
             foote
             :
             and
             so
             to
             lead
             a
             life
             (
             I
             may
             truely
             say
             )
             full
             of
             misery
             for
             want
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
             But
             whiles
             I
             set
             downe
             this
             ,
             me
             thinkes
             I
             heare
             some
             obiecting
             thus
             :
             
             How
             can
             we
             be
             perswaded
             that
             God
             hath
             prouided
             this
             liberty
             for
             his
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             
             when
             both
             Scripture
             calleth
             our
             life
             heere
             (
             when
             we
             be
             in
             greatest
             prosperity
             )
             a
             wandring
             vp
             and
             downe
             heauily
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             pilgrimage
             or
             wildernesse
             ?
             and
             a
             sowing
             in
             teares
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             full
             of
             griefe
             ?
             and
             Christ
             telleth
             his
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             world
             they
             shall
             finde
             tribulation
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             many
             afflictions
             and
             persecutions
             we
             must
             enter
             into
             his
             kingdom
             ?
             And
             experience
             also
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             these
             
             things
             are
             euen
             so
             ?
             
             To
             the
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             affirming
             all
             that
             is
             said
             to
             be
             most
             
             true
             :
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             our
             troubles
             and
             sorrowes
             are
             many
             and
             great
             ,
             through
             the
             deuils
             malice
             ,
             whiles
             we
             seeke
             to
             keepe
             our selues
             vnstained
             in
             this
             wretched
             world
             ,
             we
             haue
             the
             more
             need
             of
             the
             greater
             comfort
             :
             neither
             were
             it
             possible
             for
             any
             godly
             man
             to
             goe
             through
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             fully
             resolued
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             with
             him
             to
             helpe
             him
             ,
             and
             comfort
             his
             soule
             many
             waies
             ,
             
             and
             namely
             in
             this
             ,
             wherein
             he
             feeleth
             his
             need
             greatest
             .
             And
             therefore
             these
             afflictions
             which
             our
             gracious
             God
             hath
             appointed
             and
             promised
             to
             bring
             vs
             through
             ,
             are
             a
             most
             sure
             proofe
             of
             this
             which
             I
             say
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             giuen
             most
             precious
             promises
             and
             prerogatiues
             to
             vs
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             only
             
             we
             can
             be
             able
             to
             goe
             vnder
             them
             .
             For
             all
             of
             vs
             must
             needs
             faint
             ,
             if
             we
             did
             not
             confidently
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             he
             setleth
             our
             hearts
             in
             most
             sound
             ioy
             and
             gladnesse
             ;
             partly
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             continuall
             feast
             ,
             and
             an
             experience
             of
             his
             fatherly
             loue
             towards
             vs
             ;
             and
             partly
             through
             the
             daily
             successe
             and
             blessing
             which
             we
             looke
             for
             from
             him
             ,
             the
             hope
             whereof
             maketh
             vs
             not
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             seeing
             God
             of
             his
             vnspeakable
             loue
             hath
             bequeathed
             to
             his
             children
             so
             large
             a
             portion
             ,
             euen
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             heauenly
             ioies
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             maketh
             his
             chastisements
             sweet
             ,
             and
             the
             yoke
             of
             his
             commandements
             easie
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             difficulties
             to
             be
             ouercome
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             poureth
             such
             
             great
             peace
             and
             comfort
             into
             their
             hearts
             that
             loue
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             restrayning
             them
             of
             it
             at
             no
             time
             (
             except
             it
             be
             more
             expedient
             for
             them
             to
             want
             it
             :
             )
             what
             shall
             I
             say
             more
             ,
             but
             bewaile
             that
             so
             few
             finde
             it
             ;
             and
             pray
             God
             to
             inlarge
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             and
             so
             inioy
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             all
             praise
             to
             his
             maiestie
             ,
             who
             hath
             thought
             no
             heauenly
             comfort
             too
             good
             for
             his
             ,
             euen
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             vale
             of
             misery
             ?
          
           
             
             And
             as
             for
             such
             as
             thinke
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             weake
             reioicing
             ,
             that
             is
             and
             may
             be
             accompanied
             with
             so
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             our
             life
             is
             subiect
             to
             :
             they
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             such
             corrections
             are
             seene
             by
             our
             heauenly
             father
             to
             be
             meete
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             vs
             from
             vaine
             and
             deceitfull
             reioicings
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             fatherly
             chastisements
             
             doe
             not
             take
             away
             this
             heauenly
             comfort
             from
             vs
             ,
             but
             they
             rather
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             seene
             a
             greater
             benefit
             ,
             then
             without
             them
             we
             could
             easily
             be
             able
             to
             perceiue
             .
          
           
             Others
             obiect
             thus
             :
             Are
             there
             so
             many
             commodities
             in
             the
             christian
             life
             ?
             How
             commeth
             it
             to
             passe
             then
             ,
             
             that
             they
             shew
             it
             not
             foorth
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             godly
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             poore
             and
             rich
             ,
             one
             and
             other
             ,
             doe
             not
             let
             their
             light
             so
             shine
             among
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             cause
             them
             by
             seeing
             such
             admirable
             things
             in
             them
             as
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             commonly
             in
             the
             world
             beside
             ,
             to
             aske
             &
             haste
             after
             them
             ?
             For
             where
             are
             they
             (
             say
             these
             Obiecters
             )
             which
             haue
             so
             much
             grace
             appearing
             in
             them
             aboue
             other
             men
             ?
             In
             their
             dealings
             we
             finde
             it
             not
             :
             in
             their
             
             liues
             we
             see
             it
             not
             :
             neither
             are
             any
             parts
             that
             we
             behold
             in
             them
             such
             ,
             as
             deserue
             so
             great
             cōmendation
             .
             
             To
             whom
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             al
             these
             things
             are
             true
             ,
             which
             haue
             beene
             said
             of
             the
             great
             priuiledges
             and
             prerogatiues
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             much
             more
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Psalme
             :
             
               Wonderfull
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               thee
               ,
               ô
               thou
               city
               of
               God
            
             :
             but
             yet
             not
             so
             easily
             descried
             nor
             perceiued
             in
             the
             persons
             who
             inioy
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             these
             causes
             :
          
           
           
             
             First
             ,
             
             seeing
             their
             most
             precious
             gifts
             are
             spirituall
             and
             inward
             (
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ;
             
               The
               kings
               daughter
               is
               all
               glorious
               within
            
             )
             and
             therefore
             not
             easily
             seene
             and
             beheld
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             but
             outward
             and
             bodily
             eies
             :
             their
             comelinesse
             and
             beauty
             is
             like
             the
             curtaines
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             the
             outward
             and
             vpper
             couerings
             whereof
             were
             of
             goats
             haire
             ,
             rammes
             skinnes
             ,
             
             and
             badgers
             ;
             but
             the
             inward
             were
             of
             fine
             twined
             linnen
             ,
             blew
             silke
             ,
             purple
             and
             scarlet
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             exquisite
             imbroidering
             of
             the
             Cherubins
             vpon
             them
             :
             So
             is
             the
             outward
             estate
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             ill
             fauoured
             and
             deformed
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             men
             ;
             but
             inwardly
             ,
             beautifull
             as
             the
             lilie
             ,
             
             and
             sweet
             and
             
             pleasant
             as
             the
             rose
             .
             Their
             graces
             therefore
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             them
             ,
             
             as
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             confidence
             ,
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             a
             well
             gouerning
             of
             themselues
             ;
             and
             with
             these
             ,
             meekenesse
             ,
             patience
             ,
             mercifulnesse
             ,
             loue
             ,
             &c.
             being
             not
             perceiued
             of
             them
             who
             neither
             know
             them
             ,
             nor
             haue
             them
             ,
             nor
             loue
             them
             :
             what
             maruell
             is
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             aske
             for
             that
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             before
             their
             eies
             ,
             
             (
             as
             the
             souldiers
             that
             sought
             Christ
             euen
             when
             they
             spake
             to
             him
             )
             &
             though
             they
             say
             ,
             They
             behold
             no
             such
             grace
             in
             them
             ;
             which
             they
             can
             not
             discerne
             ?
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             inward
             comfort
             and
             ioy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             worth
             than
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             cause
             why
             these
             Obiecters
             see
             nothing
             worthy
             the
             following
             in
             
             a
             maner
             ,
             or
             commendable
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             :
             
             because
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             which
             appeare
             outwardly
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             do
             the
             more
             prouoke
             them
             to
             wrath
             and
             rage
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             their
             course
             is
             not
             like
             their
             owne
             ,
             but
             contrary
             vnto
             it
             :
             for
             they
             thinke
             themselues
             disgraced
             by
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             walke
             not
             after
             the
             same
             excesse
             of
             riot
             that
             they
             themselues
             do
             ;
             and
             therefore
             speake
             they
             euill
             of
             them
             .
             
             Their
             innocency
             and
             harmelesse
             liuing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             will
             haue
             no
             fellowship
             with
             the
             vnfruitfull
             works
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             but
             rebuke
             them
             rather
             ,
             and
             their
             Christian
             carrying
             of
             themselues
             in
             their
             waies
             with
             moderation
             ,
             wisdome
             and
             constancie
             ;
             is
             charged
             to
             be
             hypocrisie
             ,
             precisenesse
             ,
             and
             new-fangled
             singularitie
             .
          
           
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             comfort
             which
             they
             haue
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             
             being
             rather
             felt
             in
             their
             owne
             hearts
             than
             seene
             of
             strangers
             ,
             and
             their
             reproch
             in
             the
             world
             great
             ,
             and
             their
             condition
             counted
             vnfortunate
             :
             how
             can
             the
             happinesse
             of
             them
             be
             knowen
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             no
             lesse
             ,
             yea
             rather
             farre
             greater
             ,
             than
             I
             haue
             set
             it
             downe
             to
             be
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             they
             must
             haue
             eyes
             as
             cleere
             as
             chrystall
             ,
             who
             can
             see
             and
             beholde
             this
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             I
             may
             leaue
             no
             doubt
             in
             any
             mans
             minde
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             
             I
             must
             desire
             them
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             my
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             Gods
             children
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             priuiledges
             wherewith
             God
             honoureth
             them
             ,
             both
             heere
             ,
             and
             especially
             will
             do
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             are
             therefore
             without
             their
             seuerall
             infirmities
             
             and
             blots
             also
             ,
             (
             some
             of
             them
             )
             vnto
             the
             which
             the
             rest
             (
             through
             their
             owne
             corruption
             yet
             remaining
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             deuils
             malice
             )
             are
             subiect
             :
             which
             (
             though
             they
             debarre
             them
             not
             of
             the
             forenamed
             prerogatiues
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             willingly
             brought
             to
             repent
             of
             them
             )
             is
             one
             great
             cause
             ,
             why
             these
             obiecters
             see
             so
             little
             in
             the
             godly
             life
             ,
             as
             either
             to
             commend
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             themselues
             incouraged
             to
             imbrace
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             while
             these
             marke
             not
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             only
             beholde
             the
             slips
             and
             blemishes
             in
             the
             men
             themselues
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             
             more
             than
             other
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             beleeue
             nor
             regard
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
             which
             teacheth
             the
             trueth
             more
             soundly
             than
             it
             can
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             holiest
             persons
             and
             perfectest
             patternes
             ;
             therefore
             they
             grow
             to
             these
             absurdities
             .
             And
             yet
             when
             their
             infirmities
             appeare
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             take
             holde
             of
             them
             ,
             God
             seeing
             it
             expedient
             that
             it
             be
             so
             for
             a
             season
             ;
             
             euen
             then
             is
             their
             estate
             more
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             in
             their
             greatest
             flourishing
             .
             For
             they
             are
             beloued
             of
             the
             Lord
             *
             yet
             still
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             and
             most
             deare
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               I
               am
               blacke
               ,
               ye
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               yet
               comly
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             of
             their
             falles
             and
             infirmities
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             departed
             from
             the
             good
             and
             perfect
             way
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             thereby
             see
             and
             bewaile
             their
             vilenesse
             ,
             
             and
             so
             returne
             againe
             to
             stand
             more
             constantly
             after
             .
             Yet
             this
             watch-word
             I
             would
             giue
             to
             many
             which
             are
             of
             good
             hope
             ,
             that
             diuers
             grosse
             and
             ranke
             corruptions
             do
             so
             broadly
             appeare
             and
             so
             mightily
             preuaile
             in
             sundry
             (
             as
             frowardnesse
             ,
             vncharitablenesse
             ,
             conceitednesse
             ,
             rash
             iudgements
             ,
             breach
             of
             promise
             ,
             
             and
             other
             heat
             and
             intemperancy
             of
             heart
             ,
             &c.
             )
             to
             the
             offence
             of
             many
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             exceedingly
             abate
             the
             beautie
             &
             glorie
             of
             their
             profession
             .
             And
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             confessed
             and
             granted
             ,
             that
             few
             Christians
             are
             as
             they
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             :
             but
             goodnesse
             is
             too
             sparing
             ,
             and
             grace
             is
             too
             sore
             dimmed
             and
             darkened
             in
             most
             ,
             euen
             of
             the
             best
             and
             forwardest
             :
             and
             few
             carie
             themselues
             as
             they
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             doe
             in
             their
             course
             ,
             by
             giuing
             good
             example
             .
             
             And
             this
             maketh
             the
             Gospell
             to
             be
             lesse
             honoured
             and
             imbraced
             of
             many
             :
             
             whereas
             if
             it
             were
             a
             more
             common
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             well-willers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             were
             more
             faithfull
             ,
             wise
             ,
             watchfull
             ,
             louing
             ,
             harmelesse
             ,
             fruitfull
             ,
             &c.
             it
             would
             cut
             and
             wound
             the
             hearts
             and
             consciences
             of
             the
             bad
             ,
             and
             also
             incourage
             many
             of
             the
             weaker
             sort
             vnto
             their
             duties
             .
             But
             yet
             shall
             the
             liues
             of
             them
             be
             glorious
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             shining
             lights
             to
             such
             as
             can
             see
             and
             discerne
             ;
             whiles
             they
             that
             carpe
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             disgrace
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             mists
             and
             clouds
             ,
             that
             shine
             not
             but
             hinder
             the
             light
             rather
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             haue
             excellent
             gifts
             of
             God
             in
             them
             :
             yet
             the
             trueth
             is
             ,
             where
             sanctification
             ,
             euen
             the
             salt
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             not
             
             to
             season
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             as
             a
             pleasant
             and
             beautifull
             flower
             growing
             on
             a
             dunghill
             ;
             and
             (
             as
             Salomon
             saith
             )
             like
             a
             ring
             in
             a
             swines
             snout
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             true
             beleeuers
             .
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           sixth
           Treatise
           .
        
         
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SEVENTH
           TREATISE
           :
           OF
           THE
           OBIECTIONS
           
           AND
           CAVILS
           WHICH
           may
           be
           brought
           against
           the
           doctrine
           before
           set
           downe
           ;
           and
           an
           answere
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             summe
             and
             order
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             
             NOw
             that
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             matter
             which
             I
             tooke
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             haue
             shewed
             how
             it
             behoueth
             the
             people
             of
             God
             to
             be
             directed
             and
             guided
             daily
             vnto
             the
             Christian
             life
             ,
             and
             what
             impediments
             are
             in
             the
             way
             to
             hinder
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             priuiledges
             to
             incourage
             to
             it
             :
             I
             will
             now
             in
             the
             next
             and
             last
             place
             ,
             as
             I
             appointed
             in
             the
             entrance
             ,
             meet
             with
             the
             obiections
             and
             cauils
             which
             may
             arise
             from
             thence
             :
             that
             all
             the
             Lords
             inheritance
             may
             walke
             after
             that
             course
             more
             resolutely
             and
             boldly
             ;
             especially
             when
             such
             obiections
             as
             may
             trouble
             them
             ,
             shall
             appeare
             to
             be
             but
             weake
             and
             vaine
             .
             As
             I
             
             nothing
             doubt
             ,
             but
             whatsoeuer
             shew
             of
             reason
             may
             come
             in
             the
             way
             against
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             seene
             to
             be
             but
             the
             froth
             of
             mans
             braine
             ,
             and
             carnall
             .
             And
             I
             likewise
             hope
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             doctrine
             before
             set
             downe
             ,
             shal
             not
             onely
             be
             incouraged
             by
             these
             answers
             to
             practise
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             inabled
             and
             perswaded
             to
             continue
             therein
             till
             more
             light
             be
             giuen
             them
             for
             the
             well
             gouerning
             of
             themselues
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             more
             perfect
             maner
             than
             I
             can
             set
             downe
             :
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             ,
             that
             this
             which
             I
             heere
             haue
             propounded
             ,
             may
             helpe
             to
             direct
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             Christian
             people
             ,
             as
             the
             godly
             learned
             haue
             bene
             taught
             of
             God
             to
             direct
             themselues
             .
             For
             who
             knoweth
             not
             this
             ,
             that
             euen
             many
             of
             Gods
             deare
             children
             doe
             and
             haue
             through
             ignorance
             and
             for
             want
             
             of
             direction
             ,
             very
             dimly
             seene
             into
             the
             beauty
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             vncomfortablely
             gone
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             haue
             made
             a
             meere
             toile
             of
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             pleasure
             ?
             Therefore
             as
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             numbers
             will
             rebell
             against
             the
             doctrine
             which
             rangeth
             them
             within
             holie
             compasse
             ,
             and
             will
             refuse
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             which
             doe
             so
             ,
             will
             frame
             their
             iudgement
             to
             their
             practise
             ,
             to
             excuse
             and
             defend
             that
             to
             be
             good
             which
             they
             doe
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             questions
             will
             arise
             in
             
             the
             weake
             beleeuers
             about
             it
             to
             trouble
             them
             :
             I
             will
             therefore
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             in
             
             this
             Treatise
             set
             my selfe
             against
             such
             carnall
             reasonings
             ,
             answering
             the
             cauils
             and
             quarrels
             which
             they
             shall
             raise
             and
             bring
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             euill
             liues
             against
             the
             former
             doctrine
             ;
             and
             then
             remoue
             the
             obiections
             which
             weake
             (
             but
             yet
             teachable
             )
             Christians
             would
             or
             ought
             to
             propound
             for
             their
             satisfying
             ,
             before
             I
             end
             .
          
           
             
             And
             I
             will
             do
             it
             in
             this
             maner
             :
             First
             ,
             to
             answer
             them
             who
             obiect
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             any
             daily
             directing
             of
             vs
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             haue
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             neither
             this
             which
             is
             before
             set
             downe
             by
             me
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             ,
             is
             of
             any
             vse
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             purpose
             :
             this
             I
             will
             answer
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             .
             Then
             I
             will
             
             shew
             the
             obiections
             and
             cauils
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             neither
             this
             nor
             any
             other
             like
             it
             ,
             can
             be
             obserued
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             daily
             ;
             and
             set
             downe
             their
             reasons
             ;
             and
             shew
             what
             great
             inconueniences
             they
             thinke
             would
             follow
             :
             and
             to
             these
             I
             will
             answer
             in
             the
             three
             next
             chapters
             .
             After
             both
             ,
             I
             will
             mention
             sundrie
             of
             the
             particular
             doubts
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             to
             rise
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             such
             as
             are
             teachable
             and
             well
             disposed
             Christians
             ,
             and
             arme
             them
             against
             the
             same
             ;
             to
             the
             tenth
             chapter
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             I
             will
             shut
             vp
             this
             Treatise
             and
             the
             whole
             booke
             :
             exhorting
             all
             the
             faithfull
             to
             make
             vse
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             vnreformed
             ,
             to
             repentance
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             first
             obiection
             :
             That
             their
             needs
             no
             direction
             daily
             besides
             Gods
             word
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             needlesse
             .
          
           
             ANd
             first
             ,
             if
             any
             doe
             maruell
             why
             I
             write
             any
             direction
             at
             all
             as
             though
             God
             had
             not
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             scripture
             a
             way
             for
             vs
             all
             to
             walke
             in
             :
             to
             this
             I
             answere
             ,
             That
             if
             that
             were
             a
             good
             reason
             why
             no
             helpe
             for
             mens
             weakenesse
             should
             be
             set
             forth
             in
             writing
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             same
             which
             is
             in
             the
             scripture
             ;
             then
             it
             
             should
             follow
             with
             as
             great
             reason
             ,
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             preached
             ,
             because
             all
             that
             which
             is
             preached
             (
             if
             we
             preach
             in
             the
             name
             and
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             God
             )
             is
             out
             of
             the
             scripture
             .
             But
             seeing
             there
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             made
             of
             that
             ,
             &
             therfore
             that
             both
             preaching
             &
             writing
             are
             singular
             gifts
             of
             God
             for
             the
             building
             vp
             of
             his
             church
             ;
             &
             that
             al
             helps
             are
             not
             enough
             to
             hold
             vs
             on
             still
             in
             our
             Christian
             course
             :
             therefore
             all
             men
             see
             that
             this
             doubt
             is
             soone
             answered
             ,
             &
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             haue
             daily
             direction
             for
             our
             liues
             drawen
             out
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             though
             we
             haue
             them
             extant
             among
             vs.
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             I
             will
             proceed
             to
             shew
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             I
             haue
             taken
             in
             hand
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             this
             booke
             :
             and
             will
             answere
             particular
             questions
             and
             obiections
             afterwards
             .
             I
             
             haue
             considered
             ,
             
             being
             conuersant
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             of
             whom
             ,
             many
             haue
             receiued
             the
             gospell
             gladly
             ,
             what
             great
             wants
             and
             infirmities
             are
             among
             them
             :
             and
             as
             diuerse
             of
             them
             conceiue
             and
             vnderstand
             that
             which
             is
             taught
             them
             with
             much
             adoe
             ;
             so
             they
             as
             hardly
             keepe
             it
             in
             memory
             ,
             and
             therefore
             make
             the
             lesse
             vse
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             although
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             saluation
             and
             godlinesse
             ,
             be
             taught
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             where
             an
             ordinary
             ministery
             is
             ;
             yet
             ,
             as
             I
             
             
             haue
             good
             proofe
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             very
             long
             time
             to
             bring
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             euen
             of
             the
             forwarder
             sort
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             guide
             themselues
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             together
             in
             one
             summe
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             haue
             beene
             taught
             them
             at
             many
             times
             :
             I
             did
             therefore
             indeauour
             my selfe
             ,
             to
             lay
             before
             them
             a
             summe
             of
             that
             in
             one
             view
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             bene
             learning
             many
             yeeres
             :
             that
             they
             hauing
             the
             same
             brought
             into
             some
             easie
             and
             familiar
             kinde
             of
             order
             ,
             may
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             finde
             helpe
             and
             ease
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             besides
             ,
             I
             haue
             knowen
             many
             of
             great
             forwardnesse
             and
             ready
             to
             receiue
             any
             profitable
             lessons
             ,
             
             (
             euen
             as
             the
             Thessolonians
             were
             )
             who
             hauing
             
             long
             wandered
             in
             sorrowfulnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             found
             much
             vntowardnesse
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             haue
             complained
             bitterly
             ;
             wishing
             most
             willingly
             ,
             
             that
             they
             might
             haue
             found
             some
             direction
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             them
             constantly
             in
             the
             same
             .
             And
             this
             they
             haue
             done
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             were
             so
             soone
             vnsetled
             and
             waxed
             loose
             hearted
             in
             a
             small
             time
             and
             short
             space
             ,
             although
             a
             little
             before
             they
             felt
             themselues
             in
             some
             good
             case
             ,
             euen
             ready
             and
             willing
             to
             serue
             God
             :
             which
             men
             being
             directed
             how
             to
             keepe
             constant
             ,
             shall
             not
             a
             little
             be
             eased
             .
             And
             if
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             They
             may
             heare
             their
             preachers
             and
             so
             learne
             to
             stay
             themselues
             :
             who
             doth
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             proceed
             in
             their
             teaching
             as
             occasion
             is
             offered
             by
             their
             text
             ;
             which
             doth
             not
             fall
             out
             commonly
             such
             or
             in
             
             such
             maner
             to
             be
             handled
             ,
             that
             it
             satisfieth
             those
             which
             be
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             being
             parhaps
             but
             touched
             briefely
             ?
             and
             though
             it
             doe
             somewhat
             comfort
             them
             which
             they
             heare
             ,
             yet
             it
             abideth
             not
             by
             them
             ,
             through
             forgetfulnesse
             and
             other
             occasions
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             are
             very
             many
             that
             neuer
             heare
             any
             such
             thing
             taught
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             to
             very
             small
             purpose
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             such
             may
             haue
             somewhat
             lying
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             guide
             them
             in
             that
             their
             so
             great
             necessity
             ,
             shall
             it
             not
             be
             (
             thinke
             we
             )
             great
             helpe
             and
             contentment
             to
             them
             ?
          
           
             Now
             if
             you
             aske
             ,
             
             why
             they
             doe
             not
             open
             their
             case
             and
             make
             their
             griefe
             knowen
             to
             their
             teachers
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             are
             ashamed
             ,
             some
             are
             affraid
             to
             shew
             their
             estate
             to
             others
             ,
             the
             diuell
             holding
             them
             in
             ignorance
             and
             distrust
             .
             
             Againe
             ,
             many
             of
             their
             ministers
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             may
             haue
             accesse
             ,
             either
             for
             want
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             of
             experience
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             are
             not
             able
             ;
             and
             others
             of
             ill
             conscience
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             resolue
             them
             ,
             nor
             stay
             their
             mindes
             ,
             but
             wound
             and
             vex
             them
             with
             mocks
             &
             discouragements
             rather
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             watchmen
             which
             Salomon
             speaketh
             of
             (
             calling
             them
             fooles
             for
             medling
             with
             the
             scriptures
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             comfort
             which
             they
             finde
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             These
             things
             when
             I
             haue
             weighed
             and
             thought
             vpon
             ,
             what
             light
             ,
             ease
             of
             heart
             ,
             
             and
             consolation
             many
             of
             Gods
             deare
             seruants
             haue
             beene
             depriued
             off
             for
             want
             of
             direction
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             of
             them
             haue
             walked
             heauily
             and
             with
             hanging
             downe
             of
             the
             head
             ;
             and
             all
             because
             they
             haue
             seene
             their
             frailty
             great
             ,
             felt
             their
             wants
             many
             and
             grieuous
             ,
             
             and
             vtterly
             vnable
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             they
             had
             learned
             ,
             to
             carry
             forward
             themselues
             in
             their
             Christian
             course
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             so
             many
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             not
             prouided
             against
             :
             I
             wished
             most
             earnestly
             that
             some
             such
             thing
             might
             come
             forth
             ,
             as
             might
             settle
             men
             more
             firmely
             in
             a
             Christian
             estate
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             willing
             ,
             may
             be
             able
             also
             to
             direct
             themselues
             in
             their
             daily
             cariage
             :
             which
             how
             greatly
             it
             may
             benefit
             them
             that
             haue
             a
             minde
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             more
             fit
             it
             may
             make
             them
             to
             profit
             by
             the
             daily
             
             teaching
             which
             is
             among
             them
             ,
             (
             that
             I
             say
             nothing
             what
             good
             it
             may
             doe
             others
             )
             
             it
             is
             no
             hard
             thing
             to
             iudge
             and
             determine
             .
          
           
             
             Besides
             this
             ,
             such
             as
             finde
             no
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             easier
             way
             to
             guide
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             already
             vnderstand
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             extant
             ,
             would
             keepe
             a
             more
             sound
             course
             in
             their
             liues
             then
             now
             they
             doe
             ,
             hauing
             (
             I
             speake
             of
             many
             of
             them
             )
             none
             other
             helpe
             then
             their
             publique
             teaching
             ,
             which
             in
             many
             places
             is
             both
             seldome
             and
             slight
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             speake
             plainly
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             be
             expedient
             to
             speake
             thus
             :
             for
             the
             loue
             of
             Gods
             people
             constraineth
             me
             )
             I
             haue
             my selfe
             languished
             long
             ,
             
             (
             though
             not
             
             without
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             altogether
             without
             flitting
             comfort
             )
             sometimes
             to
             see
             such
             vnsetlednesse
             in
             my
             life
             ,
             such
             vncertainty
             in
             my
             waies
             ,
             so
             oft
             proposing
             greater
             proceeding
             and
             more
             constancy
             in
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             more
             exercise
             of
             my
             faith
             in
             praier
             ,
             ofter
             reioycing
             in
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             priuiledges
             which
             he
             hath
             granted
             to
             vs.
             Many
             yeeres
             these
             and
             such
             like
             haue
             beene
             my
             desire
             ,
             and
             longed
             after
             :
             but
             many
             alterations
             ,
             disapointments
             ,
             vnsetlings
             of
             minde
             haue
             come
             ,
             with
             no
             small
             heauinesse
             accompanying
             the
             same
             ;
             vntill
             wofull
             experience
             draue
             me
             to
             tie
             vp
             mine
             affections
             shorter
             ,
             and
             for
             better
             stay
             of
             my selfe
             ,
             to
             draw
             somewhat
             according
             to
             my
             small
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             out
             of
             my
             reading
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             more
             certaine
             
             maner
             of
             direction
             for
             me
             through
             the
             daie
             and
             weeke
             ,
             which
             I
             may
             aime
             at
             :
             and
             if
             not
             so
             full
             and
             perfit
             ,
             as
             it
             might
             be
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             other
             might
             haue
             bene
             penned
             ;
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             such
             it
             is
             as
             Gods
             word
             doth
             lay
             out
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             if
             men
             were
             as
             fit
             to
             profit
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             fit
             to
             doe
             them
             good
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             as
             it
             is
             with
             many
             well
             disposed
             christians
             .
             By
             the
             which
             whatsoeuer
             I
             haue
             attained
             vnto
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             but
             I
             dare
             warrant
             the
             carefull
             and
             faithfull
             obseruer
             of
             it
             (
             the
             Lord
             being
             true
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             
             who
             blesseth
             the
             meanes
             ,
             which
             are
             vsed
             in
             simplicity
             )
             that
             his
             labour
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             plentifully
             recompenced
             ,
             yea
             his
             gaine
             by
             many
             degrees
             shall
             be
             greater
             then
             his
             trauel
             .
             This
             I
             say
             now
             ,
             seeing
             by
             the
             importunity
             of
             many
             I
             haue
             made
             it
             cōmon
             to
             
             others
             which
             I
             collected
             and
             gathered
             for
             mine
             owne
             vse
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             may
             be
             bold
             also
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             whiles
             men
             doe
             serue
             God
             with
             some
             care
             ,
             &
             being
             called
             home
             to
             repentance
             ,
             doe
             desire
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             glory
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             shall
             not
             propound
             to
             themselues
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             some
             certaine
             course
             daily
             to
             walke
             in
             ,
             but
             goe
             on
             vncertainly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             day
             giuing
             themselues
             carefully
             to
             good
             duties
             ,
             but
             an
             other
             day
             neglecting
             them
             ,
             and
             following
             the
             occasions
             thereof
             rather
             then
             resolutely
             armed
             against
             the
             same
             ;
             
             it
             both
             causeth
             great
             distraction
             and
             vnsetlednesse
             in
             them
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             much
             barrennes
             of
             heart
             ,
             giueth
             more
             strength
             to
             their
             corruption
             and
             more
             aduantage
             to
             the
             aduersary
             ,
             and
             therewithall
             depriueth
             them
             
             of
             much
             communion
             with
             the
             Lord
             and
             comfort
             thereby
             ,
             and
             causeth
             that
             the
             godly
             life
             is
             not
             found
             and
             inioied
             of
             them
             in
             many
             points
             as
             it
             might
             be
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             spoken
             much
             of
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             though
             no
             tongue
             of
             Angels
             can
             sufficiently
             set
             out
             the
             same
             :
             yet
             many
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             of
             good
             hope
             haue
             not
             found
             it
             so
             ,
             
             for
             that
             they
             haue
             had
             but
             weake
             helpes
             to
             set
             them
             forward
             ,
             in
             hauing
             their
             part
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             ignorant
             rather
             of
             the
             variety
             of
             
             
             the
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             loue
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             faith
             and
             comfort
             are
             weake
             ,
             when
             yet
             their
             discouragements
             and
             hinderances
             haue
             beene
             strong
             and
             many
             .
             These
             at
             some
             time
             haue
             felt
             the
             fauor
             of
             God
             shed
             into
             their
             harts
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             turne
             from
             him
             altogether
             :
             but
             if
             they
             haue
             not
             attained
             to
             some
             good
             order
             and
             setled
             course
             to
             direct
             themselues
             by
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             tast
             the
             more
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             be
             the
             more
             in
             subiection
             to
             their
             rebellious
             affections
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             lesse
             feele
             the
             benefit
             of
             a
             Godly
             life
             .
          
           
             For
             from
             whence
             are
             there
             so
             many
             heauinesses
             ,
             complaints
             of
             vnsetlednes
             ,
             
             inconstancy
             ,
             yea
             &
             halting
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             frō
             hence
             in
             great
             part
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             quench
             the
             worke
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             in
             themselues
             ,
             &
             cannot
             tel
             how
             to
             quicken
             vp
             themselues
             againe
             ,
             nor
             to
             arise
             when
             they
             are
             fallen
             ,
             &
             to
             return
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             nor
             to
             guide
             themselues
             from
             one
             duty
             to
             another
             ?
          
           
             I
             know
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             vertue
             ,
             nor
             the
             power
             of
             outward
             meanes
             vsing
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             direction
             that
             can
             bring
             our
             liues
             in
             frame
             :
             but
             yet
             for
             al
             that
             ,
             
             when
             they
             are
             reuerently
             and
             confidently
             vsed
             ,
             God
             hath
             promised
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             vaine
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             auaile
             much
             to
             our
             benefit
             .
             What
             meant
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             else
             ,
             to
             charge
             vs
             to
             watch
             &
             pray
             ,
             to
             heare
             and
             read
             ?
             and
             the
             Apostle
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             to
             exhort
             vs
             ,
             whiles
             we
             are
             in
             this
             warfare
             of
             the
             world
             to
             
             haue
             alwaies
             our
             compleat
             &
             full
             armour
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             walke
             naked
             &
             hang
             that
             vpon
             the
             wall
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             daily
             gird
             it
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             &
             suffer
             no
             day
             to
             passe
             in
             the
             which
             we
             should
             walke
             without
             it
             ?
             and
             to
             what
             other
             end
             tendeth
             this
             direction
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             now
             occupied
             about
             ?
             For
             if
             euery
             day
             &
             oft
             in
             the
             day
             we
             looke
             not
             carefully
             that
             we
             be
             armed
             with
             it
             ,
             let
             vs
             looke
             for
             no
             other
             frō
             him
             who
             is
             our
             professed
             enemy
             ,
             (
             &
             as
             able
             to
             hurt
             vs
             ,
             as
             willing
             and
             watching
             for
             it
             )
             let
             vs
             looke
             for
             no
             other
             (
             I
             say
             )
             but
             to
             be
             dangerously
             foiled
             ,
             
             as
             many
             euē
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             are
             ,
             though
             some
             of
             them
             through
             spirituall
             slumber
             feele
             it
             not
             ,
             neither
             perceiue
             it
             in
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             till
             it
             please
             God
             to
             awake
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             perswade
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             necessarie
             that
             Gods
             people
             should
             
             be
             daily
             holden
             within
             holy
             bounds
             :
             is
             it
             not
             preposterous
             and
             lamentable
             that
             we
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             where
             no
             order
             is
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             taken
             in
             hand
             ,
             there
             is
             confusion
             and
             danger
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             although
             there
             be
             none
             taken
             for
             the
             daily
             gouerning
             of
             a
             Christian
             mans
             life
             out
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             which
             without
             daily
             direction
             is
             soonest
             out
             of
             order
             ;
             yet
             there
             we
             suspect
             not
             ,
             neither
             feare
             any
             confusion
             and
             danger
             ?
             The
             husbandman
             cannot
             yeeld
             his
             rent
             ,
             nor
             reape
             his
             yearely
             haruest
             without
             his
             daily
             and
             continued
             labour
             :
             neither
             can
             the
             captaine
             mainteine
             warre
             against
             his
             enemie
             except
             he
             renue
             his
             band
             ,
             and
             cause
             daily
             attendance
             to
             be
             giuen
             by
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             necessary
             prouision
             to
             be
             in
             a
             readinesse
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             may
             say
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             In
             like
             maner
             ,
             the
             Christian
             cannot
             
             looke
             to
             continue
             faithfull
             vnto
             the
             end
             ,
             if
             he
             set
             not
             himselfe
             of
             purpose
             to
             continue
             daily
             his
             diligence
             in
             resisting
             his
             sinne
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             gather
             not
             daily
             strength
             ,
             by
             the
             continuance
             of
             some
             good
             meanes
             against
             the
             euils
             thereof
             .
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             had
             all
             the
             knowledge
             that
             many
             men
             haue
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             ignorant
             of
             no
             necessarie
             point
             of
             dutie
             :
             yet
             if
             he
             should
             not
             with
             a
             well
             ordered
             minde
             ,
             prouide
             and
             carefully
             looke
             for
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             his
             knowledge
             euery
             day
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             to
             practise
             it
             ;
             he
             might
             quickly
             
             be
             too
             farre
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             way
             in
             some
             grosse
             dishonouring
             of
             God
             :
             
             which
             though
             it
             doe
             not
             pricke
             and
             wound
             them
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             yet
             a
             time
             will
             come
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             wish
             he
             had
             borne
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             kept
             compasse
             ;
             for
             the
             end
             of
             a
             thing
             is
             not
             like
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             should
             thinke
             me
             vnaduised
             to
             call
             in
             this
             earnest
             manner
             ,
             for
             daily
             directing
             of
             men
             priuately
             ,
             
             as
             though
             I
             set
             little
             by
             ,
             or
             made
             small
             account
             of
             the
             helpes
             which
             they
             haue
             in
             publike
             assemblies
             ;
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             I
             preferre
             these
             before
             the
             other
             :
             yet
             it
             may
             please
             them
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             benefit
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             great
             and
             singular
             ,
             euery
             man
             shall
             finde
             it
             more
             then
             necessarie
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             idle
             nor
             vnprofitable
             at
             home
             
             about
             the
             well
             gouerning
             of
             themselues
             in
             the
             seuerall
             and
             manifold
             affaires
             of
             the
             day
             ;
             and
             yet
             shall
             not
             this
             be
             any
             derogating
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             the
             fruite
             of
             it
             ,
             euen
             as
             necessary
             for
             the
             soule
             ,
             as
             to
             haue
             a
             daily
             good
             diet
             and
             ordinary
             for
             the
             body
             although
             it
             haue
             a
             feast
             once
             in
             the
             weeke
             .
             This
             I
             haue
             spoken
             generally
             hitherto
             ,
             to
             perswade
             many
             that
             feare
             God
             ,
             (
             and
             yet
             for
             want
             of
             knowledge
             doe
             serue
             God
             very
             vncerteinly
             ,
             and
             see
             not
             therefore
             the
             excellency
             and
             price
             of
             the
             estate
             that
             he
             hath
             called
             them
             vnto
             )
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             left
             vs
             so
             desolate
             and
             stranger-like
             from
             him
             heere
             on
             earth
             ,
             that
             we
             shoulde
             but
             seldome
             thinke
             of
             or
             heare
             from
             him
             ;
             
             but
             should
             haue
             daily
             recourse
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             throughout
             the
             day
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             wandring
             man
             ,
             who
             
             hath
             lost
             his
             way
             ,
             so
             to
             be
             at
             any
             time
             out
             of
             his
             gouernment
             .
             And
             that
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             also
             his
             commandement
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             so
             liue
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             haue
             to
             doe
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             yet
             all
             the
             day
             long
             (
             as
             our
             frailtie
             doth
             permit
             )
             we
             may
             haue
             our
             meditation
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             on
             our
             happinesse
             in
             conuersing
             and
             walking
             still
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             state
             be
             thought
             too
             precise
             by
             some
             ;
             let
             them
             consider
             the
             examples
             of
             those
             who
             are
             commended
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             their
             constant
             walking
             with
             God
             :
             
             how
             they
             were
             taken
             vp
             with
             the
             loue
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             possessed
             of
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             for
             so
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             ;
             that
             they
             abounded
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             were
             ready
             to
             doe
             whatsoeuer
             he
             commanded
             them
             :
             
             and
             Dauid
             praied
             that
             he
             might
             not
             wander
             from
             Gods
             commandements
             .
             
             What
             is
             heere
             commended
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             these
             mislike
             and
             speake
             against
             at
             this
             day
             in
             vs
             ,
             who
             labor
             for
             some
             measure
             of
             it
             ?
             Is
             that
             il
             in
             vs
             ,
             which
             was
             good
             in
             them
             ?
             There
             want
             no
             proofes
             nor
             examples
             to
             teach
             what
             we
             should
             doe
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ;
             but
             the
             flesh
             rocketh
             asleepe
             euen
             many
             good
             Christians
             .
             But
             whatsoeuer
             these
             Obiecters
             alledge
             ,
             who
             haue
             not
             tasted
             of
             these
             dainties
             ,
             let
             vs
             be
             most
             glad
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             more
             glad
             to
             learne
             ;
             that
             the
             beloued
             of
             the
             Lord
             may
             dwell
             in
             safety
             vnder
             his
             protection
             all
             the
             day
             long
             .
             
             And
             if
             we
             haue
             not
             knowen
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             hath
             left
             vs
             such
             direction
             to
             inioy
             his
             presence
             in
             some
             continuall
             maner
             amongst
             vs
             :
             then
             let
             vs
             now
             
             learne
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             reape
             fruite
             of
             it
             accordingly
             ;
             and
             not
             be
             so
             haled
             this
             way
             and
             that
             way
             in
             the
             world
             with
             cares
             and
             vexations
             ,
             and
             snared
             and
             allured
             with
             earthly
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             ;
             neither
             vnsetled
             so
             with
             vnreasonable
             and
             vngodly
             persons
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             hardly
             once
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             (
             yea
             ,
             sometime
             through
             the
             weeke
             )
             haue
             liberty
             and
             abilitie
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             one
             quarter
             of
             an
             houre
             to
             solace
             our selues
             with
             holy
             meditation
             and
             remembrance
             
             
             of
             heauenly
             things
             :
             for
             thus
             it
             hath
             beene
             with
             many
             of
             the
             deare
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             of
             such
             slauery
             they
             haue
             beene
             holden
             vnder
             )
             who
             yet
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             they
             shall
             without
             neglecting
             any
             necessarie
             businesse
             ,
             shake
             off
             much
             needlesse
             tediousnes
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             see
             their
             estate
             much
             altered
             to
             the
             contrary
             liberty
             and
             holy
             reioicing
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             duely
             regard
             what
             God
             hath
             said
             of
             this
             daily
             keeping
             of
             a
             good
             course
             ,
             and
             not
             what
             carnall
             Obiectors
             say
             ,
             to
             discourage
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             obiection
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             CHAP.
             3.
             
             Of
             answering
             this
             obiection
             :
             That
             no
             such
             direction
             can
             be
             obserued
             daily
             .
          
           
             BVt
             I
             hauing
             thus
             shewed
             the
             cause
             why
             I
             tooke
             this
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             answered
             them
             ,
             who
             may
             thinke
             that
             no
             direction
             for
             a
             Christian
             through
             the
             day
             is
             of
             necessitie
             to
             be
             imposed
             vpon
             him
             :
             now
             I
             will
             proceed
             to
             satisfie
             the
             reasonable
             about
             this
             particular
             direction
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             in
             effect
             ,
             by
             answering
             such
             obiections
             as
             may
             be
             brought
             against
             the
             same
             .
             Some
             perhaps
             
             will
             obiect
             and
             say
             :
             It
             cannot
             be
             daily
             obserued
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             
             neither
             haue
             they
             heard
             ,
             that
             good
             men
             in
             other
             ages
             haue
             beene
             giuen
             to
             any
             such
             speculatiue
             life
             ,
             except
             the
             monks
             and
             friers
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             that
             rable
             :
             they
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             sometime
             to
             giue
             our selues
             to
             praier
             and
             other
             good
             exercises
             ;
             but
             euery
             day
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             
             and
             to
             be
             tied
             vnto
             them
             and
             to
             other
             duties
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             were
             a
             toile
             intolerable
             which
             no
             man
             can
             like
             of
             ,
             &
             a
             taking
             away
             of
             all
             delight
             from
             our
             liues
             .
             Againe
             ,
             they
             say
             :
             What
             should
             become
             of
             mens
             labour
             and
             businesse
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             how
             should
             it
             go
             forward
             ?
             Also
             they
             say
             :
             It
             were
             a
             strange
             world
             to
             see
             men
             liue
             now
             after
             such
             a
             sort
             ,
             and
             a
             bringing
             in
             of
             Monkery
             againe
             .
          
           
             
             These
             and
             such
             like
             obiections
             although
             they
             proceed
             from
             very
             euill
             men
             ,
             and
             are
             vttered
             of
             them
             with
             a
             scoffing
             spirit
             ;
             yet
             for
             want
             of
             knowledge
             and
             due
             consideration
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             thoughts
             of
             many
             simple
             well
             meaning
             men
             :
             for
             whose
             cause
             I
             will
             answere
             them
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             leaue
             such
             in
             any
             doubts
             ,
             which
             might
             trouble
             and
             hinder
             them
             .
             But
             they
             who
             obiect
             thus
             ,
             might
             more
             iustly
             haue
             alledged
             other
             reasons
             ,
             why
             they
             thinke
             it
             so
             hard
             to
             keepe
             any
             such
             daily
             direction
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
             partly
             their
             owne
             ignorance
             ,
             vnacquaintednesse
             with
             this
             course
             ,
             &
             vnablenesse
             :
             and
             partly
             the
             taunts
             ,
             mocks
             and
             other
             discouragements
             ,
             which
             prophane
             and
             vngodly
             men
             would
             persue
             them
             with
             ,
             who
             should
             walke
             so
             vnlike
             other
             men
             of
             
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             the
             practising
             heereof
             .
             First
             therefore
             I
             will
             answere
             their
             doubt
             in
             that
             they
             thinke
             it
             impossible
             :
             and
             then
             their
             reasons
             why
             they
             thinke
             it
             cannot
             be
             without
             great
             inconuenience
             .
             
             If
             it
             were
             impossible
             to
             bring
             our selues
             to
             such
             a
             course
             ,
             (
             for
             heere
             is
             no
             perfection
             to
             be
             dreamed
             of
             by
             me
             ,
             
             but
             an
             holy
             directing
             of
             our selues
             daily
             towards
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             )
             why
             would
             the
             prophet
             Dauid
             haue
             said
             :
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               exerciseth
               himselfe
               and
               meditateth
               in
               Gods
               law
               day
               and
               night
               ?
            
             Also
             why
             would
             he
             haue
             
             said
             it
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             
             
               That
               all
               the
               day
               long
            
             he
             was
             considering
             it
             in
             his
             minde
             ,
             that
             
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             meditating
             on
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             manifest
             (
             whatsoeuer
             particular
             maner
             or
             order
             he
             vsed
             heerein
             )
             that
             he
             did
             tie
             himselfe
             daily
             to
             this
             course
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             he
             walked
             homeward
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             carried
             aside
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             either
             with
             the
             deceitfull
             inticements
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             any
             discouragements
             :
             but
             much
             hath
             beene
             said
             in
             the
             former
             treatises
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             And
             such
             examples
             this
             present
             age
             of
             ours
             (
             God
             be
             praised
             )
             doth
             affoord
             ,
             (
             he
             vouchsafe
             to
             multiply
             the
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             one
             an
             hundred
             )
             who
             do
             so
             passe
             through
             the
             affaires
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             life
             is
             vnto
             thē
             not
             in
             word
             (
             as
             it
             is
             with
             many
             which
             deceiue
             themselues
             )
             but
             indeed
             and
             sensible
             
             account
             ,
             daily
             their
             chiefe
             treasure
             .
             And
             all
             that
             I
             require
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             faith
             and
             godlinesse
             may
             be
             continued
             &
             increased
             in
             the
             beleeuers
             :
             and
             that
             they
             prouide
             (
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             )
             that
             though
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             diuill
             doth
             lay
             many
             lets
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             
             yet
             that
             they
             bridle
             &
             bring
             vnder
             their
             corruptiōs
             ,
             to
             the
             maintaining
             of
             a
             pure
             hart
             ,
             a
             good
             conscience
             &
             vnfaigned
             faith
             which
             worketh
             by
             loue
             ,
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             their
             owne
             comfort
             .
             The
             which
             will
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             passe
             through
             security
             &
             negligence
             ,
             but
             whiles
             they
             giue
             al
             possible
             diligence
             hereunto
             ,
             
             &
             set
             themselues
             in
             some
             good
             order
             and
             daily
             direction
             for
             the
             preseruing
             of
             the
             same
             .
             So
             that
             if
             there
             be
             any
             before
             others
             in
             this
             practise
             ,
             who
             by
             experience
             haue
             found
             how
             mightily
             God
             hath
             blessed
             
             them
             in
             this
             estate
             ,
             (
             who
             is
             as
             ready
             to
             do
             the
             same
             to
             the
             rest
             that
             desire
             it
             )
             &
             haue
             prooued
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             yea
             and
             easie
             (
             through
             God
             who
             maketh
             it
             so
             )
             to
             passe
             the
             day
             in
             well
             doing
             with
             peace
             (
             or
             when
             it
             is
             worst
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             free
             from
             euill
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             rather
             then
             wearisomely
             and
             vnwillingly
             (
             as
             the
             most
             doe
             :
             )
             let
             such
             be
             patterns
             and
             examples
             to
             those
             which
             are
             not
             so
             forward
             .
             Let
             one
             learne
             of
             another
             in
             meekenesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             as
             yet
             attained
             vnto
             :
             and
             not
             hold
             this
             opinion
             ,
             That
             none
             can
             doe
             more
             then
             they
             themselues
             doe
             ,
             nor
             goe
             beyond
             them
             ;
             who
             yet
             haue
             scarcely
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             very
             slightly
             gone
             about
             this
             practise
             ,
             themselues
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             serue
             God
             in
             the
             day
             (
             as
             it
             falleth
             out
             
             at
             a
             venture
             )
             without
             any
             certaine
             purpose
             of
             care
             ,
             
             or
             vsing
             the
             meanes
             for
             the
             quickening
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             should
             either
             finde
             the
             godly
             life
             so
             easie
             ,
             or
             be
             able
             to
             iudge
             of
             the
             best
             way
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             haue
             painfully
             trauelled
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             spent
             much
             time
             about
             it
             .
             For
             they
             must
             be
             able
             to
             report
             what
             repulses
             they
             haue
             had
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             haue
             recouered
             their
             strength
             againe
             :
             what
             temptations
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             haue
             resisted
             them
             :
             what
             hinderances
             and
             discouragements
             whereby
             they
             haue
             beene
             long
             held
             backe
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             haue
             ouercome
             them
             .
             They
             must
             be
             able
             to
             say
             what
             hardnesse
             is
             in
             the
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             made
             easie
             :
             how
             flitting
             and
             soone
             vanishing
             our
             faith
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             strengthened
             and
             confirmed
             :
             what
             comfort
             and
             vnspeakeable
             peace
             God
             
             giueth
             his
             ,
             to
             incourage
             them
             to
             goe
             forward
             constantly
             :
             They
             must
             haue
             good
             proofe
             of
             their
             many
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             send
             them
             the
             more
             earnestly
             to
             God
             in
             their
             praiers
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             them
             against
             the
             same
             :
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             subtile
             and
             malicious
             practises
             of
             the
             diuill
             in
             seducing
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             falshood
             and
             deceiuablenesse
             of
             their
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             haue
             withstood
             them
             :
             and
             how
             deadly
             and
             loathsome
             
             
             the
             broad
             way
             that
             the
             wicked
             walke
             in
             ,
             is
             ,
             though
             it
             onely
             seeme
             pleasant
             .
             For
             such
             honour
             haue
             his
             Saints
             :
             such
             grace
             he
             bestoweth
             vpon
             them
             which
             seeke
             it
             of
             him
             in
             trueth
             .
             
             And
             when
             God
             hath
             thus
             trained
             and
             made
             them
             fit
             for
             his
             seruice
             ,
             then
             shall
             they
             finde
             great
             ease
             and
             reward
             in
             seruing
             God
             ,
             and
             finde
             by
             proofe
             the
             exceeding
             benefit
             of
             a
             daily
             direction
             for
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             their
             liues
             ;
             yea
             they
             shall
             count
             themselues
             much
             vnsetled
             ,
             when
             any
             day
             shall
             passe
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             consecrated
             to
             God
             in
             that
             sort
             .
             Of
             such
             I
             wish
             them
             to
             learne
             the
             way
             ,
             
             who
             would
             gladly
             please
             God
             (
             they
             say
             )
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             but
             yet
             all
             meanes
             are
             tedious
             to
             them
             to
             vse
             ,
             besides
             
             such
             as
             they
             thinke
             good
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             pray
             as
             it
             falleth
             out
             :
             but
             as
             for
             any
             further
             or
             certainer
             course
             to
             honour
             God
             in
             ,
             they
             thinke
             it
             meerely
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             be
             brought
             vnto
             ,
             and
             therefore
             needlesse
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             we
             are
             wont
             in
             our
             matters
             of
             law
             to
             resort
             to
             them
             for
             counsell
             ,
             which
             are
             best
             acquainted
             with
             the
             lawes
             ,
             and
             best
             experienced
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             dangerous
             sicknesses
             to
             resort
             to
             those
             Physicians
             ,
             who
             besides
             their
             knowledge
             haue
             bene
             a
             long
             time
             practisers
             ,
             and
             haue
             done
             many
             great
             cures
             :
             
             so
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             rules
             for
             a
             godly
             life
             (
             all
             which
             be
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             word
             of
             God
             )
             none
             can
             so
             well
             teach
             how
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             haue
             taken
             greatest
             paines
             in
             the
             practising
             of
             them
             by
             long
             experience
             ,
             besides
             their
             knowledge
             
             which
             they
             haue
             in
             common
             with
             others
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             resort
             to
             them
             as
             being
             best
             able
             to
             perswade
             vs
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             possibly
             attaine
             to
             the
             daily
             practise
             of
             some
             certaine
             duties
             ,
             and
             the
             reuerent
             vsing
             of
             the
             helps
             and
             meanes
             for
             the
             well
             passing
             of
             the
             day
             :
             wheerunto
             ,
             if
             they
             who
             professe
             ,
             yea
             and
             preach
             ,
             could
             submit
             themselues
             ,
             to
             learne
             how
             to
             be
             setled
             by
             the
             furtherance
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             gone
             before
             them
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             searching
             out
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             ;
             there
             need
             not
             be
             any
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             many
             should
             both
             finde
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             blessing
             giue
             heartie
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
             Of
             answer
             to
             this
             reason
             against
             the
             practise
             of
             daily
             direction
             :
             That
             it
             is
             toilesome
             and
             inconuenient
             ,
             taking
             away
             all
             pleasure
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             hinders
             their
             labours
             .
          
           
             BVt
             now
             I
             haue
             shewed
             that
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             ,
             
             I
             will
             further
             answer
             their
             reasons
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             led
             to
             thinke
             it
             a
             toile
             intolerable
             ,
             &
             that
             which
             would
             bring
             exceeding
             inconuenience
             .
             
             First
             therefore
             ,
             whereas
             they
             thinke
             it
             would
             make
             mans
             life
             irkesome
             and
             a
             very
             toile
             ,
             to
             bring
             our selues
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             our
             liues
             should
             be
             ouerlooked
             and
             regarded
             thorowout
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             obserue
             certeine
             rules
             for
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             the
             same
             :
             the
             trueth
             is
             ,
             
             that
             there
             is
             no
             pleasure
             nor
             comfort
             in
             the
             world
             like
             it
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             (
             to
             them
             who
             know
             it
             should
             be
             so
             )
             without
             it
             ,
             howsoeuer
             men
             thinke
             otherwise
             .
             Which
             if
             I
             can
             proue
             ,
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             be
             far
             from
             this
             
             minde
             ,
             to
             account
             it
             toile
             or
             wearisomnesse
             .
             And
             for
             proofe
             heereof
             ,
             they
             
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             giueth
             the
             very
             contrary
             sentence
             and
             iudgement
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             whereas
             this
             right
             ordering
             of
             our
             liues
             ,
             or
             framing
             them
             to
             obey
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             wisdome
             ,
             euen
             greater
             then
             that
             of
             the
             aged
             ,
             
             experienced
             ,
             or
             our
             teachers
             ;
             yet
             of
             the
             same
             wisdome
             Salomon
             saith
             :
             
               All
               pleasures
               are
               not
               to
               be
               compared
               vnto
               her
               :
            
             therefore
             if
             thou
             desirest
             pleasure
             ,
             be
             wise
             ,
             and
             prouide
             that
             thy
             soule
             be
             safely
             kept
             from
             euill
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             throughout
             .
             For
             if
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             graunted
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             good
             at
             some
             time
             ;
             then
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             the
             oftner
             and
             more
             vsually
             it
             is
             kept
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             much
             the
             better
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             the
             greatest
             pleasure
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             
             to
             haue
             our
             hearts
             and
             conuersation
             with
             God
             some
             one
             houre
             in
             the
             day
             :
             then
             by
             many
             degrees
             is
             it
             the
             greatest
             pleasure
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             by
             any
             good
             direction
             obtaine
             it
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             
             or
             throughout
             the
             day
             .
             Agreeably
             to
             the
             which
             ,
             that
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             well
             experienced
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             testifieth
             ,
             
             not
             of
             some
             one
             time
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             of
             some
             whole
             part
             thereof
             :
             
               I
               haue
               had
               as
               much
               delight
               and
               pleasure
               in
               thy
               testimonies
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               maner
               of
               riches
               .
            
             But
             you
             wil
             say
             :
             What
             is
             this
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             thus
             minded
             through
             the
             day
             ?
             He
             speaketh
             (
             I
             say
             )
             of
             his
             daily
             course
             in
             such
             places
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             easie
             enough
             to
             see
             ,
             
             according
             to
             that
             which
             I
             alleadged
             before
             :
             
               All
               the
               day
               long
               is
               my
               meditation
               in
               thy
               law
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             expoundeth
             himselfe
             elsewhere
             )
             casting
             and
             
             pondering
             in
             his
             minde
             ,
             how
             he
             might
             keepe
             and
             might
             not
             breake
             it
             ,
             nor
             wander
             out
             of
             the
             way
             from
             the
             direction
             of
             it
             .
             And
             who
             so
             hath
             any
             practise
             of
             his
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             ,
             what
             reward
             there
             is
             in
             seruing
             God
             ,
             doth
             clearly
             iustifie
             this
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             For
             wherefore
             doth
             the
             godly
             Christian
             take
             order
             to
             haue
             his
             recourse
             to
             God
             by
             praier
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             reading
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             haue
             opportunitie
             ?
             wherefore
             is
             he
             fearefull
             of
             ill
             company
             ,
             and
             desirous
             of
             good
             ?
             why
             dareth
             he
             not
             fashion
             himselfe
             after
             the
             world
             in
             their
             common
             prophane
             delights
             ?
             why
             is
             the
             holy
             assembly
             of
             Saints
             most
             desired
             of
             him
             ;
             but
             because
             it
             is
             the
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             he
             seeketh
             aboue
             other
             ?
             when
             no
             man
             doubteth
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             hath
             both
             
             leasure
             as
             well
             as
             other
             ,
             and
             occasions
             enough
             offered
             him
             to
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             if
             he
             found
             not
             greater
             delight
             in
             this
             course
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             were
             not
             pleasure
             in
             the
             Christian
             life
             ;
             
             and
             so
             the
             more
             Christian-like
             ,
             the
             more
             pleasure
             .
             Why
             would
             the
             best
             Christians
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             suffer
             mocks
             ,
             reproches
             ,
             displeasure
             of
             their
             friends
             and
             betters
             ,
             losse
             of
             their
             goods
             and
             other
             liberties
             :
             and
             in
             such
             times
             and
             places
             as
             their
             profession
             hath
             beene
             pursued
             with
             imprisonment
             ,
             
             banishment
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             death
             it selfe
             ;
             goe
             vnder
             all
             with
             free
             choice
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             inioy
             all
             other
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             ,
             as
             other
             haue
             done
             ?
          
           
             
             Indeed
             I
             graunt
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             pleasure
             vnto
             all
             :
             neither
             is
             that
             to
             be
             proued
             
             of
             me
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             pleasure
             to
             those
             which
             loue
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             no
             toile
             to
             be
             conuersant
             with
             him
             in
             one
             part
             of
             their
             life
             or
             other
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             delight
             it
             may
             be
             aimed
             at
             ,
             as
             at
             a
             marke
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             please
             God
             in
             the
             things
             which
             they
             goe
             about
             ,
             euen
             throughout
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             may
             haue
             an
             eie
             to
             their
             actions
             which
             they
             doe
             ,
             
             that
             they
             may
             not
             offend
             him
             :
             This
             vnto
             the
             vpright
             in
             heart
             is
             such
             a
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             without
             it
             there
             is
             none
             to
             
             
             them
             ;
             although
             I
             denie
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             much
             resistance
             against
             it
             ,
             partly
             through
             corruption
             ,
             and
             partly
             for
             want
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             :
             who
             yet
             when
             they
             haue
             further
             vnderstanding
             ,
             are
             most
             of
             all
             grieued
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             wandred
             so
             long
             vncheerefully
             ,
             because
             they
             knew
             no
             better
             .
             And
             as
             for
             them
             which
             are
             not
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             though
             indeed
             they
             please
             themselues
             some
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             yet
             their
             pleasures
             are
             but
             paine
             :
             and
             though
             they
             follow
             a
             way
             that
             seemeth
             pleasant
             ;
             
               yet
               the
               issues
               thereof
               are
               the
               waies
               of
               death
               :
            
             
             Insomuch
             that
             not
             onely
             
               stolne
               waters
            
             ,
             which
             are
             commonly
             
               most
               sweet
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             vnlawfull
             liberties
             ,
             are
             mixed
             with
             poison
             ;
             but
             euen
             the
             pleasures
             of
             wealth
             and
             mariage
             ,
             
             which
             are
             things
             not
             vnlawfull
             ,
             doe
             hold
             them
             out
             of
             Gods
             kingdome
             .
             
          
           
             Thus
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wearisome
             thing
             to
             be
             setled
             in
             such
             a
             course
             (
             wherein
             we
             may
             please
             God
             )
             as
             frailty
             will
             permit
             :
             but
             the
             sound
             and
             chiefest
             pleasure
             rather
             ,
             yea
             and
             besides
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             onely
             ,
             
             which
             so
             seasoneth
             our
             earthly
             and
             temporall
             liberties
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             become
             lawfull
             and
             pleasant
             to
             vs
             also
             ;
             and
             the
             duties
             and
             works
             of
             our
             callings
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             (
             as
             to
             others
             )
             burthensome
             and
             tedious
             .
             If
             all
             finde
             it
             not
             so
             ,
             yet
             let
             the
             trueth
             remaine
             ,
             and
             let
             such
             learne
             otherwise
             .
             And
             if
             by
             the
             vntowardnesse
             and
             rebellion
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             there
             be
             sometime
             found
             vnpleasantnesse
             and
             wearisomnesse
             in
             good
             things
             ,
             euen
             amongst
             the
             best
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             be
             ouercome
             thereof
             :
             
             yet
             must
             not
             the
             vnruly
             heart
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             be
             yeelded
             vnto
             ,
             but
             be
             the
             more
             strongly
             mastered
             ,
             and
             all
             libertie
             which
             we
             finde
             to
             be
             an
             hinderance
             from
             the
             life
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             remooued
             .
          
           
             But
             another
             reason
             why
             this
             course
             is
             alleadged
             to
             be
             absurd
             ,
             
             and
             inconuenient
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             that
             mens
             labours
             should
             heereby
             be
             hindered
             ,
             and
             their
             callings
             neglected
             ;
             and
             so
             pouerty
             grow
             vpon
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             many
             euils
             thereby
             :
             which
             where
             absurd
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             .
             To
             the
             which
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             godly
             thrift
             ,
             and
             Christian
             gaining
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             prospering
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             doe
             arise
             from
             hence
             :
             when
             a
             man
             doth
             so
             goe
             to
             worke
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             follow
             his
             dealings
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             sure
             ,
             that
             he
             goeth
             about
             them
             with
             a
             minde
             
             which
             is
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             well
             ordered
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             guided
             by
             him
             ;
             
             and
             when
             he
             doth
             faithfully
             and
             deuoutly
             cōmend
             himselfe
             and
             his
             affaires
             euery
             day
             to
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             rest
             therein
             quietly
             ;
             &
             when
             he
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             arme
             himselfe
             with
             circumspect
             heed-taking
             and
             wise
             regard
             ,
             that
             he
             behaue
             not
             himselfe
             prophanely
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             after
             the
             maner
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             written
             :
             
               Whether
               we
               eate
               or
               drinke
               ,
               or
               whatsoeuer
               we
               doe
               ,
            
             
             
               doe
               all
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
            
             And
             when
             for
             these
             purposes
             he
             shall
             resolue
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             conuenient
             sort
             that
             he
             can
             ,
             to
             begin
             the
             daie
             in
             some
             Christian
             and
             godly
             maner
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             daily
             direction
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             day
             following
             ,
             he
             may
             sauour
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             he
             shall
             in
             his
             duties
             
             doeing
             about
             the
             world
             ,
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             also
             (
             as
             farre
             as
             God
             shall
             see
             it
             expedient
             )
             prosper
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
             
               First
               seeke
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               shall
               be
               cast
               vpon
               you
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             labour
             ,
             which
             should
             goe
             with
             religion
             .
             This
             ought
             Christians
             to
             indeauour
             to
             come
             vnto
             :
             wherein
             although
             all
             which
             feare
             God
             ,
             haue
             not
             a
             like
             measure
             of
             wisdome
             and
             grace
             ,
             yet
             let
             them
             all
             ,
             wherein
             they
             want
             and
             be
             behinde
             in
             any
             part
             of
             duty
             ,
             therein
             be
             willing
             to
             see
             their
             failings
             and
             
             slacknesse
             ;
             and
             so
             shall
             it
             goe
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             daily
             come
             forward
             ,
             
             and
             be
             better
             acquainted
             how
             to
             doe
             earthly
             businesse
             with
             heauenly
             mindes
             .
             And
             thus
             carying
             themselues
             ,
             they
             shall
             haue
             much
             blessed
             experience
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             in
             remembring
             ,
             visiting
             and
             caring
             for
             them
             so
             graciously
             :
             whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             such
             as
             rise
             early
             and
             goe
             late
             to
             bed
             ,
             breake
             their
             sleepe
             often
             ,
             and
             fare
             hardly
             and
             barely
             ,
             (
             which
             sort
             vse
             most
             meanes
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             
             and
             are
             most
             like
             to
             get
             the
             same
             )
             yet
             not
             attempting
             these
             things
             through
             Gods
             helpe
             ,
             not
             vsually
             and
             oft
             crauing
             his
             grace
             and
             direction
             ,
             not
             hauing
             their
             mindes
             seasoned
             with
             piety
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             being
             patient
             ,
             sober-minded
             ,
             and
             watchfull
             against
             the
             euils
             which
             will
             meet
             with
             them
             ,
             
             but
             prophane
             ,
             rash
             and
             worldly
             ;
             cannot
             finde
             Gods
             blessing
             in
             their
             course
             .
             If
             they
             gaine
             and
             gather
             ,
             they
             may
             (
             I
             denie
             not
             )
             flourish
             and
             prosper
             in
             the
             world
             a
             while
             ;
             yet
             is
             all
             but
             as
             Iudas
             his
             soppe
             ,
             and
             the
             Israelites
             quailes
             ,
             to
             become
             bane
             and
             poison
             vnto
             them
             :
             the
             Lord
             hath
             heaped
             hoat
             coales
             vpon
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             increaseth
             their
             damnation
             thereby
             the
             more
             swiftly
             ;
             and
             oftimes
             ,
             
             they
             are
             needy
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             vnsatisfied
             )
             for
             all
             their
             shifts
             ,
             &
             therefore
             neuer
             the
             richer
             :
             and
             many
             of
             them
             poore
             indeed
             ,
             putting
             their
             mony
             into
             a
             bottomlesse
             purse
             ,
             and
             that
             although
             they
             toile
             for
             much
             ,
             yet
             inioy
             nothing
             .
             Which
             kind
             of
             men
             prouide
             ill
             for
             themselues
             many
             other
             waies
             ,
             in
             omitting
             the
             chiefe
             duties
             which
             appertaine
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             fill
             their
             liues
             with
             much
             
             vnquietnesse
             ,
             frettings
             ,
             impatience
             ,
             quarrels
             ,
             cursings
             and
             such
             like
             :
             and
             when
             death
             commeth
             ,
             (
             although
             they
             be
             little
             thought
             on
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             )
             these
             things
             will
             grow
             to
             some
             hard
             reckoning
             :
             and
             in
             such
             the
             prouerbe
             is
             verified
             ,
             That
             though
             they
             be
             early
             vp
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             neuer
             the
             neare
             .
             For
             what
             pleasure
             doth
             God
             take
             in
             their
             toiling
             ,
             when
             they
             goe
             to
             it
             like
             swine
             ,
             not
             beginning
             ,
             proceeding
             and
             ending
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             direction
             ?
          
           
             And
             whereas
             they
             apply
             another
             prouerbe
             in
             reproch
             to
             them
             which
             will
             first
             see
             God
             serued
             thus
             throughout
             their
             course
             ,
             namely
             this
             :
             That
             the
             furthest
             way
             about
             ,
             is
             the
             nearest
             way
             home
             ,
             with
             thē
             ;
             they
             need
             not
             be
             ashamed
             of
             it
             .
             For
             as
             the
             nearest
             way
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             bring
             a
             man
             soonest
             to
             his
             iournies
             
             end
             ,
             when
             he
             must
             goe
             ouer
             hedge
             and
             ditch
             ,
             through
             mire
             and
             water
             :
             so
             they
             who
             goe
             roundly
             and
             directly
             to
             their
             earthly
             affaires
             and
             worldly
             dealings
             ,
             
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             are
             vp
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             from
             their
             bed
             to
             their
             businesse
             ,
             refusing
             or
             omitting
             the
             daily
             duty
             of
             renewing
             their
             praiers
             ,
             their
             purposes
             and
             care
             to
             liue
             godly
             ;
             they
             may
             (
             I
             deny
             not
             )
             goe
             a
             nearer
             way
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             they
             doe
             nothing
             lesse
             then
             attaine
             that
             which
             they
             seeke
             .
             For
             as
             all
             to
             whom
             I
             direct
             my
             speech
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             would
             faine
             please
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             be
             maintained
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             so
             they
             must
             looke
             for
             their
             successe
             and
             blessing
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             their
             owne
             labour
             ,
             industry
             and
             wisdome
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             daily
             seeke
             it
             at
             his
             hands
             by
             harty
             praier
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             must
             not
             
             tempt
             him
             by
             neglecting
             paines
             and
             trauell
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             not
             trust
             to
             their
             labour
             alone
             :
             for
             so
             they
             declare
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             all
             in
             all
             with
             them
             ,
             whiles
             they
             make
             hast
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             principall
             goe
             .
          
           
             
             For
             while
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             they
             are
             snared
             by
             the
             diuill
             :
             who
             setteth
             ,
             not
             hedges
             and
             ditches
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             (
             for
             by
             them
             yet
             they
             might
             haue
             passage
             ,
             though
             more
             slow
             )
             but
             he
             pitcheth
             nets
             to
             intangle
             them
             ,
             and
             lime
             twigs
             to
             hold
             
             
             them
             ;
             that
             at
             euening
             they
             shall
             feele
             and
             see
             with
             heauy
             cheare
             ,
             that
             hauing
             left
             God
             behinde
             them
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             hast
             they
             are
             much
             more
             held
             backe
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             who
             were
             thought
             to
             goe
             a
             great
             way
             about
             .
             For
             though
             they
             haue
             outward
             successe
             in
             the
             things
             they
             take
             in
             hand
             ,
             yet
             through
             hast
             &
             rashnesse
             ,
             brawles
             and
             vexations
             ,
             and
             mindes
             fraught
             with
             earthlinesse
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             anoiances
             ;
             and
             remembring
             that
             they
             haue
             toiled
             as
             hirelings
             and
             slaues
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             seruants
             to
             God
             by
             walking
             Christianly
             in
             their
             calling
             ,
             (
             for
             such
             may
             goe
             to
             their
             worke
             ioifully
             )
             they
             finde
             more
             sorrow
             at
             night
             ,
             then
             the
             profit
             of
             the
             day
             was
             worth
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             estimation
             of
             common
             persons
             ,
             
             and
             more
             losse
             of
             grace
             then
             their
             worldly
             gaine
             can
             possibly
             recompence
             .
             But
             if
             they
             see
             not
             their
             danger
             ,
             or
             seeing
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             sleep
             in
             their
             sinnes
             which
             brought
             it
             ,
             and
             repent
             not
             of
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             .
             
             So
             that
             oft
             times
             it
             falleth
             out
             thereby
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             constrained
             by
             the
             checke
             of
             their
             conscience
             to
             cease
             from
             their
             labours
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             or
             lose
             some
             piece
             of
             their
             bodily
             rest
             ,
             to
             recouer
             their
             inward
             peace
             againe
             with
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             good
             minde
             which
             was
             in
             them
             before
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             be
             such
             as
             had
             any
             better
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             for
             of
             such
             I
             speake
             :
             )
             whiles
             the
             other
             who
             goe
             to
             worke
             religiously
             ,
             and
             take
             direction
             from
             God
             ,
             breake
             not
             off
             their
             labours
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             go
             forward
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             quietnesse
             also
             .
          
           
             
             Who
             seeth
             not
             now
             ,
             that
             such
             are
             further
             set
             backe
             who
             thinke
             to
             be
             most
             forward
             ,
             by
             separating
             Christian
             duties
             from
             their
             earthly
             businesse
             ?
             
             For
             as
             he
             riddeth
             not
             most
             worke
             ,
             who
             goeth
             to
             it
             most
             early
             ,
             when
             his
             instruments
             which
             he
             should
             vse
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             be
             blunt
             and
             dull
             ;
             seeing
             ,
             besides
             that
             he
             wearieth
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             worke
             is
             slacked
             and
             marred
             :
             so
             he
             that
             will
             not
             frame
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             to
             performe
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             outward
             calling
             ,
             that
             his
             mind
             may
             stil
             attend
             vpon
             God
             by
             faith
             ,
             goeth
             about
             it
             preposterously
             ,
             &
             shal
             find
             his
             successe
             answerable
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             thus
             with
             the
             better
             sort
             ,
             iudge
             in
             what
             case
             they
             be
             ,
             who
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             peny
             may
             come
             in
             ,
             care
             not
             though
             they
             be
             as
             like
             the
             oxe
             and
             the
             asse
             in
             sense
             of
             good
             things
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             as
             they
             
             be
             like
             vnto
             them
             in
             seruile
             worke
             and
             drudgerie
             .
             And
             by
             this
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             godlinesse
             hinders
             not
             mens
             labours
             ,
             neither
             decaies
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             Nay
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             such
             labour
             were
             rather
             pleasure
             without
             perill
             ,
             which
             worldly
             men
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             :
             and
             the
             Common-wealth
             consequently
             ,
             should
             flourish
             much
             more
             ,
             hauing
             a
             certeine
             promise
             of
             blessing
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
             
             Of
             an
             answer
             to
             another
             reason
             against
             daily
             directing
             of
             vs
             :
             That
             it
             would
             breake
             off
             all
             societie
             and
             fellowship
             amongst
             men
             .
          
           
             ANother
             reason
             why
             men
             cannot
             follow
             any
             direction
             daily
             ,
             as
             is
             required
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             They
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             no
             world
             ,
             if
             all
             men
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             such
             a
             mopish
             life
             :
             they
             meane
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             no
             familiaritie
             nor
             good
             fellowship
             amongst
             men
             ;
             one
             should
             haue
             no
             dealings
             with
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             
             time
             ,
             
             traffique
             and
             merchandise
             would
             faile
             :
             and
             by
             meanes
             hereof
             ,
             leauing
             of
             
             mens
             callings
             ,
             disobedience
             to
             prince
             and
             lawes
             ,
             pouertie
             ,
             complaints
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             would
             insue
             and
             follow
             :
             and
             the
             least
             euill
             which
             were
             like
             to
             come
             of
             this
             new
             deuised
             fantasie
             (
             they
             say
             )
             would
             be
             very
             monkerie
             .
             This
             obiection
             I
             do
             not
             thinke
             to
             arise
             or
             proceed
             from
             such
             as
             know
             what
             the
             godlie
             life
             meaneth
             :
             but
             lest
             it
             being
             cast
             in
             the
             teeth
             of
             some
             weake
             Christians
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             these
             fantasies
             and
             reuelations
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Godlinesse
             ,
             and
             so
             hereby
             some
             might
             be
             troubled
             ,
             I
             wil
             answer
             it
             therfore
             .
             Whereas
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             strange
             world
             ,
             if
             men
             could
             be
             brought
             so
             farre
             from
             the
             corrupt
             and
             prophane
             fashion
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             submit
             
             themselues
             to
             a
             daily
             direction
             of
             their
             liues
             after
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             it
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             seeme
             strange
             to
             those
             which
             are
             contrarily
             minded
             ;
             but
             that
             would
             make
             it
             neuer
             the
             worse
             :
             for
             such
             
               count
               it
               a
               strange
               thing
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             )
             
               that
               other
               men
               runne
               not
               after
               the
               same
               excesse
               of
               riot
               that
               they
               doe
               :
            
             
             
               and
               therefore
               speake
               they
               euill
               of
               them
               .
            
             But
             though
             it
             would
             seeme
             strange
             ,
             yet
             would
             it
             not
             bring
             an
             ouerthrow
             nor
             confusion
             in
             states
             ,
             in
             order
             ,
             in
             lawes
             ,
             neither
             breake
             off
             societies
             and
             fellowships
             amongst
             men
             :
             but
             euery
             man
             should
             much
             better
             carie
             himselfe
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             themselues
             be
             stablished
             more
             purely
             ,
             and
             the
             euill
             that
             cleaueth
             to
             them
             ,
             be
             the
             more
             easilie
             and
             sooner
             purged
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             taking
             away
             and
             the
             breaking
             of
             ill
             customes
             ,
             
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             vngodly
             fellowships
             ,
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             dissolute
             merie-makings
             ,
             
             and
             the
             corrupt
             and
             euill
             fashions
             and
             talke
             which
             do
             driue
             God
             from
             mens
             tables
             and
             companies
             ,
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             although
             it
             should
             be
             with
             the
             murmuring
             and
             complaining
             of
             many
             ,
             yet
             that
             we
             might
             once
             see
             it
             amongst
             vs
             :
             yea
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             hartily
             ,
             that
             the
             notable
             ill
             practises
             ,
             customes
             and
             fashions
             in
             townes
             and
             companies
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             vphold
             and
             mainteine
             the
             olde
             world
             and
             cursed
             fellowships
             in
             it
             ,
             were
             ouerthrowen
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             tables
             of
             the
             money
             changers
             cast
             downe
             :
             as
             houses
             of
             play
             and
             baudry
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             knowen
             to
             be
             ;
             stage-plaies
             ,
             May-games
             ,
             Lord
             of
             misrule
             ,
             Morice-dancings
             ,
             flockings
             and
             meetings
             together
             at
             victualling
             houses
             ,
             
             Innes
             and
             tauernes
             vsually
             ,
             needlesly
             and
             dangerously
             ,
             with
             superfluous
             drinkings
             and
             drunkennesse
             ,
             swearings
             ,
             quarrellings
             ,
             swaggering
             ,
             deriding
             and
             disgracing
             of
             sincere
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             railing
             on
             preachers
             themselues
             ,
             and
             mocking
             of
             such
             as
             desire
             to
             follow
             their
             doctrine
             ;
             with
             many
             other
             such
             abominations
             :
             also
             iesters
             ,
             flatterers
             ,
             slanderers
             and
             prophaners
             of
             the
             Lords
             Sabbaths
             ,
             in
             bargaining
             ,
             gaining
             ,
             worldly
             dealings
             and
             absence
             from
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             Are
             not
             these
             with
             such
             other
             ,
             the
             scum
             and
             kenell
             stuffe
             that
             poison
             many
             thousands
             ?
             and
             are
             not
             these
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             the
             delights
             of
             infinite
             people
             ?
             And
             is
             the
             remoouing
             and
             taking
             away
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             changing
             of
             such
             cursed
             fashions
             and
             customes
             into
             ciuill
             and
             religious
             orders
             ,
             the
             
             breaking
             off
             of
             Christian
             fellowship
             ?
             And
             as
             for
             other
             than
             it
             ,
             what
             may
             better
             be
             spared
             than
             they
             ?
             And
             what
             trafficke
             and
             merchandize
             is
             hindered
             by
             the
             reforming
             of
             such
             disorders
             and
             abuses
             ?
             And
             were
             the
             abandoning
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             leauings
             of
             mens
             callings
             and
             disobedience
             to
             prince
             ?
             when
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             the
             way
             to
             liue
             in
             obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             mens
             callings
             diligently
             ?
             And
             what
             complaints
             are
             occasioned
             heereby
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             as
             being
             
             
             called
             from
             their
             sinnes
             are
             not
             to
             be
             pitied
             ?
             Indeed
             daily
             care
             of
             well
             liuing
             doth
             chase
             away
             these
             ,
             euen
             as
             a
             whirlewinde
             :
             and
             God
             in
             his
             good
             time
             remoue
             them
             :
             that
             as
             the
             holy
             man
             king
             Dauid
             said
             of
             his
             seruants
             and
             subiects
             :
             
               A
               froward
               heart
               shall
               not
               dwell
               in
               my
               house
               ,
            
             
             
               him
               that
               priuily
               slandereth
               his
               neighbour
               will
               I
               destroy
               ,
               him
               that
               hath
               a
               proud
               looke
               and
               an
               high
               heart
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               cannot
               suffer
            
             ;
             and
             such
             like
             :
             so
             we
             might
             once
             see
             and
             haue
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             like
             sort
             ,
             odious
             amongst
             vs.
             
             And
             whereas
             they
             say
             that
             it
             is
             to
             set
             vp
             and
             bring
             in
             monkerie
             againe
             ,
             to
             betake
             mens
             selues
             to
             any
             better
             course
             of
             liuing
             ,
             than
             is
             commonlie
             practised
             ,
             I
             answer
             :
             That
             I
             can
             not
             easilie
             say
             ,
             whether
             the
             monks
             
             in
             their
             hypocrisie
             ,
             superstition
             and
             false
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             greater
             sinners
             than
             these
             obiecters
             in
             their
             prophanenesse
             and
             Atheisme
             ,
             who
             worship
             not
             God
             at
             all
             ;
             vnlesse
             we
             will
             call
             a
             mocking
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             worshipping
             of
             him
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             answer
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             vouchsafe
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             doubts
             and
             obiections
             which
             weake
             Christians
             ought
             to
             propound
             ,
             vntill
             they
             be
             satisfied
             ;
             namely
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             atteine
             to
             such
             direction
             daily
             :
             and
             
             answer
             thereto
             :
             and
             other
             like
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             count
             it
             hard
             :
             and
             what
             such
             ought
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             BVt
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             ,
             (
             to
             let
             these
             cauils
             goe
             ,
             as
             not
             fit
             to
             trouble
             them
             who
             would
             do
             well
             )
             I
             thinke
             these
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             
             the
             meetest
             obiections
             for
             such
             as
             are
             willing
             to
             learne
             :
             first
             ,
             
             that
             they
             see
             not
             how
             they
             might
             be
             able
             to
             attaine
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             any
             good
             and
             Christian
             direction
             ,
             and
             constantly
             keepe
             the
             same
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             vnacquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             be
             armed
             with
             patience
             against
             the
             mocks
             and
             discouragements
             
             of
             such
             as
             might
             dismay
             them
             from
             it
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             meet
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             shall
             learne
             and
             practise
             it
             ,
             be
             willing
             and
             desirous
             of
             it
             :
             
             which
             they
             may
             easily
             see
             cause
             of
             ,
             if
             they
             consider
             what
             vnsetlednesse
             is
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             what
             vnfitnesse
             of
             minde
             to
             serue
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             not
             by
             some
             good
             order
             taking
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             resolued
             and
             accustomed
             themselues
             thereunto
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             walke
             with
             God
             euery
             day
             ;
             and
             how
             much
             they
             are
             the
             worse
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             not
             done
             so
             ,
             but
             neglected
             the
             same
             .
             Also
             it
             helpeth
             much
             hereto
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             this
             account
             with
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             deale
             about
             nothing
             of
             such
             value
             or
             importance
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             ought
             by
             right
             to
             hinder
             or
             draw
             them
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             
             And
             yet
             when
             they
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             ,
             
             they
             must
             striue
             much
             against
             vntowardnesse
             and
             slouth
             ,
             which
             hangeth
             in
             their
             members
             (
             as
             if
             a
             lion
             were
             in
             the
             way
             :
             )
             and
             withall
             ,
             they
             must
             call
             backe
             and
             holde
             in
             ,
             
             their
             earthly
             affections
             and
             carnall
             desires
             from
             nestling
             themselues
             any
             way
             here
             below
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             be
             not
             clogged
             thereby
             and
             made
             vnfit
             for
             this
             worke
             :
             and
             then
             a
             full
             perswasion
             they
             must
             haue
             ,
             that
             their
             fruit
             shal
             be
             farre
             aboue
             their
             labor
             .
             
             And
             to
             one
             thus
             prepared
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             (
             God
             working
             by
             meanes
             )
             nay
             ,
             I
             warrant
             it
             
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             rules
             which
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             for
             safe
             conducting
             
             a
             Christian
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             shal
             be
             found
             both
             possible
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             easie
             in
             time
             and
             pleasant
             ;
             and
             the
             gaine
             of
             the
             trauell
             such
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             not
             readily
             lose
             or
             forgo
             againe
             .
          
           
             
             And
             before
             he
             be
             throughly
             acquainted
             with
             the
             practise
             of
             this
             ,
             let
             him
             impart
             his
             doubts
             to
             such
             as
             may
             most
             conueniently
             satisfie
             him
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             so
             commend
             himselfe
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             this
             new
             enterprise
             ,
             betaking
             himselfe
             vtterly
             from
             his
             former
             wandring
             and
             vncertaine
             seruing
             of
             God
             :
             
             and
             let
             him
             after
             a
             weeke
             ,
             and
             so
             after
             a
             moneth
             ,
             take
             view
             of
             his
             doings
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             is
             amisse
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             wanting
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             helped
             :
             if
             anie
             
             slouthfull
             deferring
             or
             omitting
             of
             any
             necessary
             part
             of
             dutie
             hath
             beene
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             restored
             :
             if
             any
             blessing
             be
             seene
             thereby
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             increased
             by
             procuring
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             .
             And
             when
             he
             shall
             haue
             had
             experience
             of
             good
             successe
             therein
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             past
             the
             danger
             or
             discouragement
             which
             Ismaels
             progeny
             (
             I
             meane
             the
             generation
             of
             scorners
             and
             mockers
             )
             may
             raise
             vnto
             him
             .
             For
             as
             infinite
             swarmes
             of
             vaine
             and
             hurtfull
             thoughts
             doe
             occupie
             and
             fill
             the
             mindes
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             not
             earnestly
             set
             themselues
             against
             them
             :
             so
             through
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             after
             they
             haue
             accustomed
             themselues
             to
             better
             cogitations
             ,
             and
             weaned
             themselues
             of
             purpose
             from
             their
             old
             conuersation
             ,
             they
             shall
             finde
             occasions
             enough
             to
             honour
             God
             ,
             
             in
             doing
             one
             good
             dutie
             or
             other
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             they
             shall
             neither
             need
             to
             be
             idle
             nor
             vnprofitable
             .
             Which
             thing
             if
             many
             were
             perswaded
             of
             ,
             they
             would
             both
             taste
             and
             trie
             it
             ;
             which
             now
             they
             doe
             not
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             if
             they
             should
             not
             suffer
             their
             hearts
             to
             wander
             and
             roue
             euery
             where
             as
             they
             are
             caried
             ,
             but
             restraine
             them
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             how
             they
             could
             liue
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             proceed
             with
             other
             obiections
             which
             are
             yet
             behinde
             :
             among
             which
             ,
             this
             troubleth
             many
             of
             Gods
             poore
             children
             ,
             that
             they
             feare
             they
             shal
             neuer
             bring
             their
             harts
             to
             a
             daily
             course
             of
             Christian
             walking
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             so
             weake
             and
             haue
             so
             much
             to
             do
             in
             subduing
             some
             one
             vnruly
             affection
             .
             The
             peruerse
             sort
             obiect
             the
             same
             ,
             who
             say
             they
             could
             like
             well
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             be
             
             taught
             a
             good
             order
             &
             course
             ,
             but
             in
             no
             wise
             can
             abide
             that
             it
             should
             be
             daily
             &
             continuall
             :
             and
             I
             haue
             in
             a
             maner
             answered
             it
             before
             .
             For
             what
             is
             that
             which
             they
             mislike
             heerein
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             nor
             the
             direction
             for
             their
             life
             in
             generall
             (
             they
             say
             :
             )
             but
             that
             continuall
             binding
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             vrged
             ,
             is
             a
             wearines
             that
             they
             cannot
             beare
             .
             But
             to
             leaue
             them
             as
             sufficiently
             answered
             before
             ,
             I
             turne
             to
             these
             in
             whose
             name
             this
             obiection
             is
             here
             propounded
             ,
             
             to
             whom
             this
             I
             say
             :
             As
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             requireth
             perseuerance
             in
             a
             good
             course
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             euen
             so
             ,
             they
             which
             will
             faithfully
             submit
             themselues
             vnto
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             cānot
             but
             like
             also
             to
             be
             daily
             setled
             in
             such
             an
             estate
             as
             leadeth
             thereto
             :
             (
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             how
             shall
             they
             be
             sure
             that
             their
             master
             when
             he
             
             commeth
             ,
             shall
             finde
             them
             occupied
             ,
             Luc.
             19.13
             ?
             )
             and
             if
             they
             doe
             so
             ,
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             it
             wil
             soone
             be
             alaied
             ,
             and
             they
             shal
             in
             short
             time
             find
             it
             a
             sweet
             &
             pleasant
             way
             (
             as
             Christ
             calleth
             it
             ,
             
             Mat.
             11.30
             .
             )
             to
             his
             kingdome
             :
             so
             that
             the
             tediousnesse
             (
             as
             they
             count
             it
             )
             being
             taken
             away
             in
             great
             part
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             why
             they
             should
             feare
             that
             ,
             as
             too
             hard
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             hurt
             them
             ;
             or
             seeke
             to
             shunne
             that
             as
             too
             vnpleasant
             ,
             the
             benefit
             whereof
             they
             haue
             not
             prooued
             .
          
           
           
             
             Some
             say
             ,
             they
             like
             it
             well
             ,
             and
             would
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             that
             they
             could
             practise
             this
             direction
             ,
             but
             they
             haue
             so
             many
             lets
             to
             holde
             them
             off
             and
             cut
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             see
             ,
             how
             they
             shall
             in
             anie
             meane
             sort
             performe
             the
             duties
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             required
             in
             it
             .
             But
             such
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             
             that
             the
             chiefest
             lets
             of
             all
             from
             a
             godlie
             life
             (
             which
             be
             ,
             the
             intemperancie
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             and
             vnbridled
             lusts
             thereof
             )
             are
             by
             this
             direction
             best
             remedied
             and
             staied
             :
             the
             most
             of
             other
             which
             are
             outward
             in
             the
             world
             (
             as
             prouocations
             ,
             temptations
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             occasions
             )
             are
             heereby
             also
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             the
             affections
             preuented
             and
             auoided
             ,
             or
             the
             easilier
             borne
             .
             
             And
             as
             
             for
             the
             third
             kind
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             mens
             callings
             ,
             dealings
             ,
             labours
             ,
             which
             (
             through
             ignorance
             )
             many
             doe
             meane
             when
             they
             complaine
             of
             hinderances
             ;
             are
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             made
             by
             the
             vnskilfulnesse
             ,
             carelesnesse
             or
             other
             sinne
             of
             the
             partie
             which
             ill
             vseth
             them
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             I
             will
             tell
             thee
             what
             I
             haue
             heard
             a
             man
             of
             good
             account
             and
             long
             experience
             say
             :
             I
             neuer
             had
             such
             lets
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             I
             can
             call
             to
             remembrance
             ,
             but
             if
             my
             heart
             had
             beene
             held
             in
             good
             gouernment
             ,
             I
             might
             haue
             serued
             God
             with
             peace
             ,
             and
             gone
             forward
             in
             the
             course
             which
             I
             propounded
             .
             Which
             what
             differeth
             it
             from
             that
             in
             the
             
               Prouerbes
               :
               Keepe
               thine
               heart
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               from
               thence
               commeth
               life
            
             ?
             So
             that
             yee
             see
             the
             chiefe
             hinderances
             are
             vnfaithfulnesse
             ,
             hardnesse
             
             of
             heart
             ,
             frowardnesse
             ,
             licentiousnesse
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             euill
             distemperatures
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             ,
             outward
             occasions
             of
             sinning
             doe
             the
             easilier
             prouoke
             vs
             ;
             and
             our
             lawfullest
             actions
             which
             we
             goe
             about
             ,
             come
             vntowardly
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             they
             will
             reply
             thus
             :
             We
             would
             sometime
             pray
             or
             read
             by
             our selues
             ,
             or
             looke
             to
             some
             other
             duties
             which
             God
             requireth
             ,
             for
             the
             well
             guiding
             of
             our
             liues
             ,
             when
             we
             must
             needs
             goe
             about
             our
             owne
             worke
             ,
             or
             the
             princes
             businesse
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             lets
             of
             one
             sort
             or
             other
             call
             vs
             away
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             cannot
             performe
             them
             :
             whereas
             they
             which
             are
             free
             from
             these
             outward
             businesses
             and
             seruices
             ,
             may
             take
             their
             libertie
             in
             these
             spirituall
             duties
             .
             But
             I
             aske
             this
             
             question
             of
             them
             againe
             :
             Why
             they
             should
             be
             most
             earnestly
             bent
             to
             praier
             and
             reading
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             other
             duties
             to
             be
             laid
             vpon
             them
             necessarily
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             because
             they
             see
             they
             cannot
             doe
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             deuill
             setteth
             them
             forward
             so
             hotly
             at
             such
             a
             time
             to
             goe
             about
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             thinke
             themselues
             to
             be
             godlier
             then
             they
             be
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             deceiued
             ?
             
             And
             why
             are
             they
             not
             but
             euen
             halfe
             so
             feruent
             in
             going
             about
             reading
             ,
             praying
             and
             other
             heauenly
             seruing
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             time
             and
             leisure
             ?
             Which
             if
             they
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             :
             let
             them
             rest
             with
             peace
             therein
             ,
             so
             shall
             they
             be
             the
             fitter
             to
             outward
             duties
             ;
             and
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             count
             thēselues
             letted
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             that
             which
             is
             their
             calling
             :
             If
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             let
             them
             wisely
             marke
             how
             they
             
             be
             blind-folded
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             and
             make
             conscience
             so
             to
             doe
             the
             one
             dutie
             in
             his
             season
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             be
             not
             counted
             an
             hinderance
             of
             them
             from
             the
             seruing
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             be
             performed
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             cheerefulnesse
             ,
             when
             it
             lieth
             vpon
             them
             .
             And
             that
             which
             I
             answer
             in
             this
             one
             ,
             I
             would
             haue
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             all
             other
             of
             the
             like
             kinde
             of
             questions
             :
             and
             therefore
             heereof
             enough
             .
             Onely
             I
             thinke
             good
             to
             put
             them
             in
             minde
             ,
             
             that
             when
             two
             duties
             meet
             together
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             both
             being
             of
             great
             waight
             ,
             that
             they
             pray
             God
             to
             
             giue
             them
             discretion
             to
             consider
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             necessarie
             (
             alwaies
             following
             
             the
             light
             which
             God
             giueth
             them
             ;
             )
             and
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             most
             to
             Gods
             glorie
             ,
             their
             owne
             peace
             and
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             brethren
             .
          
           
             An
             other
             sort
             there
             is
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             troubled
             about
             this
             ,
             yet
             haue
             another
             doubt
             which
             discourageth
             them
             very
             much
             from
             practising
             such
             a
             Christian
             course
             .
             For
             when
             they
             heare
             that
             there
             must
             not
             onely
             be
             appointed
             set
             times
             to
             pray
             and
             meditate
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             in
             our
             going
             through
             the
             whole
             day
             ,
             we
             must
             watch
             against
             euill
             ,
             and
             euen
             in
             particular
             actions
             be
             circumspect
             that
             we
             sinne
             not
             against
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             they
             aske
             whether
             they
             may
             not
             haue
             their
             mindes
             on
             their
             worke
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             at
             it
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             granted
             them
             ,
             they
             
             aske
             how
             they
             shall
             doe
             both
             ?
             
             I
             say
             ,
             no
             scruple
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             minding
             ,
             and
             that
             carefully
             ,
             of
             those
             things
             which
             we
             doe
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             spirituall
             :
             neither
             needed
             there
             be
             any
             question
             made
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             haue
             after
             the
             maner
             of
             carnall
             and
             worldly
             men
             ,
             so
             fraught
             and
             stuffed
             their
             heads
             with
             earthly
             thoughts
             and
             worldly
             desires
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             vnburden
             themselues
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             pray
             vnto
             God.
             And
             therefore
             when
             he
             doth
             afterward
             giue
             them
             conscience
             thereof
             and
             of
             other
             sinnes
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             grieued
             to
             remember
             their
             long
             continued
             offence
             that
             way
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             woont
             to
             fill
             their
             hearts
             with
             all
             sensuality
             and
             worldlinesse
             ,
             that
             now
             they
             thinke
             they
             dispease
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             them
             set
             
             vpon
             their
             businesse
             at
             all
             :
             euen
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             abused
             musicke
             ,
             myrth
             or
             meate
             dangerously
             ,
             thinks
             afterward
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             vse
             them
             in
             any
             sort
             :
             whereas
             they
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             disagreement
             or
             contrarietie
             betwixt
             holy
             things
             and
             lawfull
             liberties
             ,
             (
             neither
             therefore
             betwixt
             spirituall
             duties
             ,
             and
             the
             workes
             of
             our
             calling
             )
             but
             that
             there
             maie
             be
             recourse
             had
             from
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             without
             quenching
             the
             gifts
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             in
             vs.
             And
             he
             that
             doth
             both
             of
             them
             in
             their
             season
             ,
             as
             becommeth
             him
             (
             I
             meane
             with
             a
             single
             and
             honest
             heart
             )
             may
             worship
             God
             in
             praier
             ,
             hearing
             his
             word
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             distracted
             at
             the
             same
             time
             by
             earthly
             
             thoughts
             and
             fantasies
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             should
             interrupt
             and
             breake
             him
             off
             :
             and
             againe
             the
             same
             man
             may
             be
             occupied
             in
             his
             earthly
             affaires
             and
             businesse
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             that
             he
             comming
             to
             them
             with
             a
             religious
             and
             well
             ordered
             heart
             ,
             need
             not
             be
             distracted
             ,
             vnsetled
             ,
             or
             made
             vnfit
             thereby
             to
             other
             duties
             of
             Christianity
             afterwards
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             more
             earthly
             minded
             while
             he
             is
             at
             them
             .
             For
             why
             ?
             euen
             they
             are
             the
             worke
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             him
             about
             :
             and
             therefore
             obeying
             him
             therein
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             quiet
             ,
             yea
             and
             chearefull
             :
             which
             God
             alloweth
             vs
             freely
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             be
             wise
             to
             see
             and
             vse
             our
             liberties
             to
             our
             good
             .
             
             For
             a
             godly
             minded
             man
             ,
             who
             hath
             tasted
             how
             precious
             and
             sweet
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             keepe
             peace
             with
             God
             in
             all
             his
             waies
             ,
             and
             hath
             experience
             how
             soone
             his
             heart
             is
             drawen
             into
             the
             world
             by
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sinne
             ,
             will
             
             with
             such
             faithfulnesse
             keepe
             his
             affection
             knit
             vnto
             goodnesse
             ,
             as
             he
             knoweth
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             drowned
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             he
             is
             occupied
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             made
             drunke
             with
             the
             commodities
             of
             it
             (
             as
             men
             of
             the
             world
             are
             )
             so
             soone
             as
             he
             medleth
             with
             them
             ;
             &
             yet
             shal
             both
             thinke
             ,
             talke
             &
             deale
             about
             his
             worldly
             affaires
             as
             far
             as
             becommeth
             him
             .
             This
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             is
             a
             rare
             grace
             &
             a
             singular
             gift
             of
             God
             :
             but
             yet
             ,
             it
             is
             bestowed
             vpon
             them
             ,
             which
             make
             account
             of
             
             
             it
             aboue
             all
             that
             is
             transitory
             and
             earthly
             .
             And
             it
             requireth
             especiall
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             may
             carry
             himselfe
             after
             such
             a
             maner
             among
             men
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             duties
             be
             rightly
             performed
             :
             
             and
             that
             we
             so
             behaue
             our selues
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             with
             fitnesse
             of
             minde
             be
             ready
             (
             as
             it
             becommeth
             vs
             )
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             with
             sobriety
             to
             vse
             our
             lawfull
             liberties
             in
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             :
             &
             especially
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             faile
             not
             in
             the
             maner
             of
             doing
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             doing
             the
             same
             either
             negligently
             ,
             or
             vnwisely
             .
             But
             these
             things
             being
             regarded
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             be
             conuersant
             in
             both
             duties
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             God
             may
             be
             pleased
             ,
             with
             attendance
             giuen
             to
             thē
             ,
             (
             as
             ,
             labour
             ,
             bargain
             ,
             talke
             of
             such
             
             things
             as
             be
             needfull
             in
             our
             calling
             ,
             be
             occupied
             in
             the
             affaires
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             liue
             in
             the
             maried
             estate
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             yet
             keepe
             his
             heart
             in
             frame
             and
             good
             order
             still
             :
             
               that
               so
               whether
               we
               eat
               or
               drinke
               ,
               or
               whatsoeuer
               we
               doe
               else
               ,
            
             
             
               we
               may
               doe
               all
               to
               the
               honour
               and
               praise
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
             Of
             other
             obiections
             of
             the
             weake
             :
             as
             ,
             That
             they
             cannot
             see
             how
             they
             should
             walke
             thus
             ,
             while
             they
             liue
             in
             such
             an
             euill
             world
             :
             and
             of
             
             other
             like
             obiections
             ,
             with
             answers
             thereto
             .
          
           
             BVt
             some
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             in
             one
             thing
             which
             I
             said
             before
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             chiefe
             let
             ,
             that
             holdeth
             vs
             from
             the
             faithfull
             &
             holy
             keeping
             of
             our
             liues
             in
             good
             order
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             is
             our
             distempered
             heart
             :
             for
             they
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             how
             well
             soeuer
             they
             looke
             to
             their
             hearts
             ,
             yet
             as
             long
             as
             they
             liue
             in
             such
             an
             euill
             world
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             cast
             backe
             and
             hindered
             .
             For
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             few
             giue
             themselues
             to
             any
             such
             deuotion
             ,
             as
             through
             the
             day
             to
             make
             most
             account
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             their
             hearts
             occupied
             
             about
             such
             desires
             as
             estrange
             them
             from
             the
             earth
             ;
             but
             rather
             prouokations
             to
             euill
             one
             way
             or
             other
             preuaile
             with
             them
             :
             and
             in
             few
             places
             examples
             of
             goodnesse
             are
             to
             be
             seene
             .
             Besides
             ,
             
             though
             we
             be
             well
             taught
             by
             the
             word
             in
             the
             assembly
             ;
             yet
             abroad
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             which
             we
             heare
             is
             as
             much
             discredited
             againe
             by
             strength
             and
             boldnesse
             in
             sinne
             among
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             caused
             to
             be
             forgotten
             and
             of
             no
             force
             :
             which
             are
             great
             causes
             why
             Christians
             are
             so
             cooled
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             commendable
             sort
             ,
             suffer
             their
             light
             to
             shine
             :
             especially
             ,
             we
             wil
             yeeld
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             weigh
             ,
             how
             vnfit
             we
             are
             for
             such
             heauenly
             conuersation
             ,
             through
             our
             long
             custome
             in
             darkenesse
             and
             sinne
             .
             To
             the
             which
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             answered
             :
             that
             much
             is
             
             in
             these
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             thinke
             themselues
             to
             haue
             iust
             excuse
             for
             their
             earthly
             mindes
             and
             faint
             hearts
             ,
             by
             these
             discouragements
             and
             occasions
             .
             There
             is
             a
             farre
             more
             excellent
             vse
             to
             be
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             cleane
             contrary
             .
             Did
             our
             Sauiour
             teach
             his
             disciples
             &
             the
             beleeuers
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             
             to
             make
             no
             other
             profit
             of
             the
             troubles
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             did
             he
             foretell
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             find
             ,
             tribulation
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             should
             be
             discouraged
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             because
             he
             
             had
             ouercome
             the
             world
             .
             When
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             few
             should
             so
             like
             of
             the
             
             Christian
             way
             ,
             
             that
             they
             would
             walke
             in
             it
             ,
             did
             he
             giue
             them
             leaue
             to
             stay
             their
             course
             also
             ?
             
             yea
             rather
             he
             stirred
             them
             vp
             to
             be
             the
             more
             earnest
             themselues
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             straight
             gate
             .
             So
             when
             any
             of
             their
             owne
             weakenesse
             did
             appeare
             ,
             as
             pride
             of
             heart
             ,
             dreaming
             of
             worldly
             prosperity
             ,
             great
             want
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             did
             he
             winke
             at
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             long
             beene
             accustomed
             to
             them
             ?
             
             did
             he
             not
             rather
             the
             more
             take
             occasion
             to
             pull
             them
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             saying
             sometime
             ,
             
               O
               yee
               of
               little
               faith
            
             :
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             
               The
               Lords
               of
               nations
               seeke
               after
               these
               things
               :
               but
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               with
               you
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               greatest
               among
               you
               ,
               shall
               be
               least
               ?
            
             Euen
             so
             let
             vs
             do
             :
             the
             more
             iniquity
             we
             behold
             among
             men
             ,
             the
             
             more
             let
             vs
             estrange
             our selues
             from
             such
             ,
             and
             haue
             no
             fellowship
             with
             the
             vnfruitfull
             works
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             occasion
             to
             be
             any
             thing
             more
             backward
             by
             that
             :
             for
             then
             ,
             we
             must
             neuer
             looke
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             seeing
             we
             shall
             alwaies
             haue
             such
             among
             vs.
             For
             there
             shall
             alwaies
             be
             enmity
             betwixt
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             
             and
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             serpent
             :
             and
             the
             dragon
             shall
             make
             warre
             with
             them
             that
             keepe
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             Reu.
             12.17
             :
             and
             their
             dwelling
             is
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             dwelling
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Pergamus
             ,
             where
             Sathans
             throne
             is
             ,
             Reu.
             2.13
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             take
             occasion
             therefore
             to
             settle
             our
             hearts
             more
             firmely
             by
             our
             liuing
             among
             such
             ,
             in
             the
             loue
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             set
             more
             store
             by
             them
             whom
             God
             hath
             raised
             vp
             to
             be
             as
             
             watchmen
             &
             good
             examples
             among
             vs
             :
             
             let
             vs
             loue
             the
             saints
             with
             a
             more
             perfit
             loue
             ,
             euen
             such
             as
             excell
             in
             vertue
             ,
             and
             breake
             not
             of
             our
             fellowship
             with
             them
             when
             occasions
             are
             offered
             ,
             lest
             we
             haue
             our
             acquaintance
             with
             deuils
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             obiect
             and
             say
             :
             Though
             all
             be
             not
             so
             zealous
             as
             you
             ,
             nor
             shew
             it
             not
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             
             neither
             follow
             any
             such
             direction
             ;
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             as
             well
             occupied
             ,
             and
             serue
             God
             as
             well
             as
             you
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             :
             I
             answere
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             peace
             to
             Godward
             ,
             and
             can
             approoue
             their
             state
             to
             be
             good
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             I
             am
             glad
             :
             I
             enuy
             them
             not
             :
             I
             would
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             were
             multiplied
             in
             them
             ten
             fold
             :
             I
             desire
             the
             same
             my selfe
             :
             mine
             eie
             is
             not
             euill
             ,
             to
             see
             them
             receiue
             good
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             vs
             both
             ioine
             together
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             diuided
             ,
             
             seeing
             we
             both
             seeke
             to
             please
             God
             ;
             and
             let
             vs
             communicate
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             one
             may
             helpe
             another
             ,
             &
             both
             helpe
             our
             weake
             bretheren
             :
             for
             there
             should
             be
             nothing
             too
             much
             if
             all
             our
             wisdome
             and
             diligence
             were
             vsed
             ,
             and
             if
             all
             the
             perswasions
             that
             we
             both
             could
             bring
             forth
             for
             the
             guiding
             and
             directing
             of
             Gods
             people
             in
             their
             course
             ,
             were
             laid
             together
             ;
             yea
             ,
             all
             would
             be
             litle
             enough
             to
             make
             our selues
             fit
             to
             honour
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             resist
             the
             euill
             which
             we
             shall
             meet
             with
             and
             be
             allured
             vnto
             in
             the
             world
             .
             This
             therefore
             let
             vs
             doe
             and
             bind
             together
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             vpright
             hearts
             in
             vs
             both
             :
             or
             he
             that
             refuseth
             ,
             let
             him
             goe
             for
             a
             vaine
             boaster
             .
             
             Neither
             is
             it
             my
             meaning
             to
             call
             in
             question
             by
             this
             direction
             ,
             mens
             seruing
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             though
             either
             none
             practised
             a
             better
             ,
             
             fuller
             and
             perfecter
             ;
             or
             to
             tie
             any
             who
             know
             a
             better
             ,
             vnto
             this
             :
             but
             to
             helpe
             such
             as
             doe
             stand
             in
             need
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             gouerne
             themselues
             in
             some
             good
             sort
             ,
             who
             for
             want
             of
             knowledge
             &
             experience
             cannot
             (
             though
             they
             be
             neuer
             so
             willing
             )
             direct
             themselues
             .
             If
             any
             see
             further
             :
             my
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             in
             commiseration
             and
             pitty
             of
             the
             ignorance
             and
             wandring
             course
             of
             his
             poore
             bretheren
             ,
             impart
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             him
             ,
             to
             their
             reliefe
             &
             
             
             comfort
             :
             and
             let
             this
             which
             is
             weakely
             done
             of
             me
             and
             yet
             soundly
             ,
             be
             corrected
             and
             bettered
             ,
             rather
             then
             disliked
             ,
             vntil
             it
             be
             made
             more
             full
             and
             manifest
             .
             But
             if
             in
             secret
             pride
             of
             heart
             ,
             any
             should
             swell
             against
             this
             ,
             as
             being
             readier
             to
             maligne
             and
             enuy
             it
             ,
             then
             to
             correct
             it
             :
             I
             would
             desire
             him
             not
             to
             hinder
             and
             hold
             backe
             such
             as
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             for
             want
             of
             some
             certaine
             directing
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             much
             vnsetled
             and
             inconstant
             in
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             therefore
             liue
             with
             the
             more
             discomfort
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             yet
             others
             ,
             who
             thinke
             the
             labour
             to
             be
             but
             vaine
             which
             is
             taken
             in
             perswading
             men
             heereunto
             :
             because
             the
             most
             receiue
             not
             our
             counsell
             ;
             
             and
             they
             which
             doe
             ,
             take
             little
             good
             by
             it
             ,
             onely
             they
             may
             in
             outward
             shew
             seeme
             to
             goe
             before
             others
             .
             To
             whom
             I
             answere
             :
             that
             as
             I
             looke
             not
             that
             the
             most
             men
             should
             receiue
             it
             ,
             seeing
             I
             direct
             it
             onely
             to
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             
             who
             onely
             can
             vse
             it
             ,
             though
             others
             may
             repent
             and
             be
             ashamed
             by
             it
             :
             so
             I
             doubt
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             which
             doe
             ,
             shall
             be
             much
             helped
             forward
             by
             it
             to
             practise
             the
             godly
             life
             with
             more
             ease
             and
             readinesse
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             such
             as
             vse
             it
             for
             fashion
             and
             ceremoniously
             ;
             as
             some
             which
             take
             themselues
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             ,
             may
             do
             .
             I
             grant
             it
             may
             be
             more
             profitable
             to
             one
             then
             to
             another
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             diuerse
             measure
             of
             grace
             which
             euery
             one
             hath
             receiued
             of
             God
             :
             but
             he
             which
             is
             a
             faithfull
             vser
             of
             it
             ,
             hauing
             least
             measure
             ,
             shall
             not
             goe
             
             without
             great
             blessing
             thereby
             .
             And
             if
             some
             who
             would
             doe
             well
             ,
             hold
             not
             on
             in
             stedfast
             watching
             against
             euill
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             so
             constantly
             and
             commendably
             as
             some
             others
             doe
             ;
             but
             through
             strength
             and
             superfluity
             of
             naturall
             corruption
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             outward
             occasions
             and
             for
             want
             of
             experience
             ,
             doe
             breake
             out
             into
             wrath
             sometime
             ,
             or
             peeuishnesse
             ,
             anger
             and
             impatience
             ,
             or
             lightnesse
             of
             heart
             and
             vnsetlednesse
             ,
             or
             should
             offend
             by
             euill
             speaking
             or
             ill
             example
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             &c
             :
             yet
             must
             we
             not
             by
             and
             by
             conclude
             ,
             
             that
             al
             which
             they
             doe
             ,
             is
             vaine
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             beene
             as
             good
             neuer
             to
             haue
             entred
             at
             all
             into
             the
             profession
             and
             couenanting
             of
             such
             a
             course
             .
             But
             thus
             they
             ought
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             mastered
             of
             their
             affections
             ,
             
             when
             they
             haue
             had
             a
             good
             regard
             of
             their
             liues
             oft
             times
             ,
             and
             haue
             taken
             order
             in
             the
             morning
             perhaps
             to
             keepe
             their
             hearts
             diligently
             throughout
             the
             day
             ;
             they
             may
             well
             thinke
             and
             looke
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             on
             other
             daies
             they
             shall
             much
             more
             grossely
             offend
             ,
             and
             haue
             their
             mindes
             more
             violently
             carried
             to
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             their
             lusts
             ,
             when
             little
             or
             no
             helpe
             hath
             beene
             vsed
             against
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             ,
             we
             haue
             yet
             another
             benefit
             by
             bringing
             our selues
             daily
             to
             consider
             our
             waies
             :
             
             that
             the
             infirmities
             and
             wants
             which
             we
             haue
             seene
             in
             our
             liues
             ,
             doe
             both
             shew
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             still
             matter
             sufficient
             in
             our selues
             to
             humble
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             vs
             to
             be
             charitable
             rather
             then
             seuere
             iudges
             of
             our
             
             bretheren
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             we
             haue
             iust
             cause
             to
             continue
             our
             praiers
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             pardon
             and
             weaken
             the
             same
             in
             vs
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             reioicing
             that
             they
             please
             vs
             not
             ,
             nor
             blindefold
             vs
             ,
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             be
             made
             vnwilling
             to
             see
             them
             :
             and
             heereby
             we
             shall
             sooner
             returne
             ,
             if
             we
             haue
             broken
             off
             our
             course
             through
             some
             passion
             ouer-ruling
             vs
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             then
             if
             we
             should
             in
             a
             carelesse
             and
             negligent
             estate
             ,
             haue
             fallen
             after
             the
             same
             maner
             .
             And
             therefore
             although
             when
             we
             haue
             read
             &
             seene
             what
             this
             direction
             is
             ,
             it
             may
             raise
             many
             thoughts
             in
             vs
             against
             it
             ,
             not
             hauing
             as
             yet
             any
             experience
             or
             proofe
             of
             it
             ;
             
             yet
             let
             vs
             not
             
             doe
             as
             many
             will
             ,
             who
             if
             it
             like
             them
             not
             at
             the
             first
             hearing
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             wisely
             
             consider
             further
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             flatly
             resolue
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             it
             :
             who
             were
             to
             be
             requested
             rather
             ,
             if
             the
             whole
             should
             seeme
             more
             then
             they
             could
             be
             brought
             vnto
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             to
             take
             in
             hand
             some
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             till
             God
             shall
             let
             them
             see
             further
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             whole
             :
             although
             I
             doe
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             giue
             liberty
             of
             omitting
             any
             point
             of
             it
             (
             wittinly
             and
             willingly
             )
             to
             such
             as
             haue
             learned
             to
             see
             all
             to
             be
             needfull
             and
             necessary
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             obiection
             of
             weake
             Christians
             who
             cannot
             read
             :
             and
             another
             ,
             of
             them
             that
             are
             troubled
             through
             some
             scriptures
             :
             and
             answere
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             
             IF
             ye
             will
             aske
             ,
             what
             they
             shall
             doe
             ,
             which
             cannot
             reade
             ,
             and
             therfore
             can
             neither
             inioy
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             nor
             such
             other
             helps
             ,
             in
             any
             such
             ample
             maner
             as
             others
             may
             :
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             needs
             fare
             the
             worse
             for
             want
             of
             that
             gift
             ,
             (
             although
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             many
             which
             can
             read
             ,
             vsed
             it
             more
             oft
             ,
             and
             in
             purer
             and
             more
             reuerent
             maner
             then
             they
             doe
             .
             
             )
             But
             if
             they
             be
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             
             counselled
             ,
             they
             must
             (
             as
             they
             are
             able
             )
             prouide
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             with
             more
             diligence
             giuing
             both
             to
             preaching
             ,
             and
             hearing
             other
             read
             ,
             and
             prayer
             ,
             supply
             that
             want
             of
             theirs
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             may
             be
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             cannot
             hope
             for
             to
             obtaine
             a
             gift
             of
             praying
             according
             to
             their
             necessities
             ,
             then
             to
             learne
             some
             forme
             of
             praier
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             shortnesse
             thereof
             fit
             for
             their
             memory
             ,
             as
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             meetest
             for
             their
             estate
             and
             condition
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             ordinarily
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             :
             and
             when
             it
             alters
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             afliction
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             to
             learne
             to
             pray
             according
             to
             their
             present
             occasions
             and
             necessity
             .
             How
             vnsauory
             soeuer
             these
             things
             may
             seeme
             to
             some
             ,
             it
             shal
             be
             but
             to
             such
             as
             iudge
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             like
             too
             wel
             ,
             &
             looke
             too
             nerely
             to
             the
             examples
             
             of
             thē
             who
             neglect
             these
             duties
             very
             much
             or
             altogether
             ,
             to
             follow
             them
             .
             And
             wheras
             they
             may
             obiect
             againe
             perhaps
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             bestow
             such
             labor
             vpon
             these
             things
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             greater
             then
             they
             seeme
             to
             make
             them
             :
             but
             for
             their
             labor
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             such
             as
             may
             stand
             with
             their
             callings
             duly
             followed
             ;
             but
             let
             them
             be
             teachable
             .
             But
             if
             a
             meane
             gaine
             and
             commodity
             might
             be
             reaped
             by
             greater
             labour
             and
             more
             time
             bestowed
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             learning
             of
             praiers
             ,
             or
             the
             attaining
             to
             the
             ability
             and
             gift
             of
             reading
             would
             require
             :
             I
             thinke
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             both
             would
             be
             counted
             hard
             to
             come
             by
             and
             attaine
             to
             .
             In
             few
             words
             let
             them
             take
             this
             for
             an
             answere
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             benefit
             not
             themselues
             by
             the
             publique
             meanes
             by
             all
             possible
             diligence
             ,
             also
             if
             
             they
             be
             not
             ready
             to
             profit
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             other
             by
             all
             good
             occasions
             and
             opportunity
             ;
             they
             must
             needs
             come
             behinde
             in
             reaping
             profit
             or
             fruite
             ,
             and
             shall
             hardly
             grow
             to
             direct
             themselues
             safely
             and
             with
             holy
             peace
             ,
             
             as
             it
             were
             meet
             for
             them
             in
             such
             a
             troublesome
             world
             and
             many
             waies
             dangerous
             ,
             as
             they
             liue
             in
             .
          
           
             Some
             (
             to
             draw
             towards
             an
             end
             )
             say
             :
             nothing
             troubleth
             them
             so
             much
             
             
             in
             all
             that
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             as
             the
             vrging
             of
             these
             speeches
             :
             
             
               All
               the
               day
               long
               we
               must
               meditate
               on
               the
               law
               :
               and
               passe
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               our
               dwelling
               heere
               in
               feare
               :
            
             Also
             ,
             
               Whatsoeuer
               we
               do
               ,
               eat
               or
               drinke
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               ,
               lest
               at
               any
               time
               there
               be
               in
               any
               of
               you
               an
               euill
               heart
               ,
               and
               vnfaithfull
               ,
               to
               depart
               away
               from
               the
               liuing
               God.
            
             These
             and
             such
             like
             places
             they
             confesse
             ,
             (
             in
             their
             iudgement
             )
             are
             vrged
             too
             sore
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             else
             be
             content
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             to
             glorifie
             God
             sometime
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             their
             liues
             as
             they
             are
             able
             :
             but
             what
             comfort
             shall
             it
             be
             (
             say
             they
             )
             when
             we
             haue
             done
             what
             we
             can
             ,
             to
             thinke
             yet
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             neuer
             the
             more
             pleased
             with
             vs
             ;
             because
             we
             know
             we
             haue
             omitted
             
             many
             things
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             haue
             done
             ,
             and
             committed
             the
             contrarie
             ?
             I
             answer
             :
             The
             sense
             of
             the
             places
             I
             cannot
             alter
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             will
             not
             leaue
             them
             still
             in
             their
             doubt
             and
             perplexitie
             :
             but
             for
             their
             further
             satisfying
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             refuse
             to
             vnfold
             them
             more
             clearely
             ,
             and
             helpe
             them
             to
             some
             stay
             and
             resolution
             .
             And
             first
             let
             them
             be
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             these
             or
             any
             such
             like
             scriptures
             ,
             which
             may
             iustly
             dismay
             him
             that
             seeketh
             the
             Lord
             in
             trueth
             ;
             neither
             is
             anie
             lawfull
             libertie
             heereby
             denied
             to
             a
             Christian
             in
             such
             benefits
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             left
             vnto
             him
             to
             be
             inioied
             :
             onely
             vnto
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
             whereto
             we
             are
             not
             debters
             ,
             are
             we
             commanded
             to
             bidde
             battell
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             farre
             as
             of
             vs
             fraile
             men
             (
             but
             yet
             indued
             with
             Gods
             spirit
             )
             may
             be
             performed
             .
             Yet
             
             more
             particularly
             to
             speake
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             dissemble
             not
             my
             meaning
             plainly
             to
             be
             this
             :
             that
             if
             any
             time
             of
             the
             daie
             ,
             or
             part
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             we
             thinke
             we
             may
             take
             any
             libertie
             to
             euill
             and
             sinne
             ,
             (
             no
             not
             then
             when
             we
             haue
             before
             beene
             best
             occupied
             ;
             
             for
             after
             such
             times
             commonly
             doe
             men
             most
             giue
             themselues
             the
             bridle
             :
             )
             this
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             manifest
             contempt
             of
             these
             scriptures
             ,
             &
             consequently
             of
             the
             maiestie
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             knowing
             what
             is
             best
             for
             vs
             ,
             hath
             thought
             good
             thus
             to
             direct
             vs.
             And
             yet
             (
             alas
             )
             how
             common
             this
             is
             in
             many
             which
             goe
             for
             good
             Christians
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             with
             griefe
             :
             who
             as
             though
             God
             had
             giuen
             them
             some
             times
             to
             offend
             in
             ,
             and
             some
             liberties
             which
             in
             his
             worde
             are
             condemned
             ,
             (
             which
             were
             to
             make
             him
             saie
             and
             vnsaie
             :
             and
             to
             denie
             
             and
             affirme
             the
             same
             things
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             thus
             ,
             they
             do
             by
             euerie
             small
             occasion
             let
             loose
             the
             raine
             to
             licentiousnesse
             :
             and
             yet
             I
             denie
             not
             but
             that
             they
             doe
             many
             things
             commendably
             .
             But
             what
             doth
             that
             auaile
             them
             ?
             For
             as
             
               dead
               flies
               doe
               cause
               to
               stinke
               and
               putrifie
               the
               ointment
               of
               the
               Apothecarie
            
             :
             
             so
             some
             ill
             parts
             of
             life
             and
             dead
             fruites
             mixed
             with
             commendable
             vertues
             ,
             do
             spoile
             them
             of
             their
             vertue
             and
             beautie
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             fauour
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             giue
             they
             any
             sweet
             smell
             or
             sauour
             vnto
             men
             :
             and
             as
             the
             leauen
             though
             it
             be
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             doth
             sower
             and
             leauen
             the
             whole
             lumpe
             of
             dough
             ;
             so
             some
             strong
             corruptions
             being
             suffered
             to
             beare
             sway
             in
             the
             life
             ,
             doe
             corrupt
             euen
             that
             which
             otherwise
             would
             be
             good
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             a
             bleamish
             
             and
             deformitie
             in
             nature
             ,
             to
             see
             in
             a
             mans
             body
             ,
             one
             eie
             or
             legge
             small
             and
             the
             other
             great
             :
             so
             if
             there
             be
             not
             proportion
             and
             agreeablenesse
             in
             our
             liues
             betwixt
             one
             part
             of
             it
             and
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             vtter
             deformitie
             in
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             They
             thinke
             it
             harde
             to
             be
             bound
             ,
             (
             they
             saie
             )
             to
             bring
             particularities
             of
             their
             liues
             vnder
             examination
             ,
             and
             themselues
             to
             be
             held
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             anie
             such
             rules
             ,
             as
             should
             debarre
             them
             of
             anie
             libertie
             which
             they
             shall
             thinke
             good
             for
             them
             :
             and
             that
             it
             were
             too
             foolish
             for
             them
             to
             thinke
             necessarie
             ,
             
             and
             too
             seruile
             to
             obey
             &
             follow
             them
             .
             But
             let
             them
             remember
             what
             they
             
             said
             :
             that
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             do
             what
             duties
             they
             can
             ;
             and
             then
             let
             them
             heare
             me
             :
             
             what
             seruitude
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             lately
             set
             down
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             only
             a
             stopping
             of
             the
             course
             of
             flesh
             and
             our
             owne
             corrupt
             will
             and
             affections
             :
             the
             which
             yet
             if
             we
             liue
             after
             ,
             
             we
             
               shall
               die
            
             ,
             and
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             our
             inheritance
             with
             God
             and
             with
             Christ
             .
             Indeed
             by
             these
             meanes
             ,
             we
             should
             bridle
             many
             passions
             of
             pride
             ,
             loftinesse
             ,
             swelling
             ;
             and
             breake
             off
             many
             boisterous
             outrages
             which
             rise
             vp
             in
             vs
             ,
             as
             wrath
             ,
             frowardnesse
             ,
             heart-burning
             ;
             and
             quench
             manie
             fierie
             darts
             of
             concupiscence
             ,
             vncleane
             lusts
             ,
             and
             wantonnesse
             ;
             with
             other
             such
             fonde
             and
             dangerous
             delights
             ,
             which
             lead
             men
             to
             destruction
             ;
             and
             cleare
             our
             liues
             ,
             
             season
             our
             tongues
             with
             Christian
             talke
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             clense
             our
             hearts
             .
             And
             is
             there
             any
             man
             which
             reioiceth
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             who
             would
             haue
             his
             libertie
             in
             these
             euils
             ?
             What
             did
             I
             say
             ?
             libertie
             ?
             nay
             ,
             who
             would
             become
             a
             bondman
             (
             for
             to
             speake
             properly
             and
             truely
             ,
             that
             is
             bondage
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             )
             to
             his
             owne
             intemperate
             affections
             and
             desires
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             varietie
             of
             good
             liberties
             ,
             
             which
             our
             most
             mercifull
             God
             hath
             betrusted
             vs
             with
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             manie
             and
             comfortable
             in
             themselues
             ,
             we
             may
             vse
             them
             all
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             that
             God
             haue
             his
             honour
             thereby
             :
             but
             whiles
             we
             take
             our
             part
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             Lord
             may
             not
             lose
             his
             part
             due
             to
             him
             ;
             in
             a
             worde
             ,
             whiles
             we
             vse
             them
             soberly
             ,
             and
             with
             care
             not
             to
             offend
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             be
             done
             against
             
             knowledge
             and
             peace
             therein
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             sufficient
             and
             enough
             for
             all
             men
             which
             are
             the
             Lords
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             when
             men
             cannot
             be
             content
             to
             keepe
             themselues
             at
             this
             staie
             ,
             as
             they
             pay
             dearely
             for
             euery
             stolne
             libertie
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             say
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             had
             their
             mindes
             satisfied
             ,
             after
             all
             :
             The
             godly
             life
             excelleth
             ;
             and
             sing
             the
             dolefull
             song
             of
             them
             who
             haue
             learned
             it
             somewhat
             too
             late
             by
             their
             wofull
             experience
             ;
             that
             Measure
             is
             a
             treasure
             :
             when
             their
             mirth
             is
             at
             an
             end
             .
             For
             doe
             we
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             when
             Christians
             haue
             walked
             in
             a
             good
             course
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             and
             after
             ,
             haue
             begun
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             yoke
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             haue
             againe
             sought
             libertie
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             alledging
             this
             :
             What
             ?
             must
             we
             be
             alwaies
             pent
             in
             ,
             to
             looke
             to
             our
             waies
             ?
             see
             we
             not
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             God
             hath
             
             in
             some
             houre
             or
             day
             ,
             
             giuen
             them
             vp
             into
             their
             owne
             hands
             ,
             in
             haste
             and
             rashnesse
             to
             run
             with
             greedinesse
             to
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             their
             hearts
             desire
             which
             they
             haue
             sought
             ?
             and
             in
             that
             one
             houre
             to
             lay
             a
             foundation
             of
             sorrow
             for
             many
             yeeres
             after
             ?
             But
             haue
             they
             afterwards
             in
             like
             haste
             and
             with
             ease
             returned
             againe
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             haue
             shewed
             themselues
             wiser
             than
             some
             ,
             who
             were
             wise
             :
             and
             more
             strong
             than
             Sampson
             the
             strongest
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             who
             after
             he
             had
             prostituted
             &
             made
             himselfe
             a
             sot
             and
             slaue
             to
             a
             base
             mistresse
             ,
             recouered
             not
             himselfe
             againe
             ,
             vntill
             he
             had
             ground
             in
             the
             prison
             like
             an
             horse
             ,
             both
             his
             eies
             being
             put
             out
             ,
             and
             seruing
             to
             make
             the
             vncircumcised
             pastime
             ,
             who
             had
             beene
             the
             ioy
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             But
             to
             returne
             from
             Sampson
             :
             
             haue
             they
             not
             tried
             what
             it
             hath
             gained
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             at
             their
             owne
             hand
             and
             libertie
             ,
             whiles
             they
             haue
             thereby
             runne
             into
             shamefull
             sinnes
             and
             offences
             ?
             Thousands
             with
             griefe
             may
             witnesse
             this
             trueth
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             can
             say
             by
             miserable
             experience
             ,
             
             that
             all
             sound
             comfort
             and
             libertie
             to
             be
             desired
             and
             rested
             in
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             :
             that
             euery
             one
             seeke
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             the
             libertie
             which
             God
             giueth
             him
             ,
             
             remembring
             that
             which
             is
             written
             :
             
               A
               good
               conscience
               is
               a
               
               
               continuall
               banquet
               .
            
             We
             know
             ,
             that
             through
             frailtie
             ,
             forgetfulnesse
             and
             the
             remainder
             of
             our
             corruption
             ,
             the
             best
             shall
             too
             oft
             go
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             therefore
             they
             need
             not
             seeke
             occasions
             to
             doe
             so
             ,
             but
             to
             auoid
             them
             rather
             ,
             and
             so
             obey
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             :
             
               Put
               ye
               on
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               make
               no
               prouision
               for
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               fulfill
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               .
            
             This
             I
             trust
             may
             suffice
             for
             the
             vnfolding
             of
             the
             forenamed
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             answere
             any
             reasonable
             man
             to
             his
             full
             contentation
             .
             And
             let
             such
             (
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             )
             cease
             maruelling
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             be
             so
             carefull
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             euen
             through
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             one
             day
             aswell
             as
             another
             ;
             because
             besides
             other
             reasons
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             proper
             place
             I
             haue
             set
             
             downe
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             weighed
             :
             that
             Christianitie
             is
             like
             to
             a
             trade
             or
             occupation
             ,
             
             wherein
             no
             good
             will
             be
             done
             ,
             nor
             profit
             arise
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             thorowly
             followed
             and
             with
             great
             diligence
             ,
             and
             especially
             this
             point
             regarded
             :
             that
             one
             thing
             be
             not
             lost
             or
             neglected
             ,
             whiles
             another
             is
             followed
             ,
             nor
             one
             duetie
             slacked
             whiles
             another
             is
             performed
             .
             
             And
             thus
             I
             shut
             vp
             my
             answer
             to
             this
             last
             obiection
             ,
             saying
             :
             That
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Scriptures
             &
             other
             like
             them
             ,
             are
             not
             fearefull
             to
             Gods
             children
             ,
             neither
             shall
             need
             to
             trouble
             any
             ,
             who
             will
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             trouble
             not
             themselues
             by
             wilfulnesse
             and
             grosse
             negligence
             ;
             but
             do
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             their
             heart
             shew
             themselues
             teachable
             to
             that
             which
             they
             know
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             although
             they
             finde
             many
             wants
             in
             themselues
             ,
             
             so
             as
             they
             groane
             vnder
             the
             burden
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             truely
             cast
             downe
             for
             the
             sins
             which
             they
             haue
             committed
             :
             for
             the
             best
             are
             vnder
             no
             better
             condition
             ,
             although
             they
             may
             excell
             their
             brethren
             in
             some
             measure
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             confesse
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             haue
             done
             all
             ,
             
             they
             are
             vnprofitable
             seruants
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             9.
             
             Of
             the
             obiection
             :
             That
             Ministers
             may
             follow
             daily
             direction
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             therefore
             
             the
             people
             :
             and
             of
             such
             as
             obiect
             ,
             That
             better
             counsell
             is
             giuen
             by
             the
             authour
             than
             he
             himselfe
             will
             follow
             :
             with
             answer
             to
             both
             :
             and
             a
             larger
             answere
             to
             the
             first
             obiection
             in
             Chapter
             2.
             
          
           
             THe
             other
             obiections
             which
             remaine
             ,
             are
             few
             ,
             and
             shall
             in
             few
             words
             be
             answered
             .
             Of
             the
             which
             this
             is
             one
             :
             Though
             you
             that
             haue
             nothing
             to
             trouble
             you
             ,
             but
             sit
             quiet
             at
             your
             studies
             and
             leade
             a
             scholars
             life
             ,
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             guide
             your selues
             in
             such
             a
             maner
             as
             heere
             hath
             beene
             set
             downe
             (
             as
             indeed
             it
             becommeth
             you
             well
             ,
             and
             all
             doe
             looke
             for
             it
             at
             your
             hands
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             lights
             vnto
             others
             :
             )
             
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             vrged
             vpon
             vs.
             
             Yea
             these
             Obiecters
             do
             further
             alledge
             :
             If
             it
             be
             hard
             ,
             euen
             for
             you
             scolars
             &
             ministers
             ,
             to
             obserue
             it
             ,
             who
             haue
             so
             many
             helps
             to
             set
             you
             forward
             ouer
             we
             haue
             ;
             there
             is
             small
             equitie
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             inioined
             the
             same
             performance
             of
             duetie
             which
             is
             required
             of
             you
             :
             our
             hinderances
             and
             lets
             in
             the
             world
             being
             more
             and
             farre
             greater
             than
             yours
             ,
             and
             our
             helps
             and
             furtherances
             fewer
             and
             weaker
             ,
             as
             ye
             know
             .
             But
             to
             these
             I
             answer
             :
             As
             there
             are
             more
             helps
             to
             the
             learned
             and
             ministerie
             ,
             
             and
             fewer
             lets
             (
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             haue
             their
             liuing
             prouided
             them
             ,
             and
             
             may
             be
             much
             more
             free
             (
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             from
             earthly
             intanglements
             ,
             than
             others
             ,
             except
             they
             loue
             to
             haue
             their
             hands
             and
             their
             heads
             ful
             of
             worldly
             dealings
             :
             )
             so
             they
             haue
             more
             dueties
             to
             performe
             besides
             these
             ,
             which
             are
             common
             to
             all
             priuate
             Christians
             .
             For
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             direction
             aforesaid
             ,
             
             which
             is
             common
             to
             euery
             priuate
             beleeuer
             :
             but
             according
             to
             their
             speciall
             calling
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ministers
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             performe
             the
             seuerall
             dueties
             thereof
             publickly
             and
             priuately
             ,
             both
             by
             attendance
             to
             reading
             themselues
             ,
             and
             also
             as
             watchmen
             to
             looke
             vnto
             others
             diligently
             ,
             in
             exhorting
             ,
             
             admonishing
             ,
             rebuking
             ,
             comforting
             and
             instructing
             them
             ,
             as
             occasion
             
             shal
             be
             offered
             .
          
           
             
             Further
             ,
             it
             were
             meet
             for
             them
             to
             take
             a
             view
             of
             their
             weeks
             worke
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             keepe
             a
             register
             of
             Gods
             speciall
             mercies
             and
             deliuerances
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             his
             chastisements
             and
             afflictions
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             goe
             vnder
             them
             ,
             and
             profit
             by
             them
             :
             that
             by
             their
             experience
             they
             might
             the
             better
             bring
             on
             others
             .
             This
             (
             I
             say
             )
             and
             some
             other
             such
             dueties
             ought
             to
             be
             looked
             to
             of
             such
             :
             so
             that
             priuate
             persons
             need
             not
             thinke
             themselues
             so
             sore
             pressed
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             ;
             who
             if
             they
             looke
             well
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             haue
             a
             double
             duetie
             to
             discharge
             in
             respect
             of
             others
             .
             Although
             I
             could
             wish
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             in
             practise
             and
             in
             the
             course
             of
             their
             liues
             faithfully
             and
             carefully
             performe
             that
             ,
             
             which
             is
             drawen
             out
             in
             common
             for
             euery
             Christian
             :
             for
             with
             griefe
             it
             may
             be
             spoken
             ,
             
             but
             too
             truely
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             them
             liue
             as
             they
             list
             ,
             very
             offensiuely
             ;
             and
             both
             in
             performing
             the
             duties
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             and
             example
             ,
             come
             much
             behinde
             many
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             good
             right
             ought
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             them
             :
             but
             none
             are
             to
             stumble
             at
             the
             bad
             liues
             of
             such
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             there
             will
             alwaies
             be
             in
             the
             ministery
             ,
             
             offensiue
             persons
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             should
             goe
             before
             the
             flocke
             ,
             
             yet
             come
             far
             behind
             them
             ,
             to
             their
             iust
             reproach
             ;
             and
             (
             as
             Elies
             sons
             )
             cause
             their
             holy
             calling
             to
             be
             had
             in
             contempt
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             euill
             spoken
             of
             :
             from
             whom
             the
             people
             are
             not
             to
             fetch
             their
             light
             nor
             to
             take
             example
             .
             For
             though
             the
             calling
             it selfe
             be
             most
             glorious
             and
             fit
             to
             make
             and
             keepe
             them
             heauenly
             
             minded
             ,
             namely
             ,
             seeing
             their
             labours
             and
             studies
             may
             be
             helpers
             of
             them
             to
             godlinesse
             ,
             whereas
             other
             mens
             are
             full
             of
             toile
             ,
             and
             occasions
             (
             through
             their
             weakenesse
             )
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             worldlinesse
             :
             yet
             except
             they
             be
             such
             themselues
             ,
             as
             haue
             the
             vpper
             hand
             ouer
             their
             mindes
             and
             hearts
             ,
             and
             can
             hold
             them
             in
             subiection
             ,
             and
             teach
             themselues
             when
             they
             teach
             the
             people
             ,
             their
             studies
             will
             not
             onely
             be
             full
             tedious
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             small
             profit
             to
             their
             flocke
             ;
             but
             also
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             apt
             to
             be
             deepely
             plunged
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             idlenesse
             and
             vanity
             ,
             as
             others
             :
             which
             will
             surely
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             till
             preaching
             ,
             reading
             and
             godlinesse
             be
             with
             a
             better
             conscience
             regarded
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             till
             it
             be
             their
             glory
             &
             crowne
             to
             seeke
             to
             gaine
             many
             to
             God.
             
             So
             that
             it
             is
             cleere
             ,
             
             that
             many
             ministers
             (
             as
             they
             handle
             the
             matter
             )
             find
             it
             not
             so
             easie
             aboue
             priuat
             persons
             [
             to
             liue
             godly
             ,
             ]
             but
             are
             far
             off
             frō
             keeping
             of
             a
             good
             course
             daily
             both
             in
             their
             generall
             &
             particular
             calling
             :
             which
             yet
             is
             inioined
             the
             people
             to
             doe
             .
             And
             as
             for
             such
             as
             are
             more
             painfull
             in
             their
             calling
             ,
             &
             carefull
             in
             their
             life
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             many
             more
             helps
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             ministery
             ,
             then
             priuate
             men
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             also
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             
             
             that
             their
             troubles
             and
             crosses
             are
             manie
             more
             &
             greater
             then
             other
             Christians
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ;
             
             for
             they
             are
             more
             shot
             at
             by
             Sathan
             and
             his
             instruments
             ,
             they
             haue
             many
             discouragements
             ,
             vnkindenesses
             offered
             them
             ,
             and
             hatred
             for
             their
             good
             will
             and
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             as
             vnknowen
             though
             knowen
             ,
             besides
             their
             continuall
             care
             ouer
             the
             flocke
             of
             Christ
             .
             So
             that
             their
             crosses
             are
             manie
             and
             great
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             need
             of
             great
             grace
             to
             walke
             faithfully
             and
             fruitfully
             in
             their
             course
             .
             Therefore
             let
             none
             obiect
             ,
             that
             the
             ministers
             (
             except
             some
             few
             whom
             God
             doth
             more
             specially
             priuiledge
             ,
             for
             causes
             best
             knowen
             to
             him
             )
             because
             of
             their
             calling
             may
             easily
             keepe
             a
             cōstant
             course
             
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             had
             no
             lets
             nor
             discouragements
             :
             but
             let
             them
             knowe
             ,
             that
             all
             haue
             hinderances
             enough
             :
             and
             therefore
             according
             to
             the
             helpes
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             to
             euery
             one
             ,
             both
             minister
             and
             hearer
             ,
             let
             them
             grow
             thereby
             ,
             and
             one
             not
             looke
             vpon
             another
             to
             be
             cooled
             and
             held
             backe
             ;
             but
             all
             cheare
             vp
             their
             mindes
             ,
             and
             trusse
             vp
             their
             corrupt
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             are
             euer
             haling
             and
             carrying
             them
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             
             and
             clogging
             them
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             goe
             forward
             ,
             but
             are
             ready
             to
             stumble
             one
             at
             the
             welfare
             and
             good
             report
             of
             another
             ;
             as
             Peter
             did
             at
             the
             liberty
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             
             which
             he
             thinking
             to
             be
             greater
             then
             his
             owne
             ,
             said
             .
             What
             shall
             this
             man
             doe
             ?
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             them
             which
             will
             not
             mislike
             the
             counsell
             that
             is
             giuen
             them
             in
             
             this
             direction
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             follow
             it
             :
             
             but
             they
             thinke
             the
             writer
             heereof
             to
             haue
             wished
             better
             to
             other
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             follow
             himselfe
             :
             let
             them
             yet
             weigh
             &
             take
             in
             good
             part
             his
             loue
             to
             them
             herein
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             it
             haue
             profited
             himselfe
             :
             and
             yet
             though
             he
             will
             say
             nothing
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             lest
             any
             should
             thinke
             of
             him
             otherwise
             then
             he
             seeth
             or
             knoweth
             to
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             can
             put
             them
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             that
             this
             doctrine
             hath
             beene
             receiued
             ,
             and
             conscionably
             practised
             of
             some
             ,
             euen
             priuate
             Christians
             to
             their
             good
             contentation
             ,
             
             and
             (
             as
             they
             are
             perswaded
             )
             to
             the
             plentifull
             recompence
             of
             their
             labour
             therein
             bestowed
             ,
             euen
             already
             :
             who
             yet
             haue
             good
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             attempting
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             the
             hardest
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             the
             least
             gainfull
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             
             looked
             for
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             best
             is
             to
             come
             .
             And
             that
             the
             certaine
             fruit
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             reaped
             of
             the
             practising
             it
             ,
             in
             such
             weake
             maner
             as
             they
             could
             attaine
             vnto
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             vncertaine
             profit
             and
             comfort
             ,
             which
             they
             receiued
             of
             their
             vncertaine
             seruing
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ;
             they
             confesse
             (
             as
             they
             be
             able
             to
             iudge
             )
             to
             haue
             beene
             very
             great
             .
             This
             I
             say
             for
             their
             better
             incouragement
             ,
             into
             whose
             hands
             this
             booke
             shall
             come
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             feare
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             thrust
             forth
             at
             aduenture
             amongst
             men
             ,
             when
             no
             proofe
             hath
             beene
             taken
             ,
             how
             it
             hath
             wrought
             vpon
             any
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             no
             small
             benefit
             ,
             
             (
             whatsoeuer
             others
             haue
             done
             )
             that
             a
             man
             which
             desireth
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             may
             know
             how
             to
             behaue
             himselfe
             in
             this
             pilgrimage
             
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             men
             :
             how
             to
             proceed
             when
             he
             hath
             begunne
             :
             how
             to
             comfort
             himselfe
             when
             he
             is
             heauy
             :
             how
             to
             raise
             vp
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             fallen
             :
             how
             to
             returne
             when
             he
             hath
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             which
             (
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             )
             with
             many
             such
             fruits
             ,
             he
             may
             finde
             heere
             ,
             and
             inioy
             daily
             to
             his
             comfort
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             heere
             ;
             (
             yet
             without
             any
             arrogancy
             )
             because
             though
             many
             good
             things
             may
             be
             reaped
             of
             many
             worthy
             mens
             labours
             ,
             yet
             they
             haue
             not
             driuen
             at
             this
             one
             particular
             ,
             Of
             daily
             directing
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             done
             .
             
             And
             this
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             thy
             demand
             concerning
             the
             practise
             of
             this
             
             doctrine
             :
             and
             therefore
             feare
             not
             thou
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             leaue
             thee
             in
             the
             middle
             way
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             blessed
             thee
             in
             the
             beginning
             thereof
             ,
             if
             thou
             withdrawest
             not
             thy selfe
             from
             his
             gouernment
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             shew
             himselfe
             farre
             more
             gracious
             to
             thee
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             praier
             which
             Dauid
             made
             in
             faith
             to
             him
             ,
             
             and
             obtained
             the
             fruite
             of
             it
             :
             
               O
               Lord
               thou
               hast
               beene
               my
               hope
               euer
               since
               my
               youth
               :
               Cast
               me
               not
               away
               in
               the
               time
               of
               mine
               old
               age
               :
               when
               my
               strength
               shall
               faile
               ,
               leaue
               me
               not
               .
            
             And
             as
             this
             holy
             man
             of
             God
             (
             we
             see
             )
             distrusted
             his
             owne
             weakenesse
             ,
             yet
             through
             his
             long
             experience
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             and
             kindenesse
             ,
             conceiued
             assured
             hope
             thereof
             vnto
             his
             end
             :
             so
             the
             best
             of
             vs
             might
             iustly
             
             feare
             (
             knowing
             the
             malice
             and
             subtilty
             of
             our
             enemy
             ,
             besides
             our
             owne
             exceeding
             frailties
             )
             that
             we
             should
             neuer
             be
             brought
             in
             safety
             to
             our
             end
             ;
             and
             crie
             out
             daily
             against
             the
             vnlikelihoods
             of
             continuance
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             both
             in
             our
             owne
             liues
             ,
             
             and
             other
             mens
             .
             But
             aboue
             all
             these
             ,
             either
             temptations
             &
             afflictions
             ,
             or
             the
             doubts
             &
             feares
             which
             come
             thereby
             ,
             our
             faith
             carrieth
             vs
             to
             see
             into
             Gods
             minde
             and
             purpose
             ,
             and
             to
             waite
             through
             patience
             for
             the
             acomplishing
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             
             accordingly
             as
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               We
               are
               kept
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               through
               faith
               vnto
               saluation
               :
            
             And
             again
             :
             
               This
               is
               the
               victory
               that
               ouercommeth
               the
               world
               ,
               euen
               your
               faith
               :
            
             And
             ,
             
               Greater
               his
               hee
               that
               is
               in
               vs
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
          
           
             But
             yet
             one
             thing
             (
             seeing
             I
             speaking
             of
             it
             before
             ,
             did
             shut
             it
             vp
             too
             briefely
             )
             remaines
             necessarie
             to
             be
             answered
             more
             fully
             .
             For
             when
             they
             heare
             the
             name
             of
             direction
             (
             though
             they
             who
             read
             the
             whole
             ,
             may
             easily
             see
             what
             I
             meane
             thereby
             )
             they
             demaund
             thus
             :
             What
             ?
             is
             there
             any
             other
             direction
             ,
             then
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             is
             that
             now
             at
             the
             first
             made
             our
             direction
             ?
             But
             what
             Christian
             hath
             not
             laboured
             to
             follow
             that
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             when
             no
             such
             inuention
             as
             this
             ,
             nor
             no
             such
             new
             found
             out
             direction
             ,
             as
             yee
             mention
             ,
             was
             knowen
             ?
             vnlesse
             perhaps
             yee
             haue
             found
             out
             any
             new
             thing
             beside
             the
             scripture
             ;
             or
             ,
             you
             see
             that
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             none
             before
             you
             saw
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             neither
             doe
             I
             vrge
             any
             other
             then
             the
             word
             commands
             ,
             
             nor
             arrogate
             no
             
             skill
             ,
             to
             teach
             and
             guide
             mens
             liues
             ,
             then
             other
             of
             my
             brethren
             ,
             who
             do
             soundly
             and
             conscionably
             obserue
             in
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             haue
             found
             out
             and
             do
             teach
             :
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             euery
             day
             the
             substance
             of
             godlinesse
             ought
             to
             be
             practised
             of
             euery
             true
             Christian
             ;
             and
             that
             according
             to
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             hee
             should
             holily
             and
             religiously
             indeuour
             to
             make
             the
             same
             conscience
             of
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             and
             deeds
             euerie
             day
             ,
             which
             at
             any
             time
             or
             any
             day
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             when
             he
             looked
             best
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             because
             the
             rules
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             &
             practises
             of
             mens
             liues
             do
             not
             so
             commonly
             &
             easily
             meet
             together
             ;
             but
             euen
             among
             the
             godly
             it
             is
             much
             complained
             of
             ,
             that
             they
             most
             hardly
             can
             fasten
             vpon
             a
             good
             course
             ,
             and
             that
             euen
             the
             very
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             plaine
             
             and
             daily
             teaching
             ,
             is
             in
             many
             places
             much
             wanting
             :
             therefore
             I
             say
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             frailtie
             and
             weaknesse
             of
             such
             doth
             require
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             some
             helpe
             ministred
             to
             them
             by
             such
             as
             haue
             experience
             :
             and
             that
             which
             is
             sufficiently
             taught
             in
             the
             Canonical
             Scripture
             ,
             heere
             and
             there
             for
             the
             directing
             of
             them
             ,
             had
             need
             to
             be
             gathered
             together
             both
             plainly
             and
             plentifully
             in
             one
             Treatise
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             haue
             it
             at
             hand
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             read
             oft
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             ,
             and
             
             
             shall
             see
             it
             necessarie
             :
             and
             not
             to
             send
             honest
             and
             well
             disposed
             Christians
             ,
             to
             seeke
             for
             euerie
             instruction
             which
             they
             shall
             haue
             need
             of
             ,
             to
             euerie
             booke
             and
             chapter
             of
             the
             Bible
             :
             which
             neither
             God
             doth
             inioine
             them
             ,
             neither
             they
             could
             possibly
             finde
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             leisure
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             be
             helped
             by
             the
             sermons
             and
             writings
             of
             their
             teachers
             .
             For
             as
             no
             man
             will
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             vse
             of
             the
             Apothecaries
             shoppe
             to
             fetch
             thence
             roots
             and
             hearbs
             for
             necessarie
             vse
             ,
             because
             they
             grow
             in
             fields
             and
             gardens
             :
             so
             neither
             is
             the
             writing
             of
             particular
             treatises
             needlesse
             ,
             although
             all
             necessarie
             points
             of
             instruction
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Canonicall
             Sciptures
             .
          
           
             
             And
             as
             the
             sermons
             of
             many
             haue
             bene
             penned
             to
             good
             purpose
             ,
             
             to
             helpe
             such
             as
             are
             well
             disposed
             ;
             some
             directing
             particularly
             how
             to
             praie
             ;
             some
             how
             to
             receiue
             the
             holy
             communion
             ;
             some
             how
             to
             fast
             ,
             &c.
             so
             I
             haue
             laboured
             in
             this
             treatise
             to
             direct
             men
             how
             to
             liue
             in
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             walke
             with
             God
             :
             euen
             by
             bringing
             them
             from
             a
             generall
             &
             confused
             thought
             of
             Christianitie
             to
             a
             daily
             and
             particular
             care
             of
             godlinesse
             throughout
             their
             whole
             course
             .
             And
             seeing
             (
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             saith
             )
             
               The
               light
               of
               the
               body
               is
               the
               eie
            
             ;
             so
             the
             light
             of
             the
             whole
             life
             ,
             is
             the
             effectuall
             and
             powerfull
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             a
             well
             ordered
             heart
             ,
             and
             gouerning
             of
             the
             vnruly
             affections
             :
             therefore
             I
             haue
             heerein
             declared
             how
             such
             knowledge
             must
             be
             sought
             ,
             and
             
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             be
             daily
             gouerned
             in
             the
             cogitations
             and
             desires
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             draw
             the
             life
             in
             the
             seuerall
             actions
             and
             parts
             thereof
             vnto
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             .
             Yet
             I
             denie
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             men
             of
             experience
             ,
             who
             haue
             long
             accustomed
             themselues
             to
             the
             daily
             and
             true
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             direct
             themselues
             better
             ,
             then
             that
             such
             should
             need
             to
             tie
             themselues
             to
             these
             rules
             or
             such
             like
             of
             another
             mans
             drawing
             ;
             who
             if
             they
             haue
             learning
             ,
             and
             doe
             keepe
             a
             daily
             obseruing
             of
             their
             waies
             and
             affections
             ,
             shall
             be
             best
             able
             thereby
             to
             gouerne
             and
             guide
             themselues
             :
             of
             which
             sort
             ,
             I
             wish
             there
             were
             many
             ,
             who
             could
             helpe
             forward
             other
             ,
             rather
             then
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             helpe
             themselues
             .
             But
             too
             few
             there
             are
             of
             them
             :
             for
             although
             many
             for
             their
             knowledge
             
             might
             ,
             yet
             they
             doe
             not
             so
             narrowly
             looke
             to
             themselues
             ,
             how
             they
             obey
             that
             which
             they
             know
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             direction
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             worde
             of
             God
             by
             another
             mans
             labor
             &
             industry
             ,
             may
             do
             them
             good
             .
             Among
             whom
             ,
             if
             there
             should
             be
             some
             ,
             who
             shall
             condemne
             this
             my
             writing
             as
             curious
             ,
             (
             as
             there
             are
             many
             who
             cannot
             thinke
             any
             such
             doctrine
             necessarie
             )
             I
             rest
             in
             that
             which
             hath
             mooued
             me
             to
             take
             it
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             The
             obiections
             which
             remaine
             ,
             are
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             persons
             and
             states
             of
             men
             :
             as
             ,
             the
             mightie
             and
             the
             meane
             ,
             the
             ruler
             or
             magistrate
             ,
             the
             poore
             seruant
             ,
             labourer
             and
             workman
             ,
             the
             traueller
             ,
             or
             whosoeuer
             he
             be
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             state
             soeuer
             ,
             hauing
             his
             hands
             full
             of
             businesse
             ,
             
             (
             so
             as
             his
             calling
             be
             allowed
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             profitable
             to
             men
             )
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             answered
             to
             the
             former
             obiections
             ,
             may
             fitly
             serue
             for
             them
             :
             Namely
             ,
             that
             all
             being
             teachable
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             heare
             what
             the
             Lord
             hath
             to
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             may
             serue
             God
             daily
             by
             walking
             diligently
             in
             their
             calling
             ,
             and
             minding
             their
             worke
             whiles
             they
             be
             about
             it
             :
             so
             as
             they
             remember
             &
             keepe
             this
             in
             firme
             perswasion
             ,
             
             that
             they
             labor
             &
             take
             paine
             therein
             ,
             because
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             they
             should
             do
             so
             :
             and
             withall
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             watchfull
             to
             practise
             in
             their
             labours
             ,
             all
             vertues
             ,
             and
             bring
             
             foorth
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
             as
             occasion
             shall
             be
             offered
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             patience
             ,
             
             when
             they
             be
             prouoked
             to
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             with
             long
             sufferance
             ,
             meekenesse
             and
             humblenesse
             to
             hold
             vnder
             their
             proud
             ,
             boisterous
             and
             rebellious
             hearts
             ;
             and
             contentation
             in
             the
             blessing
             and
             successe
             that
             God
             giueth
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             ;
             as
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             loue
             ,
             peace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             be
             short
             ,
             euery
             true
             Christian
             may
             as
             he
             ought
             ,
             keepe
             a
             daily
             course
             of
             liuing
             holily
             ,
             righteously
             and
             soberly
             ,
             though
             not
             all
             in
             a
             like
             measure
             and
             degree
             ,
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             God
             may
             be
             pleased
             ,
             his
             owne
             heart
             quieted
             ,
             and
             others
             by
             his
             example
             not
             iustly
             offended
             ,
             but
             edified
             :
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             we
             ought
             all
             to
             propound
             to
             our selues
             ,
             and
             aime
             at
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             whereas
             it
             may
             be
             
             demaunded
             ,
             what
             sicke
             persons
             shall
             doe
             ,
             and
             whether
             their
             consciences
             shall
             be
             tied
             to
             such
             rules
             ,
             when
             paines
             and
             diseases
             giue
             no
             libertie
             to
             the
             minde
             to
             thinke
             of
             anie
             thing
             but
             the
             greatnesse
             &
             extremitie
             thereof
             ;
             and
             when
             praier
             it selfe
             ,
             especially
             long
             continued
             ,
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             them
             who
             haue
             yet
             in
             their
             health
             praied
             oft
             and
             feruently
             ,
             and
             with
             delight
             :
             to
             them
             I
             answer
             ;
             
             That
             if
             the
             diseases
             and
             kindes
             of
             paine
             be
             such
             ,
             (
             as
             there
             are
             manie
             such
             )
             then
             know
             we
             that
             the
             direction
             fit
             for
             such
             ,
             is
             to
             keepe
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             with
             meekenesse
             and
             thankfulnesse
             :
             to
             watch
             for
             this
             ,
             
             and
             lift
             vp
             the
             hart
             as
             oft
             (
             though
             briefly
             )
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             by
             praier
             for
             this
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             out
             contrarie
             rebellion
             (
             euen
             as
             the
             martyrs
             did
             in
             their
             
             extremities
             )
             the
             Lord
             hauing
             promised
             that
             he
             will
             lay
             no
             more
             vpon
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             shal
             be
             able
             to
             beare
             :
             and
             yet
             euen
             this
             poore
             watch
             keeping
             (
             for
             so
             it
             will
             seeme
             to
             them
             )
             shal
             be
             a
             practising
             of
             that
             direction
             daily
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             made
             mention
             of
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             ,
             that
             the
             sicke
             and
             diseased
             can
             affoord
             that
             liberal
             seruice
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             health
             .
             As
             for
             those
             who
             are
             distracted
             and
             bereaued
             of
             their
             sences
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             be
             the
             case
             of
             the
             dearest
             seruants
             of
             God
             )
             there
             is
             no
             question
             to
             be
             mooued
             about
             them
             :
             In
             the
             faith
             wherein
             they
             liued
             ,
             they
             shal
             die
             &
             be
             accepted
             .
             And
             for
             other
             ,
             whose
             sicknesse
             and
             diseases
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             painful
             as
             theirs
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             they
             besides
             that
             which
             hath
             bene
             prescribed
             
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             are
             to
             take
             the
             benefit
             of
             reading
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             others
             ,
             with
             conference
             ,
             and
             of
             meditation
             also
             ,
             and
             more
             long
             continued
             praiers
             .
             Which
             grace
             with
             that
             which
             is
             meete
             for
             euerie
             other
             in
             his
             estate
             ,
             
             God
             ,
             who
             giueth
             plentifully
             and
             casteth
             none
             in
             the
             teeth
             ,
             vouchsafe
             to
             graunt
             to
             all
             that
             desire
             it
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             in
             whom
             he
             is
             well
             pleased
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             righteous
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             10.
             
             The
             conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             Booke
             :
             containing
             an
             exhortation
             to
             good
             and
             bad
             .
          
           
             ANd
             thus
             much
             I
             haue
             thought
             good
             to
             say
             of
             the
             doubts
             ,
             obiections
             and
             cauils
             which
             may
             be
             raised
             from
             or
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             former
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             answers
             therto
             .
             And
             now
             
             to
             shut
             vp
             this
             Treatise
             and
             the
             whole
             Booke
             ,
             for
             conclusion
             ,
             a
             few
             words
             in
             the
             way
             of
             exhortation
             I
             adde
             both
             to
             the
             godly
             and
             godlesse
             :
             and
             so
             I
             end
             .
             To
             them
             I
             say
             this
             :
             
             Seeing
             you
             haue
             some
             experience
             already
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             lost
             labour
             to
             liue
             vnder
             gods
             protection
             and
             gouernment
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             seruing
             him
             deuoutly
             there
             is
             great
             reward
             ,
             beware
             yee
             waxe
             not
             slacke
             and
             colde
             in
             the
             course
             wherein
             yee
             haue
             begunne
             .
             And
             such
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             haue
             knowen
             this
             point
             of
             trueth
             ,
             and
             made
             conscience
             of
             the
             same
             to
             practise
             it
             ,
             I
             meane
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             throughout
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             set
             your selues
             to
             walke
             with
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             many
             and
             those
             also
             well
             minded
             haue
             not
             done
             ,
             )
             holde
             on
             your
             course
             and
             be
             not
             wearie
             of
             well
             doing
             ;
             for
             yee
             shall
             
             reape
             the
             fruite
             thereof
             without
             wearinesse
             :
             
             yee
             haue
             borne
             the
             greatest
             brunt
             already
             ,
             while
             liuing
             among
             many
             Atheists
             ,
             papists
             and
             carnall
             Gospellers
             ,
             yee
             haue
             receiued
             their
             liuerie
             and
             censure
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             disgrace
             that
             might
             be
             ,
             (
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             )
             haue
             reprochfully
             had
             the
             odious
             names
             of
             Precisians
             and
             Puritanes
             ,
             Hypocrites
             and
             sedicious
             persons
             ,
             giuen
             vnto
             you
             :
             but
             if
             taunts
             ,
             mocks
             ,
             reproches
             and
             discouragements
             haue
             not
             turned
             you
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             nor
             caused
             you
             to
             waxe
             faint
             in
             your
             Christian
             course
             ,
             neither
             let
             any
             other
             thing
             heereafter
             vnsettle
             you
             ,
             but
             holde
             out
             the
             confidence
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             and
             reioicing
             of
             your
             hope
             vnto
             the
             end
             :
             and
             so
             doing
             ,
             I
             pray
             God
             ,
             
             that
             yee
             may
             prosper
             and
             fare
             well
             ,
             as
             your
             soules
             shall
             prosper
             .
          
           
             
             And
             whatsoeuer
             knowledge
             of
             gods
             will
             yee
             haue
             found
             by
             diligent
             seeking
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             hidden
             the
             same
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             as
             treasure
             in
             the
             safest
             place
             ,
             
             to
             the
             end
             yee
             might
             not
             so
             m●ch
             as
             wander
             from
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             praising
             him
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             yet
             pray
             still
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             blessed
             of
             the
             Lord
             haue
             done
             ,
             
             ô
             teach
             vs
             stil
             thy
             statutes
             :
             and
             grow
             in
             grace
             &
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             The
             blinde
             world
             seeth
             not
             the
             happie
             end
             of
             that
             to
             you
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             them
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             miserie
             ,
             whiles
             yee
             arme
             and
             settle
             your selues
             to
             walke
             on
             constantly
             in
             the
             course
             ye
             haue
             begun
             .
             And
             God
             knoweth
             whether
             he
             hath
             giuen
             that
             grace
             vnto
             you
             ,
             to
             a
             further
             end
             then
             they
             once
             thinke
             of
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             God
             to
             blesse
             you
             therein
             ,
             
             many
             of
             them
             which
             are
             as
             yet
             of
             the
             synagogue
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             
             which
             call
             themselues
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             doe
             lie
             ,
             may
             come
             and
             worship
             before
             your
             feet
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             he
             hath
             loued
             you
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             may
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             shall
             after
             better
             and
             more
             mature
             deliberation
             ,
             see
             and
             be
             constreined
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             is
             with
             you
             of
             a
             trueth
             ,
             
               that
               tenne
               of
               them
               may
               take
               one
               of
               you
               by
               the
               skirt
               and
               say
               :
               We
               will
               goe
               with
               you
               ,
               for
               we
               haue
               heard
               that
               God
               is
               with
               you
            
             :
             
             Nay
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             your
             light
             so
             shining
             as
             hath
             beene
             said
             ,
             
             
               many
               shall
               see
               
               your
               good
               works
               and
               glorifie
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             More
             I
             will
             not
             
             say
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             
             But
             to
             proceed
             :
             such
             of
             you
             as
             haue
             not
             extended
             your
             care
             of
             liuing
             godly
             to
             euery
             day
             nor
             throughout
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             haue
             taken
             more
             liberty
             to
             your selues
             then
             God
             alloweth
             ,
             this
             I
             say
             to
             all
             such
             :
             If
             you
             haue
             done
             so
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             reuealed
             no
             further
             light
             vnto
             you
             ,
             who
             yet
             were
             ready
             to
             do
             whatsoeuer
             you
             should
             heare
             to
             be
             commanded
             you
             of
             him
             ;
             be
             not
             discouraged
             ,
             your
             sinne
             hath
             beene
             the
             lesser
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             not
             impute
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             nor
             lay
             it
             to
             your
             charge
             .
             Onely
             shew
             that
             ye
             did
             it
             ignorantly
             ,
             heereby
             ,
             that
             now
             yee
             know
             God
             requireth
             it
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             your
             care
             should
             
             continue
             one
             day
             as
             well
             as
             an
             other
             to
             looke
             to
             your
             liues
             and
             particularly
             to
             obserue
             them
             ,
             that
             now
             (
             I
             say
             )
             yee
             doe
             so
             ,
             and
             follow
             conscionably
             that
             ,
             which
             yee
             see
             to
             be
             your
             dutie
             ,
             as
             yee
             did
             before
             in
             that
             which
             he
             knew
             .
             And
             so
             ioine
             your selues
             in
             your
             practise
             with
             your
             bretheren
             before
             mentioned
             :
             and
             all
             that
             is
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             
             take
             it
             as
             spoken
             vnto
             you
             .
             But
             to
             others
             of
             you
             ,
             who
             feare
             God
             and
             know
             it
             to
             be
             your
             dutie
             to
             make
             conscience
             of
             your
             waies
             one
             day
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             it
             not
             ;
             or
             if
             you
             were
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             yee
             made
             no
             hast
             to
             know
             more
             then
             yee
             did
             ,
             lest
             yee
             should
             answere
             for
             more
             then
             yee
             were
             willing
             to
             doe
             :
             
             the
             sinne
             of
             both
             sorts
             of
             you
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             doth
             crie
             to
             God
             for
             punishing
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             hard
             the
             crie
             of
             it
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             
             hath
             a
             controuersie
             with
             you
             for
             it
             ;
             as
             he
             said
             in
             the
             same
             case
             to
             the
             church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             
             (
             though
             yet
             God
             was
             worshipped
             truely
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             indeed
             with
             zeale
             ,
             and
             feruently
             )
             
               I
               haue
               somewhat
               against
               thee
            
             .
             And
             that
             which
             Saint
             Iohn
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             :
             
               Remember
               from
               whence
               yee
               are
               fallen
               ,
               and
               repent
               ,
               and
               doe
               your
               former
               workes
               ,
               or
               else
               God
               will
               come
               against
               you
               shortly
               .
            
          
           
             For
             indeed
             it
             is
             not
             meet
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             at
             the
             first
             inlightning
             of
             them
             by
             faith
             through
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             
             could
             not
             satisfy
             themselues
             in
             being
             thankefull
             to
             God
             for
             their
             deliuerance
             which
             they
             saw
             :
             should
             after
             ,
             make
             a
             common
             matter
             of
             Gods
             loue
             ,
             and
             leaue
             their
             feruency
             in
             honouring
             him
             ,
             and
             their
             first
             loue
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             they
             thought
             sometime
             could
             neuer
             be
             
             enough
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             haue
             manie
             complainings
             of
             their
             loosenesse
             and
             security
             ,
             and
             manie
             accusings
             of
             themselues
             ,
             when
             they
             smart
             for
             such
             negligence
             and
             boldnesse
             in
             sinning
             against
             God
             ,
             by
             such
             corrections
             as
             he
             doth
             inflict
             vpon
             them
             .
             And
             to
             omit
             all
             other
             (
             for
             there
             is
             now
             no
             time
             to
             mention
             manie
             )
             euen
             this
             is
             one
             :
             that
             whereas
             manie
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             while
             
               they
               walked
               vprightly
               ,
               walked
               safely
               ,
            
             yet
             since
             they
             waxed
             more
             wearie
             of
             Gods
             seruice
             ,
             they
             were
             driuen
             manie
             times
             to
             contrarie
             streights
             ,
             complaining
             that
             they
             could
             not
             finde
             the
             comforts
             in
             Gods
             word
             and
             promises
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             inioy
             .
             And
             who
             doubteth
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             ?
             For
             although
             some
             take
             discomfort
             without
             any
             iust
             
             cause
             ,
             either
             when
             they
             cannot
             doe
             the
             good
             they
             would
             ,
             or
             when
             Gods
             hand
             is
             vpon
             them
             by
             some
             sore
             afflictions
             ;
             in
             which
             cases
             their
             griefe
             ought
             not
             to
             exceed
             :
             yet
             that
             it
             doth
             so
             ,
             when
             men
             walke
             not
             soundly
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             follow
             not
             that
             which
             they
             know
             they
             should
             ,
             what
             maruell
             is
             it
             ?
          
           
             
             It
             is
             their
             wisdome
             for
             both
             to
             amend
             ,
             and
             that
             speedily
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             his
             error
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             ;
             but
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             carelesse
             halfe-seruing
             of
             God
             which
             
             
             they
             had
             offered
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             themselues
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             hold
             and
             account
             it
             their
             greatest
             worke
             they
             haue
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefest
             care
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             affraid
             to
             offend
             continually
             and
             euery
             day
             :
             yea
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             that
             euen
             their
             
               reioicings
               be
               in
               trembling
            
             .
             This
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             indeauour
             after
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             my
             speech
             to
             them
             ,
             
             let
             this
             that
             I
             say
             be
             regarded
             the
             more
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             they
             are
             in
             greater
             danger
             of
             the
             diuils
             deceiuable
             allurements
             ,
             which
             now
             in
             this
             our
             renued
             peace
             and
             longer
             hope
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             lie
             open
             vnto
             .
             Seeing
             it
             will
             be
             plausible
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             bad
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             better
             sort
             ,
             that
             now
             we
             haue
             escaped
             the
             perill
             which
             we
             feared
             
             when
             the
             yeares
             of
             our
             late
             deceased
             Soueraigne
             the
             Queenes
             Maiesty
             grew
             full
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             like
             long
             to
             continue
             :
             now
             (
             I
             say
             )
             we
             hauing
             obtained
             of
             the
             Lord
             this
             mercie
             ,
             to
             haue
             a
             religious
             and
             godly
             king
             to
             sit
             vpon
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             vs
             ,
             it
             will
             seeme
             a
             needlesse
             matter
             to
             looke
             so
             narrowly
             to
             our selues
             as
             then
             we
             did
             .
             But
             let
             all
             such
             know
             (
             howsoeuer
             others
             haue
             no
             eares
             to
             heare
             it
             )
             that
             if
             ,
             now
             our
             feare
             of
             earthly
             danger
             is
             taken
             away
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             we
             increase
             not
             and
             double
             our
             feare
             of
             offending
             God
             ;
             
             and
             also
             if
             with
             more
             inlarged
             hearts
             we
             set
             not
             our selues
             daily
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             good
             cause
             )
             to
             testifie
             our
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             by
             all
             possible
             fruites
             thereof
             ,
             with
             honest
             and
             blamelesse
             conuersation
             :
             I
             doe
             them
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             
             that
             the
             last
             end
             of
             these
             blessed
             
             times
             will
             be
             worse
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             beginnings
             of
             them
             were
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             not
             yet
             so
             deepely
             sinned
             :
             And
             it
             will
             be
             verified
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             spoken
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             prophet
             Amos
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Israell
             :
             
               You
               onely
               haue
               I
               knowen
               of
               all
               the
               families
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               visit
               you
               for
               all
               your
               iniquities
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             I
             haue
             spoken
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             I
             turne
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             who
             either
             haue
             onely
             a
             false
             perswasion
             of
             their
             saluation
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             confesse
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             knowledge
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             them
             after
             this
             life
             .
             Both
             sorts
             are
             earnestly
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             to
             consider
             in
             what
             fearfull
             estate
             they
             be
             ,
             who
             hauing
             not
             made
             so
             much
             as
             a
             beginning
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             (
             for
             so
             it
             may
             truely
             be
             
             said
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             not
             true
             and
             vnfaigned
             faith
             )
             are
             farre
             off
             from
             this
             daily
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             shewed
             to
             be
             required
             by
             him
             of
             all
             his
             faithfull
             seruants
             .
             They
             are
             also
             to
             weigh
             ,
             how
             they
             can
             answere
             this
             saying
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             :
             
               Except
               yee
               repent
               ,
               yee
               shall
               all
               perish
               :
            
             And
             that
             of
             Saint
             
               Peter
               :
               If
               the
               righteous
               be
               scarcely
               saued
               ,
               where
               shal
               the
               wicked
               &
               vngodly
               appeare
               ?
            
             For
             besides
             that
             their
             estate
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             easelesse
             and
             remedilesse
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             that
             they
             desire
             heere
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             they
             can
             be
             content
             to
             debarre
             themselues
             of
             the
             blessed
             immortality
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             place
             of
             torment
             ?
             doe
             they
             not
             see
             the
             slippery
             and
             vncertaine
             condition
             of
             all
             things
             heere
             below
             ?
             and
             that
             they
             cannot
             promise
             
             themselues
             continuance
             in
             one
             estate
             till
             the
             next
             morning
             ?
             and
             that
             they
             are
             (
             whatsoeuer
             they
             imagine
             )
             
               without
               God
               in
               the
               world
            
             ,
             the
             vilest
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             the
             most
             cursed
             ,
             except
             the
             diuils
             ,
             and
             yet
             diuels
             incarnate
             themselues
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             thinke
             they
             may
             repent
             when
             they
             wil
             ,
             (
             beside
             that
             late
             repentance
             is
             dangerous
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             attaine
             to
             it
             )
             doe
             they
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             shut
             vp
             the
             way
             thereto
             from
             themselues
             ,
             whiles
             they
             may
             heare
             the
             lord
             speaking
             thus
             to
             them
             :
             
               Because
               when
               I
               called
               vpon
               you
               ,
               yee
               would
               not
               heare
               ,
               you
               shall
               
               cry
               your selues
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               not
               heare
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             And
             if
             they
             should
             perswade
             
             themselues
             ,
             that
             their
             sinnes
             are
             not
             so
             great
             :
             what
             is
             more
             ridiculous
             ?
             And
             what
             should
             I
             say
             more
             ?
             For
             if
             it
             were
             but
             the
             depriuing
             themselues
             of
             the
             infinite
             good
             things
             which
             are
             to
             be
             inioied
             euen
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             they
             are
             worthily
             to
             be
             reprooued
             and
             chalenged
             by
             that
             speech
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             
             
               O
               yee
               fooles
               ,
               how
               long
               will
               yee
               loue
               foolishnesse
               ,
               and
               yee
               scorners
               delight
               in
               scorning
               ,
               and
               yee
               vnwise
               hate
               wisdome
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             as
             great
             folly
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             hope
             that
             punishments
             and
             fearefull
             and
             troublesome
             times
             heere
             ,
             shall
             passe
             as
             they
             haue
             done
             ,
             euen
             like
             vnto
             a
             shower
             of
             raine
             .
             But
             as
             Noah
             told
             the
             people
             of
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             meant
             to
             
             bring
             the
             flood
             that
             should
             couer
             the
             earth
             ,
             it
             should
             raine
             without
             intermission
             forty
             daies
             and
             forty
             nights
             ;
             which
             the
             people
             thought
             would
             not
             haue
             beene
             so
             ,
             
             but
             it
             did
             come
             to
             passe
             :
             euen
             so
             ,
             when
             God
             will
             bring
             their
             destruction
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             swiftly
             as
             a
             whirlewinde
             ,
             and
             consume
             them
             vtterly
             ,
             as
             the
             fire
             doth
             the
             stuble
             ,
             before
             it
             make
             an
             end
             .
             And
             as
             Nabuchadnezzar
             had
             twelue
             moneths
             granted
             him
             to
             repent
             in
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             forward
             in
             his
             sinne
             ,
             euen
             while
             he
             was
             priding
             himselfe
             in
             his
             great
             Babel
             ,
             the
             same
             houre
             he
             heard
             Gods
             sentence
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             it
             executed
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             driuen
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             did
             eate
             grasse
             as
             the
             oxen
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             was
             wet
             with
             the
             dew
             of
             heauen
             ,
             till
             his
             haires
             were
             growen
             as
             eagles
             feathers
             ,
             and
             his
             
             nailes
             as
             birds
             clawes
             :
             so
             God
             will
             surely
             come
             and
             not
             delay
             ,
             at
             his
             appointed
             time
             ,
             and
             doe
             as
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             to
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             who
             are
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             escape
             :
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             their
             damnation
             sleepeth
             not
             .
          
           
             
             And
             why
             will
             God
             deale
             thus
             with
             them
             ?
             Verily
             because
             they
             by
             continuing
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             put
             him
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             iudgement
             threatned
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             execute
             it
             :
             whereas
             a
             man
             would
             thinke
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             examples
             both
             in
             scripture
             and
             in
             their
             owne
             experience
             ,
             wherein
             they
             haue
             seene
             the
             fearefull
             execution
             of
             his
             threatnings
             after
             mens
             sin
             hath
             growen
             to
             ripenesse
             ,
             should
             
             driue
             them
             to
             preuent
             their
             owne
             destruction
             .
             And
             as
             none
             are
             without
             warnings
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             feareful
             ones
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             by
             sicknesse
             ,
             diseases
             ,
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             wounded
             consciences
             and
             other
             such
             accusations
             :
             so
             a
             man
             would
             thinke
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             wherein
             they
             are
             sent
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             remember
             such
             warnings
             while
             they
             liue
             ,
             
             and
             neuer
             forget
             them
             :
             but
             like
             a
             wonder
             that
             lasteth
             but
             nine
             daies
             ,
             so
             is
             there
             repentance
             ,
             which
             vanisheth
             awaie
             as
             the
             dew
             of
             the
             morning
             by
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             day
             .
             I
             would
             haue
             thought
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             many
             monstrous
             persons
             whom
             I
             haue
             visited
             ,
             when
             Gods
             wrath
             vpon
             them
             caused
             them
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             and
             promise
             amendment
             ,
             would
             haue
             proued
             rare
             examples
             to
             others
             ,
             of
             true
             conuersion
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             to
             my
             great
             griefe
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             me
             experience
             what
             becommeth
             of
             such
             vntimely
             fruites
             
             they
             haue
             turned
             backe
             againe
             ,
             as
             an
             arrow
             from
             the
             stone
             wall
             ,
             and
             
               as
               the
               dog
               to
               his
               owne
               vomite
            
             :
             which
             causeth
             me
             to
             write
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             often
             vttered
             with
             an
             heauy
             hart
             ,
             That
             we
             had
             need
             to
             haue
             the
             doctrine
             of
             repentance
             ofter
             then
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             for
             that
             sinne
             being
             rooted
             sticketh
             so
             fast
             .
             If
             we
             be
             warned
             of
             any
             thing
             but
             sinne
             ,
             one
             warning
             will
             serue
             :
             but
             many
             hundred
             sermons
             cannot
             purge
             that
             out
             .
             For
             when
             they
             heare
             that
             which
             sometime
             casteth
             
             
             them
             downe
             ,
             yet
             as
             though
             they
             had
             beene
             beside
             themselues
             while
             they
             were
             in
             such
             good
             moodes
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             themselues
             againe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             their
             old
             course
             ,
             and
             say
             :
             Shall
             we
             forgoe
             our
             pleasant
             life
             ,
             our
             mery
             companie
             ,
             our
             braue
             stomacks
             which
             make
             vs
             famous
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             ?
             yea
             the
             meanest
             haue
             somewhat
             to
             hold
             themselues
             in
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             chaines
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             returne
             to
             God
             lest
             he
             should
             saue
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             I
             haue
             shewed
             them
             their
             estate
             ,
             euen
             their
             shame
             ,
             and
             the
             woe
             which
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             and
             what
             variety
             of
             spirituall
             and
             heauenly
             delights
             they
             haue
             forgone
             by
             refusing
             to
             walke
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             Christian
             duty
             from
             
             daie
             to
             daie
             ,
             (
             which
             sweetnesse
             of
             holy
             delights
             God
             giueth
             his
             seruants
             as
             a
             taste
             of
             heauen
             in
             this
             life
             )
             what
             remaineth
             but
             this
             :
             that
             all
             (
             which
             will
             not
             shew
             themselues
             desperate
             ,
             &
             wilfully
             to
             seeke
             their
             owne
             confusion
             )
             consider
             this
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             long
             forgot
             God
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             :
             namely
             ,
             
             that
             they
             say
             with
             the
             apostles
             euerie
             one
             seuerallie
             ,
             when
             Christ
             their
             master
             told
             them
             that
             one
             among
             the
             rest
             should
             betraie
             him
             :
             
               Is
               it
               I
               master
            
             ?
             and
             with
             Paule
             ,
             
             when
             he
             was
             smitten
             downe
             at
             the
             gates
             of
             Damascus
             :
             
               Lord
               ,
               what
               wilt
               thou
               haue
               me
               to
               doe
               ?
            
             yea
             and
             let
             them
             doe
             as
             the
             seruants
             of
             Benhadad
             :
             
             when
             they
             were
             in
             great
             feare
             of
             their
             liues
             by
             the
             king
             of
             Israell
             ,
             
               They
               put
               halters
               about
               their
               necks
               ,
               and
               came
               and
               humbled
               themselues
               before
               him
               ,
            
             
             and
             said
             they
             were
             
             his
             seruants
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             finde
             fauour
             at
             his
             hands
             :
             Thus
             (
             I
             say
             )
             let
             them
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             while
             he
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             say
             :
             
               Spare
               thy
               people
               ,
               ô
               Lord
               ,
               and
               be
               no
               longer
               angry
               with
               the
               sheepe
               of
               thy
               pasture
               .
            
             But
             let
             them
             doe
             it
             in
             trueth
             ,
             till
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             be
             beleeued
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             applied
             to
             them
             ,
             piercing
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             taking
             hold
             of
             the
             affections
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             see
             themselues
             to
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             beyond
             all
             reprobates
             ;
             and
             till
             the
             same
             word
             of
             God
             which
             they
             haue
             heard
             preached
             ,
             hauing
             beene
             the
             seed
             of
             saluation
             to
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             mould
             of
             their
             conuersation
             also
             ,
             which
             they
             being
             cast
             into
             ,
             may
             be
             fashioned
             after
             the
             doctrine
             of
             it
             :
             And
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             the
             renued
             peace
             and
             defence
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             by
             the
             happy
             
             succession
             of
             our
             most
             gracious
             Soueraigne
             the
             kings
             Maiestie
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             hope
             we
             haue
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             of
             
               liuing
               safely
               vnder
               our
               vine
               &
               figgetree
            
             :
             
             lest
             if
             they
             serue
             not
             the
             
               Lord
               with
               ioy
               and
               a
               good
               heart
               for
               all
               such
               good
               things
               ,
               they
               doe
               procure
               such
               plagues
               ,
               as
               shall
               manifestly
               shew
               that
               he
               is
               angry
               with
               them
               .
            
             Now
             to
             shut
             vp
             all
             :
             if
             it
             be
             said
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             how
             men
             may
             liue
             happily
             ,
             but
             nothing
             hath
             beene
             said
             about
             happie
             dying
             ;
             
             be
             this
             for
             answere
             :
             An
             happy
             life
             bringeth
             an
             answerable
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             learning
             and
             accustoming
             of
             our selues
             to
             die
             &
             contemne
             the
             world
             while
             we
             liue
             ,
             shall
             lead
             vs
             the
             way
             to
             eternall
             and
             blessed
             life
             when
             we
             must
             die
             .
             For
             that
             knowledge
             ,
             faith
             ,
             hope
             and
             other
             grace
             is
             
             to
             vphold
             and
             guide
             vs
             at
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             staffe
             and
             stay
             of
             vs
             in
             our
             life
             :
             which
             God
             shed
             plentifully
             into
             our
             hearts
             both
             in
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             at
             our
             death
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             blessed
             in
             both
             .
             And
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             booke
             thus
             much
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SWEET
           MEDITATION
           OF
           THE
           AVTHORS
           ,
           (
           LONG
           AGOE
           )
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           reading
           ,
           conference
           ,
           musing
           on
           holy
           things
           ,
           and
           praier
           :
           conteining
           a
           complaint
           ,
           that
           these
           holy
           exercises
           are
           neglected
           for
           that
           which
           is
           worse
           than
           nothing
           ,
           euen
           mens
           sinfull
           will.
           
        
         
           
             1
          
           
             OH
             ,
             what
             a
             blessed
             thing
             it
             is
          
           
             with
             godly
             learn'd
             to
             talke
             ,
          
           
             By
             reading
             and
             by
             conference
             ,
          
           
             both
             as
             we
             sit
             and
             walke
             !
          
        
         
           
             2
          
           
             And
             oft
             to
             thinke
             vpon
             the
             ioy
          
           
             by
             God
             for
             his
             prepar'd
             ,
          
           
             And
             eke
             to
             pray
             with
             groanes
             to
             him
             !
          
           
             the
             like
             hath
             not
             beene
             hard
             .
          
        
         
           
             3
          
           
             It
             doth
             reuiue
             our
             hearts
             most
             dull
             ,
          
           
             and
             bring
             our
             mindes
             in
             frame
             :
          
           
             It
             doth
             indue
             our
             soules
             with
             light
             ,
          
           
             made
             fit
             to
             praise
             Gods
             name
             .
          
        
         
           
             4
          
           
             It
             causeth
             vs
             our
             time
             to
             spend
          
           
             in
             fruit
             ,
             and
             heauenly
             sort
             :
          
           
             It
             keeps
             from
             euery
             euill
             way
             ,
          
           
             and
             so
             from
             ill
             report
             .
          
        
         
           
             5
          
           
             It
             holds
             our
             minds
             frō
             earthly
             thoghts
          
           
             and
             vanities
             most
             vaine
             :
          
           
             It
             doth
             become
             pleasant
             and
             sweet
             ,
          
           
             instead
             of
             irkesome
             paine
             .
          
        
         
           
             6
          
           
             By
             this
             ,
             ill
             tidings
             are
             not
             fear'd
             ,
          
           
             afflictions
             are
             not
             heard
             :
          
           
             But
             from
             impatience
             and
             ire
             ,
          
           
             hereby
             we
             are
             preseru'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             7
          
           
             By
             meditation
             and
             reading
             ,
          
           
             with
             prayer
             annext
             thereto
             ,
          
           
             We
             make
             our
             gaine
             of
             that
             which
             we
          
           
             are
             loth
             once
             to
             forgo
             .
          
        
         
           
             8
          
           
             It
             maketh
             vs
             a
             sauour
             sweet
          
           
             in
             places
             where
             we
             come
             ;
          
           
             That
             some
             are
             gain'd
             to
             God
             thereby
             ,
          
           
             and
             folly
             hath
             no
             roome
             .
          
        
         
           
             9
          
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             whose
             portion
             this
             ,
          
           
             in
             stead
             of
             toile
             is
             giuen
          
           
             Whereby
             some
             cannot
             read
             a
             line
          
           
             from
             morning
             vnto
             euen
             .
          
        
         
           
             10
          
           
             And
             as
             his
             lot
             in
             fairer
             ground
          
           
             is
             cast
             whom
             this
             behighteth
             ,
          
           
             In
             reading
             and
             in
             studie
             sweet
          
           
             that
             ioyfully
             delighteth
             :
          
        
         
           
             11
          
           
             So
             he
             that
             seeth
             not
             this
             grace
          
           
             and
             priuiledge
             most
             great
             ,
          
           
             Sorrow
             and
             shame
             shall
             him
             pursue
             ,
          
           
             and
             folly
             be
             his
             meat
             .
          
        
         
           
             12
          
           
             I
             speake
             of
             those
             whose
             calling
             is
          
           
             by
             learning
             for
             to
             liue
             :
          
           
             Whom
             God
             would
             haue
             be
             free
             from
             world
             ,
          
           
             and
             good
             example
             giue
             .
          
        
         
           
             13
          
           
             And
             so
             of
             euery
             one
             ,
             as
             he
          
           
             hath
             liberty
             and
             leaue
             ,
          
           
             That
             he
             do
             not
             for
             fond
             delight●
          
           
             himselfe
             hereof
             bereaue
             .
          
        
         
           
             14
          
           
             But
             Lord
             ,
             what
             griefe
             it
             is
             to
             thinke
          
           
             that
             this
             so
             happie
             a
             lot
          
           
             Should
             be
             trod
             downe
             ,
             as
             pearles
             of
             swine
             ,
          
           
             of
             many
             a
             drunken
             sot
             !
          
        
         
           
           
             15
          
           
             That
             this
             deceitfull
             merchandise
          
           
             of
             profit
             and
             of
             gaine
             ,
          
           
             Should
             darken
             so
             &
             blinde
             mens
             eies
             ,
          
           
             that
             they
             should
             loath
             this
             paine
             :
          
        
         
           
             16
          
           
             That
             some
             should
             dreame
             of
             honour
             high
             ,
          
           
             and
             of
             promotion
             ,
             so
          
           
             That
             this
             sweet
             state
             with
             all
             her
             fruits
             ,
          
           
             they
             should
             gladly
             forgo
             :
          
        
         
           
             17
          
           
             That
             neither
             Scripture
             giuē
             by
             God
             ,
          
           
             nor
             books
             by
             learned
             made
             ,
          
           
             Can
             cause
             them
             be
             in
             loue
             with
             them
             ,
          
           
             and
             so
             forsake
             their
             trade
             .
          
        
         
           
             18
          
           
             Indeed
             it
             doth
             require
             the
             heart
          
           
             from
             euill
             to
             be
             brought
             ,
          
           
             That
             louers
             of
             pleasures
             more
             than
             God
             ,
          
           
             may
             come
             to
             better
             thought
             :
          
        
         
           
             19
          
           
             I
             meane
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             sin
             abhorre
          
           
             of
             euery
             loathsome
             kind
             :
          
           
             And
             that
             their
             chiefest
             ioy
             may
             be
             ,
          
           
             from
             thence
             to
             weane
             their
             mind
             :
          
        
         
           
             19
          
           
             And
             with
             no
             lesse
             delight
             of
             heart
          
           
             they
             wisdome
             may
             imbrace
             ,
          
           
             Till
             godlinesse
             hath
             got
             in
             them
          
           
             a
             roome
             and
             setled
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             20
          
           
             Such
             shall
             it
             finde
             a
             pleasure
             sweet
             ,
          
           
             their
             yeeres
             and
             time
             to
             spend
          
           
             In
             authours
             holy
             and
             diuine
             ,
          
           
             vntill
             their
             life
             do
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             21
          
           
             And
             such
             therefore
             may
             be
             full
             sure
          
           
             the
             forenam'd
             fruites
             to
             reape
             :
          
           
             And
             to
             inioy
             all
             good
             delights
             ,
          
           
             in
             measure
             and
             in
             heape
             .
          
        
         
           
             22
          
           
             If
             any
             thinke
             this
             too
             great
             toile
             ,
          
           
             and
             state
             of
             life
             to
             hard
             :
          
           
             Let
             him
             againe
             thinke
             ,
             that
             full
             great
          
           
             and
             sweet
             is
             the
             reward
             .
          
        
         
           
             23
          
           
             〈◊〉
             for
             my selfe
             ,
             with
             Salomon
          
           
             this
             one
             thing
             I
             may
             say
             :
          
           
             Tha●
             〈◊〉
             haue
             had
             experience
          
           
             of
             〈◊〉
             a
             happy
             day
             :
          
        
         
           
             24
          
           
             Such
             as
             deceitfull
             world
             doth
             yeeld
          
           
             to
             such
             as
             it
             imbrace
             ;
          
           
             Yet
             neuer
             saw
             I
             pleasure
             like
          
           
             vnto
             this
             heauenly
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           
             25
          
           
             What
             did
             I
             say
             ,
             Not
             like
             to
             it
             ?
          
           
             no
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             compar'd
             :
          
           
             For
             one
             it
             yeeldeth
             twenty
             fold
          
           
             in
             pleasure
             and
             reward
             .
          
        
         
           
             26
          
           
             And
             lest
             I
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             say
          
           
             (
             like
             to
             the
             Poets
             vaine
             )
          
           
             More
             then
             the
             truth
             in
             praise
             therof
             ,
          
           
             and
             so
             should
             seeme
             to
             faine
             :
          
        
         
           
             27
          
           
             Full
             many
             a
             thousand
             ,
             euen
             of
             them
          
           
             who
             haue
             their
             time
             ill
             spent
             ,
          
           
             And
             vnto
             vaine
             delights
             their
             yeres
          
           
             and
             all
             their
             strength
             haue
             lent
             :
          
        
         
           
             28
          
           
             And
             haue
             not
             chose
             the
             better
             part
          
           
             in
             wisdome
             for
             to
             grow
             ;
          
           
             Haue
             cri'd
             out
             fearefully
             at
             length
             ,
          
           
             and
             said
             :
             It
             hath
             beene
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             29
          
           
             All
             pleasure
             ,
             Folly
             they
             did
             call
             ,
          
           
             which
             heeretofore
             they
             found
             :
          
           
             And
             sorrow'd
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             part
          
           
             in
             that
             which
             was
             most
             sound
             .
          
        
         
           
             30
          
           
             They
             haue
             cried
             out
             of
             idle
             life
          
           
             and
             of
             their
             youth
             mispent
             :
          
           
             That
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             good
             bookes
          
           
             their
             hearts
             they
             haue
             not
             bent
             .
          
        
         
           
             31
          
           
             For
             what
             though
             men
             should
             set
             themselues
          
           
             to
             seeke
             a
             pleasant
             life
             :
          
           
             In
             all
             things
             ,
             ease
             and
             peace
             to
             finde
             ,
          
           
             and
             to
             be
             voide
             of
             strife
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             32.
             
          
           
             Full
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             without
             this
          
           
             their
             pleasure
             is
             but
             paine
             :
          
           
             Right
             soone
             it
             shall
             depart
             from
             them
          
           
             and
             sorrow
             come
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           
             33
          
           
             Where
             are
             the
             mighty
             and
             the
             proud
          
           
             and
             flanting
             ones
             become
             ?
          
           
             Some
             100
             yeeres
             agone
             they
             died
             ,
          
           
             and
             such
             as
             had
             their
             roome
             .
          
        
         
           
             34
          
           
             The
             rolls
             of
             kings
             and
             princes
             great
          
           
             and
             chronicles
             of
             late
             ,
          
           
             Record
             to
             vs
             full
             many
             a
             one
          
           
             who
             liu'd
             in
             pompe
             and
             state
             .
          
        
         
           
             35
          
           
             A
             time
             they
             had
             ,
             their
             time
             is
             gone
             ,
          
           
             their
             glory
             is
             decaied
             :
          
           
             And
             sinne
             to
             such
             as
             died
             not
             well
             ,
          
           
             a
             wofull
             hire
             is
             paide
             .
          
        
         
           
             36
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             men
             of
             lower
             place
             ,
          
           
             whom
             better
             we
             did
             know
             ,
          
           
             Whose
             crowne
             was
             beauty
             ,
             ease
             and
             wealth
          
           
             and
             did
             in
             dainties
             flow
             :
          
        
         
           
             37
          
           
             Behold
             it
             is
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             if
          
           
             they
             neuer
             heere
             had
             beene
             ,
          
           
             As
             if
             no
             pleasure
             or
             no
             pompe
          
           
             of
             theirs
             had
             once
             beene
             seene
             .
          
        
         
           
             38
          
           
             And
             such
             as
             doe
             remaine
             as
             yet
             ,
          
           
             and
             liue
             as
             they
             haue
             done
             ,
          
           
             Shalt
             finde
             the
             same
             which
             they
             haue
             found
          
           
             when
             once
             their
             race
             is
             run
             .
          
        
         
           
             39
          
           
             So
             that
             small
             cause
             there
             is
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
          
           
             this
             kinde
             of
             life
             to
             choose
             ,
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             same
             the
             sauour
             sweet
          
           
             of
             heauenly
             life
             to
             loose
             .
          
        
         
           
             40
          
           
             But
             such
             as
             doe
             in
             wisdome
             ioy
          
           
             and
             take
             delight
             therein
             ,
          
           
             Shall
             haue
             with
             peace
             a
             place
             on
             earth
          
           
             and
             greater
             gaine
             shal
             win
             .
          
        
         
           
             41
          
           
             Therefore
             mine
             owne
             desire
             shall
             be
             ,
          
           
             to
             take
             this
             for
             my
             part
             ,
          
           
             The
             water
             streames
             and
             pastures
             sweet
          
           
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             with
             my
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           
             42
          
           
             And
             such
             as
             these
             few
             reasons
             may
          
           
             perswade
             vnto
             the
             same
             ,
          
           
             I
             wish
             them
             that
             which
             to
             my selfe
             :
          
           
             at
             this
             that
             they
             may
             aime
             .
          
        
         
           
             43
          
           
             Then
             happy
             we
             throughout
             our
             life
          
           
             what
             euer
             vs
             befall
             :
          
           
             Thrice
             happy
             eke
             ,
             when
             we
             go
             hence
          
           
             and
             God
             vs
             home
             shall
             call
             .
          
        
         
           
             44
          
           
             Let
             the
             words
             of
             my
             mouth
             please
             thee
          
           
             and
             thoughts
             of
             heart
             ,
             ô
             God
             :
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             same
             continually
          
           
             let
             me
             make
             mine
             abode
             .
          
        
         
           
             45
          
           
             As
             haue
             the
             daies
             of
             sorrow
             beene
             ,
          
           
             so
             may
             our
             comfort
             be
             :
          
           
             That
             as
             we
             did
             not
             praise
             thee
             then
             ,
          
           
             so
             may
             we
             now
             praise
             thee
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           CONTEINING
           the
           summe
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           whole
           boooke
           in
           the
           principall
           points
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 ASsurance
                 of
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Most
                 men
                 are
                 deceiued
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Papists
                 thinke
                 it
                 impossible
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Carnall
                 Protestants
                 thinke
                 it
                 easie
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Weake
                 Christians
                 full
                 of
                 doubting
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Three
                 generall
                 heads
                 or
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 Treatise
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Three
                 branches
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 head
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 MAn
                 created
                 happie
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 miserie
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Two
                 parts
                 of
                 mans
                 miserie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 :
                 His
                 sinne
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Mans
                 sinne
                 what
                 .
              
               
                 Euery
                 part
                 corrupted
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Vnderstanding
                 ,
                 conscience
                 ,
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 Affections
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Conuersation
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 desires
                 ,
                 outward
                 behauiour
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Mans
                 best
                 actions
                 abhominable
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Few
                 thinke
                 it
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 mans
                 misery
                 :
                 The
                 curse
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Which
                 bringeth
                 all
                 plagues
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 creatures
                 cursed
                 for
                 mans
                 cause
                 :
              
               
                 Much
                 more
                 himselfe
                 .
                 
              
               
                 In
                 all
                 he
                 takes
                 in
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 diseases
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 his
                 senses
                 ,
                 deafnesse
                 .
                 
              
               
                 In
                 his
                 friends
                 and
                 kindred
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 hath
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 he
                 inioieth
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 iudgement
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Men
                 shift
                 off
                 this
                 .
                 
              
               
                 This
                 curse
                 is
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 harden
                 the
                 heart
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 dangerous
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 curse
                 vpon
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 giuen
                 vp
                 to
                 vile
                 lusts
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 darkened
                 in
                 his
                 vnderstanding
                 .
              
               
                 Hastening
                 to
                 endlesse
                 woe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 see
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Desperation
                 ,
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Remedilesse
                 feares
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Hell
                 paines
                 ,
                 extreame
                 ,
                 easelesse
                 &
                 endlesse
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 necessitie
                 of
                 this
                 knowledge
                 of
                 mans
                 miserie
                 .
                 
              
               
                 If
                 this
                 doctrine
                 displease
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 thanke
                 themselues
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 must
                 go
                 with
                 this
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 OF
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 redemption
                 and
                 deliuerance
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 knowen
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our
                 misery
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Foure
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 it
                 consisteth
                 .
              
               
                 Merit
                 ouerthrowne
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 wrought
                 .
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 it
                 is
                 reueiled
                 .
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 How
                 it
                 is
                 receiued
                 and
                 imbraced
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 what
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 it
                 is
                 wrought
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 KNowledge
                 of
                 our
                 miserie
                 and
                 redemption
                 ,
                 necessarie
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
                 
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 most
                 light
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 most
                 cause
                 to
                 mourne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 person
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 beleeueth
                 and
                 applieth
                 generall
                 things
                 particularly
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Heereby
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 troubled
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Few
                 ,
                 hearing
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 miserie
                 ,
                 thinke
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 owne
                 case
                 .
                 
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 hardned
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 cōmon
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 woe
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                 Answer
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 the
                 law
                 preached
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 law
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Effects
                 and
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 preached
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 faithfull
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 how
                 dangerous
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Great
                 fault
                 in
                 the
                 minister
                 that
                 teacheth
                 not
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Consultation
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 worke
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Consultation
                 necessarie
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Prooued
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Without
                 it
                 ,
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 profiteth
                 little
                 .
                 
              
               
                 They
                 that
                 cannot
                 counsell
                 themselues
                 ,
                 must
                 aske
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 complaint
                 of
                 the
                 penitent
                 sinner
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 his
                 thoughts
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 About
                 his
                 owne
                 estate
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 him
                 .
                 
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 secretly
                 vpholden
                 by
                 the
                 promise
                 .
              
               
                 Humiliation
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 worke
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 necessarie
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 great
                 fruit
                 it
                 brings
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 secret
                 desire
                 of
                 forgiuenesse
                 :
                 the
                 fourth
                 worke
                 .
                 
              
               
                 From
                 what
                 ground
                 this
                 ariseth
                 :
              
               
                 Or
                 ,
                 what
                 breedeth
                 this
                 desire
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 are
                 long
                 ere
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 point
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 feruent
                 this
                 desire
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 humbled
                 soule
                 the
                 tidings
                 of
                 saluation
                 most
                 welcome
                 ,
                 &
                 til
                 then
                 little
                 set
                 by
                 .
                 
              
               
                 This
                 desire
                 continueth
                 till
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 obteined
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 staieth
                 and
                 vpholdeth
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
                 
              
               
                 He
                 resolueth
                 neuer
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 his
                 former
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 Sathan
                 laboureth
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 meanes
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 this
                 resoluing
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Confession
                 and
                 crauing
                 of
                 pardon
                 :
                 the
                 fifth
                 worke
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 great
                 a
                 matter
                 this
                 is
                 .
                 
              
               
                 To
                 forsake
                 all
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 highly
                 to
                 price
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 sixth
                 worke
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   1.
                
                 
                 Can
                 these
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 man
                 doth
                 ,
                 be
                 accepted
                 without
                 faith
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Although
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 discerne
                 the
                 very
                 moment
                 when
                 faith
                 is
                 wrought
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obiect
                   .
                   2.
                
                 
                 Must
                 we
                 thus
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 to
                 receiue
                 faith
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 .
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 gods
                 onely
                 worke
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 To
                 apply
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 promise
                 :
                 the
                 seuenth
                 worke
                 .
                 
              
               
                 God
                 sealeth
                 vp
                 his
                 promises
                 to
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 reasoneth
                 with
                 himselfe
                 
              
               
                 He
                 weigheth
                 all
                 things
                 heereto
                 belonging
                 .
                 
              
               
                 He
                 seekes
                 helpe
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 he
                 groweth
                 setled
                 in
                 beleeuing
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 will
                 follow
                 of
                 applying
                 Christ
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 though
                 weake
                 ,
                 yet
                 sound
                 ,
                 after
                 experience
                 in
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 shall
                 be
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 rest
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 rather
                 discerned
                 by
                 the
                 graces
                 that
                 goe
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 it selfe
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 smallest
                 measure
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 attaine
                 assurance
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 others
                 labour
                 long
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 vniteth
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Common
                 professors
                 haue
                 not
                 this
                 faith
                 .
                 
              
               
                 By
                 what
                 meanes
                 it
                 is
                 wrought
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 many
                 want
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 third
                 part
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Markes
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 head
                 generall
                 of
                 the
                 treatise
                 .
              
               
                 Le
                 ts
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 deceiued
                 in
                 faith
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 generall
                 let
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 diuels
                 bewitching
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 minister
                 is
                 the
                 watchman
                 to
                 giue
                 warning
                 .
              
               
                 Fault
                 of
                 not
                 beleeuing
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 minister
                 and
                 people
                 .
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 minister
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Not
                 teaching
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Seldome
                 teaching
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Necessitie
                 of
                 often
                 teaching
                 .
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Not
                 plaine
                 teaching
                 .
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Want
                 of
                 catechising
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 people
                 should
                 be
                 examined
                 how
                 they
                 profite
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Minister
                 should
                 haue
                 authoritie
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 good
                 would
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                 Commendati●n
                 and
                 necessitie
                 of
                 catechising
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Good
                 life
                 of
                 ministers
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Priuate
                 conference
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 LE
                 ts
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Light
                 esteeming
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Fewe
                 that
                 receiue
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 haue
                 faith
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Practise
                 of
                 true
                 Christians
                 .
                 
              
               
                 None
                 beguiled
                 by
                 Sathan
                 but
                 wilfull
                 and
                 foolish
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Particular
                 lets
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 thinke
                 it
                 impossible
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Not
                 necessarie
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Too
                 hard
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Others
                 are
                 carelesse
                 .
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Feare
                 losse
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Presume
                 .
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Neuer
                 broken
                 hearted
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Feare
                 continuance
                 .
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Too
                 slightly
                 seeke
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 10
                 Sudden
                 flashes
                 soone
                 out
                 .
                 
              
               
                 An
                 exhortation
                 to
                 the
                 ministers
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 titles
                 of
                 ministers
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 charge
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 their
                 practise
                 should
                 be
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Incouragements
                 to
                 the
                 minister
                 to
                 doe
                 their
                 duties
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 their
                 honour
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 their
                 comfort
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 peoples
                 benefit
                 .
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 From
                 their
                 owne
                 reward
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 obiections
                 which
                 might
                 discourage
                 vs.
                 
                 
              
               
                 An
                 exhortation
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 imbrace
                 the
                 ministerie
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 1.
                 reason
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 messengers
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 2.
                 reason
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 benefit
                 reaped
                 thereby
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 peoples
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 people
                 hinder
                 themselues
                 .
                 
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 fit
                 remedies
                 to
                 these
                 lets
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Euery
                 desire
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 faith
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 TRue
                 desire
                 giues
                 not
                 ouer
                 .
                 
              
               
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 feruent
                 and
                 constant
                 .
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 strengthened
                 by
                 an
                 high
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 the
                 thing
                 desired
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 paines
                 and
                 labour
                 in
                 seeking
                 it
                 ,
                 thought
                 needlesse
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Difference
                 betwixt
                 sound
                 and
                 vaine
                 desire
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 set
                 vpon
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 desire
                 be
                 sound
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 will
                 we
                 should
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               
                 Aduise
                 for
                 the
                 weake
                 Christian
                 .
                 
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 doubting
                 arise
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 harken
                 to
                 any
                 contrary
                 voice
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 danger
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Remedie
                 against
                 feare
                 of
                 continuance
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 HOw
                 the
                 weake
                 in
                 faith
                 should
                 be
                 established
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Two
                 sorts
                 of
                 weake
                 ones
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 sort
                 described
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 perswasion
                 to
                 vphold
                 a
                 weake
                 faith
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 .
                 
              
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 new
                 borne
                 ,
                 can
                 neuer
                 die
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 sort
                 more
                 weake
                 in
                 faith
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 described
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 melancholie
                 worketh
                 in
                 such
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Perswasions
                 to
                 vphold
                 such
                 weake
                 ones
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Sathan
                 worketh
                 vpon
                 vs
                 by
                 suggestions
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 outward
                 occasions
                 .
                 
              
               
                 He
                 conceiueth
                 our
                 intents
                 and
                 purposes
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 .
                 
              
               
                 His
                 properties
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 perswadeth
                 and
                 tempteth
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 delight
                 not
                 in
                 .
                 
              
               
                 He
                 laboureth
                 to
                 dimme
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 in
                 vs.
                 
                 
              
               
                 He
                 troubleth
                 much
                 by
                 outward
                 obiects
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 obiections
                 of
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 in
                 temptation
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 eie
                 watcheth
                 ouer
                 these
                 weake
                 ones
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Remedies
                 against
                 Sathans
                 temptations
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Further
                 remedies
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 we
                 should
                 doe
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 feele
                 not
                 the
                 sweete
                 taste
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 fifth
                 perswasion
                 to
                 vphold
                 weake
                 faith
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 sixth
                 perswasion
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 seuenth
                 perswasion
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 HOw
                 farre
                 an
                 vnbeleeuer
                 may
                 go
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 vse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Forwardnesse
                 in
                 religion
                 was
                 sometime
                 in
                 many
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                 Apostataes
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 falles
                 of
                 many
                 professors
                 haue
                 made
                 them
                 vile
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 haue
                 fallen
                 away
                 before
                 trouble
                 come
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 such
                 repent
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 men
                 are
                 deceiued
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 lawe
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 without
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 the
                 lawe
                 is
                 preached
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 men
                 abuse
                 their
                 afflictions
                 through
                 sathans
                 wiles
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Men
                 content
                 themselues
                 with
                 a
                 shadow
                 of
                 of
                 religion
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Looke
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 principall
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Troubles
                 inward
                 or
                 outward
                 ,
                 commend
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 woorst
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 farre
                 from
                 being
                 good
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 men
                 should
                 trie
                 themselues
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Vnstaied
                 ones
                 must
                 vse
                 all
                 meanes
                 to
                 be
                 conuerted
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Men
                 are
                 carelesse
                 in
                 the
                 weightiest
                 matter
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 they
                 deceiue
                 themselues
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 what
                 weake
                 foundations
                 they
                 build
                 vpon
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 heare
                 willingly
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 warned
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 men
                 are
                 so
                 loth
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 triall
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 good
                 euidence
                 to
                 shew
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 hearts
                 are
                 not
                 vpright
                 :
                 they
                 keepe
                 some
                 sinne
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 maine
                 cause
                 why
                 men
                 loue
                 not
                 to
                 examine
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Other
                 causes
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 sinne
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 mocke
                 at
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 forwardest
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 to
                 try
                 his
                 state
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 third
                 generall
                 head
                 of
                 this
                 treatise
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Eight
                 companions
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Ioy.
                
                 
                 
                   
                     This
                     doth
                     not
                     alwaies
                     appeare
                     outwardly
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     How
                     this
                     ioy
                     is
                     felt
                     in
                     afflictions
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     want
                     of
                     it
                     argueth
                     weake
                     faith
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Obiect
                     .
                     You
                     zealous
                     folke
                     ,
                     some
                     of
                     you
                     are
                     euer
                     sad
                     .
                  
                   
                     Answer
                     .
                     Some
                     are
                     weake
                     in
                     faith
                     :
                     they
                     must
                     mourne
                     till
                     they
                     be
                     ●●mforted
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     What
                     mourning
                     is
                     good
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Answere
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     take
                     offence
                     at
                     the
                     heauinesse
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Obiect
                     .
                     The
                     sadnesse
                     of
                     some
                     professors
                     ,
                     makes
                     many
                     shun
                     religion
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Answer
                     .
                     All
                     mirth
                     is
                     madnes
                     ,
                     that
                     proceeds
                     not
                     from
                     faith
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Holy
                   admiration
                
                 .
                 
                 
                   
                     This
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     a
                     Christian
                     at
                     his
                     first
                     calling
                     onely
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     after
                     continued
                     and
                     increased
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Answere
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     thinke
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     wonder
                     alwaies
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     What
                     letteth
                     this
                     grace
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Loue.
                
                 
                 
                 
                   
                     None
                     haue
                     this
                     but
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     loued
                     first
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     true
                     beleeuers
                     feele
                     sensibly
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     shadow
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     other
                     things
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Thankefulnesse
                
                 .
                 
                 
                   
                     It
                     must
                     be
                     daily
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Euen
                     in
                     afflictions
                     .
                  
                   
                     Praise
                     God
                     alone
                     ,
                     aswell
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     assemblie
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   A
                   desire
                   of
                   an
                   holy
                   communion
                   with
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Gods
                     presence
                     in
                     heauen
                     to
                     be
                     preferred
                     before
                     it
                     on
                     earth
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     estate
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     cannot
                     abide
                     to
                     heare
                     of
                     death
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   6.
                   
                   To
                   forsake
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     A
                     great
                     grace
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     tied
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Great
                     folly
                     to
                     set
                     our
                     hearts
                     on
                     things
                     below
                     .
                  
                   
                     Make
                     much
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     til
                     God
                     shew
                     vs
                     better
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     A
                     great
                     libertie
                     to
                     be
                     willing
                     to
                     die
                     :
                     such
                     onely
                     are
                     fit
                     to
                     liue
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     forsaking
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     to
                     leaue
                     necessary
                     duties
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     what
                     respects
                     we
                     may
                     desire
                     to
                     liue
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Cloistering
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     ,
                     no
                     point
                     of
                     godlinesse
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Shame
                   for
                   our
                   former
                   vnkindnesse
                   vnto
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   
                     The
                     beleeuers
                     reuenge
                     themselues
                     for
                     their
                     former
                     sinnes
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   8.
                   
                   To
                   conuert
                   &
                   bring
                   on
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Edifying
                     talke
                     ,
                     good
                     for
                     our selues
                     and
                     others
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     
                     Vse
                     it
                     a●
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     see
                     not
                     present
                     fruit
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 HOw
                 weake
                 faith
                 is
                 confirmed
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   meane
                
                 :
                 To
                 account
                 it
                 chiefe
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 best
                 things
                 must
                 best
                 be
                 regarded
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Euill
                 must
                 be
                 auoided
                 ,
                 and
                 lawfull
                 liberties
                 soberly
                 vsed
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                
                 :
                 Earnest
                 prayer
                 ,
                 with
                 meditation
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
              
               
                 True
                 beleeuers
                 soone
                 faint
                 and
                 are
                 fearefull
                 .
                 
              
               
                 They
                 must
                 much
                 helpe
                 their
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 oft
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Obserue
                 how
                 God
                 keepeth
                 promise
                 in
                 smaller
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 beleeue
                 him
                 in
                 greater
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   meane
                
                 :
                 The
                 word
                 and
                 sacraments
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fourth
                
                 :
                 A
                 daily
                 humiliation
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fifth
                
                 :
                 Their
                 former
                 experience
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 faithfull
                 haue
                 neere
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 his
                 friends
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 no
                 place
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 doubting
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 faith
                 is
                 weakned
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Thinke
                 of
                 this
                 as
                 the
                 weightiest
                 matter
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   sixth
                
                 :
                 The
                 example
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 weake
                 become
                 strong
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 sweet
                 fruit
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 preseruing
                 and
                 confirming
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 
              
               
                 No
                 outward
                 meanes
                 confirme
                 faith
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 price
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 pithy
                 speech
                 of
                 a
                 worthy
                 person
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 chiefest
                 thing
                 euery
                 morning
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 remember
                 Gods
                 loue
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 not
                 so
                 wise
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 bad
                 for
                 theirs
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 good
                 Christians
                 haue
                 not
                 halfe
                 the
                 comfort
                 they
                 might
                 haue
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 example
                 hurteth
                 others
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Vnsetling
                 of
                 our selues
                 from
                 nourishing
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 dangers
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 longer
                 we
                 liue
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 haue
                 found
                 small
                 comfort
                 through
                 their
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Three
                 degrees
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 OF
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 beleeuer
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 summe
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 this
                 treatise
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 godlines
                 should
                 be
                 ioyned
                 with
                 faith
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Diuers
                 opinions
                 about
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 wherein
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 consisteth
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 necessary
                 connexion
                 of
                 this
                 treatise
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 and
                 godly
                 life
                 are
                 as
                 twinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 heads
                 of
                 this
                 treatise
                 are
                 foure
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 first
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 head
                 of
                 this
                 treatise
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Where
                 true
                 faith
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 life
                 .
                 
              
               
                 No
                 good
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 vnbeleeuer
                 that
                 pleaseth
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Men
                 are
                 dangerously
                 deceiued
                 about
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 doctrine
                 .
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 hard
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 obstinate
                 .
              
               
                 None
                 that
                 haue
                 faith
                 ,
                 can
                 liue
                 wickedly
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Proofes
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 a
                 wandring
                 desire
                 of
                 godlines
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Gospel
                 despised
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 knowen
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 beleeuers
                 ,
                 who
                 liue
                 not
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Too
                 hasty
                 repentance
                 ,
                 seldome
                 sound
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Change
                 of
                 life
                 without
                 faith
                 ,
                 vaine
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 simile
                 .
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 vaine
                 to
                 thinke
                 we
                 haue
                 faith
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 new
                 life
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 head
                 of
                 this
                 treatise
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 beleeuer
                 must
                 beleeue
                 other
                 promises
                 beside
                 that
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Also
                 the
                 commandements
                 and
                 threats
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 beleeuers
                 do
                 not
                 thus
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 why
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 cause
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Want
                 of
                 this
                 faith
                 worketh
                 much
                 inconuenience
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 beleeuer
                 must
                 beleeue
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 sanctified
                 .
                 
              
               
                 And
                 particular
                 promises
                 of
                 benefits
                 and
                 deliuerance
                 .
                 
              
               
                 And
                 precepts
                 and
                 threats
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 word
                 it selfe
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Examples
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 so
                 .
                 
              
               
                 This
                 doctrine
                 little
                 seene
                 into
                 and
                 practised
                 .
                 
              
               
                 This
                 kinde
                 of
                 faith
                 not
                 oft
                 beat
                 vpon
                 by
                 teachers
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 lesse
                 conceiued
                 and
                 in
                 vse
                 with
                 the
                 better
                 kinde
                 of
                 hearers
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 causeth
                 tedious
                 troubles
                 to
                 many
                 Christians
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 testimony
                 of
                 good
                 Christians
                 touching
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 
              
               
                 An
                 exhortation
                 to
                 the
                 ministers
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 minister
                 must
                 haue
                 experience
                 in
                 himselfe
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 teacheth
                 others
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Answere
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 thinke
                 otherwise
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 faith
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 be
                 oft
                 taught
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 things
                 without
                 vaine
                 repetition
                 and
                 barbarousnesse
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 peoples
                 wants
                 require
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Want
                 of
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 faith
                 makes
                 the
                 godly
                 life
                 difficult
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 simile
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 inioied
                 ,
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 becoms
                 easie
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 is
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 many
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 general
                 head
                 of
                 this
                 treatise
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 heart
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 godly
                 life
                 ,
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 purged
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Like
                 heart
                 ,
                 like
                 life
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 a
                 dungeon
                 of
                 iniquity
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 simile
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 filthinesse
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 Men
                 see
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 suspect
                 no
                 danger
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 purging
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 .
                 
              
               
                 He
                 that
                 dieth
                 in
                 a
                 weake
                 estate
                 shal
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Holy
                 desires
                 be
                 oft
                 times
                 quenched
                 in
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 reuiue
                 them
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 purged
                 .
                 
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 turning
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 to
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Euen
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 gracious
                 worke
                 .
                 
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 stand
                 at
                 a
                 stay
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 purged
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Worldly
                 delights
                 so
                 sought
                 for
                 because
                 the
                 heauenly
                 are
                 not
                 felt
                 .
                 
              
               
                 So
                 soone
                 as
                 any
                 are
                 assured
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 so
                 soone
                 are
                 their
                 hearts
                 changed
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 purgeth
                 onely
                 as
                 the
                 instrument
                 .
                 
              
               
                 True
                 repentance
                 what
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Without
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 simplest
                 Christian
                 findes
                 some
                 measure
                 of
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 Proofes
                 that
                 this
                 change
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 change
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 sensibly
                 descerneth
                 his
                 present
                 estate
                 from
                 his
                 former
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 weake
                 troubled
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 change
                 is
                 so
                 small
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 that
                 their
                 state
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 
              
               
                 This
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 .
                 
              
               
                 If
                 men
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 gaue
                 God
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 their
                 whole
                 life
                 be
                 better
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 hardly
                 brought
                 to
                 giue
                 their
                 whole
                 heart
                 ,
                 therefore
                 giue
                 ouer
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 OF
                 the
                 renouncing
                 of
                 all
                 sinne
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 renued
                 heart
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 beleeuer
                 .
                 
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 be
                 changed
                 before
                 our
                 liues
                 can
                 be
                 amended
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 is
                 .
                 
              
               
                 All
                 vngodlinesse
                 ,
                 not
                 some
                 onely
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 renounced
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 beleeuer
                 loatheth
                 his
                 former
                 filthy
                 life
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 gaine
                 thereby
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 vanity
                 of
                 worldly
                 ioies
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 beleeuer
                 renounceth
                 sinne
                 in
                 good
                 aduisednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 some
                 good
                 moode
                 onely
                 .
                 
              
               
                 For
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 setled
                 denying
                 of
                 our selues
                 diuers
                 neuer
                 attaine
                 to
                 true
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Worst
                 sort
                 of
                 protestants
                 ,
                 who
                 hate
                 this
                 doctrine
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 seruants
                 are
                 at
                 vtter
                 defiance
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 
              
               
                 They
                 leaue
                 not
                 sinne
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 constraint
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 company
                 ,
                 feare
                 .
                 &c.
                 
                 
              
               
                 
                 They
                 vow
                 and
                 performe
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 strength
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 helpe
                 is
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 attained
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 waited
                 for
                 by
                 hope
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 got
                 with
                 much
                 striuing
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 discouragement
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 faithfull
                 alwaies
                 preuaile
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 finde
                 comfort
                 .
                 
              
               
                 No
                 hurt
                 by
                 abasing
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Gaine
                 of
                 our
                 falles
                 ,
                 to
                 purge
                 vs.
                 
                 
              
               
                 This
                 gaine
                 is
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Beleeuers
                 can
                 renounce
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Vnbeleeuers
                 cannot
                 .
                 
              
               
                 No
                 dram
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 in
                 a
                 naturall
                 man.
                 
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 DIuers
                 kindes
                 of
                 euill
                 to
                 be
                 renounced
                 .
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 inward
                 lusts
                 .
                 
              
               
                 All
                 doe
                 not
                 hold
                 them
                 vnder
                 in
                 like
                 measure
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 effects
                 of
                 our
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 be
                 heere
                 meant
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 roote
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 vnbeleefe
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Three
                 sorts
                 of
                 inward
                 lusts
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 honor
                 and
                 worship
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 table
                 .
              
               
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 minde
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Distrust
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 aduersity
                 ,
                 impatient
                 ,
                 obstinate
                 .
                 &c.
                 
                 
              
               
                 In
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 no
                 thankefulnesse
                 ,
                 carnall
                 reioicing
                 ,
                 drunke
                 with
                 pleasures
                 .
                 
              
               
                 No
                 pleasure
                 in
                 Gods
                 true
                 worship
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Superstition
                 and
                 blinde
                 deuotion
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Prophanesse
                 ,
                 dissolutenesse
                 .
                 &c.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Abuse
                 of
                 peace
                 .
              
               
                 Loathing
                 the
                 Lords
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Wicked
                 lusts
                 towards
                 man
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 table
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Com.
                 5.
                 contempt
                 of
                 betters
                 ,
                 vnthankefulnesse
                 ,
                 saucinesse
                 in
                 youth
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Com.
                 6.
                 reioicing
                 in
                 euell
                 ,
                 wrath
                 ,
                 no
                 bearing
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 no
                 fellow
                 feeling
                 .
                 &c.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Com.
                 7.
                 vncleane
                 lusts
                 ,
                 E.
                 Feeding
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 106.
                 
                 F.
                 Eies
                 full
                 of
                 adultery
                 :
                 the
                 minde
                 made
                 a
                 nursery
                 of
                 filthinesse
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 onely
                 the
                 worst
                 sort
                 deceiued
                 this
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 Com.
                 8.
                 coueteousnesse
                 .
                 &c.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Com.
                 9.
                 lust
                 against
                 our
                 neighbours
                 name
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Surmises
                 ,
                 deuising
                 of
                 libels
                 .
                 &c.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Things
                 not
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 yet
                 these
                 be
                 common
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Com.
                 10.
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 taken
                 vp
                 with
                 dreames
                 and
                 hurtfull
                 thoughts
                 .
                 
              
               
                 These
                 lusts
                 be
                 causes
                 of
                 all
                 woe
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 EVill
                 lusts
                 concerning
                 our selues
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Fretting
                 when
                 we
                 be
                 crossed
                 of
                 our
                 will.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Excessiue
                 delight
                 in
                 aboundance
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Pride
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Frowardnesse
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Selfe-loue
                 .
                 &c.
                 
                 
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 maketh
                 his
                 Children
                 wary
                 against
                 these
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 speciall
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 renounce
                 these
                 .
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 without
                 daily
                 striuing
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Lusts
                 marre
                 all
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Weake
                 seruice
                 accepted
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 sound
                 .
                 
              
               
                 He
                 that
                 obserues
                 these
                 lusts
                 and
                 resists
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 occupied
                 in
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 .
                 
              
               
                 All
                 ouercome
                 not
                 these
                 alike
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 better
                 sort
                 how
                 farre
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Examples
                 of
                 such
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 weaker
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 distrust
                 for
                 not
                 matching
                 the
                 best
                 .
                 
              
               
                 These
                 lusts
                 are
                 resisted
                 of
                 all
                 beleeuers
                 in
                 their
                 measure
                 .
                 
              
               
                 They
                 who
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 can
                 claime
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 weake
                 may
                 stay
                 their
                 comfort
                 in
                 these
                 three
                 speciall
                 graces
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 cleere
                 knowledge
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 account
                 it
                 as
                 their
                 chiefe
                 treasure
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 set
                 forward
                 in
                 some
                 good
                 course
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 grow
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 three
                 must
                 be
                 earnestly
                 laboured
                 for
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 chiefe
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 booke
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 forward
                 a
                 weake
                 Christian
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 make
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 a
                 pleasure
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 gaine
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 course
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 witholds
                 some
                 grace
                 from
                 his
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Causes
                 in
                 our selues
                 of
                 not
                 growing
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Ignorance
                 .
              
               
                 Slouth
                 .
              
               
                 Fauouring
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Timorousnesse
                 and
                 vnbeleefe
                 .
              
               
                 Remedy
                 of
                 our
                 vnbeleefe
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 HOw
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 occupied
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Three
                 ages
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Childhood
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Middle
                 age
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Old
                 age
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 such
                 are
                 vsually
                 taken
                 vp
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 best
                 are
                 molested
                 sometimes
                 with
                 lusts
                 .
                 
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 comparable
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Paule
                 had
                 speciall
                 priuiledges
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 called
                 fathers
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 sort
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 in
                 battell
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 practise
                 of
                 such
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Sinne
                 is
                 odious
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 euer
                 ouercome
                 ef
                 them
                 .
                 
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 sometime
                 discouraged
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Glad
                 to
                 vse
                 all
                 helps
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Set
                 against
                 smaller
                 sinnes
                 .
                 
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 held
                 vnder
                 their
                 infirmities
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 sort
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 
              
               
                 About
                 what
                 their
                 thoughts
                 are
                 chiefely
                 occupied
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 dangers
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Danger
                 in
                 comfort
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Danger
                 when
                 they
                 feele
                 want
                 of
                 comfort
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 defects
                 are
                 in
                 these
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Yoong
                 Christians
                 compared
                 to
                 children
                 .
                 
              
               
                 These
                 must
                 grow
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 duty
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 sometimes
                 to
                 be
                 dazeled
                 and
                 without
                 feeling
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Yet
                 euen
                 in
                 this
                 estate
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 hypocrites
                 and
                 vnregenerate
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 they
                 differ
                 .
                 
              
               
                 These
                 degrees
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 fall
                 one
                 into
                 another
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Examples
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 OVtward
                 wickednesse
                 must
                 be
                 renounced
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Prooued
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     by
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     scriptures
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     by
                     examples
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 sinnes
                 that
                 he
                 loued
                 best
                 ,
                 are
                 renounced
                 of
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 FOure
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 which
                 hope
                 for
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 renounce
                 not
                 open
                 sinnes
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Grosse
                 offenders
                 .
                 
                 
                   
                     The
                     vngodly
                     will
                     scorne
                     professours
                     ,
                     if
                     their
                     liues
                     be
                     faulty
                     .
                  
                   
                     Such
                     are
                     seldome
                     reclaimed
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Sort
                 of
                 bad
                 professors
                 ,
                 ignorant
                 and
                 carelesse
                 .
                 
                 
                   
                     The
                     wofull
                     estate
                     of
                     such
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Yet
                     there
                     want
                     not
                     such
                     as
                     flatter
                     them
                     in
                     it
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Many
                     laugh
                     at
                     the
                     rude
                     for
                     their
                     homely
                     speeches
                     ,
                     who
                     yet
                     are
                     like
                     them
                     in
                     qualities
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 3.
                 sort
                 :
                 Ciuill
                 professors
                 .
                 
                 
                   
                     Some
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     three
                     sorts
                     are
                     sometimes
                     prickt
                     in
                     conscience
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Notes
                     of
                     their
                     hypocrisie
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Sudden
                     flashes
                     of
                     grace
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 4.
                 sort
                 :
                 Schismatickes
                 .
                 
                 
                   
                     They
                     are
                     taunters
                     ,
                     railers
                     ,
                     and
                     slanderers
                     of
                     their
                     bretheren
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Censurers
                     of
                     others
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Soone
                     ripe
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     conceit
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Inordinate
                     liuers
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Worse
                     in
                     dealing
                     then
                     men
                     who
                     professe
                     no
                     religion
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 are
                 farre
                 from
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 .
                 
                 
                   
                     Other
                     disorders
                     of
                     such
                     professors
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Earthlinesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     Vnquietnesse
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Vnprofitablenesse
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Pride
                     of
                     life
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Ill
                     educating
                     their
                     children
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Vncharitable
                     surmises
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 OBiect
                 .
                 Are
                 all
                 such
                 damned
                 ?
              
               
                 Answere
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 repent
                 .
                 
              
               
                 God
                 shoales
                 out
                 some
                 from
                 others
                 .
                 h.
                 Infirmities
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 godly
                 somewhat
                 infected
                 with
                 common
                 corruptions
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 falles
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 godly
                 fall
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 secure
                 and
                 take
                 liberty
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 fenced
                 .
                 
              
               
                 No
                 warrant
                 of
                 not
                 falling
                 dangerously
                 .
                 
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 be
                 preserued
                 from
                 soule
                 falles
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 ends
                 ,
                 why
                 God
                 suffers
                 some
                 to
                 fall
                 so
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 humble
                 men
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 magnifie
                 his
                 mercy
                 in
                 forgiuing
                 great
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Otherwise
                 ,
                 no
                 feare
                 of
                 falling
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 tendernesse
                 ouer
                 his
                 .
              
               
                 Sweet
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 weake
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 infirmities
                 the
                 godly
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 weaker
                 Christians
                 .
                 
              
               
                 These
                 differ
                 much
                 from
                 all
                 wicked
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 infirmitie
                 is
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 wicked
                 sinne
                 boldely
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 sorrow
                 is
                 carnall
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 heart
                 purged
                 ,
                 must
                 so
                 be
                 kept
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 kept
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 danger
                 growes
                 when
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 kept
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Great
                 labour
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 
              
               
                 With
                 this
                 heart
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 renounce
                 euill
                 .
                 
              
               
                 An
                 ill
                 gouerned
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 disorder
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Little
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 brings
                 great
                 bondage
                 .
                 
              
               
                 An
                 high
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 liue
                 well
                 without
                 the
                 whip
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 faithfull
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 thus
                 kept
                 downe
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Sinne
                 is
                 not
                 shaken
                 off
                 as
                 a
                 burre
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Grace
                 to
                 vanquish
                 sinne
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 attained
                 :
                 and
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 good
                 treasurie
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 being
                 kept
                 ,
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 good
                 things
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 peece
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 to
                 liue
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 keepe
                 their
                 hearts
                 well
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Without
                 it
                 ,
                 nothing
                 sauoury
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 fruite
                 of
                 a
                 well
                 ordered
                 heart
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 looking
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 moode
                 onely
                 ,
                 dangerous
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 heart
                 may
                 alwaies
                 be
                 lookt
                 to
                 .
                 
              
               
                 An
                 other
                 cause
                 why
                 the
                 heart
                 should
                 be
                 lookt
                 to
                 :
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 any
                 duty
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 fitte
                 to
                 pray
                 and
                 meditate
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 onely
                 way
                 to
                 curbe
                 vp
                 our
                 lusts
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 looke
                 to
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Without
                 this
                 ,
                 small
                 fruite
                 or
                 comfort
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 clensing
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 perfect
                 .
                 
              
               
                 This
                 clensing
                 ,
                 though
                 weake
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 priuiledge
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 generall
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 beleeuer
                 .
                 
              
               
                 More
                 hard
                 and
                 excellent
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 eschew
                 euill
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 eschewing
                 euill
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Three
                 branches
                 of
                 this
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 treatise
                 .
                 
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Setteth
                     downe
                     rules
                     to
                     direct
                     to
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     duties
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Sheweth
                     wherein
                     this
                     part
                     of
                     godlinesse
                     consisteth
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Answereth
                     obiections
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 rules
                 to
                 liue
                 well
                 by
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 rule
                 to
                 liue
                 well
                 ,
                 is
                 Knowledge
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Knowledge
                 what
                 .
                 
              
               
                 To
                 grow
                 in
                 this
                 knowledge
                 .
                 
              
               
                 With
                 this
                 knowledge
                 must
                 goe
                 Delight
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Without
                 this
                 delight
                 no
                 fruite
                 of
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 Knowledge
                 an
                 excellent
                 gift
                 :
                 
              
               
                 But
                 without
                 the
                 salt
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 vnsauory
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 rule
                 ,
                 Practise
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Practise
                 is
                 first
                 in
                 an
                 hearty
                 desire
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 affections
                 must
                 be
                 stronger
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 good
                 is
                 greater
                 .
                 
              
               
                 As
                 we
                 desire
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 indeauour
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 .
                 
              
               
                 All
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 must
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 serue
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Make
                 a
                 trade
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Vertues
                 that
                 further
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 rules
                 .
                 
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Vprightnesse
                     ,
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Diligence
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Constancie
                     or
                     perseuerance
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Vprightnesse
                 ,
                 what
                 .
              
               
                 Pretences
                 in
                 good
                 actions
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 these
                 rules
                 and
                 vertues
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Vnarmed
                 venturing
                 abroad
                 ,
                 is
                 cause
                 of
                 sore
                 wounds
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 OBiect
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 doe
                 as
                 we
                 desire
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Gods
                     grace
                     shall
                     be
                     sufficient
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     best
                     desire
                     without
                     looking
                     for
                     Gods
                     helpe
                     ,
                     is
                     vaine
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Why
                 Paul
                 ouercame
                 not
                 all
                 rebellion
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Paul
                 was
                 not
                 caried
                 into
                 grosse
                 iniquitie
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                 We
                 may
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 grace
                 that
                 Paul
                 had
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 measure
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 weake
                 ,
                 discouraged
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 victorie
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 know
                 not
                 their
                 libertie
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 two
                 next
                 vertues
                 ,
                 Diligence
                 and
                 Constancie
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Diligence
                 and
                 Constancie
                 bring
                 great
                 matters
                 to
                 passe
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 diligence
                 is
                 required
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 constancie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 gaine
                 of
                 these
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 pay
                 deare
                 for
                 their
                 liberties
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Want
                 of
                 these
                 vertues
                 ,
                 dangerous
                 .
              
               
                 Other
                 two
                 vertues
                 ,
                 Humilitie
                 and
                 Meekenesse
                 .
                 
              
               
                 These
                 alwayes
                 necessarie
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Christian
                 life
                 ,
                 no
                 idle
                 nor
                 vnsetled
                 life
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 one
                 worke
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 another
                 :
                 yet
                 without
                 toile
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Keepe
                 alwaies
                 an
                 appetite
                 to
                 some
                 new
                 dutie
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 COm
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Duties
                 to
                 Gods
                 person
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Trust
                 ,
                 hope
                 ,
                 patience
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Ioy
                 ,
                 thankefulnesse
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Request
                 ,
                 loue
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Desire
                 of
                 God
                 presence
                 ,
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 feare
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Com.
                 2.
                 
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 ministery
                 ,
                 sacraments
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Publike
                 prayers
                 ,
                 Censures
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Publike
                 fasts
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Extraordinary
                 thanks
                 .
              
               
                 Priuate
                 worship
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Maner
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 Gods
                 worship
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Preparation
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     hearing
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Hauing
                     heard
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 How
                 conference
                 and
                 reading
                 should
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 should
                 be
                 receiued
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 prayer
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Com.
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 In
                 an
                 oath
                 .
                 
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Trueth
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Righteousnesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Iudgement
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 In
                 beholding
                 Gods
                 works
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Com.
                 4.
                 
                 Keeping
                 holy
                 of
                 the
                 seuenth
                 day
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Varietie
                 of
                 holy
                 exercises
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Publike
                 duties
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Priuate
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     By
                     our selues
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     With
                     others
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 CAAP.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 SEcond
                 Table
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Dueties
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Beare
                 loue
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Brotherly
                 kindnesse
                 to
                 Christians
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 duties
                 to
                 our
                 neighbour
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Com.
                 5.
                 
                 Duties
                 of
                 inferiors
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Common
                 to
                 all
                 inferiors
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Subiection
                 .
              
               
                 Reuerence
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Superiors
                 duty
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Diuers
                 kinds
                 of
                 superiors
                 .
              
               
                 Duties
                 of
                 subiects
                 and
                 seruants
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Duties
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 authority
                 :
                 as
                 ,
                 Princes
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Masters
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Childrens
                 duty
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Parents
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Ministers
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Hearers
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Strong
                 Christians
                 :
              
               
                 Weaker
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Others
                 excelling
                 in
                 gifts
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Ancient
                 in
                 yeeres
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Duties
                 towards
                 our
                 equals
                 .
                 
              
               
                 By
                 examining
                 ,
                 see
                 our
                 wants
                 and
                 need
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Maintaine
                 our
                 owne
                 reuerence
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Com.
                 6.
                 
                 Duties
                 towards
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 our
                 nighbour
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Bodily
                 life
                 and
                 health
                 .
                 To
                 hurt
                 none
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 mildnesse
                 of
                 spirit
                 to
                 beare
                 much
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Cut
                 off
                 all
                 occasions
                 of
                 discord
                 .
                 
              
               
                 To
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 their
                 liues
                 .
                 
              
               
                 In
                 their
                 miseries
                 .
                 
              
               
                 To
                 pitty
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 shew
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 seruants
                 distressed
                 .
                 
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 sicke
                 in
                 visiting
                 them
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Helpfulnesse
                 and
                 harmlesnesse
                 ,
                 vertues
                 of
                 singular
                 price
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 vertues
                 accompany
                 them
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Pittie
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Good
                 example
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 winne
                 and
                 confirme
                 others
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Helpe
                 the
                 poore
                 .
                 
              
            
          
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A10945-e260
           
             Luk.
             16.8
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             18.15
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.15
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10945-e510
           
             Iob.
             34.3
             .
          
           
             Act.
             7.51
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             Iere.
             6.29.30
             .
          
           
             Act.
             11.24
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10945-e760
           
             The
             intent
             of
             the
             author
             ,
             and
             generall
             summe
             of
             the
             whole
             booke
             .
          
           
             The
             fruite
             and
             benefit
             of
             it
             to
             the
             true
             Christian
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             vngodly
             may
             learne
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               point
               .
            
             
               The
               reasons
               of
               setting
               out
               this
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             authors
             desire
             that
             they
             might
             profit
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             worke
             especially
             tendeth
             to
             better
             the
             good
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             of
             vse
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             good
             christians
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             one
             reason
             of
             setting
             it
             out
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             of
             setting
             it
             forth
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             .
          
           
             Iasper
             Loarte
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.22
             .
             Act.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             61.1
             .
             Ezech.
             34.4
             .
             Ioh.
             8
             32.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             The
             seuenth
             reason
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             in
             the
             preface
             .
          
           
             The
             contents
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             whole
             booke
             ,
             in
             seuen
             seuerall
             treatises
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             treatise
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             treatise
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             treatise
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             treatise
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             treatise
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             treatise
             .
          
           
             The
             seuenth
             treatise
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             point
             of
             the
             preface
             ,
             directing
             the
             reader
             ,
             how
             to
             reade
             this
             booke
             with
             most
             profit
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             2.10
             .
             Heb.
             13.18
             .
             Matth.
             5.18
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10945-e5050
           
             Hovv
             any
             may
             knovv
             they
             be
             the
             Lords
             .
          
           
             Most
             are
             deceiued
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Papists
             think
             it
             impossible
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Carnall
             Protestants
             thinke
             it
             easie
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.32
             .
             Matth.
             7.14
             .
             Luk.
             19.
             
             Matth.
             7.21
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             VVeake
             Christians
             full
             of
             doubting
             .
          
           
             Three
             generall
             heads
             ,
             or
             parts
             of
             this
             first
             treatise
             .
          
           
             Three
             branches
             of
             the
             first
             head
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             head
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             point
             of
             mans
             miserie
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.26
             .
             Heb.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             Two
             parts
             of
             mans
             miserie
             :
             first
             his
             sinne
             .
             
               Gen.
               6.5
            
             .
          
           
             Hosea
             1.2
             .
             Coloss
             .
             1.21
             .
             
               Mans
               sinne
               vvhat
            
             .
          
           
             Euery
             part
             corrupted
             .
          
           
             Vnderstanding
             .
             Ephes
             .
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             Heb.
             10.22
             .
          
           
             VVill.
             Rom.
             8.5.6
             .
          
           
             Conuersation
             .
          
           
             Thoughts
             .
          
           
             Desires
             .
          
           
             Outvvard
             behauiour
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
             Rom.
             8.7
             .
          
           
             Prouer.
             28.9
             .
             Iohn
             9.31
             .
             Psalm
             .
             50.16
             .
          
           
             Fevv
             thinke
             it
             thus
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             mans
             misery
             .
             The
             curse
             first
             on
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             28.15
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Men
             shift
             off
             this
             .
          
           
             This
             curse
             is
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             curse
             vpon
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             The
             necessitie
             of
             this
             knovvledge
             of
             mans
             miserie
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             knovvne
             as
             vvell
             as
             our
             miserie
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.16
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             Act.
             4.12
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             point
             about
             the
             remedie
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.10.12
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.22
             .
             and
             12.14
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             about
             the
             remedie
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             58.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             about
             the
             remedie
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             11.12
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             point
             about
             the
             remedie
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Act.
             26.18
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             4.1
             .
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             poynt
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               7.9
            
             .
             They
             are
             most
             light
             ,
             who
             haue
             most
             cause
             to
             mourne
             .
          
           
             Prouer.
             14.12
             .
             Act.
             14.16
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.37
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             24.27
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             4.9
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             73.4
             .
             Luk.
             13.2
             .
          
           
             The
             lavv
             is
             to
             be
             preached
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             vvithout
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             21.18
             .
             Iudg.
             2.3
             .
             &
             10.
             1.
             
             Sam.
             7.2.3
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Ansvvere
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             8.6.7
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             15.17
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             2.4
             .
          
           
             The
             complaint
             of
             the
             penitent
             sinner
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             17.9
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             12.20
             .
             Matth.
             11.24
             .
             Matth.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             9.12
             .
             Luk.
             7.38
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             28.9
             .
             Matth.
             15.27
             .
             Luk.
             15.17.18
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             33.23
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             36.26
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             15.18
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.44
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             16.6
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             
               Matth.
               13.44
            
             .
             He
             whom
             God
             loueth
             highly
             priseth
             the
             pearle
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             16.12
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             55.1
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             nothing
             of
             his
             owne
             but
             sin
             .
          
           
             Yet
             hard
             to
             renounce
             that
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             19.29
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             despiseth
             it
             .
             
               Hos
               .
               14.9
            
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             great
             worke
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.44
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             13.23
             .
          
           
             He
             forsakes
             not
             sinne
             as
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             21.27
             .
             Ioel.
             2
             13.
             1.
             
             King.
             22.8.26
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             19.9
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             7.3.4
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             28.13
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             78.36
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.7.8
             .
          
           
             God
             sealeth
             vp
             his
             promises
             to
             the
             beleeuer
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.22
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               8.16
            
             .
             The
             beleeuer
             reasoning
             with
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Act.
             16.15
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
               15.20
            
             .
             He
             weigheth
             all
             things
             hereto
             belonging
             .
          
           
             He
             seekes
             helpe
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             7.37
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             45.26.27
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             will
             follow
             of
             applying
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.27
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.4.5
             .
             Psal
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             the
             smallest
             measure
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             worketh
             faith
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             19.9
             .
          
           
             Faith
             vniteth
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             Common
             professors
             haue
             not
             this
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Phil.
               1.
            
             
             How
             God
             worketh
             faith
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14.1
             .
          
           
             VVhy
             many
             want
             faith
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             18.8
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             of
             this
             third
             part
             .
          
           
             
               Markes
               of
               faith
            
             .
             Ioh.
             3.23
             .
             
               Seeing
               God
               commandeth
               vs
               to
               beleeue
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             77.3.8.9.10
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
             Psal
             .
             32.5
             .
          
           
             Many
             deceiued
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             diuels
             bewitching
             .
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               4.3.4
            
          
           
             Fault
             of
             not
             beleeuing
             in
             Minister
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               minister
            
             .
             Prou.
             29.18
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Not
             teaching
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.17
             .
             Matth.
             15.14
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             29.18
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Seldome
             teaching
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             8.11
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             2.11
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.13
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             21.17
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Necessitie
             of
             often
             teaching
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.9
             .
             Ezech.
             33.3
             .
             Ierem.
             48.10
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             Minister
             not
             plaine
             teaching
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
             Matth.
             7.29
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             VVant
             of
             Catechising
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             9.12
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             should
             haue
             authoritie
             to
             examine
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             Commendation
             of
             Catechising
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6.1.2
             .
          
           
             Good
             life
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Priuate
             conference
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             20.21
             .
          
           
             Le
             ts
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             people
             .
             Diuels
             bewitching
             .
          
           
             Light
             esteeming
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             14.
             
          
           
             Fevv
             that
             receiue
             the
             doctrine
             haue
             faith
             .
          
           
             Practise
             of
             true
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             13.15
             .
             Psalm
             .
             23.4
             .
          
           
             None
             beguiled
             by
             Sathan
             ,
             but
             wilfull
             and
             foolish
             .
          
           
             Particular
             lets
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             thinke
             it
             impossible
             .
             
               Psalm
               .
               14.1
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Not
               necessarie
            
             .
             Matth.
             19.22
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Too
             hard
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             14.18
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Careles
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Feare
             losse
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.16
             .
             Luk.
             8.13.14
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Presume
             .
             Ioh.
             2.23.24
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             8.21
             .
             Reuel
             .
             3.17
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Neuer
               broken
               hearted
            
             .
             Iere.
             4.4
             .
             &
             8.6
             
          
           
             8
             
               Feare
               continuance
            
             .
             Acts.
             26.27
             .
             Ioh.
             6.60.66
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Too
             slightly
             seeke
             it
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             3.1
             .
          
           
             10
             Sudden
             flashes
             soone
             out
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             7.26
             .
          
           
             An
             exhortation
             to
             the
             ministers
             
          
           
             The
             titles
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Their
             charge
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             their
             practise
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Incouragemēts
             to
             the
             Ministers
             to
             do
             their
             dutie
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             from
             their
             honour
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             frō
             their
             comfort
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             the
             peoples
             benefit
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             ,
             from
             our
             reward
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             answer
             the
             obiections
             which
             might
             discourage
             vs.
             
          
           
             An
             exhortation
             to
             the
             people
             to
             embrace
             the
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.19
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             .
          
           
             The
             peoples
             sin
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             people
             hinder
             themselues
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             fit
             remedies
             to
             these
             lets
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               13.20.21
            
             True
             desire
             giues
             not
             ouer
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.45
             .
          
           
             High
             account
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             7.50
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             sound
             and
             vaine
             desire
             .
          
           
             Heart
             vpon
             Gods
             promises
             .
          
           
             Gods
             will
             we
             should
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.19
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Jf
             any
             doubting
             arise
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             
             Matth.
             13.
             
             Coloss
             .
             2.5
             .
             Ioh.
             10.27
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             hearken
             to
             any
             contrary
             voyce
             .
             
               Gen.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             58.5
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.38
             .
          
           
             Remedie
             against
             feare
             of
             continuance
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             22.31
             .
             Luk.
             12.32
             .
             Ioh.
             13.1
             .
             &
             10
             27.
             
             &
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             head
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             77.13
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.35
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             perswasion
             to
             vphold
             a
             weake
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             perswasion
             to
             vphold
             a
             vveake
             faith
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             perswasion
             to
             vphold
             a
             weake
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             perswasion
             to
             vphold
             a
             weake
             faith
             .
          
           
             A
             fit
             simile
             .
          
           
             Esai
             55.1
             .
             Matth.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Another
             sort
             weake
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             to
             be
             comforted
             .
          
           
             Perswasions
             to
             the
             weake
             to
             vphold
             them
             .
          
           
             Sathan
             worketh
             vpon
             vs
             by
             suggestions
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             properties
             .
          
           
             Sathan
             tempteth
             and
             perswadeth
             to
             sin
             ,
             which
             we
             delight
             not
             in
             .
          
           
             He
             laboureth
             to
             dimme
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             sight
             of
             Gods
             grace
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             He
             troubleth
             much
             by
             outward
             obiects
             .
          
           
             The
             obiections
             of
             the
             weake
             in
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Remedies
             against
             Sathans
             temptations
             .
          
           
             Further
             remedies
             .
          
           
             What
             wee
             should
             doe
             ,
             when
             we
             feele
             not
             the
             sweete
             taste
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             .
          
           
             A
             fift
             perswasion
             to
             vphold
             vveake
             faith
             .
          
           
             A
             sixt
             perswasion
             to
             vphold
             the
             weak
             faith
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             33.12
             .
          
           
             A
             seuenth
             perswasion
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.4.5
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             27.3
             .
             1.
             
             King.
             21.27
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.20
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             22.
             
             Mark.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             12.20
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             18.14
             .
          
           
             Forwardnes
             in
             religion
             was
             sometime
             in
             many
             .
             
               Hebr.
               6.5
               .
               Exod.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             Ier.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             Apostataes
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             6.66
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Iames
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.21
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             16.3
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             5.35
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             19.29
             .
          
           
             The
             fals
             of
             many
             Professors
             haue
             made
             them
             vile
             .
          
           
             Some
             haue
             fallen
             away
             before
             trouble
             came
             .
          
           
             Let
             such
             repent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             10.16
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             7.3.5
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             is
             not
             to
             be
             preached
             without
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             VVhy
             the
             Law
             is
             preached
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             How
             men
             abuse
             their
             afflictions
             through
             Sathans
             vviles
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.16
             .
          
           
             Looke
             to
             that
             which
             is
             principall
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.32
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             When
             a
             man
             is
             none
             of
             the
             worst
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             farre
             from
             being
             good
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             vnstaied
             ones
             vse
             all
             meanes
             to
             be
             conuerted
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             65.1
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             head
             
          
           
             Dan.
             4.26
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.5
             .
             Rom.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             20.12
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.13
             .
             Psal
             .
             69.9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             6.25
             .
             Psal
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             133.2
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             137.6
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.44
             .
             Luk.
             10.42
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             10.35
             .
             Reuel
             .
             3.11
             .
             Iohn
             1.12
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.1
             Matth.
             15.6
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             8.15
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.27
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             6.70
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               inseparable
               companion
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               ioy
               .
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.3
             .
             Rom.
             5.5
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             126.1
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.44
             .
          
           
             Act.
             9.17
             .
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             10.20
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
             Iohn
             14.27
             .
             &
             Philip.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             9.23
             .
             Luk.
             10.20
             .
             Eccles
             .
             7.8
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             companion
             of
             faith
             ;
             holy
             admiration
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             14.22
             .
          
           
             Gods
             sauour
             the
             longer
             it
             is
             inioyed
             ,
             the
             sweeter
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             116.
             v.
             8.139.34
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             118.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             companion
             of
             faith
             ,
             loue
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.19
             .
             Ioh.
             15.16
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             116.1
             Luk.
             7.47
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             beleeuers
             feele
             sensibly
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             to
             shadow
             the
             loue
             of
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             4.
             companion
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             thankefulnes
             .
          
           
             Lamen
             .
             3.23
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.18
             .
          
           
             The
             5.
             companion
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             a
             desire
             of
             an
             holy
             communion
             with
             God.
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.1
            
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             84.11
             .
          
           
             Gods
             presence
             in
             heauen
             to
             be
             preferd
             before
             it
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             14.13
             .
             Psal
             .
             16.11
             .
             Reuel
             .
             22.20
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.37
             .
          
           
             The
             6.
             companion
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             forsake
             the
             vvorld
             .
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.10
            
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             grace
             not
             to
             be
             tied
             to
             the
             vvorld
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             16.12
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             A
             great
             liberty
             to
             be
             vvilling
             to
             die
             ,
             such
             only
             are
             fit
             to
             liue
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             forsaking
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             leaue
             necessarie
             duties
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.20.21
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.17
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             21.34
             .
          
           
             Cloystring
             and
             such
             like
             no
             point
             of
             godlines
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.14
             
          
           
             The
             seuenth
             companion
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             shame
             for
             our
             former
             vnkindnes
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             7.44
             .
             Act.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             32.32
             .
          
           
             Lament
             .
             3.22
             .
             Iob.
             21.14
             .
          
           
             The
             beleeuers
             reuenge
             themselues
             for
             their
             former
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.11
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             
               Psalm
               .
               25.6
               .
               &
               130.30
               .
            
          
           
             The
             eight
             companion
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             to
             conuert
             and
             bring
             on
             others
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             22.42
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             66.16
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.11
             .
          
           
             Edifying
             talke
             ,
             good
             for
             our selues
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Thess
               .
               5.14
            
             .
             Vse
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             though
             we
             see
             not
             present
             fruit
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             10.21
             .
             Psalm
             .
             119.13
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             means
             to
             hold
             and
             to
             be
             confirmed
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             6.21
             .
             Matth.
             13.44
             .
             Reuel
             .
             3.11
             .
             Hebr.
             10.35
             .
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             things
             must
             best
             be
             regarded
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Euill
             must
             be
             auoided
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             liberties
             soberly
             vsed
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             10.42
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             13.1
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             meanes
             to
             confirme
             faith
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             34.7
             .
          
           
             True
             beleeuers
             are
             soone
             faint
             and
             fearefull
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             7.37
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.14
             .
             Hos
             .
             14.2.3.4.5
             Prou.
             28.13
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.75
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             41.12
             .
          
           
             They
             must
             much
             helpe
             their
             weaknes
             and
             oft
             .
          
           
             The
             3.
             
               meane
               to
               confirme
               faith
            
             .
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             2.10.13
             .
             &
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             3.10
             .
             Luk.
             22.19
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.40
             .
          
           
             The
             4.
             meane
             to
             confirme
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             5.
             meane
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             77.9
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             The
             faithfull
             haue
             neere
             acquaintance
             with
             God.
             They
             are
             called
             his
             friends
             .
             
               Ioh.
               15.14.15
               .
               Ephes
               .
               2.4
               .
               Zach.
               2.8
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             8.15
             .
             Luk.
             1.74.75
             .
             Phil.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Let
             no
             place
             be
             giuen
             to
             doubting
             .
             
               Ioh.
               13.1
            
             .
          
           
             How
             faith
             is
             weakned
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             2.5
             .
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 sixt
                 meane
                 to
                 confirme
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               Compare
               
                 Exodus
                 4.
              
               with
               chap.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             No
             outvvard
             meanes
             confirme
             faith
             ,
             if
             we
             prize
             it
             not
             the
             best
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             A
             pithie
             speech
             of
             a
             vvorthie
             person
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             9.14
             .
          
           
             The
             chiefest
             thing
             euery
             morning
             is
             to
             remember
             Gods
             loue
             .
          
           
             Gods
             children
             not
             so
             wise
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             as
             the
             bad
             for
             theirs
             .
          
           
             Many
             good
             Christians
             haue
             not
             halfe
             the
             comfort
             they
             might
             haue
             .
             
               Ephes
               .
               5.18
               .
               Deut.
               33.12
               .
               Psal
               .
               90.
               
            
          
           
             Vnsetling
             of
             our selues
             from
             nourishing
             faith
             ,
             is
             full
             of
             dangers
             .
          
           
             The
             longer
             we
             liue
             ,
             the
             better
             we
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             Many
             haue
             found
             small
             cōfort
             through
             their
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.1
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10945-e20000
           
             Iames
             2.26
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             Diuers
             opinions
             about
             godlines
             .
             
               Matth.
               27.3
            
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             Jt
             is
             necessarie
             to
             vnderstand
             wherein
             a
             godly
             life
             consisteth
             .
          
           
             The
             necessarie
             connexion
             of
             this
             treatise
             with
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             Faith
             and
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             are
             as
             twinnes
             ,
             and
             goe
             together
             .
             The
             heads
             of
             this
             treatise
             are
             foure
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             36.26
             .
          
           
             Iames
             2.18
             .
          
           
             Where
             true
             faith
             is
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             good
             life
             .
             
               Ephes
               .
               2.3
            
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.5
             .
             
               No
               good
               thing
               in
               the
               vnbeleeuer
               that
               pleaseth
               God.
            
             Gen.
             9.6
             .
             Prou.
             28.9
             .
             Psalm
             .
             50.16
             .
             Gen.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             No
             new
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Jt
             is
             hard
             only
             to
             the
             obstinate
             
               2.
               
               Pet.
               3.16
            
             .
          
           
             None
             that
             haue
             faith
             can
             liue
             wickedly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Proofes
             of
             the
             former
             .
             
               Tit.
               2.12
            
             .
          
           
             Faith
             is
             not
             content
             with
             a
             wandring
             desire
             of
             godlines
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Act.
             26.28
             .
          
           
             Gospell
             despised
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             knowne
             .
          
           
             Many
             would
             be
             thought
             beleeuers
             ,
             vvho
             liue
             not
             a
             godly
             life
             .
             
               Hos
               .
               7.8
            
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.4
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.12
             .
             Ierem.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.26
             .
          
           
             Too
             hastie
             repentance
             seldome
             sound
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Change
             of
             life
             without
             faith
             ,
             vaine
             .
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             vaine
             to
             thinke
             we
             haue
             faith
             without
             a
             new
             life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             14.6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.75
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.22
             .
          
           
             The
             beleeuer
             must
             beleeue
             other
             promises
             beside
             that
             of
             saluation
             .
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.30
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Also
             the
             threats
             and
             commaundements
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             The
             beleeuers
             doe
             not
             thus
             .
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               3.1
            
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             why
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             .
          
           
             VVant
             of
             this
             faith
             worketh
             much
             inconuenience
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
             Rom.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             The
             beleeuer
             must
             beleeue
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             And
             particular
             promises
             of
             benefits
             and
             deliuerance
             .
          
           
             And
             precepts
             and
             threats
             ,
             euen
             the
             word
             it selfe
             .
             
               Rom.
               1.5
            
             .
          
           
             Examples
             of
             such
             as
             did
             st
             .
             
               Hebr.
               11.8
            
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             5.46
             .
          
           
             Ios
             .
             6.10
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             10.38
             .
             Gal.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             This
             kinde
             of
             faith
             not
             oft
             beat
             vpon
             by
             teachers
             .
          
           
             The
             lesse
             conceiued
             ,
             and
             in
             vse
             with
             the
             better
             kind
             of
             hearers
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.28
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.18
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             causeth
             tedious
             troubles
             to
             many
             christians
             .
          
           
             The
             testimonie
             of
             good
             christians
             .
          
           
             An
             exhortation
             to
             the
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             Let
             faith
             and
             godlines
             be
             oft
             taught
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             things
             without
             vaine
             repetition
             and
             barbarousnes
             .
          
           
             Act.
             13.42
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             14.2
             .
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             The
             heart
             the
             fountaine
             of
             godly
             life
             ,
             must
             first
             be
             purged
             .
          
           
             Like
             heart
             ,
             like
             life
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             12.35
             .
          
           
             The
             heart
             is
             a
             dungeon
             of
             iniquitie
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             A
             view
             of
             the
             filthines
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             17.9
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             purging
             of
             sinne
             is
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.23
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             dieth
             in
             this
             weake
             estate
             is
             saued
             .
          
           
             Holy
             desires
             be
             oft
             times
             quenched
             in
             the
             beleeuer
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             43.5
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             103.1
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             heart
             is
             purged
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             power
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             11.2
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             at
             the
             first
             turning
             of
             a
             sinner
             to
             God
             
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             Euen
             this
             is
             a
             gracious
             work
             .
          
           
             VVe
             must
             not
             stand
             at
             a
             stay
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.9
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Hart
             is
             purged
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.9
             .
             Act.
             26.18
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             VVorldly
             delights
             so
             sought
             for
             ,
             because
             the
             heauenly
             are
             not
             felt
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             11.6
             .
             Hos
             .
             1.10
             .
          
           
             So
             soone
             as
             any
             are
             assured
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             ▪
             so
             soone
             are
             their
             harts
             changed
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Faith
             purgeth
             only
             as
             the
             instrument
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.4
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             
               True
               repentance
            
             .
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.23
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.1
             .
             Col.
             3.9.10.15
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.2
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             VVithout
             the
             change
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             amendment
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             simplest
             Christian
             finds
             some
             measure
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             Prooues
             that
             this
             change
             is
             wrought
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
             opened
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.5.6
             .
             opened
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             15.1.2
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.16
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             1.4
             .
             Luk.
             1.74
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             5.20
             .
             Luk.
             7.
             
             Psalm
             .
             50.
             
             Rom.
             6.6.11
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             change
             ,
             the
             beleeuer
             sensibly
             discerneth
             his
             present
             state
             from
             his
             former
             .
          
           
             The
             weake
             troubled
             ,
             that
             this
             change
             is
             so
             small
             .
          
           
             Yet
             this
             is
             a
             note
             that
             their
             state
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             This
             change
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Prouer.
               13.26
            
             Jf
             men
             at
             first
             gaue
             God
             their
             hearts
             ,
             then
             should
             their
             whole
             life
             be
             better
             .
          
           
             Not
             a
             peece
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Many
             hardly
             brought
             to
             giue
             their
             whole
             heart
             ,
             therefore
             giue
             ouer
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             78.35
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             36.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             be
             changed
             before
             our
             liues
             can
             be
             amended
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             life
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             is
             .
          
           
             All
             vngodlines
             ,
             not
             some
             onely
             is
             to
             be
             renounced
             .
          
           
             The
             beleeuer
             loatheth
             his
             former
             filthie
             life
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Power
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             gaine
             thereby
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.10.11
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.24
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.1
             .
          
           
             Vanitie
             of
             worldly
             ioyes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Timot.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.41
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             He
             renounceth
             sinne
             in
             good
             aduisednes
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             some
             good
             mood
             onely
             .
             
               Hos
               .
               14.9
               .
               Ephes
               .
               4.24
               .
            
          
           
             Matth.
             16.24
             .
          
           
             For
             want
             of
             this
             setled
             denying
             our selues
             ,
             diuers
             neuer
             attaine
             true
             godlines
             .
          
           
             VVorst
             sort
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             hate
             this
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Gods
             seruants
             are
             at
             vtter
             defiance
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Ezra
             .
             10.12
             .
          
           
             Iere.
             31.19
             .
          
           
             They
             leaue
             not
             sin
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             nor
             by
             constraint
             ,
             or
             for
             company
             ,
             feare
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Nehem.
             10.29
             .
             
               Abiure
               sinne
            
             .
          
           
             Not
             our
             owne
             strength
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.13
             .
             Rom.
             9.31
             .
          
           
             Got
             with
             much
             striuing
             .
          
           
             
               No
               discouragement
            
             .
             Matth.
             19.29
             .
          
           
             Faithfull
             alwaies
             preuaile
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Yet
               finde
               comfort
            
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.6
             .
             Psal
             .
             116.11
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.8.9
             .
          
           
             No
             hurt
             by
             abasing
             .
          
           
             Gaine
             of
             our
             falles
             to
             purge
             vs.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             28.13
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             only
             to
             the
             beleeuer
             .
          
           
             Beleeuers
             can
             renounce
             all
             .
          
           
             Vnbeleeuers
             cannot
             .
          
           
             No
             dramme
             of
             goodnes
             in
             a
             naturall
             man.
             
          
           
             Diuers
             kinds
             of
             euill
             to
             be
             renounced
             .
          
           
             First
             inward
             lusts
             .
          
           
             Not
             all
             in
             like
             measure
             .
          
           
             The
             effects
             of
             our
             naturall
             corruption
             here
             be
             meant
             .
             
               Iam.
               1.14
            
             .
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             Three
             sorts
             of
             lustes
             .
          
           
             A
             view
             of
             some
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Against
             God
             and
             his
             honour
             and
             worship
             in
             the
             first
             Table
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             13.
             
          
           
             Acts
             24.25
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             21.14
             ,
             15.
             
             Matth.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             Distrust
             .
          
           
             Jn
             aduersitie
             .
          
           
             Jmpatient
             .
          
           
             Obstinate
             .
          
           
             Loathsome
             guests
             .
          
           
             Jnward
             corruptions
             in
             prosperitie
             .
             No
             thankefulnesse
             .
          
           
             Carnall
             reioycing
             .
          
           
             Iames
             4.4
             .
             
               Drunke
               with
               pleasures
            
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             15.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.46
             .
          
           
             Abuse
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             8.5.6
             .
          
           
             VVicked
             lusts
             towards
             man.
             The
             2.
             table
             ,
             fift
             Commandement
             .
             Contempt
             of
             betters
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               12.
            
             
             Vnthankefulnes
             to
             men
             .
          
           
             Saucines
             in
             youth
             .
          
           
             Reioyce
             in
             euil
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             VVrath
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             13.8
             .
             &
             9
             
          
           
             No
             bearing
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             12.15
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.32
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.15
             .
             
               No
               fellow
               feeling
            
             .
          
           
             Vncleane
             lusts
             .
          
           
             Feed
             their
             lusts
             
          
           
             Zach.
             12.8
             .
          
           
             Couetousnes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             4.4
             .
             Psal
             .
             15.6
             .
          
           
             Lust
             against
             our
             neighbours
             name
             .
          
           
             Surmises
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             22.8
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.7
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             2.14
             .
             Libels
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             50.22
             .
          
           
             Though
             not
             alwaies
             ,
             yet
             these
             be
             common
             .
          
           
             These
             lusts
             be
             causes
             of
             all
             woe
             .
          
           
             Euill
             lusts
             concerning
             our selues
             .
          
           
             Fretting
             when
             crossed
             of
             their
             will.
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               31.
               
               Acts
               16.
               
            
          
           
             Excessiue
             delight
             in
             abundance
             .
          
           
             Iames
             5.5
             .
          
           
             Pride
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Iames
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Frowardnes
             .
             Prou.
             27.1
             .
          
           
             Selfe
             lov●
             ▪
             
          
           
             A
             speciall
             part
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             to
             renounce
             these
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             Iusts
             marre
             al.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.10
             .
             Iam.
             4.1.2
             .
          
           
             
               This
               shall
               be
               accepted
            
             .
             Psal
             .
             130.3
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             obserues
             these
             ,
             is
             occupied
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             .
             
               Iam.
               4.7
            
             .
          
           
             All
             ouercome
             not
             these
             alike
             .
          
           
             The
             better
             sort
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Moses
               meeke
               ,
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 12.3
              
               .
               Abraham
               beleeuing
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 4.3
              
               .
               Ioseph
               continent
               ,
               
                 Genes
                 .
                 39.10
              
               .
               Daniel
               zealous
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Dan.
                 1.8
                 .
                 &
                 6.11
              
               .
               The
               woman
               in
               Luke
               full
               of
               loue
               ,
               
                 Luk.
                 7.47
              
               .
               with
               many
               more
               such
               .
               Therefore
               they
               ruled
               their
               euill
               hearts
               from
               the
               contrary
               corruptions
               .
            
             
               The
               weaker
               are
               not
               to
               distrust
               for
               not
               matching
               the
               best
               .
            
          
           
             These
             lusts
             are
             resisted
             of
             all
             beleeuers
             in
             their
             measure
             .
          
           
             They
             who
             be
             ruled
             by
             their
             lusts
             ,
             cā
             claime
             no
             part
             in
             a
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             weake
             may
             stay
             for
             their
             comfort
             in
             these
             three
             speciall
             graces
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             These
             three
             must
             be
             earnestly
             laboured
             for
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             8.1
             .
             Matth.
             13.36
             .
          
           
             A
             chiefe
             end
             of
             this
             booke
             ,
             is
             to
             set
             forward
             a
             weake
             Christian
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             make
             godlines
             a
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             33.12
             .
          
           
             Gaine
             of
             your
             course
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             withholds
             some
             grace
             from
             his
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             Causes
             in
             our selues
             of
             not
             growing
             .
          
           
             Jgnorance
             .
          
           
             Slouth
             .
          
           
             Fauouring
             sin
             .
          
           
             Timorousnesse
             .
          
           
             Iames
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Remedie
             of
             our
             vnbeleefe
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             godly
             are
             occupied
             .
          
           
             Three
             ages
             of
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             *
             3.
             
             Childhood
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.1
             .
             2.
             
             
               Middle
               age
            
             .
             Ephes
             .
             4.14
             .
             1.
             
             
               Olde
               age
            
             .
             Heb.
             5.14
             .
             Heb.
             12.12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.14
             .
             Ephes
             .
             4.14
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
             
               The
               highest
               degree
               of
               Christians
            
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.24
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.31
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             14.8
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             2.10.11
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             6.22
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.8.9
             .
          
           
             Acts
             24.16
             .
             Coloss
             .
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             12.12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.11
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             2.22
             .
             Acts
             2.25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             1.2
             .
             Psalm
             .
             119.67
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.42
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             are
             molested
             sometimes
             with
             lusts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.9
             .
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             Not
             comparable
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.4
             .
          
           
             Paul
             had
             speciall
             priuiledges
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             12.8.9.10
             .
          
           
             These
             be
             fathers
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             sort
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             in
             battell
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             is
             odious
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             euer
             ouercome
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             sometime
             discouraged
             .
          
           
             
               Cant
               3
               2.3
            
             .
             Glad
             to
             vse
             all
             helpes
             .
          
           
             Set
             against
             smaller
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             These
             be
             held
             vnder
             their
             infirmities
             for
             their
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             sort
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             2.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             danger
             in
             comfort
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             danger
             ,
             when
             they
             feele
             want
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Many
             defects
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             Young
             Christians
             compared
             to
             children
             .
          
           
             
               These
               must
               growe
            
             .
             Matth.
             13.31
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             88.9
             .
          
           
             Their
             dutie
             .
          
           
             Gods
             children
             are
             in
             danger
             sometimes
             to
             be
             dazeled
             and
             without
             feeling
             .
          
           
             These
             degrees
             may
             in
             some
             respect
             fall
             one
             into
             another
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             10.29
             .
          
           
             Outward
             wickednes
             to
             be
             renounced
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             7.4
             .
             Vide
             Iudg.
             10.14
             .
             Hos
             .
             14.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.1
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Pet.
               2.20
            
             .
             Beleeuers
             must
             forsake
             their
             former
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.25
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Examples
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             39.10
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             11.24
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             19.2
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             7.37
             .
          
           
             The
             vngodly
             will
             scorne
             professors
             ,
             if
             their
             liues
             be
             faulty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.5.6
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             sort
             of
             bad
             professors
             ,
             ignorant
             and
             carelesse
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             wofull
             estate
             of
             the
             rude
             ignorant
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             8.11
             .
          
           
             Many
             laugh
             at
             the
             rude
             for
             their
             homely
             speeches
             ,
             who
             yet
             are
             like
             them
             in
             qualities
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             sort
             .
             Ciuil
             Professors
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             21.31.5
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Some
             of
             all
             these
             3.
             sorts
             are
             sometimes
             prickt
             in
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             9.27
             .
             1.
             
             King.
             21.27
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             6.19
             .
             Hos
             .
             6.4
             .
             Mich.
             6.6
             
          
           
             Iob.
             27.8.9.10
             .
             
               These
               be
               hypocrites
            
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             78.36
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.16
             .
             Ioh.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Sudden
             flashes
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             sort
             of
             bad
             professors
             ,
             schismatikes
             ,
             inordinate
             liuers
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             taunters
             ,
             railers
             ,
             and
             slaunderers
             of
             their
             brethren
             .
          
           
             And
             censurers
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Soone
             ride
             in
             their
             own
             conceit
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             
          
           
             Inordinate
             liuers
             .
          
           
             Worse
             in
             dealing
             then
             men
             who
             professe
             no
             religion
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.11
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.1
             .
          
           
             Other
             disorders
             of
             such
             professors
             .
             Earthlines
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             12.36
             .
          
           
             Vnquietnes
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.25
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             2.18
             .
          
           
             Luke
             9.23
             .
          
           
             Ill
             educating
             their
             Children
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             
             Prouerb
             .
             20.7
             
          
           
             Vncharitable
             surmises
             .
          
           
             Iames
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             Are
             all
             such
             damned
             .
          
           
             
               God
               shoales
               out
               some
               from
               others
               .
            
             Psalm
             .
             1.2.50.16
             .
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             1.9
             .
             Iohn
             1.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Infirmities
               in
               all
            
             .
             Matth.
             7.22.25.34
             .
          
           
             The
             godlie
             somewhat
             infected
             with
             common
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betweene
             the
             fals
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Cant
             5.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             3.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             godly
             fall
             not
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             secure
             and
             take
             libertie
             .
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               35.24
            
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             89.31
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             91.11
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             16.9
             Philip.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             11.4
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.5
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             4.23
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.1
             .
             Heb.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             be
             fenced
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             No
             warrant
             of
             not
             falling
             deadly
             .
          
           
             VVe
             may
             be
             preserued
             from
             foule
             falles
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.5
             .
             Col.
             1
             .
             2●
             .
             Iam.
             1.27
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.3.4
             .
          
           
             Act.
             26.18.19
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               end
               ,
               why
               God
               suffers
               some
               to
               fall
               so
               .
            
             
               Some
               to
               be
               humbled
               by
               their
               falles
               .
               VVhy
               many
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             The
             secōd
             end
             ,
             to
             magnifie
             his
             mercie
             in
             forgiuing
             great
             sinnes
             .
             
               Ioh.
               21.15
            
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             end
             why
             the
             faithfull
             fall
             in
             regard
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Otherwise
             no
             feare
             of
             falling
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             130.3
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
               1.54
            
             .
             Gods
             tendernes
             ouer
             his
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             33.12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             
               Col.
               1.23
            
             .
             Sweet
             comfort
             to
             the
             weake
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.31
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.16
             .
             Tit.
             1.15
             .
             Cant.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             infirmities
             the
             godly
             be
             subiect
             to
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             17.10
             .
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             weaker
             Christians
             .
          
           
             These
             much
             differ
             from
             all
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             4
             8.
             
          
           
             What
             sinne
             of
             infirmitie
             is
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Wicked
             sinne
             boldly
             .
          
           
             Their
             sorrow
             is
             carnall
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             heart
             purged
             ,
             must
             so
             be
             kept
             .
          
           
             
               Prouerb
               .
               4.23
            
             .
             How
             the
             heart
             is
             kept
             .
          
           
             Psal
             119.9
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.35
             .
          
           
             Great
             labour
             thus
             to
             keepe
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             VVith
             this
             heart
             easie
             to
             renounce
             euill
             .
          
           
             An
             ill
             gouerned
             hart
             cause
             of
             all
             disorder
             .
          
           
             Little
             acquaintance
             with
             our
             hearts
             brings
             great
             bondage
             .
          
           
             An
             high
             grace
             to
             liue
             well
             ,
             without
             the
             whip
             .
          
           
             The
             faithfull
             in
             part
             thus
             kept
             downe
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             is
             not
             shaken
             off
             as
             a
             burre
             .
             
               Heb.
               12.1
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Grace
             to
             vanquish
             sinne
             .
             This
             may
             be
             obtained
             ,
             and
             more
             and
             more
             from
             day
             to
             day
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.5
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             6.45
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             A
             peece
             of
             heauen
             to
             liue
             with
             such
             as
             keepe
             their
             hearts
             well
             .
             
               Psal
               .
               120.5.6
            
             .
          
           
             VVithout
             it
             nothing
             sauory
             .
          
           
             Fruite
             of
             a
             well
             ordered
             heart
             .
          
           
             Good
             moode
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             1.2
             .
          
           
             
               Psal
               .
               119.15
            
             .
             Heart
             may
             alwayes
             be
             looke
             to
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             23.26
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             116.12
             .
          
           
             Another
             cause
             why
             the
             heart
             should
             be
             lookt
             to
             ,
             other
             wise
             it
             will
             not
             be
             readie
             to
             any
             duty
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             pray
             and
             meditate
             .
          
           
             The
             onely
             way
             to
             curbe
             our
             lusts
             ,
             is
             to
             looke
             to
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Without
             this
             small
             fruite
             or
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             19.29
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             6.6
             .
             &
             15.7
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             This
             clensing
             of
             the
             heart
             is
             not
             perfect
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             130.3
             .
          
           
             This
             clensing
             though
             weake
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             priuiledge
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             18.9.10
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             generall
             branch
             of
             the
             life
             of
             the
             beleeuer
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.16
             .
             Prouer.
             19.22
             ▪
             
          
           
             More
             hard
             and
             excellent
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             then
             to
             eschew
             euill
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             rest
             in
             that
             .
          
           
             Three
             branches
             of
             this
             second
             part
             of
             this
             treatise
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             are
             .
             Obiections
             ,
             if
             any
             be
             .
             Necessitie
             of
             rules
             to
             liue
             well
             by
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             rule
             to
             liue
             well
             ,
             is
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Knowledge
             what
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             grow
             in
             this
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.5
             .
             Rom.
             2.29
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             VVith
             this
             knowledge
             must
             goe
             a
             delight
             in
             it
             .
             
               Prou.
               2.4
            
             .
          
           
             
               Prou.
               2.10
            
             .
             Without
             this
             delight
             no
             fruit
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3
             10.
             
          
           
             Knovvledge
             an
             excellent
             gift
             .
          
           
             But
             without
             the
             salt
             of
             grace
             vnsauourie
             .
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               13.1
            
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.99
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             19.2
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             rule
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Practise
             ,
             is
             first
             in
             an
             heartie
             desire
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             48.10
             .
          
           
             Our
             affections
             must
             be
             stronger
             ,
             as
             the
             good
             is
             greater
             .
          
           
             
               How
               we
               come
               by
               this
               grace
               .
            
             Ephes
             .
             4.22
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.4.5
             .
          
           
             As
             we
             desire
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             indeuour
             to
             do
             good
             .
             
               Psal
               .
               122.8
               ,
               9.
            
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.12.13
             .
          
           
             All
             parts
             of
             our
             bodies
             giuen
             to
             serue
             God.
             
          
           
             Make
             a
             trade
             of
             godlines
             .
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             vertue
             is
             vprightnes
             .
          
           
             Deutr.
             18.13
             Ephes
             .
             6.14
             .
             Iohn
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Pretences
             in
             good
             actions
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             130.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Necessitie
             of
             those
             rules
             and
             vertues
             .
          
           
             Vnarmed
             venturing
             abroade
             is
             cause
             of
             sore
             wounds
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             We
             cannot
             doe
             as
             we
             desire
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             best
             desire
             without
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             helpe
             is
             vaine
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.10
             .
             Rom.
             8.30
             .
          
           
             VVhy
             Paul
             ouercame
             not
             all
             rebellion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             Paul
             was
             not
             caried
             into
             grosse
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             VVe
             may
             looke
             for
             the
             like
             grace
             that
             Paul
             had
             in
             our
             measure
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Chron.
             28.
             ●
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.9
             .
             Rom.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Many
             weak●
             discouraged
             for
             want
             of
             this
             victorie
             .
          
           
             Many
             know
             not
             their
             libertie
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.8
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             next
             vertues
             ,
             diligence
             and
             constancie
             .
          
           
             Diligence
             and
             constancie
             bring
             great
             matters
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             48.10
             .
             Iam.
             1.25
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             diligence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.15.16
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             16.19
             .
             &
             12.9
             .
          
           
             Constancie
             .
             Iohn
             .
             8.31
             .
             &
             15.5
             .
          
           
             
               Gaine
               of
               these
            
             .
             Reuel
             .
             2.19
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4
             8.
             
          
           
             Many
             pay
             deare
             for
             their
             liberties
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Want
             of
             these
             daungerous
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             23.17
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.3.6
             .
             Gal.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.58
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.13
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             24.12
             .
             Ioh.
             8.31
             .
             &
             15.7
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.24
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.10.11
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.37
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Other
             two
             vertues
             ,
             humilitie
             and
             meeknes
             .
             
               Matth.
               11.29
            
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.2
             .
             Col.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             These
             alwaies
             necessarie
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             17.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             18.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.30
             .
             Deut.
             12.18
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             15.5
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.3
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             in
             this
             second
             part
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             wherein
             this
             performing
             of
             good
             duties
             doth
             consist
             .
          
           
             Duties
             towards
             gods
             person
             .
          
           
             Knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             73.18
             .
          
           
             Trust
             .
          
           
             Hope
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             
          
           
             Patience
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4
             10.
             
             Rom.
             52.
             
             Col.
             1.11
             .
             Ioy.
             Phil.
             4.4
             .
             Psalm
             .
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Thankfulnes
             .
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.18
             .
          
           
             Request
             .
          
           
             Loue.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.8
             .
             Cant.
             2.4.5
             .
             Psalm
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Desire
             Gods
             presence
             .
          
           
             Reuerence
             .
          
           
             Feare
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.17
             .
             Act.
             9.31
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             commaundement
             .
          
           
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           
             Isay
             1.12
             .
             Iohn
             4.23
             .
          
           
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Publike
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Censures
             .
          
           
             Publike
             fasts
             .
          
           
             
               Ioel.
               2.12
            
             .
             Extraordinary
             thankes
             .
          
           
             Hester
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.13
             .
             Iohn
             11.41
             .
          
           
             Priuate
             worship
             .
          
           
             Manner
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             Gods
             worship
             is
             to
             be
             vsed
             .
             The
             word
             .
             
               Act.
               26.18
            
             .
             Preparation
             .
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.1
               .
               Iam.
               1.21
               .
               Act.
               10.33
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               hearing
            
             .
             Isai
             .
             61.
             
             Act.
             2.37
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Hauing
             heard
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             How
             conference
             and
             reading
             should
             be
             vsed
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             should
             be
             receiued
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             22.13
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             prayer
             should
             be
             made
             .
             
               Matth.
               6.9
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             116.13
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             commandement
             .
             
               Luk.
               1.75
            
             .
          
           
             Ioshu
             .
             7.19
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.31
            
             .
             In
             all
             things
             to
             glorifie
             God.
             
          
           
             Col.
             4.4
             .
             Psal
             .
             118.5.12
             .
          
           
             In
             an
             oth
             .
          
           
             In
             truth
             .
          
           
             In
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             In
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             In
             beholding
             Gods
             workes
             .
          
           
             The
             4.
             commandement
             .
          
           
             Holy
             keeping
             of
             the
             seuenth
             day
             .
             
               Exod.
               20.10
            
             .
          
           
             Varietie
             of
             holy
             exercises
             .
          
           
             Publike
             assemblies
             .
          
           
             Priuate
             exercises
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             92.
             
          
           
             Duties
             to
             God
             and
             man
             not
             to
             be
             separated
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.27
             .
          
           
             Beare
             loue
             to
             al.
             
          
           
             Brotherly
             kindnes
             to
             Christians
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             commaundement
             .
          
           
             Many
             duties
             to
             our
             neighbour
             .
          
           
             Duties
             of
             inseriours
             .
          
           
             Common
             to
             all
             inferiours
             .
          
           
             Subiection
             .
             
               Rom.
               13.1
            
             .
          
           
             Reuerence
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             32.4
             .
          
           
             Superiours
             duty
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             kinds
             of
             superiours
             .
          
           
             Subiects
             and
             seruants
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               13.6
            
             .
             Obedient
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.23
             .
          
           
             
               All
               in
               authoritie
               as
               Princes
            
             .
             Psal
             .
             78.
             two
             last
             verses
             .
             2.
             
             King.
             11.17
             .
          
           
             Masters
             .
          
           
             Childrens
             duty
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             
             Luk.
             2.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             24.55
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.36
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             30.4
             .
             Gen.
             47.12
             .
             Ruth
             .
             1.16
             .
             &
             3.6
             .
             Parents
             .
             Prou.
             22.6
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.14
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             .
             Matth.
             13.52
             .
             Act
             26.18
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             34.4
             .
             &
             6.
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.14
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.22
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.15
             .
             Hearers
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.11
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Strong
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Weaker
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.3.4
             .
          
           
             Excelling
             in
             gifts
             .
          
           
             Ancient
             in
             yeeres
             .
             
               Iob.
               32.4
            
             .
          
           
             Our
             equals
             .
             
               Fom
               .
               12.10
            
             .
          
           
             By
             examining
             ,
             see
             our
             wants
             and
             neede
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             13.14
             .
          
           
             Maintaine
             our
             own
             reuerence
             .
          
           
             The
             6.
             commandement
             .
             Bodily
             life
             and
             health
             .
          
           
             
               Hurt
               not
            
             .
             Exod.
             21.22
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             17.19
             .
             Prou.
             19.11
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             13.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             Doe
             good
             to
             their
             liues
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             9.26
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             3.27
             .
          
           
             Shew
             mercie
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             31.13
             .
             &
             14.
             
          
           
             Visit
             the
             sicke
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             25.35
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             6.35
             .
          
           
             Pitie
             to
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             Good
             example
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.33
            
             .
             VVin
             and
             confirme
             others
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.24
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Thes
               .
               5.
            
             
             Helpe
             the
             poore
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ruth
             .
             2.13
             .
          
           
             The
             seuenth
             commaundement
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             attempt
             our
             neighbours
             honestie
             .
          
           
             Our
             minds
             and
             bodies
             must
             be
             chaste
             .
          
           
             Vnmaried
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.32
             .
          
           
             Maried
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             The
             8.
             commandement
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             iniurie
             in
             his
             goods
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.8
             .
          
           
             Not
             lay
             claime
             to
             that
             which
             is
             another
             mans
             .
          
           
             In
             controuersie
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
               13.8
            
             .
             To
             forgoe
             part
             of
             our
             right
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.5
             .
             Matth.
             5.40
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             states
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             The
             dutie
             of
             them
             who
             liue
             by
             almes
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               2.7
            
             .
             Contentation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.8
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             grudge
             .
             
               Matth.
               20.15
            
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             16.3.4
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.26
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor
             9.2
             .
             Act.
             4.34.35
             .
          
           
             Liue
             godly
             .
          
           
             Iust
             complaint
             of
             our
             poore
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Act.
             26.18
             .
          
           
             Auoid
             idlenes
             .
          
           
             The
             dutie
             of
             the
             borrower
             .
             Repay
             truly
             .
          
           
             Kind
             of
             these
             .
             
               Psal
               .
               15.14
            
             .
          
           
             Borrow
             not
             without
             need
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             cannot
             keepe
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             dutie
             of
             the
             giuer
             .
          
           
             
               How
               to
               giue
               freely
            
             .
             Matth.
             5.42
             .
             Rom.
             12.8
             .
             Philem.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.16
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.3
             .
             Act.
             4.35
             .
             Numb
             .
             36.12
             .
          
           
             The
             dutie
             of
             the
             lender
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             21.26
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18.25
             .
          
           
             Men
             ought
             to
             be
             moderate
             in
             spending
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             lend
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             15.11
             .
          
           
             Two
             sortes
             haue
             goods
             to
             their
             destruction
             .
          
           
             The
             couetous
             doth
             no
             good
             ,
             while
             he
             liueth
             .
          
           
             The
             lauishing
             spenders
             hurt
             such
             as
             they
             should
             doe
             good
             to
             .
          
           
             Lending
             needefull
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             22.25
             .
             Luk.
             6.33
             .
          
           
             Rich
             borrowing
             should
             recompence
             the
             lender
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             7.12
             ▪
             
          
           
             Of
             suretiship
             ,
          
           
             Luk.
             10.35
             .
             Pro.
             22.26
             .
             &
             6.1
             .
          
           
             How
             farre
             we
             may
             be
             surety
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             42.37
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             22.27
             .
          
           
             Lawfull
             vocation
             .
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               4.10
            
             .
          
           
             Deale
             lawfully
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             15.15
             .
             Leuit.
             25.14
             .
          
           
             Amos.
             8.5
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             15.4
             .
          
           
             Partnership
             .
          
           
             Vsury
             vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             Regard
             had
             of
             both
             parties
             is
             no
             vsurie
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             7.12
             .
          
           
             Vsury
             and
             oppression
             haue
             no
             place
             among
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Of
             annuities
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             they
             be
             
          
           
             Two
             kinds
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             kind
             full
             of
             danger
             .
          
           
             Men
             must
             not
             sell
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             not
             .
          
           
             Forehand
             bargaines
             seldome
             end
             well
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             kind
             not
             vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             Yet
             abused
             on
             the
             sellers
             behalfe
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             buyer
             .
          
           
             Such
             buyers
             are
             grinders
             .
          
           
             Some
             annuities
             worse
             then
             ten
             in
             the
             hundred
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             redresse
             such
             abuse
             .
          
           
             Restitution
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             31.16
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             3.29
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             21.15
             .
          
           
             The
             9.
             commandement
             .
          
           
             To
             reioyce
             in
             our
             neighboure
             credit
             .
             
               3.
               
               Iohn
               2.
            
             
          
           
             
               Gal.
               5.26
               .
               1.
               
               Thess
               .
               5.14
               .
            
             Sorrow
             for
             their
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             Hope
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             2.5
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.11
             .
             Matth.
             7.1
             .
             Tit.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             To
             couer
             faults
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             19.17
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             Rebuke
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             disclose
             vnmeete
             secrets
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             speake
             of
             faults
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18.15
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             
               Pro.
               14.25
            
             .
             To
             defend
             his
             credit
             .
             
               Act.
               26.15
            
             .
          
           
             To
             giue
             testimonie
             .
          
           
             Take
             all
             in
             best
             part
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             13.28
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             7.39
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             censure
             our selues
             .
          
           
             Not
             too
             credulous
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             10.17
             .
          
           
             To
             note
             out
             euill
             men
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.40
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             15.1
             .
          
           
             The
             tenth
             commaundement
             
          
           
             To
             acquaint
             our
             hearts
             with
             desires
             of
             our
             neighbours
             good
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             great
             stranger
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Few
             examples
             .
          
           
             This
             a
             helpe
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             7.19
             .
          
           
             Act.
             26.29
             .
          
           
             Reioyce
             in
             his
             welfare
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             
          
           
             We
             ought
             to
             liue
             soberly
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.29
             .
          
           
             The
             renouncing
             of
             euill
             and
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             with
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Act.
             26.18
             .
          
           
             Liuing
             by
             faith
             and
             liuing
             godly
             ,
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             
               Phil.
               1.29
            
             .
             The
             godly
             liue
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             The
             fruite
             of
             such
             a
             life
             .
          
           
             Faith
             maketh
             earthly
             busines
             to
             be
             done
             cheerefully
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             Faith
             maketh
             our
             crosses
             more
             easily
             borne
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.25
             .
          
           
             The
             vnbeleeuers
             life
             miserable
             .
          
           
             The
             proofe
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.15
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             ▪
             why
             the
             beleeuer
             should
             liue
             godly
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             by
             this
             aduancing
             his
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             honour
             God
             hath
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             6.70
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.7
             .
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.18
             .
             &
             29.
             
             Luk.
             7.38
             .
             Act.
             9.15
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             things
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             are
             within
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.30
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             not
             without
             honor
             euen
             in
             this
             our
             age
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             graceth
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.12
            
             .
             The
             peace
             and
             ioy
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             15.15
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             14.27
             .
             Phil.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             14.10
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             84.11
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             87.3
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             12.11
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             .
          
           
             The
             prosperitie
             and
             safetie
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             thereby
             .
             
               Heb.
               12.28
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.17
               .
            
          
           
             Prou.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             They
             which
             delight
             in
             Gods
             seruice
             ,
             finde
             the
             sweete
             benefit
             of
             it
             .
             
               Iob.
               31.35
               .
               Psal
               .
               91.11
               .
            
          
           
             They
             who
             haue
             experience
             ,
             best
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             Returne
             again
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             free
             from
             many
             euils
             ,
             which
             others
             fall
             into
             .
          
           
             For
             want
             of
             arming
             many
             fall
             where
             〈◊〉
             feared
             little
             .
          
           
             1
             Examples
             of
             this
             ,
             Peter
             .
             
               Matth.
               26.72
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               King.
               13.18
               .
               2.
               
            
             The
             old
             Prophet
             of
             Bethel
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Juda.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             38.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             3.6
             .
             Prou.
             10.9
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             14.6.7
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             reason
             :
             for
             a
             godly
             life
             no
             exercise
             of
             religion
             without
             this
             can
             profit
             vs.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             147.19.20
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             exemplified
             in
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.5
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             5.29
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             78.34
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             6.4
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             81.13
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.99
             .
             Psal
             .
             119.67
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             8.2.3
             .
          
           
             The
             contrary
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             All
             prayers
             ,
             &c.
             lost
             ,
             yea
             worse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Great
             woe
             by
             prophane
             life
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             16.3
             .
          
           
             What
             shall
             be
             the
             state
             of
             such
             as
             heare
             not
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             you
             discourage
             vs.
             
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             The
             least
             desire
             of
             good●es
             in
             men
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             cherished
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             3
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Gods
             children
             growing
             careles
             lose
             the
             fruit
             of
             good
             exercises
             .
             
               Psal
               .
               89
               31.
            
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ionas
             1.5.6.7
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             This
             streight
             course
             not
             easily
             yeelded
             to
             .
             
               Act.
               26.28
            
             .
          
           
             First
             obiection
             ,
             against
             the
             godly
             life
             :
             this
             life
             cannot
             be
             led
             .
          
           
             Many
             long
             kept
             at
             a
             stay
             .
          
           
             Complaine
             of
             much
             tediousnes
             .
          
           
             Doubt
             of
             going
             forward
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
             Christian
             life
             mopish
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.12
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Christian
             life
             is
             not
             in
             some
             good
             actions
             .
             
               Mark.
               6.19
            
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.97.98
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             1.2
             .
             Psalm
             .
             119.9
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             Examples
             of
             godly
             men
             .
          
           
             Enoch
             .
             Genes
             .
             5.24
             .
          
           
             Abraham
             .
             Genes
             .
             12.7
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.15
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             12.4
             .
             
               Compared
               with
            
             Gen.
             25.27
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             31.
             all
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             3.25
             .
          
           
             Iob
             forgoing
             his
             goods
             without
             any
             great
             griefe
             did
             inioy
             them
             when
             he
             had
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             great
             loue
             .
             Therefore
             loue
             thou
             the
             world
             little
             while
             thou
             hast
             it
             ,
             so
             thou
             shalt
             lose
             little
             when
             thou
             forgoest
             it
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Moses
             .
             Heb.
             11.24
             .
          
           
             Dauid
             .
             Act.
             7.46
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.10
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             55.17
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             15.6
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.40
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             grow
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Double
             benefit
             of
             Christs
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             elect
             must
             take
             vp
             this
             yoke
             .
          
           
             Life
             of
             the
             common
             Protestant
             no
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Another
             obiection
             against
             this
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             None
             now
             liue
             so
             .
          
           
             Many
             good
             lights
             amongst
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             communion
             of
             Saints
             the
             sweetest
             life
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             A
             vvorthie
             grovving
             .
          
           
             Christians
             must
             grovv
             from
             their
             first
             vntowardnes
             in
             Gods
             seruice
             .
          
           
             Their
             grovvth
             must
             be
             seene
             in
             duties
             to
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.32
             .
          
           
             What
             vse
             of
             such
             lights
             must
             be
             made
             .
             
               Prou.
               14.6
               .
               Psal
               .
               16.3
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             obiection
             :
             against
             the
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.17
             .
             &
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             19.23
             .
          
           
             Bitter
             fruit
             of
             declining
             .
          
           
             Mich.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             VVe
             shall
             recouer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
             
               Fall
               of
               Dauid
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             15.6
             .
          
           
             Peters
             fall
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.33
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             prouoke
             not
             God
             ,
             no
             feare
             of
             soule
             lusts
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Great
             folly
             not
             to
             desire
             a
             better
             condition
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             
          
           
             All
             carnall
             delights
             onely
             lost
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
             Ephes
             .
             4.22
             .
             Rom.
             7.5
             .
             &
             8.7
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             16.24
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             10.9
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10945-e49250
           
             Christian
             life
             is
             vpheld
             by
             meanes
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             these
             meanes
             be
             ,
             and
             their
             kinds
             .
          
           
             The
             publike
             helpes
             and
             which
             they
             be
             .
          
           
             The
             priuate
             helps
             ,
             and
             the
             kinds
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             necessitie
             of
             the
             priuate
             .
          
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.39
             .
          
           
             Authoritie
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Sufficiencie
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Plainenes
             .
          
           
             
               Ephes
               .
               4.11
            
             .
             Exposition
             ,
             and
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             3.10
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             21.15
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             2.13
             .
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Benefit
             to
             the
             vnregenerate
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.24
             .
             Act.
             26.18
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             regenerate
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             The
             vertues
             of
             the
             pearle
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             The
             fift
             benefit
             of
             ordinarie
             preaching
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
             Luk.
             19.44
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             23.23
             .
             Matth.
             9.37
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.35
             .
          
           
             The
             Sacraments
             confirme
             that
             which
             the
             word
             teacheth
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             13.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             ,
             God
             and
             the
             faithfull
             doe
             couenant
             ,
             each
             to
             other
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             The
             Sacraments
             are
             mysteries
             to
             the
             vnbeleeuers
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             to
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             Baptisme
             how
             it
             is
             and
             helpe
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             supper
             how
             it
             is
             an
             helpe
             .
          
           
             VVherein
             worthie
             receiuing
             consisteth
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             preparing
             our selues
             to
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             prepare
             our selues
             .
          
           
             How
             preparation
             to
             receiue
             worthily
             is
             an
             helpe
             to
             liue
             well
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             faithfull
             should
             be
             at
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
               Iohn
               .
               6.55
            
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             116.12
             .
          
           
             After
             receiuing
             the
             faithfull
             communicant
             is
             fitter
             to
             liue
             godly
             .
          
           
             One
             helpe
             being
             vsed
             ,
             another
             is
             not
             to
             be
             neglected
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.30
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             
          
           
             VVhat
             holdeth
             some
             from
             publike
             prayer
             .
          
           
             How
             others
             are
             withholden
             .
          
           
             Answere
             to
             the
             first
             obiection
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.24
             .
          
           
             Answere
             to
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             The
             booke
             of
             Common
             prayer
             in
             the
             Letanie
             ,
             and
             exhortation
             after
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Necessitie
             of
             priuate
             helpes
             .
          
           
             The
             priuate
             helpes
             in
             little
             acquaintance
             with
             men
             .
             And
             that
             also
             with
             some
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             The
             publike
             without
             the
             priuate
             ,
             cold
             .
          
           
             No
             excuse
             for
             neglecting
             priuate
             helps
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             4.23
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             39.1
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             goe
             with
             sobrietie
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             26.41
             .
             Mark.
             13.33
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             necessitie
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Tim.
               4.5
            
             .
             What
             manner
             of
             watchfullnes
             we
             should
             vse
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             101.2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             watcheth
             best
             ,
             sleepeth
             sometimes
             .
          
           
             Much
             euill
             for
             want
             of
             watching
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.10
             .
             2.
             
             King.
             5.25
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             Christian
             must
             frame
             himselfe
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.10
            
             .
             VVhat
             he
             must
             weane
             himselfe
             from
             ,
             who
             is
             watchfull
             .
             
               Psal
               .
               131.2
            
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             must
             goe
             with
             watching
             .
          
           
             VVatchfulnes
             is
             counted
             too
             strict
             ,
             till
             men
             be
             wel
             acquainted
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             answere
             to
             them
             who
             say
             ,
             they
             cannot
             watch
             .
          
           
             VVe
             must
             watch
             in
             the
             particular
             parts
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.13
             .
          
           
             VVhy
             we
             ought
             to
             watch
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             VVhen
             one
             is
             not
             watchfull
             ,
             some
             one
             crosse
             maketh
             many
             blessings
             vnsauourie
             .
          
           
             Examples
             .
             
               Exod.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.14
            
             .
             How
             the
             best
             haue
             offended
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             not
             bin
             watchfull
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             Other
             gifts
             much
             beautified
             by
             this
             :
             and
             contrarie
             .
          
           
             The
             watchfull
             obseruing
             of
             mens
             traditions
             ,
             is
             farre
             off
             from
             this
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             specially
             watch
             against
             that
             infirmitie
             ,
             which
             most
             anoyeth
             vs.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.19
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             8.19
             .
          
           
             An
             illustrating
             it
             by
             similies
             .
          
           
             The
             fruite
             of
             such
             watching
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             be
             but
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             we
             must
             speedily
             returne
             .
             
               Phil.
               2.12
               .
               Prou.
               28.14
            
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             24.63
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.97
             .
             Iosh
             .
             1.8
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             of
             meditation
             .
          
           
             The
             necessitie
             of
             meditation
             .
          
           
             What
             our
             meditations
             should
             be
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             ●
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Meditation
             purgeth
             out
             sin
             .
          
           
             Our
             hearts
             are
             deceitfull
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.28
             .
             Zach.
             12.12
             .
          
           
             VVe
             must
             set
             against
             our
             sinne
             in
             our
             priuate
             meditation
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             cast
             it
             off
             in
             company
             .
          
           
             Other
             sweete
             benefit
             of
             meditation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Meditation
             ,
             a
             stranger
             to
             many
             .
          
           
             The
             lets
             of
             meditation
             ,
             are
             diuers
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             let
             and
             the
             remedie
             thereof
             .
          
           
             VVant
             of
             matter
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             16.2.3
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             let
             ,
             and
             the
             remethereof
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             let
             ,
             and
             the
             remedie
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             10.42
             .
          
           
             Two
             abuses
             of
             meditation
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             to
             vse
             it
             sleightly
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             a
             ceremonie
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             remedie
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             worthie
             to
             be
             delighted
             in
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             29.13
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             when
             we
             be
             clogged
             and
             fraught
             with
             phantasies
             and
             cares
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             The
             remedie
             ,
             we
             must
             carefully
             set
             our selues
             against
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             91.11.12
             13.14
             .
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               16.33
               .
               Ioh.
               15.19
            
             .
             VVe
             must
             haue
             our
             conuersation
             heauenly
             .
             
               Phil.
               3.10
            
             .
          
           
             Men
             lose
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             sweete
             and
             blessed
             liuing
             here
             ,
             seeing
             they
             will
             not
             vse
             meditation
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             vtterly
             vnbeseeming
             ,
             that
             the
             weightiest
             matters
             should
             be
             slightly
             regarded
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             remedie
             more
             fully
             and
             cleerely
             set
             downe
             .
          
           
             Rules
             and
             examples
             of
             meditation
             ,
             follow
             .
          
           
             Foure
             rules
             to
             direct
             vnto
             meditation
             .
          
           
             1
             Rule
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             17.9
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             55.17
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Pro.
             4.21
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             Ioh.
             14.15.16
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             27.7
             .
          
           
             Particulars
             to
             muse
             on
             .
             
               Psal
               .
               73.25
            
             .
          
           
             Reioycing
             .
          
           
             Christian
             life
             .
          
           
             Watchfulnes
             .
          
           
             Of
             falles
             .
          
           
             Priuiledge
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             in
             trouble
             .
          
           
             Reioycing
             
          
           
             Crosses
             .
          
           
             Worldlines
             .
          
           
             Afflictions
             .
          
           
             Sobrietie
             .
          
           
             Of
             falles
             .
          
           
             Troubles
             .
          
           
             Conference
             .
          
           
             Calling
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.23
             .
          
           
             Affliction
             .
             Luk.
             22.39
             .
             Ioh.
             18.2
             .
             Dan.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             6.33
             .
          
           
             Loue
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Godly
             life
             .
          
           
             Of
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.24
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.29
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             VVatch
             and
             pray
             .
          
           
             Nehem.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Priuiledge
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             estate
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.16
             .
          
           
             Priuiledge
             .
          
           
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Fulnes
             .
          
           
             Sight
             of
             our
             miserie
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             21.38
             .
             Iam.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             
               Phil.
               3.14
            
             .
             How
             needfull
             it
             is
             to
             set
             our selues
             to
             goe
             on
             through
             difficulties
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.13
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             33.18
             .
          
           
             Perseuarance
             ,
          
           
             Depend
             on
             God.
             
          
           
             There
             must
             be
             growing
             daily
             .
          
           
             One
             sinne
             or
             other
             commonly
             trouble
             vs.
             
          
           
             Subtiltie
             in
             our
             liuing
             doth
             most
             deceiue
             our selues
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
             Iob.
             31.13
             .
             
               To
               lose
               grace
            
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.22
             .
             Reuel
             .
             3.20
             .
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.15
             .
             Psam
             .
             39.1
             .
             Ephes
             .
             5.15
             .
          
           
             b
             Ephes
             .
             5.16
             .
             Col.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             c
             Col.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             14.15.16
             .
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Deut.
             4.9
             .
             &
             6.7
             .
             Genes
             .
             18.19
             .
          
           
             f
             Prou.
             31.27.28
             .
          
           
             g
             Col.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             h
             Heb.
             13.16
             .
             Gal.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             i
             Col.
             3.5
             .
             Ephes
             .
             5.3.4
             .
          
           
             k
             Matth.
             16.24
             
          
           
             l
             Dan.
             9.3.4
             .
             &c.
             20.
             
             Lament
             .
             1.1
             .
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.7
             .
             Tit.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             n
             Iam.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             o
             Eccles
             .
             7.4
             .
             Phil.
             1.23
             .
             Reuel
             .
             22.20
             .
          
           
             p
             Deut.
             17.19.20
             .
             Iosh
             .
             1.8
             .
             Psam
             .
             1.2
             .
             Dan.
             9.2
             .
          
           
             q
             Nehem.
             9.38
             .
             2.
             
             Chro.
             34.31
             .
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.14
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.20.21.22
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Matth.
             11.8
             .
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.22
             .
          
           
             t
             Reuel
             .
             2.4
             .
          
           
             u
             Iam.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             w
             Iam.
             1.22
             .
             Rom.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             x
             Eccles
             .
             4.17
             .
          
           
             y
             Ephes
             .
             5.20
             .
             Psal
             .
             116.12.13
             &
             118.15
             .
          
           
             z
             Phil.
             1.23
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.7.8
             .
          
           
             Perswasions
             to
             vse
             meditation
             .
          
           
             Just
             cause
             to
             complaine
             of
             the
             want
             of
             meditation
             in
             all
             sortes
             of
             men
             .
             
               Luk.
               23.28
            
             .
          
           
             Ierem
             ▪
             8.6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             Especially
             in
             the
             minister
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             not
             beheld
             from
             meditation
             ,
             by
             worldlings
             example
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             14.30
             .
          
           
             Foure
             points
             to
             be
             considered
             touching
             the
             Christian
             armour
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             point
             sheweth
             what
             the
             armour
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.14
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             the
             armour
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             sinceritie
             is
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             32.2
             .
             Matth.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             20.6
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             13.23
             .
          
           
             What
             righteousnes
             is
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             28.1
             .
             Psalm
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             31.35
             .
          
           
             Shooes
             of
             peace
             ▪
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             22.57
             .
             Luk.
             22.33
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.7
             .
             Ioh.
             16.33
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.31
             .
             Psal
             .
             27.1
             .
          
           
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.32
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             hope
             is
             .
             
               Rom.
               12.12
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.28
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.105
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
             Prou.
             1.6
             .
             Prou.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             life
             cannot
             stand
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.13
             .
          
           
             Shod
             with
             the
             preparation
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.35
             .
          
           
             The
             shield
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.7
             .
             Iam.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             The
             breast-plate
             of
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             3.30
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.4.5
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             svvord
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             girdle
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             20.6
             .
          
           
             The
             helmet
             of
             hope
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             is
             how
             the
             armour
             should
             be
             put
             on
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             17.31
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.13
             .
             Ephe.
             6.13.14
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.14
             .
             Col.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             26.41
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.18
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             21.16.17
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             3.9
             .
             Psal
             .
             51.12
             .
             &
             77.5
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             The
             armour
             being
             put
             on
             ,
             must
             be
             kept
             on
             .
             
               Phil.
               4.4
            
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             15.15
             .
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.16.17
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.14
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.5.6
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Euen
             the
             weakest
             Christian
             as
             well
             as
             the
             strongest
             ,
             must
             weare
             the
             armour
             .
          
           
             Reue.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             3.4
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.4
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             9.23
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             14.6
             .
          
           
             Psa
             .
             119.11.12
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.34
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Iosh
             .
             1.8
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             Two
             obiections
             .
             The
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             obiection
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             obiection
             answered
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             obiection
             answered
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             Of
             our
             owne
             experience
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Experience
             of
             the
             fruite
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             the
             best
             meane
             to
             continue
             it
             .
          
           
             Experience
             how
             affliction
             hath
             best
             end
             and
             is
             a
             rule
             for
             euer
             after
             .
             
               Psal
               .
               120.1
               .
               1.
               
               Sam.
               17.34
               .
            
          
           
             Psal
             .
             77.10.11
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.37
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             59.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             VVofull
             that
             men
             learne
             not
             experience
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             14.6
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             fift
             priuate
             helpe
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             vse
             of
             company
             in
             familie
             exercise
             ,
             and
             conference
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             sixt
             priuate
             helpe
             .
          
           
             Thanksgiuing
             .
          
           
             Three
             perswasions
             to
             moue
             to
             thanksgiuing
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             .
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               25.32
               .
               Genes
               .
               24.27
               .
               Luk.
               17.15
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             126.1.2
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             116.5
             .
             to
             16.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.11
             .
          
           
             Three
             duties
             required
             in
             thanksgiuing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Loue
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             116.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             desire
             to
             set
             foorth
             his
             glorie
             .
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               4.13
            
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             116.12
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             111.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             further
             proceeding
             in
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             6.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.16
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.19
             .
          
           
             Confession
             of
             sinnes
             another
             helpe
             to
             a
             Christian
             life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1.8.9
             .
             Psal
             .
             32.5.6
             .
          
           
             Foure
             things
             in
             confession
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.4.5
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             9.5
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             18.13
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             15.17
             .
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             &
             21
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.20
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Request
             another
             helpe
             to
             liue
             godly
             .
          
           
             What
             request
             is
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Sam.
               1.15
            
             .
             The
             first
             thing
             in
             request
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             18.13
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.3
             .
             Psal
             .
             145.19
             .
             Matth.
             15.28
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             18.1
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             in
             request
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.14
             .
             &
             15.7
             .
             &
             16.24
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             in
             request
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.24
             .
          
           
             Three
             effects
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
            
             .
             Iam.
             4.8
             .
             Ioh.
             16.26
             .
             Reuel
             .
             3.10
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             thing
             in
             request
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             28.9
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             7.4
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             4.8.9.10
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             The
             seuenth
             helpe
             is
             reading
             .
          
           
             Rules
             about
             reading
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             rule
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             rule
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             rule
             about
             reading
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             12.14
             .
          
           
             The
             4.
             rule
             .
          
           
             Rules
             more
             particularly
             about
             the
             manner
             of
             reading
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.39
             .
             Act.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             Reue.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             A
             proofe
             of
             negligent
             reading
             .
          
           
             Two
             obseruations
             about
             reading
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             .
          
           
             The
             extraordinarie
             helpes
             to
             a
             true
             Christian
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             extraordinarie
             help
             ;
             is
             solemne
             thankesgiuing
             .
             VVhat
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             An
             example
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Ester
             4.16
             .
             &
             9.1
             .
          
           
             Ester
             9.18
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             vsed
             according
             to
             the
             occasion
             .
          
           
             Publikely
             .
          
           
             Or
             priuatly
             .
          
           
             Scriptures
             fit
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Chron.
             16.8
             .
             to
             16.
             
             &
             29.10
             .
             to
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             extraordinarie
             helpe
             is
             fasting
             .
             What
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             20.6
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             3.18
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             20.12.13.27.28
             .
          
           
             Cautions
             how
             to
             vse
             the
             helps
             mentioned
             in
             this
             treatise
             .
          
           
             Haue
             them
             in
             high
             account
             .
          
           
             Vse
             them
             not
             for
             fashion
             .
          
           
             Vse
             them
             constantly
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             waxe
             vnsauoury
             ,
             giue
             no
             place
             to
             such
             deceit
             ,
             but
             mone
             to
             God
             for
             the
             former
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10945-e65530
           
             This
             treatise
             is
             necessarily
             to
             be
             ioyned
             with
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             The
             generall
             summe
             of
             this
             treatise
             .
          
           
             Some
             good
             Christians
             thinke
             strange
             to
             be
             held
             in
             compasse
             euery
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             why
             this
             treatise
             was
             written
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Few
             doe
             resolue
             to
             liue
             godly
             euery
             day
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             84.10
             .
             Prou.
             8.11.18
             .
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             Daily
             directing
             of
             our
             liues
             after
             Gods
             word
             ,
             is
             a
             safe
             and
             peaceable
             estate
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             this
             treatise
             foure
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             ,
             consisting
             of
             proofes
             out
             of
             the
             word
             .
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.17
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               4.2
               .
            
          
           
             Heb.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.75
             .
          
           
             Many
             ,
             if
             God
             be
             publikely
             worshipped
             on
             the
             sabboth
             looke
             no
             further
             .
          
           
             Many
             of
             good
             hope
             thinke
             it
             not
             needefull
             to
             liue
             godly
             euery
             day
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             10.9
             .
             Gal.
             6.16
             .
             Psal
             .
             119.9
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             is
             ment
             by
             this
             daily
             direction
             .
          
           
             The
             proofe
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             second
             reason
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             a
             certaine
             course
             of
             godlines
             is
             commaunded
             in
             the
             word
             .
             
               Psal
               .
               119.9
            
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             second
             reason
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             brought
             into
             practise
             euery
             day
             .
             
               Prou.
               28.14
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.97
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             71.15
             .
             ●●
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Act.
             24.16
             .
          
           
             Act.
             26.7
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             145.2
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             6.22
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             to
             be
             practised
             daily
             .
          
           
             In
             prosperitie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.19
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.23
             .
          
           
             In
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             
               Two
               things
               required
               about
               afflictions
            
             .
             Iam.
             1.5
             .
             2.
             
             Chr.
             20.3.4
             .
             Lam.
             3.27
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             32.6.7
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.26
             .
          
           
             First
             that
             we
             prepare
             our selues
             for
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             30.8
             .
          
           
             Second
             ,
             that
             we
             beare
             them
             rightly
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             .
             
               Luk.
               9.23
            
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             33.12
             .
             Matth.
             26.41
             .
          
           
             Helps
             to
             a
             godly
             life
             are
             to
             be
             vsed
             daily
             .
          
           
             
               Prayer
               and
               praises
            
             .
             Psal
             .
             55.16.17
             &
             119.164
             .
             Prou.
             6.22
             .
          
           
             Watchfulnes
             .
             Psal
             .
             119
             97.
             
          
           
             Exhortation
             .
             Heb.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Reading
             .
             Iosh
             .
             1.8
             .
          
           
             How
             farre
             we
             are
             tied
             to
             them
             daily
             .
          
           
             
               Publike
               hearing
            
             .
             Pro.
             8.33
             .
             Act.
             2.46
             .
          
           
             The
             daunger
             that
             followes
             the
             neglecting
             of
             it
             .
             
               Matth.
               26.41
               .
               Heb.
               3.13
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             28.13
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             32
             6.7
             .
             Psal
             .
             91.11
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             7.14
             .
             2.
             
             Chron.
             16.9
             .
             Prou.
             10.9
             .
             Psal
             .
             89.31
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.25
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             12.44
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             16.20
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             130.5
             .
             Psal
             .
             123.2
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             4.23
             .
             Prou.
             23.17
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             Jllustration
             of
             the
             former
             matter
             by
             similitudes
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             91.12
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             10.9
             .
             Psal
             .
             89.32
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             5.22.23
             .
             Gen.
             6.5
             .
             Heb.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             ,
             that
             daily
             direction
             is
             fittest
             to
             keepe
             vs
             well
             ,
             while
             we
             be
             well
             :
             and
             to
             raise
             vs
             vp
             being
             fallen
             .
          
           
             All
             good
             Christians
             being
             alike
             subiect
             to
             sinne
             ,
             must
             alike
             be
             fenced
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             reason
             drawne
             from
             the
             ten
             commaundements
             ,
             being
             perpetuall
             .
          
           
             A
             commaundement
             ,
             a
             perpetuall
             rule
             to
             worship
             God
             by
             ,
             daily
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             liue
             with
             men
             daily
             .
          
           
             The
             seuenth
             reason
             ,
             holines
             should
             be
             on
             all
             daies
             .
             
               Gal.
               4.10
            
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Col.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             The
             eight
             reason
             drawne
             from
             our
             conuersation
             .
             
               Phil.
               3.20
               .
               Phil.
               1.27
            
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             this
             fourth
             treatise
             .
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             this
             daily
             direction
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             23.17
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.41
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.14
             .
          
           
             *
             Ephes
             .
             4.27
             .
          
           
             Act.
             24.16
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             in
             this
             description
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             indeuour
             be
             heartie
             and
             constant
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             description
             .
             
               Luk.
               16.13
            
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.18
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             points
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             beleeuer
             should
             be
             enabled
             to
             keep
             the
             rules
             of
             direction
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Although
             through
             infirmitie
             we
             come
             short
             ,
             yet
             much
             ease
             shall
             vve
             find
             in
             seruing
             God
             ,
             by
             following
             direct
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Math.
             26.41
             .
          
           
             Math.
             6.13
             .
             Iam.
             4.7
             .
             Ephes
             .
             6.14
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.4
             .
             Ioh.
             14.17
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
          
           
             The
             prerogatiues
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.23
             .
             Reu.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             16
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Math
             6.33
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             15.10
             .
          
           
             Habac.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             point
             of
             the
             daily
             direction
             .
          
           
             Humiliation
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.26
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             6.6
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             .
          
           
             Forgiuenesse
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.38
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             14.2.3
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             Peti
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Lamen
             .
             3.23
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             Preparation
             and
             arming
             of
             our
             hearts
             against
             euill
             ,
             &
             readie
             to
             good
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             5.29
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             22.37
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             The
             4.
             
             Flee
             euill
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             Follow
             good
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             5.29
             .
          
           
             A
             godly
             life
             daily
             ,
             consisteth
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             exercises
             of
             religion
             .
          
           
             VVe
             may
             serue
             God
             in
             our
             ordinarie
             and
             meanest
             works
             .
          
           
             The
             man
             in
             his
             .
          
           
             The
             vvoman
             in
             hers
             .
          
           
             Prou
             3●
             .
          
           
             They
             must
             be
             done
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Not
             for
             carnall
             respects
             .
          
           
             Committing
             the
             successe
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Auoiding
             the
             common
             sinnes
             that
             prophane
             ones
             ioyne
             vvith
             them
             .
          
           
             Men
             disgrace
             and
             marre
             their
             lavvfull
             callings
             ,
             by
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Christian
             only
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             mery
             at
             his
             vvorke
             .
          
           
             Deut
             12.18
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             28.46
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.19
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             1.27
             .
             Eccles
             .
             9.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.14
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             point
             :
          
           
             Thankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Lament
             .
             3.23
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             118.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.18
             .
          
           
             The
             seuenth
             point
             :
          
           
             VVatch
             and
             pray
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.17
             .
          
           
             The
             eight
             ▪
             Peace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Co.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Aduertisement
             to
             the
             Reader
             about
             the
             direction
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             the
             beleeuer
             is
             to
             vnderstand
             by
             the
             direction
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
               10.35
            
             .
             and
             cast
             not
             away
             our
             confidence
             ,
             Flowers
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             smell
             on
             .
          
           
             The
             vnruly
             heart
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             trouble
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             .
          
           
             Some
             fruit
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Daily
             directiō
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             remedie
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             Some
             Christians
             (
             say
             what
             may
             be
             said
             )
             will
             go
             no
             further
             in
             practise
             of
             religion
             ,
             then
             they
             be
             already
             
          
           
             
               Reu.
               3.17
            
             .
             The
             wicked
             shall
             waxe
             vvorse
             .
          
           
             Incouragement
             to
             the
             teachable
             
          
           
             A
             bewailing
             of
             them
             vvho
             rest
             in
             their
             state
             ,
             not
             seeking
             to
             be
             bettered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             4.3
             .
          
           
             The
             fl●sh
             will
             spurne
             against
             daily
             direction
             .
          
           
             Follow
             one
             of
             these
             rules
             throughly
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             vvill
             be
             familiar
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             4.23
             .
          
           
             No
             rule
             is
             nor
             can
             be
             giuen
             ,
             what
             outward
             vvorkes
             are
             to
             be
             done
             daily
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             variable
             and
             infinite
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             outward
             dutie
             :
             To
             awake
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             more
             fully
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             outward
             dutie
             .
             Morning
             prayer
             .
             
               Hos
               .
               14.2
            
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             more
             fully
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             14.4
             .
             Psal
             .
             111.
             
             &
             116.1
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             :
             Our
             calling
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             :
             The
             right
             vse
             of
             companie
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             :
             Solitarinesse
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             :
             Prosperitie
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             .
          
           
             Amos.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             15.9
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             37.36
             .
             Luk.
             12.18.20
             .
          
           
             The
             seuenth
             :
             Affl●ctions
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.33
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.31
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             The
             eighth
             :
             Family
             exercises
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             ninth
             :
             A
             viewing
             of
             the
             day
             at
             our
             lying
             downe
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             Againe
             the
             daily
             direction
             is
             described
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             this
             fourth
             treatise
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             daily
             directing
             of
             our selues
             ,
             a
             great
             gaine
             to
             vs.
             
          
           
             Many
             things
             to
             hinder
             from
             daily
             direction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.17
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             benefit
             it
             bringeth
             .
          
           
             VVho
             are
             fit
             to
             vse
             it
             .
          
           
             Particular
             vse
             and
             benefit
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Other
             benefit
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             particular
             vse
             and
             benefit
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             An
             example
             of
             some
             vvho
             imbraced
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             hovv
             they
             profited
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             deale
             about
             the
             direction
             to
             make
             it
             profitable
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             fruite
             these
             men
             reaped
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             direction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Great
             differēc●
             betwixt
             a
             daily
             guiding
             of
             vs
             ,
             and
             an
             vncertaine
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10
             3.
             
          
           
             VVhat
             is
             a
             speciall
             hinderance
             from
             vsing
             daily
             direction
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             An
             exhortatiō
             to
             vse
             it
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             making
             of
             it
             common
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.16
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             part
             of
             this
             treatise
             .
          
           
             VVe
             should
             accustome
             our selues
             to
             good
             thoughts
             at
             our
             awaking
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Three
             good
             fruites
             of
             holy
             awaking
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Vse
             vvhat
             meanes
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             giue
             to
             God
             the
             first
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             5.3.4
             .
             &
             119.147
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             6.22
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.16
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             Dan
             6.10
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             begin
             the
             day
             vvith
             solemne
             prayer
             .
          
           
             And
             herein
             thankes
             .
          
           
             And
             an
             examining
             and
             confessing
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             And
             request
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Also
             meditation
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Treatise
             3.
             at
             the
             end
             of
             Chap.
             6.
             
             Of
             meditation
             .
          
           
             The
             gaine
             of
             this
             is
             great
             .
          
           
             No
             common
             thing
             to
             vse
             prayer
             aright
             .
          
           
             Three
             points
             handled
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             point
             :
             All
             must
             liue
             in
             some
             lawfull
             calling
             .
             
               Gen.
               3.19
               .
               Ephes
               .
               4.28
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             3.6
             .
          
           
             The
             daunger
             of
             not
             liuing
             so
             .
          
           
             All
             should
             abhorre
             the
             liuing
             without
             a
             calling
             .
          
           
             The
             2.
             point
             :
             Men
             must
             labour
             diligently
             therein
             .
          
           
             Men
             ought
             to
             be
             diligent
             therein
             ,
             seeing
             they
             haue
             sixe
             dayes
             thereto
             in
             the
             weeke
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.20
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             3.6
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             13.4.11
             .
             Prou.
             20.4
             .
          
           
             L.
             pro.
             18.9
             .
             &
             ca.
             24.30
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             15.16.17
             .
             L.
             pro.
             17.1
             .
          
           
             Ill
             parts
             in
             neighbours
             ,
             hindering
             diligence
             in
             mēs
             callings
             .
          
           
             Men
             should
             not
             deale
             aboue
             their
             abilitie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Euery
             good
             labourer
             is
             not
             a
             good
             Christian
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             :
             that
             our
             walking
             in
             our
             calling
             diligently
             ,
             pleaseth
             God.
             
          
           
             VVe
             must
             so
             vse
             earthly
             dealings
             ,
             that
             we
             neglect
             not
             spirituall
             duties
             .
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.24
            
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             Ios
             .
             1.8
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             means
             our
             callings
             may
             further
             vs
             in
             godlinesse
             .
             
               Colos
               .
               3.24
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Minister
             hardly
             delighteth
             in
             reading
             as
             heauenly
             a
             calling
             as
             he
             is
             in
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             encouragements
             ,
             to
             follow
             our
             callings
             diligently
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             VVhether
             gentlemen
             are
             tyed
             to
             a
             calling
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             who
             beare
             office
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             they
             ,
             vvho
             beare
             none
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             10.24
             .
          
           
             *
             Amos
             3.2
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             obiection
             .
          
           
             Ansvver
             .
          
           
             The
             poore
             vvho
             cannot
             follovv
             a
             calling
             ,
             must
             be
             relieued
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             vvise
             care
             of
             the
             distributes
             or
             ouer-seers
             .
             
               Deut.
               15.11
            
             .
             And
             by
             other
             vvho
             haue
             more
             then
             needfull
             .
             
               Iam.
               2.13
            
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Persvvasion
             to
             the
             poore
             to
             contentment
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             33.19
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             8.3
             .
             2.
             
             King.
             4.7
             .
             &
             1.
             
             King.
             17.14
             .
             Psal
             .
             34.10
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             obiection
             .
          
           
             Some
             vvill
             haue
             no
             seruants
             that
             are
             religious
             ,
             to
             do
             their
             vvorke
             .
          
           
             Ansvver
             .
          
           
             Many
             seruants
             that
             professe
             ,
             are
             hypocrites
             .
             
               2.
               
               King.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             Luke
             16.3
             .
          
           
             *
             Luke
             8.18
             .
          
           
             The
             minister
             hath
             more
             meanes
             to
             further
             him
             by
             his
             calling
             ,
             then
             a
             priuate
             man.
             
          
           
             So
             the
             vvealthy
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             poore
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.23
             .
          
           
             Company
             meet
             in
             diuerse
             respects
             :
          
           
             Especially
             two
             .
          
           
             A
             generall
             rule
             in
             both
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             More
             particularly
             in
             some
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             20.5
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.12
             .
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Iude.
             20.
             
             Prou.
             10.20
             .
             Iam.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             23.16
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             3.6.8
             .
          
           
             The
             dangers
             that
             are
             by
             companie
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             4.2
             .
          
           
             They
             should
             moue
             Christians
             to
             seeke
             to
             preuent
             them
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             our
             companies
             ought
             to
             be
             other
             .
          
           
             Euen
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             or
             take
             it
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.24
             .
             Heb.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             The
             Heathens
             prouoked
             themselues
             mutually
             to
             loue
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             Christians
             can
             meete
             but
             seldome
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             the
             better
             for
             their
             meeting
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             25.11
             .
          
           
             The
             maner
             of
             Christians
             meetings
             together
             .
          
           
             Much
             more
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             infamilies
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             31.13
             .
          
           
             Ios
             .
             24.16
             .
             Act.
             10.
             
          
           
             Also
             betwixt
             the
             pastor
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             Hard
             to
             make
             good
             vse
             of
             meeting
             in
             ill
             companie
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             should
             go
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             Act.
             26.28
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             strengthen
             our selues
             to
             that
             .
          
           
             VVe
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             discouraged
             from
             edifying
             talke
             by
             any
             occasion
             .
             
               1.
               
               Thes
               .
               5.11
            
             .
          
           
             Better
             to
             be
             at
             home
             in
             our
             calling
             ,
             then
             abroad
             to
             do
             vvorse
             .
             
               Eccles
               .
               5.2
               .
               Mat
               ▪
               12.36
               .
            
          
           
             Col.
             4.6
             .
             Ios
             .
             1.8
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             A
             vvise
             and
             sauorie
             speech
             of
             a
             learned
             man.
             
          
           
             Shunne
             ill
             company
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             14.7
             .
          
           
             Col.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             They
             vvho
             haue
             vsed
             good
             speech
             longest
             ,
             can
             best
             report
             the
             fruite
             of
             it
             :
             both
             to
             young
             beginners
             in
             the
             Gospell
             :
             and
             also
             to
             stronger
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.29
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.16
             .
             Ephes
             .
             5.4
             .
             Iam.
             5
             13.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             caution
             about
             godly
             talke
             vsing
             .
          
           
             Of
             reproofe
             or
             admonition
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             18.13
             .
             Ios
             .
             22.12
             .
          
           
             How
             it
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             Math.
             7.9
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             27.6
             .
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             litle
             regarded
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             19.17
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               exhorting
            
             .
             Act.
             11.23
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.11
             .
             Heb.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.22
             .
          
           
             Of
             comforting
             the
             heauy-harted
             .
          
           
             Act.
             8.39
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             33.23
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             15·28
             .
          
           
             Ruth
             2.13
             .
             Philem.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vpon
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             Ciuill
             company
             how
             to
             be
             vsed
             .
          
           
             How
             recreatiō
             Rules
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Command
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             21.17
             .
          
           
             In
             bargaining
             ,
             how
             we
             should
             behaue
             our selues
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Jn
             suites
             and
             controuersies
             ,
             how
             .
          
           
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             13.8
             .
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Obserue
             and
             reuerence
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.1
             .
             Mat.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.9
             .
          
           
             Sundry
             occasions
             to
             sinne
             ,
             in
             solitarines
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.5
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             
             Matt.
             4.
             
          
           
             Be
             not
             vnoccupied
             in
             solitarinesse
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             are
             the
             things
             which
             vve
             are
             occupied
             about
             in
             solitarinesse
             .
          
           
             Either
             thinke
             on
             our
             sinne
             ,
             to
             ouercome
             it
             :
          
           
             Or
             on
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             :
          
           
             Or
             muze
             on
             heauenly
             ,
             to
             ioy
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             19.29
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Ansvver
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.14
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.11
             .
          
           
             Fiue
             caueats
             or
             admonitions
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.24
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.9.10
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.6.7.8
             .
             Mat.
             15.8.9
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.35
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.12
             .
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
               38.18
            
             .
             Euen
             while
             sin
             is
             disliked
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             it
             is
             reuiued
             .
          
           
             A
             simil
             .
          
           
             Heathens
             examples
             may
             shame
             Christians
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             solitarinesse
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             19.20.21
             .
             and
             also
             ver
             .
             9.10
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             is
             meant
             by
             prosperitie
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             9.23
             .
             Iona.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             An
             hard
             thing
             to
             forgo
             things
             which
             we
             loue
             well
             .
          
           
             The
             tvvo
             generall
             points
             of
             this
             chapter
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             point
             in
             this
             sixt
             duty
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             greater
             sinne
             ,
             to
             be
             vnfruitfull
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             vvhen
             it
             hath
             bene
             purposed
             in
             affliction
             .
          
           
             In
             sundry
             kinds
             of
             Gods
             benefits
             ,
             litle
             good
             done
             .
             
               Act.
               9
               31.
            
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.16
             .
             Psal
             .
             90.12
             .
          
           
             Numbers
             through
             long
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             worse
             then
             sometime
             .
          
           
             Oh
             vvhat
             good
             might
             haue
             bene
             done
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             long
             peace
             .
          
           
             Riches
             ,
             one
             peece
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             hardly
             well
             vsed
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             18.11
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.27
             .
             Mat.
             6.33
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.67
             .
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             in
             this
             sixt
             rule
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             1.2
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.29.30
             &c.
             Luc
             12.15
             .
             Prou.
             23.4
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.22
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             16.12
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             23.2
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             meane
             .
          
           
             The
             seuenth
             .
          
           
             Luke
             6.45
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Act.
             26.29
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             9.23
             .
          
           
             Luke
             6.25
             .
          
           
             Luke
             16.25
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             31.25
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             23.26
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.25
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             29.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             beare
             our
             afflictions
             rightly
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             11.8
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             Lament
             .
             3.27
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             VVe
             must
             marke
             how
             we
             be
             affected
             in
             and
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             Not
             only
             great
             troubles
             ,
             but
             also
             those
             which
             are
             cōmon
             ,
             must
             be
             borne
             meekly
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             101.2
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             9.23
             .
             Iam.
             5.10.11
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.5
             .
             Psal
             .
             120.1
             .
          
           
             Experience
             is
             a
             great
             helpe
             in
             trouble
             .
          
           
             Ios
             .
             10.19
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Jt
             is
             our
             wisedome
             ,
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             God
             in
             bearing
             our
             troubles
             .
             
               Hest
               .
               4.16
            
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.5
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.3
             .
             &
             4
             
          
           
             How
             we
             adde
             new
             troubles
             to
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             Lament
             .
             3.33
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             55.17
             .
             Dan.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             concerning
             duties
             in
             the
             familie
             .
          
           
             Examples
             .
             Abraham
             .
             
               Gen.
               18.19
            
             .
          
           
             Iosua
             .
             Ios
             .
             24.15
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
               10.2
            
             .
             Cornelius
             .
          
           
             Deut
             6.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.24
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             a
             Christian
             should
             do
             at
             or
             before
             his
             lying
             downe
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             Rom.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.26
             .
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             A
             reason
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
               3.12
            
             .
             Another
             reason
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             3.22.23
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             heathen
             poets
             did
             vrge
             it
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             a
             Christian
             should
             vievv
             the
             passing
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             An
             example
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             The
             entrance
             .
          
           
             Thanksgiuing
             .
          
           
             Confession
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             1
             Pray
             for
             pardon
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             this
             maner
             of
             beginning
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             2
             Prayer
             for
             discharge
             of
             duty
             in
             our
             calling
             ,
             and
             for
             blessing
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             3
             For
             that
             part
             of
             the
             day
             vvhich
             is
             passed
             in
             company
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             aright
             .
          
           
             4
             For
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             solitarinesse
             .
          
           
             5
             For
             chearfulnesse
             in
             Gods
             seruice
             .
          
           
             6
             For
             confidence
             in
             all
             estates
             .
          
           
             7
             Iust
             dealing
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             mercy
             to
             the
             needy
             ,
             and
             to
             hurt
             none
             in
             goods
             ,
             name
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               8
               For
               the
               right
               vse
               of
               prosperity
               and
               aduersitie
               .
            
             
               Here
               remēber
               to
               pray
               for
               outvvard
               benefits
               and
               successe
               in
               earthly
               dealings
               .
            
          
           
             9
             Against
             vnsetlednesse
             by
             any
             occasion
             .
          
           
             10
             In
             sliding
             to
             returne
             speedily
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             lie
             still
             .
          
           
             11
             For
             locking
             backe
             and
             examining
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             After
             request
             made
             for
             good
             life
             ,
             put
             next
             a
             request
             for
             the
             reuerent
             vse
             of
             all
             good
             helpes
             ;
             as
             ,
             this
             beginning
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             vvell
             practising
             of
             the
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             armour
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10945-e85580
           
             He
             that
             is
             guided
             and
             directed
             by
             the
             former
             doctrine
             is
             in
             litle
             danger
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             must
             know
             what
             dangers
             will
             be
             in
             their
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             weaker
             and
             the
             stronger
             Christians
             must
             be
             helped
             .
          
           
             Christians
             must
             learne
             how
             to
             returne
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             is
             meant
             by
             lets
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             of
             lets
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             Then
             after
             ,
             of
             the
             particular
             kinds
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             vvhat
             they
             be
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             The
             diuell
             meeteth
             with
             vs
             on
             euery
             side
             :
          
           
             Both
             by
             prosperity
             to
             snare
             vs
             and
             by
             crosses
             to
             vexe
             vs
             ,
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
          
           
             VVhen
             we
             least
             suspect
             it
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             22.31
             .
          
           
             VVe
             may
             not
             faint
             though
             we
             haue
             the
             diuell
             against
             vs.
             
          
           
             Reason
             why
             .
          
           
             Luc
             15.6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.1.2
             .
          
           
             Properties
             of
             the
             diuell
             .
             
               Reu.
               12.10
               .
               Reu
               12.3
            
             .
          
           
             Colos
             .
             1.11
             .
          
           
             Other
             reasons
             to
             strengthen
             against
             Sathan
             .
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.9
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               6.18
               .
               Rom.
               5
               10.
               
               Rom.
               8.1
               .
            
          
           
             Heb.
             10.36
             .
          
           
             Incouragemēts
             may
             not
             make
             vs
             slacke
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             4.7
             .
             Heb.
             10.37
             .
          
           
             VVe
             must
             learne
             wisdom
             by
             experience
             .
             
               Rom.
               5.4
            
             .
          
           
             Our
             greatest
             prouision
             against
             Sathan
             ,
             cannot
             be
             too
             much
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             4.23
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Al
             Sathans
             pursuings
             of
             vs
             ,
             tend
             either
             to
             ouerthrow
             our
             faith
             ,
             or
             to
             hinder
             a
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             malice
             against
             weake
             and
             new
             called
             Christians
             .
             
               Reu.
               12.17
            
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             22.31
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             small
             tast
             of
             true
             faith
             ,
             is
             most
             sweet
             to
             the
             vveake
             .
             
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               5.13
            
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             shold
             helpe
             themselues
             against
             all
             lets
             that
             trouble
             them
             about
             faith
             .
          
           
             Further
             helpes
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             vse
             vveake
             beleeuers
             should
             make
             of
             their
             discouragements
             .
             
               Prou.
               8.33
               .
               1.
               
               Thes
               .
               3.2
               .
               &
               10.
               
               Ezek.
               34
               4.
               
               Esa
               .
               61.1
               .
            
          
           
             Mat.
             7.7
             .
             Mat.
             92.20
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             22.31
             .
             Ioh.
             7.37
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             The
             diuell
             leaueth
             not
             off
             to
             troub●e
             the
             weake
             beleeuer
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             vanquished
             .
             
               Luk.
               4.13
            
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12.45
             .
          
           
             VVhen
             the
             diuell
             preuailes
             not
             against
             the
             beleeuer
             one
             way
             ,
             he
             attempteth
             another
             :
             By
             dravving
             him
             to
             presumption
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             fruite
             that
             bringeth
             foorth
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Many
             ,
             seeing
             they
             beleeue
             ,
             thinke
             they
             shall
             be
             allowed
             in
             their
             actions
             done
             of
             ignorance
             :
          
           
             And
             they
             think
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             iniuried
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             approued
             therein
             .
          
           
             Let
             all
             weake
             beleeuers
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             least
             presumption
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.105
             .
          
           
             Let
             stronger
             Christians
             also
             be
             vvell
             armed
             against
             presumption
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             15.27
             .
             &
             28.
             
             Prou.
             28.14
             .
          
           
             The
             diuell
             holdeth
             them
             who
             haue
             attained
             faith
             ,
             to
             be
             oft
             to
             seeke
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.14
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             strange
             to
             many
             Christians
             ,
             to
             heare
             that
             they
             must
             liue
             by
             faith
             .
             
               Heb.
               10.38
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.6
               .
               Heb.
               10.22
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             *
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.5
            
             .
             Take
             heed
             faith
             faile
             not
             :
          
           
             But
             labour
             to
             grovv
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             Ios
             .
             6.14
             .
          
           
             Though
             there
             be
             but
             little
             faith
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             missed
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             15.15
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             remedie
             this
             let
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             27.1
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             22.4
             .
             &
             5.
             
             Iob.
             13.15
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.25
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Sathā
             hindreth
             from
             a
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             Sathan
             letteth
             the
             vnregenerate
             from
             duties
             diuerse
             vvaies
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             3.9
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             let
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             78.35
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
            
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.24.30
             .
             Ioh.
             3.20
             .
             Psal
             .
             50.21
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             and
             sixt
             .
          
           
             The
             lets
             of
             Gods
             people
             from
             some
             proceeding
             at
             least
             in
             godlinesse
             ,
             are
             generally
             three
             .
          
           
             Three
             generall
             lets
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             general
             let
             containeth
             3.
             speciall
             lets
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             .
          
           
             Sathan
             hath
             no
             absolute
             povver
             .
             
               Iob.
               1.12
               .
               Math.
               8.30
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               5.8
               .
            
          
           
             He
             knovveth
             not
             our
             hearts
             and
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             Yee
             first
             speciall
             let
             in
             the
             godly
             from
             holinesse
             ,
             arising
             from
             VVant.
             They
             tie
             not
             themselues
             to
             any
             direction
             .
             
               Math.
               5.19
               .
               Psal
               .
               50.23
               .
               Phil.
               1.27
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             slightly
             done
             .
          
           
             Ionas
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.35
             .
          
           
             The
             remedie
             
          
           
             Is
             ,
             to
             be
             daily
             well
             setled
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.31
             
          
           
             Luc.
             16
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             former
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             8.4
             .
          
           
             Micah
             .
             7.8
             .
             Hosea
             .
             6.1
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             32.5
             .
          
           
             Iona.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Deut
             29.19
             .
          
           
             Exo.
             33.8.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.1
             
          
           
             The
             second
             speciall
             let
             arising
             from
             want
             
          
           
             Act.
             26.18
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             14
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               14.24
            
             .
             VVhat
             our
             first
             loue
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.8
             .
             Rom.
             5.5
             .
             Ioh.
             15.9
             .
             &
             10
             Ioh.
             21.15
             .
             Psal
             .
             116.1
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.1
             .
             Rom.
             10.15
             .
             Luc.
             7.47
             .
             Psal
             .
             119.97
             .
             Gal.
             5.6
             .
             Heb.
             10.32
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             14.16
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             2
             4.
             
             Math.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             10.42
             .
             Psal
             .
             119.97
             .
             Psal
             .
             16.3
             .
             Gal
             4.15
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.13
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.19.20
             .
             Ioh.
             4.34
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             21.15
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.35
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             The
             cooling
             of
             loue
             foretold
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.12
             .
          
           
             Hard
             to
             recouer
             our
             first
             loue
             being
             lost
             .
          
           
             Take
             heed
             in
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             danger
             great
             :
          
           
             Thes
             .
             5.19
             .
             Col.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             VVhich
             many
             find
             and
             feele
             .
          
           
             Giuing
             iust
             cause
             to
             others
             to
             lament
             their
             case
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Signes
             ,
             or
             effects
             thereof
             .
          
           
             To
             keepe
             our
             first
             loue
             ,
             a
             hard
             worke
             .
          
           
             Yet
             a
             dutie
             commaunded
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             VVho
             also
             encourageth
             vs
             thereto
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             speciall
             let
             ,
             arising
             from
             vvant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.1.2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Num.
               11.29
               .
               2.
               
               Pet.
               1.12.13
            
             Beleeuers
             must
             be
             daily
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             heauenly
             things
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             9.38
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             they
             want
             ,
             who
             vvant
             that
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             8.11
             .
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             Amos
             8.11
             .
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             29.18
             .
          
           
             The
             not
             vsing
             the
             daily
             helpes
             to
             godlinesse
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             want
             that
             much
             hind●reth
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.24
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.38
             .
          
           
             The
             vvant
             of
             daily
             keeping
             on
             the
             armor
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             want
             .
          
           
             1
             ▪
             Pet
             2.2
             .
             &
             2.
             
             Pet
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Prou
             23.23
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Ansvver
             .
          
           
             Many
             vveake
             ones
             troubled
             with
             feare
             of
             their
             owne
             vvants
             ,
             vvithout
             cause
             .
          
           
             Some
             are
             long
             troubled
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             28.14
             .
             Mat.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Remedies
             :
             Godly
             boldnes
             .
          
           
             Thankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             great
             cause
             of
             reioycing
             in
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             heauy
             .
          
           
             VVeake
             beginnings
             in
             grace
             being
             sound
             ,
             promise
             great
             increase
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.19.20
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             kind
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             feare
             and
             doubt
             of
             perseuering
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             easily
             taketh
             hold
             of
             vveake
             ones
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.28
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.28
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             it
             letteth
             them
             .
          
           
             Example
             of
             it
             in
             the
             disciples
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             11.8
             .
          
           
             The
             example
             applied
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             16.33
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             Sathan
             troubleth
             vs
             vvith
             this
             let
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27.43
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             remoue
             it
             .
             
               Heb.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             30.5
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
             Heb.
             12.11
             .
             2
             Cor.
             9.10
             .
             Iam.
             1
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             42.21
             .
             Rom.
             8.28
             .
             &
             P●al
             .
             119.71
             .
             Hos
             .
             6.1
             .
             Psal
             .
             120
             1.
             
             Mat.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.15
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.29
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.27
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
             Iam
             1.4
             .
             Dan.
             3
             25.
             2.
             
             Cor
             4.9
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.6.7
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.28
             .
          
           
             The
             heed
             of
             indirect
             meanes
             ,
             and
             deceiueable
             remedies
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             vnmortified
             affection
             is
             ,
             Pride
             and
             an
             ouervveaning
             of
             themselues
             .
             
               Reuel
               .
               3.17
            
             .
          
           
             Example
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               4.8
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             16.29
             .
          
           
             Dangerous
             effects
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             19.26
             .
          
           
             The
             remedie
             .
             
               Reu.
               3.17
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.1
             .
             Psal
             .
             119.12
             .
          
           
             Examine
             our
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             28.13
             .
          
           
             Psa
             .
             32.4
             .
             &
             5
             
          
           
             Another
             vnmortified
             affection
             :
             Slouth
             .
          
           
             Remedie
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             1.32
             .
             Prou.
             14.12
             .
          
           
             Ios
             .
             1.9
             .
             Ephes
             .
             3.19
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.7.8
             .
             &
             25.13
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.39
             .
          
           
             Remedie
             .
          
           
             Zac.
             12.12
             .
             Mat.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             An
             other
             :
             is
             wearinesse
             of
             well
             doing
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.12
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             An
             other
             vnruly
             aff●ction
             that
             much
             troubleth
             vs
             :
             wearinesse
             in
             going
             forward
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             24.18
             .
             &
             34.28
             .
             Exod
             32.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.19.21
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.9
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.13
             .
          
           
             Remedies
             against
             these
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.31
             .
          
           
             Sathan
             laboureth
             to
             vnsettle
             and
             discourage
             vs
             with
             reproches
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             ill
             affections
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             consisting
             of
             many
             .
          
           
             Carnall
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             31.30
             .
          
           
             How
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             Christians
             fall
             thereby
             .
          
           
             
               Iud.
               15.
            
             
             Example
             therof
             in
             Sampson
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             an
             heauie
             estate
             it
             causeth
             .
             
               Pro.
               6.27
            
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Beware
             of
             the
             least
             occasions
             ,
             especially
             where
             vve
             are
             vveakest
             .
          
           
             No
             precisenesse
             to
             beware
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             17.10
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             wariest
             be
             sometimes
             deceiued
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             secure
             
          
           
             How
             to
             auoide
             the
             daunger
             .
             
               Ioh.
               15.10
            
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             39.10
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             worldly
             lust
             .
             Cares
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             worldlinesse
             .
             
               Heb.
               13.
               
               Peti
               .
               4.
               
            
          
           
             Prou.
             Eccles
             .
             4.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             Daungers
             in
             worldly
             dealings
             :
             Greedinesse
             .
          
           
             Rashnesse
             in
             couenants-making
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             VVhen
             riches
             increase
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             Loosenesse
             and
             lightnesse
             .
          
           
             Earthly
             reioycing
             .
          
           
             
               Pride
               &c.
            
             Iob.
             31.24.25.28
             .
          
           
             Fretting
             when
             we
             thriue
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Deut
               7.
            
             
             VVe
             depend
             not
             vpon
             God
             for
             the
             issue
             .
          
           
             VVe
             ouerlay
             our selues
             with
             worldly
             dealings
             ,
             and
             no
             time
             left
             for
             better
             vses
             .
             
               Prou.
               23.3
            
             .
             Our
             fully
             herein
             .
          
           
             
               VVhat
               diligence
               is
               good
            
             .
             Prou.
             3.
             
             Prou.
             28.
             
          
           
             Other
             ill
             kinds
             of
             dealing
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             8.
             
          
           
             Other
             abusing
             of
             riches
             out
             of
             worldly
             dealings
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.20
             .
          
           
             Men
             ,
             slaues
             to
             their
             riches
             .
          
           
             Philem.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luke
             21.34
             .
          
           
             Great
             heed
             to
             be
             taken
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             ,
             not
             vvilling
             to
             beare
             hovv
             to
             vse
             riches
             aright
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             hovv
             to
             redresse
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             remedie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             4.6
             .
          
           
             The
             benefit
             of
             this
             remedy
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             remedie
             :
             To
             do
             good
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               13.8
            
             .
             The
             first
             sort
             to
             vvhom
             vve
             should
             do
             it
             .
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.7
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               :
               Gods
               ministers
            
             .
             1.
             
             Cor
             9.14
             .
             Gal.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             The
             poore
             mans
             duty
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             :
             Our
             family
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             :
             The
             poore
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             15.11
             .
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               12.8
            
             .
             Not
             to
             hurt
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             shew
             compassion
             to
             them
             .
             
               Iam.
               2.13.16
            
             .
          
           
             
               Lay
               somewhat
               aside
               for
               this
               purpose
               .
            
             1.
             
             Cor
             16.1
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.18
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             9.6
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.7
             .
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             remedie
             .
             To
             take
             heed
             that
             riches
             be
             not
             meanes
             to
             dravv
             vs
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             18.11
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               6.17
            
             .
             Riches
             puffe
             vp
             the
             mind
             .
             VVhat
             comes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Sinnes
             of
             the
             poorer
             sort
             ,
             about
             riches
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             auoid
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             remedie
             :
             That
             vve
             prouide
             ,
             that
             vve
             be
             bettered
             by
             our
             vvealth
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 16.
              
               
               The
               vvealthy
               haue
               more
               helpe
               to
               godlinesse
               ,
               then
               others
               :
            
             
               More
               time
               and
               freedome
               to
               religious
               exercises
               .
            
          
           
             Obiection
             :
          
           
             Most
             are
             worse
             for
             their
             wealth
             .
          
           
             Answer
             :
          
           
             Such
             are
             bad
             vsers
             of
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             28.47
             .
          
           
             As
             vve
             prosper
             outwardly
             ,
             so
             see
             that
             our
             soules
             thriue
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             further
             good
             our
             riches
             may
             do
             vs.
             
               Luke
               16.9
            
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             10.30
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             14.13
             .
          
           
             Men
             make
             thēselues
             drudges
             for
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             5.15
             .
          
           
             The
             fruite
             of
             all
             these
             remedies
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Direction
             for
             the
             poore
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             .
             VVe
             cannot
             inioy
             our
             wealth
             long
             .
             
               Luke
               16.2
            
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Riches
             are
             not
             our
             ovvne
             ,
             but
             borrovved
             .
             
               Luke
               16.12
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Knowledge
             and
             grace
             ,
             our
             proper
             goods
             .
          
           
             3
             If
             vve
             be
             not
             faithfull
             in
             the
             smaller
             ,
             much
             lesse
             are
             we
             in
             the
             greater
             .
          
           
             Luke
             16.10
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             The
             abuse
             of
             riches
             ,
             a
             heauy
             vvitnesse
             against
             men
             .
          
           
             VVe
             shall
             giue
             an
             account
             .
          
           
             Math.
             25.14
             .
          
           
             
               Luke
               16.2
            
             .
             Hovv
             it
             shall
             be
             demanded
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             130.4
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             Direction
             how
             to
             vse
             the
             remedies
             and
             reasons
             .
          
           
             A
             preoccupier
             .
          
           
             This
             forbiddeth
             the
             vse
             of
             no
             lavvfull
             liberties
             .
          
           
             As
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             Gen
             41.35.36
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Titus
             3.14
             .
          
           
             VVhich
             are
             outvvard
             things
             ,
             not
             euill
             of
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.3
             .
          
           
             Afflictions
             ill
             vsed
             ,
             great
             occasions
             of
             vnsetling
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             
               The
               right
               vse
               and
               end
               of
               afflictions
               .
            
             Heb.
             12.7
             .
             Psal
             .
             119.71
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.31
             .
             Iam.
             1.2
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Abuse
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             6.13
             .
             Psal
             .
             34.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
             Rom.
             8.28
             .
          
           
             Remedies
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.33
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.4.5
             .
          
           
             The
             diuell
             hurteth
             vs
             much
             by
             prosperitie
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             30.9
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             10.15
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Iud
             4.21
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.19
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             19.24
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             right
             vse
             of
             prosperitie
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             19.8
             .
          
           
             Another
             let
             ,
             is
             by
             family-matters
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             better
             sort
             ouertaken
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             A
             cause
             therof
             .
          
           
             Another
             cause
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             Fruites
             of
             the
             heart
             vnsetled
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             family-matters
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             remedie
             it
             .
          
           
             Chaunge
             of
             company
             an
             other
             lot
             .
             
               Gen.
               19.30
            
             .
          
           
             Good
             company
             ,
             rare
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Godlinesse
             not
             set
             by
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             contemned
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             ,
             by
             this
             occasion
             ,
             stumble
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.8.9
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Beware
             of
             familiaritie
             with
             the
             ●●cked
             .
          
           
             Amos.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             14.7
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             13.20
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             39.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             26.25
             .
          
           
             The
             remedie
             
          
           
             Many
             other
             occasions
             wherby
             Sathan
             beguileth
             vs.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             14.8
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             obseruations
             are
             to
             be
             gathered
             from
             this
             doctrine
             of
             the
             lets
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.13
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             77.11
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             32.28
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             8.
             
             Psal
             .
             23.
             
             Iob.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             130.1
             .
             &c.
             Prou.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             Math.
             7.22
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             remedy
             against
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             An
             entrance
             into
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             The
             complaint
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             proofe
             of
             the
             iustnesse
             of
             this
             complaint
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             proofe
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             the
             negligent
             seeking
             of
             knowledge
             by
             studie
             ,
             is
             one
             meane
             to
             come
             by
             knowledge
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             cease
             ,
             till
             we
             can
             haue
             delight
             in
             studie
             and
             reading
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             proofe
             .
          
           
             The
             desire
             accomplished
             ,
             doth
             (
             vvithout
             great
             grace
             )
             make
             a
             man
             more
             secure
             and
             in
             greater
             daunger
             .
          
           
             The
             daungerous
             fruite
             of
             fauouring
             our selues
             in
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             proofe
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             proof
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             proof
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             these
             defaults
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             corruption
             may
             be
             rooted
             out
             :
             and
             what
             are
             so
             hereditarie
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             cause
             .
          
           
             A
             cause
             of
             the
             former
             cause
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             1.32
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             20.21
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             cause
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.12.13
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             cause
             ,
             which
             is
             compounded
             of
             many
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             remedy
             
          
           
             The
             second
             remedie
             .
          
           
             An
             euill
             heart
             marreth
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             remedie
             .
          
           
             VVith
             watching
             ,
             there
             must
             go
             feare
             of
             offending
             .
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               7.2
               .
               Deut.
               5.29
               .
               Pro.
               28.14
               .
            
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.14
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             remedie
             ,
             compounded
             of
             many
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             remedie
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             remedie
             .
          
           
             Perswasions
             to
             vse
             this
             direction
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             perswasion
             .
          
           
             An
             admonition
             or
             caueat
             .
          
           
             An
             admonitiō
             :
             that
             this
             direction
             be
             neither
             left
             off
             ,
             nor
             vsed
             for
             custome
             onely
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10945-e99090
           
             The
             wicked
             haue
             no
             part
             in
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             them
             proper
             to
             some
             of
             the
             faithfull
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             calling
             .
          
           
             Three
             reasons
             why
             this
             doctrine
             is
             handled
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             reason
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             8.11
             .
          
           
             The
             kindes
             of
             the
             priuiledges
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             12.32
             .
             Luc.
             10.20
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.1
             .
             Ioh.
             1.12
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.24
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             may
             haue
             better
             assurance
             of
             his
             saluation
             ,
             then
             any
             man
             can
             haue
             of
             the
             things
             he
             holdeth
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             This
             priuiledge
             is
             the
             greater
             ,
             seeing
             the
             longer
             we
             enioy
             it
             ,
             the
             better
             we
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Chron.
               28.7
            
             .
             God
             requireth
             nothing
             more
             ,
             then
             an
             vnfeigned
             care
             to
             please
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Obiection
               against
               the
               sure
               holding
               of
               this
               priuiledge
               ,
               answered
               .
            
             
               On
               cause
               of
               doubtfulnesse
               is
               ,
               the
               neglect
               or
               carelesse
               vsing
               of
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               faith
               is
               confirmed
               .
            
          
           
             A
             second
             cause
             is
             ,
             distrust
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             77.9.10
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.28
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               5.5
            
             .
             This
             priuiledge
             is
             the
             greater
             for
             the
             ioy
             it
             bringeth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             14.3
             .
          
           
             This
             priuiledge
             is
             the
             greater
             by
             considering
             the
             woe
             of
             the
             reprobate
             ,
             who
             want
             this
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             16.24
             .
          
           
             For
             want
             of
             the
             ioy
             of
             this
             priuiledge
             ,
             the
             vaine
             delights
             of
             the
             world
             are
             hunted
             after
             .
             This
             priuiledge
             is
             yet
             greater
             ,
             seeing
             it
             may
             be
             inioyed
             dayly
             and
             to
             our
             end
             .
          
           
             
               God
               hath
               a
               speciall
               care
               of
               his
               ,
               euen
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             Rom.
             5.5
             .
             Ps
             .
             30.6.7
             .
             Luc.
             13.34
             .
             Deut.
             32.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.10
             .
             &
             Mat.
             10.30
             .
             Ps
             .
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             23.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.31
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.30
             .
             Ps
             .
             1.1
             .
          
           
             
               And
               in
               this
               safety
               they
               are
               ,
               when
               his
               anger
               is
               kindled
               against
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 Ps
                 .
                 2.12
              
               .
               Beholde
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               this
               priuiledge
               in
               one
               part
               of
               it
               :
            
             
               
                 Hebr.
                 1.14
              
               .
               Namely
               ,
               the
               honour
               that
               they
               are
               in
               thereby
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               greatnesse
               of
               this
               priuilege
               is
               set
               forth
               also
               by
               this
               title
               that
               Christ
               giueth
               them
               ,
               of
               being
               called
               not
               seruants
               but
               friends
               .
            
             
               
                 Ioh.
                 15.15
              
               .
               Also
               in
               that
               we
               are
               sonnes
               ,
               heires
               &
               fellow
               heires
               with
               Christ
               .
               
                 Rom
                 8.17
                 .
                 Exod.
                 19.5
              
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               the
               godly
               are
               the
               treasure
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               delight
               of
               his
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             The
             godly
             are
             also
             called
             kings
             for
             their
             honor
             .
             
               Exod.
               19.5
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             continue
             this
             honour
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             haue
             no
             part
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             1.28
             .
          
           
             Whom
             God
             once
             loueth
             ,
             he
             loueth
             vnto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             
               The
               estate
               of
               the
               poorest
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               farre
               better
               that
               the
               best
               of
               the
               vngodly
               .
            
             
               Experience
               teacheth
               the
               trueth
               of
               these
               things
               .
               
                 Eph.
                 3.19
              
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             34.7
             .
          
           
             Why
             they
             inioy
             not
             this
             constantly
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Men
             not
             knowing
             ,
             or
             but
             faintly
             beleeuing
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             depriue
             themselues
             of
             much
             comfort
             that
             they
             might
             constantly
             enioy
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             4.6
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             godly
             are
             no
             more
             then
             God
             saw
             needfull
             for
             them
             .
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.6
            
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             87.3
             .
             Rom.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.3
             .
             Reuel
             .
             2.13
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             branch
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               They
               haue
               grac
               to
               liue
               well
               .
            
             Mat.
             11.29
             .
             2
             Pet
             1.8
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.1
             ▪
             2.
             
             Ps
             .
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             84.2
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             36.27
             .
             
               The
               reason
            
             .
          
           
             Why
             some
             good
             people
             inioy
             not
             this
             .
             
               Ps
               .
               77.7
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             not
             taken
             care
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             leaue
             them
             in
             the
             midway
             .
             
               Ioh.
               14.18
            
             .
          
           
             The
             beleeuer
             shall
             be
             set
             at
             libertie
             from
             his
             speciallest
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.23
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             130.3.4
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             libertie
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             that
             he
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             attaine
             vnto
             .
          
           
             No
             wicked
             man
             can
             liue
             godly
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.7
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.9
             .
          
           
             They
             may
             be
             kept
             from
             great
             fals
             .
             
               Pro.
               19.23
            
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.10.11
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.110
             .
          
           
             Examples
             thereof
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             Examples
             in
             the
             new
             .
             
               Act.
               16.1
            
             .
          
           
             The
             freer
             from
             sinne
             ,
             the
             freer
             from
             punishment
             .
          
           
             They
             may
             serue
             God
             with
             ioy
             and
             delight
             .
          
           
             The
             want
             of
             delight
             makes
             godlinesse
             wearisome
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             4.34
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             12.18
             .
          
           
             
               Deu.
               28.47.48
            
             .
             In
             all
             kindes
             of
             particular
             callings
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.23
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.14
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             1.75
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6.21
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.16
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             The
             Godly
             much
             troubled
             with
             rebellion
             ,
             though
             they
             serue
             God
             with
             ioy
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             51.5
             .
             Rom.
             7.23.24
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             87.3
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             84.11
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vnruly
             affections
             interrupt
             euery
             good
             course
             entred
             into
             .
          
           
             By
             not
             curbing
             the
             old
             man
             we
             offer
             wrong
             not
             to
             our selues
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             Maiestie
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             An
             vnualuable
             priuiledge
             ,
             to
             forme
             earthly
             businesse
             with
             :
             heauenly
             minds
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             finde
             a
             strife
             between
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             spirit
             for
             three
             causes
             .
          
           
             No
             Christian
             while
             he
             fighteth
             with
             sinne
             and
             satan
             ,
             though
             he
             receiue
             many
             and
             great
             wounds
             ,
             yet
             not
             giuing
             ouer
             ,
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             vanquished
             .
          
           
             Examples
             .
          
           
             Iob
             sinned
             of
             frailtie
             ,
             not
             of
             set
             purpose
             .
          
           
             The
             weightinesse
             of
             Iobs
             affliction
             considered
             ,
             argueth
             his
             patience
             to
             be
             greater
             then
             his
             impatience
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             5.
             
          
           
             Peters
             deniall
             of
             Christ
             was
             onely
             in
             word
             ,
             his
             heart
             not
             consenting
             .
             The
             causes
             of
             it
             were
             two
             :
             Rashnesse
             and
             feare
             of
             danger
             .
          
           
             Peters
             faith
             neuer
             lost
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             16.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             10.
             
          
           
             They
             that
             are
             honored
             of
             God
             are
             most
             honourable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.7.8
             .
          
           
             This
             and
             all
             other
             priuiledges
             are
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             euery
             Christian
             hath
             need
             of
             to
             passe
             through
             this
             vale
             of
             teares
             .
          
           
             The
             1.
             point
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             beleeuer
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             a
             good
             course
             ,
             he
             may
             boldely
             returne
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             We
             offend
             him
             highly
             ,
             if
             we
             doe
             not
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             8.4.6
             .
          
           
             Proofes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             22.31.32
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.22
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             34.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             3.13
             
          
           
             What
             a
             benefit
             this
             is
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             33
             23.
             
          
           
             This
             doctrine
             must
             wisely
             be
             receiued
             .
             We
             may
             not
             be
             imboldned
             to
             sinne
             by
             it
             ,
          
           
             Nor
             sleightly
             repent
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             Ezra
             .
             10.1.2
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Two
             points
             are
             principally
             to
             be
             obserued
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Gods
             mercies
             are
             not
             sleightly
             to
             be
             sought
             for
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             rightly
             sought
             vnto
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             doubt
             of
             obteining
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Experience
             teacheth
             ,
             how
             such
             haue
             languished
             who
             haue
             wanted
             this
             benefit
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             7.4.6
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             No
             greater
             comfort
             than
             this
             to
             a
             poore
             sinner
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             highly
             honoured
             by
             this
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             The
             hard-hearted
             haue
             no
             benefit
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             43.5
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             8.36
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             that
             the
             poore
             Christians
             should
             loose
             this
             benefit
             .
          
           
             Math.
             18.10
             .
             Zach.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             
               The
               teacher
               is
               many
               times
               more
               in
               fault
               then
               the
               learner
               .
            
             
               The
               want
               of
               seeing
               the
               bountifulnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               great
               and
               continued
               heauinesse
               .
               It
               is
               pittie
               that
               any
               doe
               arrogate
               it
               to
               themselues
               vniustly
               ,
               that
               which
               belongs
               not
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Exod.
             34.7
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             priuiledge
             ,
             to
             vse
             the
             helpes
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             to
             his
             .
          
           
             And
             namely
             praier
             :
          
           
             Ioh
             15.15
             .
             Mat.
             7
             7.
             
          
           
             If
             we
             know
             how
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             Also
             it
             is
             a
             goodly
             priuiledge
             to
             be
             watchfull
             .
          
           
             An
             other
             is
             ,
             to
             view
             the
             day
             at
             our
             lying
             downe
             .
          
           
             For
             we
             beleeue
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             .
             
               Ios
               .
               1.3
            
             .
          
           
             Ios
             .
             11.6
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             11.30
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.22
             .
             Hebr.
             11.17
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Mich.
             7.8
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             9.5
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.19
             .
          
           
             No
             fruit
             of
             the
             best
             helps
             ,
             if
             we
             vse
             them
             not
             in
             faith
             .
             
               Iam.
               1.6
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             day
             is
             to
             be
             begun
             and
             continued
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             neglect
             duty
             ,
             or
             to
             commit
             offences
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             3.11
             .
          
           
             The
             sweetest
             liberties
             of
             a
             Christian
             are
             wretched
             bondage
             to
             a
             man
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             sleight
             and
             formall
             vsing
             of
             the
             meanes
             will
             not
             profit
             .
          
           
             The
             beautie
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             is
             too
             glorious
             for
             the
             armeyes
             of
             prophane
             persons
             to
             beholde
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             is
             no
             priuilege
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Who
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             are
             constant
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Prosperitie
             a
             slipperie
             estate
             .
          
           
             God
             teacheth
             his
             to
             stand
             in
             this
             slipperie
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             cannot
             .
          
           
             How
             he
             teacheth
             his
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             by
             the
             scriptures
             :
          
           
             Luc.
             14.18.19
             .
             Dan.
             4.27
             .
             Act.
             12.22
             .
          
           
             Also
             by
             experience
             and
             obseruatiō
             of
             things
             :
             
               Dan.
               1.8
               .
               Iob.
               1
               21.
               
            
          
           
             By
             meditation
             also
             of
             their
             gaine
             heereby
             .
          
           
             The
             effect
             heereof
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             31.24
             .
          
           
             Esa
             .
             59.1
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             8.11
             .
             Act.
             2.17.18
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             false
             that
             some
             say
             :
             My
             goods
             are
             mine
             owne
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             may
             do
             with
             them
             as
             I
             lift
             .
          
           
             The
             Christian
             must
             be
             perswaded
             that
             it
             is
             Gods
             worke
             which
             he
             goeth
             about
             :
             and
             also
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             strengthen
             him
             thereto
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             godly
             doe
             rightly
             vse
             their
             lawfull
             liberties
             .
          
           
             Who
             shall
             enioy
             this
             foresaid
             priuiledge
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             attaine
             not
             to
             this
             benefit
             ,
             prouide
             ill
             for
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             16.32
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.18.19
             .
          
           
             The
             cauillers
             at
             this
             doctrine
             are
             vnder
             heauie
             and
             speedy
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             escape
             many
             troubles
             altogether
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             sinnes
             bring
             the
             greatest
             punishments
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.17.24
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             28.44
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             freer
             from
             sinne
             ,
             the
             freer
             from
             trouble
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             godly
             doe
             not
             avoid
             the
             sorrowes
             which
             they
             might
             doe
             here
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             Many
             trouble
             themselues
             greatly
             by
             their
             corrupt
             affections
             :
          
           
             And
             many
             other
             ,
             with
             those
             which
             ouerrule
             them
             another
             way
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             They
             bring
             also
             vpon
             themselues
             outward
             troubles
             by
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             prooued
             by
             many
             particulars
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             21.17
             .
          
           
             God
             giueth
             grace
             to
             ouercome
             these
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             What
             quiet
             some
             finde
             in
             their
             liues
             more
             then
             other
             :
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Math.
             18.7
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             8.18
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.2
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             5.25
             .
          
           
             To
             whom
             chiefly
             the
             comfort
             of
             this
             doctrine
             doth
             appertaine
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             8.19
             .
             
               compared
               with
            
             12.19
             .
          
           
             Excuses
             for
             mens
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Many
             shun
             to
             be
             truely
             religious
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             auoid
             trouble
             .
             
               Luc.
               16.25
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             11.9
             .
          
           
             The
             foolishnesse
             of
             them
             that
             do
             so
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.8
             .
             Iob.
             21.13
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             32.10
             .
          
           
             Num.
             32.23
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.32
             .
             1.
             
             Pet
             1.7
             .
             Iohn
             16.20
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.28
             .
             Eccles
             .
             8.12
             .
          
           
             God
             oft
             deliuereth
             his
             altogether
             :
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.7
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.9
             .
             Prou.
             11.8
             .
             
               And
               the
               wicked
               come
               in
               their
               roome
               .
            
          
           
             Psal
             .
             124.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Esther
             .
             3.13
             .
             &c.
             &
             .
             7.10
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             6.23
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             21.15
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             31.8.1
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             are
             deliuered
             in
             gods
             fauour
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             6.1
             .
          
           
             Ester
             .
             4.16
             .
             2.
             
             Chro.
             20.3
             .
          
           
             Hose
             14.4
             .
          
           
             Iosua
             11.6
             .
             Iudg.
             7.9.15
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             Yet
             the
             godly
             doe
             not
             alwaies
             beleeue
             this
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             The
             fathers
             had
             particular
             promises
             ,
             but
             so
             haue
             not
             we
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             20.17
             .
          
           
             Ios
             .
             11.6
             .
             Iudg.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             Hebr.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             God
             in
             the
             chiefest
             matters
             hath
             spoken
             as
             plainly
             to
             vs
             as
             to
             them
             .
             
               Rom.
               7.25
               .
               Iam.
               4.6
            
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             14.13
             .
             &
             15.16
             .
             Rom.
             8.28
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.25
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.7
             .
             Iona.
             2.8
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.37
             .
             Math.
             27.5
             .
             Ps
             .
             73.13.14
             .
             Iona.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.71
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             16.6.7
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.5.6
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             9.23
             .
          
           
             Ia.
             1.5.6
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             take
             good
             by
             our
             afflictions
             :
          
           
             Rom.
             8.28
             .
          
           
             Petit.
             3.
             
          
           
             For
             God
             sendeth
             them
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.33
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.6
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             16.7
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             
               Reasons
               why
               God
               afflicteth
               his
            
             .
             Ps
             .
             34.17.19
             .
             &
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.10
             .
             Rom.
             5.4.5
             .
             Iam.
             1.3
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.32
             .
             Ps
             .
             119.67
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               4.9
               .
               &
               6.9
               .
            
             Gods
             children
             are
             neuer
             forgotten
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             seeme
             for
             a
             time
             to
             be
             neglected
             .
             
               Ps
               .
               20.8
               .
               Ioh.
               16.22
               .
               1.
               
               Sam.
               30.6
               .
            
          
           
             Ps
             .
             73.1
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.71
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.8
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             105.19
             .
             Ps
             .
             105.18
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             Though
             God
             promise
             to
             turne
             our
             troubles
             to
             good
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             be
             carelesse
             vnder
             them
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             9.5
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             18.26
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             may
             profit
             by
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             Vses
             of
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.27
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.2
             .
             Col.
             1.11
             .
             Rom.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Animi
             securitas
             ,
             conscientia
             bona
             ,
             causae
             fiducia
             ,
             plurimùm
             valent
             ad
             sustinendas
             afflictiones
             .
          
           
             
               Eph.
               3.19
            
             .
             The
             1
             point
             .
             God
             giueth
             to
             his
             ,
             greater
             grace
             then
             they
             could
             aske
             :
          
           
             As
             in
             particular
             may
             be
             seene
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.9
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.13
             .
          
           
             Examples
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             10.17
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             1.52
             .
          
           
             Math.
             13.31
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             15.17
             .
             Mat.
             15.27
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Ios
             .
             1.5
             .
             Ios
             .
             24.15
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             16.12
             .
          
           
             ver
             .
             23.24.25
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             22.57
             .
          
           
             Act.
             5.29
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             3.7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             1.3.4
             .
          
           
             Esay
             59.1
             .
          
           
             This
             priuiledge
             causeth
             much
             comfort
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             duely
             considered
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             Though
             there
             be
             many
             things
             to
             hinder
             it
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             also
             much
             to
             helpe
             to
             greater
             grace
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.12.14
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.17
             .
             Ps
             .
             103.5
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.11.12
             .
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             plentifull
             in
             prouing
             this
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             4
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             thinketh
             it
             not
             to
             great
             for
             his
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             All
             must
             be
             ready
             to
             grow
             to
             that
             grace
             which
             they
             may
             attaine
             to
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             shall
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             in
             a
             good
             course
             .
             
               Ps
               .
               37.37
            
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.39
             .
             &
             10.28
             .
          
           
             God
             letteth
             them
             know
             it
             that
             they
             shall
             :
          
           
             Though
             it
             be
             a
             secret
             to
             the
             world
             .
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               4.3
               .
               Ps
               .
               25.14
               .
               Ioh.
               15.15
               .
            
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             they
             shall
             know
             it
             :
             The
             first
             .
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.4.5
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             5.13
             .
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.9
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             .
          
           
             Ios
             .
             1.5
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             reason
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             8.15
             .
             Heb.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             perswade
             themselues
             of
             a
             good
             end
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             fruit
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             perseuerance
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             fruit
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             5
             We
             must
             not
             alwaies
             iudge
             of
             men
             by
             the
             maner
             of
             their
             death
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             37.37
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             13.24
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             23.29
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             Christian
             may
             possibly
             offer
             violence
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             he
             doth
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             doth
             so
             aduisedly
             ,
             is
             a
             murtherer
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.1
             .
             &c
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             No
             cause
             to
             desire
             to
             liue
             ,
             when
             we
             must
             needs
             dishonor
             God.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.1
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             50.15
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.19
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.28
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.25
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reason
             .
             Rom.
             8.18
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.17
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.2
             .
             &
             .
             3
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.8.9.10
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.9
             .
             &
             .
             10
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.36.37
             38.
             
          
           
             Marc.
             10.29
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             22.20
             .
          
           
             Ro.
             8.38
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.1
             .
             &
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.31
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             What
             this
             priuiledge
             is
             .
             
               Ps
               .
               16.11
               .
               Math.
               25.
               
            
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             conceiued
             how
             great
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             shadowed
             out
             by
             earthly
             comparisons
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             13.14
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             With
             whom
             their
             fellowship
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             What
             ioy
             they
             shall
             haue
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Their
             honour
             .
          
           
             
               An
               amplifying
               of
               these
               prerogatiues
               .
            
             
               A
               further
               commending
               of
               thē
               .
               
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.9
              
               .
               Farre
               greater
               then
               princes
               .
            
          
           
             The
             pure
             estate
             and
             vncorrupt
             of
             things
             in
             Adams
             innocency
             ,
             but
             a
             shadow
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             84.10
             .
             &
             87.3
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.5
             .
             Mat.
             17.2
             .
          
           
             Of
             things
             vncertaine
             we
             may
             not
             speake
             boldly
             .
          
           
             The
             ioyes
             of
             heauen
             cannot
             be
             conceiued
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             21.11
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.43
             .
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             4.18
             .
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             3.5
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             priuiledges
             ,
             as
             the
             Queene
             of
             Sheba
             said
             of
             Salomon
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             23.5
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.17
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.11
             .
             &
             11
             25.
             1.
             
             Cor
             1.26
             .
             Esai
             .
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.28
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             50.16
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             19.10
             .
             Ps
             .
             119.35
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.
             part
             2.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             1.2
             .
             Rom.
             7.22
             .
             Iob.
             21.14
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119
             54.
             
             Ps
             .
             119.77
             .
             &
             Ps
             .
             16.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.8
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.18
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.101
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             89.31
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             14.21
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             87.2
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             18.24
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             10.20
             .
             Iohn
             .
             16.24
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             excellent
             priuiledges
             as
             they
             may
             ,
             so
             they
             should
             be
             knowen
             by
             experience
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             126.5
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
               Ps
               .
               34.19
               .
               Ps
               .
               130.7
               .
            
             Afflictions
             vnto
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             prooue
             the
             trueth
             of
             his
             promises
             when
             they
             are
             made
             to
             goe
             vnder
             them
             .
          
           
             Afflictions
             accompany
             the
             deare
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             can
             or
             doe
             extinguish
             this
             ioy
             ,
             but
             to
             keepe
             them
             from
             all
             vaine
             and
             deceitfull
             reioicing
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             87.3
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             things
             are
             not
             easily
             discerned
             .
             
               Ps
               .
               45.14
            
             .
          
           
             The
             beautie
             and
             happinesse
             of
             Gods
             children
             is
             specially
             inward
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             inward
             beauty
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             18.5
             .
          
           
             The
             children
             of
             light
             contrarie
             to
             the
             children
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             can
             not
             seeme
             louely
             in
             their
             eyes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             cause
             why
             the
             happinesse
             of
             Christians
             is
             not
             knowen
             .
             
               Pro.
               14.9
            
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             cause
             why
             the
             godly
             seeme
             not
             beautifull
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             is
             because
             of
             some
             infirmities
             which
             they
             espie
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Read
               I
               say
               63.9
               .
               Cant.
               1.4
               .
            
             Why
             the
             Lord
             suffereth
             the
             godly
             to
             fall
             .
          
           
             The
             fruit
             of
             the
             infirmities
             of
             professors
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             fruit
             of
             the
             godly
             conuersation
             of
             professors
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10945-e112870
           
             The
             order
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             why
             this
             worke
             was
             taken
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes
             .
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Many
             for
             want
             of
             direction
             ,
             walke
             vnsetletly
             .
          
           
             Men
             loth
             to
             open
             their
             griefs
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5.7
             .
             &
             .
             3.3
             .
          
           
             This
             direction
             may
             helpe
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             Authors
             owne
             experience
             ▪
             
          
           
             Great
             gaine
             of
             the
             direction
             .
          
           
             Hurt
             and
             losse
             for
             want
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Priuiledges
             not
             inioied
             without
             such
             direction
             .
          
           
             Not
             the
             bare
             meanes
             haue
             such
             vertue
             .
          
           
             Foiled
             by
             sathan
             without
             this
             armour
             .
          
           
             Order
             is
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             in
             christian
             life
             most
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Though
             publike
             meanes
             be
             of
             an
             excellent
             vse
             ,
             yet
             priuate
             necessary
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             left
             as
             strangers
             to
             heare
             seldome
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             walke
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               not
               too
               precise
            
             .
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             1.3
             .
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.10
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             33.12
             .
          
           
             Second
             obiection
             :
             This
             direction
             can
             not
             be
             daily
             kept
             .
          
           
             Vniust
             cauils
             against
             this
             direction
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             lets
             which
             hinder
             many
             from
             this
             course
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             thus
             guided
             .
             
               Ps
               .
               1.2
            
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.97
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Forwardest
             must
             be
             paternes
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             idle
             may
             not
             looke
             for
             such
             gaine
             ,
             as
             the
             painfull
             professor
             .
             What
             experience
             we
             should
             haue
             in
             our
             liues
             .
             Note
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             2.28
             .
             Ps
             .
             19.11
             .
          
           
             Weake
             should
             learne
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Best
             practisers
             be
             fittest
             teachers
             .
          
           
             Is
             not
             irkesome
             to
             be
             thus
             guided
             ,
             but
             greatest
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.16
             .
             Iam.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.99.100
             .
             Prou.
             8.11
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             12.18
             .
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.14
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.97
             .
             ver
             .
             23.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             88.
             
             Heb.
             10.33
             .
             &
             11.24
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.24
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             pleasure
             to
             all
             :
          
           
             But
             onely
             to
             the
             vpright
             in
             hart
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             14.12
             .
             &
             9.17
             .
          
           
             Math.
             19.23
             .
             Luc.
             14.20
             .
          
           
             Godlinesse
             seasoneth
             all
             earthly
             liberties
             .
          
           
             Godlinesse
             no
             hinderance
             to
             our
             callings
             :
          
           
             But
             the
             best
             way
             to
             thriue
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             Math.
             6.33
             .
          
           
             Why
             many
             finde
             not
             Gods
             blessings
             on
             their
             labours
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             4.1
             
          
           
             Labour
             without
             seeking
             first
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             losse
             .
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             such
             a
             course
             .
          
           
             Their
             case
             is
             worst
             that
             see
             no
             danger
             .
          
           
             A
             simile
             .
          
           
             This
             course
             would
             not
             breake
             off
             any
             lawfull
             societies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Good
             to
             breake
             off
             all
             ill
             fellowships
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             101.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             101.5
             .
          
           
             Godlinesse
             ,
             no
             monkerie
             .
          
           
             Obiectiōs
             of
             honestly
             minded
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             may
             attaine
             and
             keepe
             this
             course
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             desire
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             strife
             against
             slouth
             .
          
           
             Moderate
             earthly
             affections
             .
          
           
             Beliefe
             of
             profit
             hereby
             .
          
           
             Impart
             his
             doubts
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Take
             view
             of
             his
             gaine
             .
          
           
             To
             keepe
             this
             course
             daily
             ,
             not
             tedious
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             12.37
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             all
             lets
             ,
             this
             course
             may
             be
             followed
             .
          
           
             Lawfull
             callings
             ,
             no
             let
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             4.23
             .
          
           
             Many
             be
             letted
             by
             lawfull
             impediments
             :
          
           
             When
             two
             duties
             meet
             .
          
           
             Holy
             exercises
             and
             lawfull
             businesse
             may
             stand
             together
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             godly
             minde
             is
             occupied
             in
             earthly
             dealings
             .
          
           
             This
             wise
             ioining
             of
             both
             ,
             is
             great
             grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             Many
             discouragements
             by
             bad
             examples
             .
          
           
             They
             should
             set
             vs
             forward
             .
             
               Deutro
               .
               8.23
               .
               Iohn
               .
               16.33
               .
            
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.67
             .
          
           
             Math.
             7.13
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             22.25.26
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             16.3
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             dislike
             this
             ,
             let
             thē
             amend
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             direction
             condemneth
             not
             any
             other
             good
             course
             ,
             but
             agreeth
             .
          
           
             Though
             most
             receiue
             it
             not
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             Some
             vse
             it
             for
             fashion
             .
          
           
             
               All
               not
               vaine
               ,
               though
               some
               slips
               .
            
             
               If
               they
               offend
               that
               looke
               to
               their
               waies
               ,
               much
               more
               they
               that
               doe
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Gaine
             by
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             Not
             rashly
             reiect
             it
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             cannot
             reade
             .
          
           
             Must
             be
             more
             diligent
             in
             hearing
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Otherwise
             they
             must
             looke
             to
             come
             behinde
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             we
             serue
             God
             all
             day
             long
             ?
             
               Heb.
               3.12
            
             .
          
           
             This
             doctrine
             is
             hard
             onely
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
             No
             time
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             10.1
             .
          
           
             Liberty
             to
             sinne
             ,
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             vse
             all
             good
             liberties
             .
          
           
             Falles
             of
             good
             Christians
             by
             boldnesse
             .
          
           
             True
             libertie
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             15.15
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
          
           
             Christianitie
             must
             be
             followed
             ,
             els
             no
             good
             will
             come
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             17.10
             .
          
           
             Not
             onely
             for
             ministers
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             and
             such
             like
             should
             most
             tend
             this
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             34.3
             .
          
           
             They
             should
             keepe
             a
             register
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Not
             to
             stumble
             at
             bad
             ministers
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             2.19.20
             .
          
           
             Good
             ministers
             many
             troubles
             .
             
               Luc.
               22.31
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               6.9
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             21.
             21.
             
          
           
             Practise
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             This
             hath
             beene
             prooued
             profitable
             .
          
           
             Singular
             commodities
             of
             this
             course
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             71.9
             .
          
           
             Faith
             ouercomes
             all
             doubts
             and
             lets
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.5
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.4
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             No
             other
             direction
             then
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             Chiefescope
             :
             How
             to
             liue
             holily
             alwaies
             .
          
           
             Lawfull
             calling
             and
             businesse
             hindreth
             not
             this
             direction
             .
          
           
             Be
             perswaded
             that
             thou
             pleasest
             God
             in
             that
             which
             thou
             dost
             .
          
           
             Be
             watchfull
             to
             practise
             the
             vertues
             of
             patience
             ,
             &c.
             as
             occasion
             shall
             be
             offred
             .
          
           
             Direction
             for
             sicke
             persons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.13
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.6
             .
             3.
             ep
             .
             Ioh.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.10.11
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             8.23
             .
          
           
             Math.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             ●uch
             as
             looke
             ●ot
             to
             their
             ●aies
             daily
             ,
          
           
             Either
             through
             ●gnorance
             ,
          
           
             Or
             an
             ill
             conscience
             ,
             when
             they
             doe
             or
             might
             know
             their
             duty
             ;
          
           
             Their
             sinne
             is
             great
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             repent
             .
          
           
             To
             forsake
             our
             first
             loue
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             They
             smart
             who
             doe
             so
             .
          
           
             Amend
             ,
             and
             that
             speedily
             .
          
           
             More
             cause
             to
             looke
             to
             our selues
             then
             heretofore
             .
          
           
             Duble
             our
             care
             &
             thankefulnesse
             :
          
           
             Or
             else
             the
             end
             shall
             be
             worse
             then
             the
             beginning
             .
             
               Amos.
               3.2
            
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             1.28
             .
          
           
             Destruction
             commeth
             speedily
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             dealeth
             so
             .
          
           
             Gods
             warnings
             soone
             forgotten
             .
          
           
             Lay
             it
             to
             heart
             .
          
           
             Math.
             26.22
             .
          
           
             Act.
             9.5
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             20.32
             .
          
           
             Deutr.
             28.46
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             37.37
             .